《I Can Download》
Chapter 1: Transmigrating into Marvel
Chapter 1: Transmigrating into Marvel
Avenger base, New York.
Bruce1sat in the hall with a bitter expression on his face.
Three months ago, he traveled through time and space and arrived in the Marvel Universe.
Before his rebirth, he entered the cinema full of excitement, ready to watch the premiere of Avengers: Endgame.
But when the movie had just begun, there was a great explosion, in which he was killed.
When he woke up, he found himself in the Marvel Universe
Not long ago, Tony Stark revealed his identity as Iron Man in an interview.
Recently, the news that drew most peoples attention was the big explosion in New Mexico. The army blockaded the site as soon as it happened.
These events confirmed to Bruce that he hade to the Marvel Universe.
Although there were some minor changes, the timeline was basically the same as it was in the Marvel Series he had seen.
If his guess was right, then soon Thor would being to Earth.
And Bruce knew this because he was currently an agent in the Avengers base.
Before the Avengers were formed, the Avengerss base had secretly been set up under the leadership of SHIELD Director Nick Fury.
This was the first difference of this world from the Marvel movie series.
His bodys original host was called Bruce Lite, a 22-year-old level 3 agent of SHIELD.
He belonged to the lowest level of agents and his usual job was to patrol and ensure the security of SHIELD.
There were ten levels of agents, with the tenth level being the strongest and the first being the weakest.
When the Avengers Base was established, Bruce was lucky enough to be transferred here.
Originally, Bruce would have been very happy with his identity.
After all, he had some privileges as an agent, such as not being subject to certain USws.
But now he was in the Marvel Universe!
Compared to all kinds of superheroes and viins, he was just a nobody.
ording to the timeline of the Marvel movie series, the series of Captain America would begin after Thor arrived.
Therefore, in the near future, the Earth would be facing the first New York War that Loki would begin by attacking the Earth with the Chitauri.
At that time, Bruce would be nothing but cannon fodder.
Of course, as a person who remembered all the plots, he had many ways to escape the first New York War.
But, could he evade the second SOKOVIA War and then the Wakanda War as well?
Even if Bruce was confident enough that he could survive through all of these wars, there was Thanos next!
There was a 50% chance of turning into cosmos dust, and Bruce would not bet his luck on that.
The only way to survive in this world was to make himself stronger!
Strong enough that even the energy of infinite gems cannot affect him.
But he was just a level 3 agent which meant that he was only a little stronger than the average human.
How could he be stronger?
Ah! He was just a lonely man, a worthless life.
Thinking of this, Bruce clenched his fist.
In the Marvel world, strength was everything!
However, strength was the exact thing hecked.
Even worse, his poormunication skills and reluctance to start conversations have caused him to be isted from the crowd.
Bruce took a deep breath and calmed down.
The most important thing now was to find a way to survive in the first New York War.
Hey, Bruce, why did you space out? What are you thinking?
At this time, Bruce heard a familiar voice.
He looked up, it was his partner Bill, an African American level 4 agent.
He was also one of the few friends that Bruce had.
Bill had been very caring towards Bruce, especially after Bruce came to the Avengers base.
They had a very sincere rtionship in which they took care of each other.
When he saw Bill, Bruce smiled.
Bill, nothing, Im only thinking about some nonsense.
While he was talking to Bill, he felt a sudden dizziness.
His face turned pale and his forehead was full of sweat.
Beep, the unlimited download system has been sessfully activated
An emotionless voice appeared in Bruces mind.
When Bruce pulled himself together again, he heard Bill.
Bruce, whats wrong with you? Are you really okay?
Bill quickly stood next to Bruce, supporting his body with his shoulder.
Just as Bruce tried to talk, a message suddenly appeared in his mind.
[Name]: Mike Bill
[Identity]: 4th Level Agent
[Skill]: Medium-level fighting technique (100mb), proficient in firearms(200mb), excellent in rapping (10mb).
Bruce was shocked when he found this piece of information floating in his brain.
But soon, he realized exactly what happened and was filled with ecstasy.
He had just obtained a system called The Unlimited Download System.
And the function of this system was to download all kinds of skills from other people without any restrictions!
Chapter 2: This system charges money?
Chapter 2: This system charges money?
It had been three months since Bruces arrival in the Marvel Universe, and he had given up hope on the system since it hadnt appeared even once after the first time.
While he was desperate, the system suddenly appeared.
He opened the system without hesitation.
-
[Name]: Bruce
[Identity]: 3rd Level agent
[Skill]: Primary fighting techniques, Proficiency in firearms.
[Bnce]: 0
-
His attributes were still very low.
What is bnce?
Though he was puzzled, Bruce was still excited about the fact that he owned the unlimited download system.However, his friend Bill knew nothing of Bruces sudden change of emotion,
My god Bruce, you have been so moodytely. Are you alright?
Bruce stood up, patted Bill on the shoulder and said, Dont worry my friend, Im okay.
Not surprisingly, when he touched Bill, Bills information appeared in his mind again.There was a download button under each ability.Bill was a level 4 agent who had obtained a Medium-level fighting technique.As for his Proficiency in firearms, Bruce had that too, so there was no need to download it.As for thest one: Excellent at rapping
Bruce skipped it directly.Next, Bruce clicked the download button under Medium Level Fighting Technique.
Beep!
Sessfully connected!
You have met the prerequisite Primary level fighting technique. The size of the Medium Level Fighting Technique package is reduced to 50mb.
Beep!
Current download speed is 100kb/s (valid within one meter)
Wait the speed was only 100kb/s?
Bruce was stunned.If he wanted topletely download medium level fighting techniques, it would take at least eight or nine minutes.For now, nine minutes was eptable.But if it needed a few hours or days, this was not going to work outit was impossible to stay with a person for that long.Also, the limitation of the valid distance was a problem. It was ordinary to stay within 1 meter of his partner.
But what about others?That would certainly cause doubts.
Just as he was worried about these potential problems, he found out that there was a speedup button the download list!
Bruce clicked it without hesitation.
Next, a list appeared.
[ For 1,000: Receive a 2x download speed! ]
[ For 10,000: Receive a 10x download speed! ]
[ For 100,000: Receive a 100x download speed! ]
[ For 1,000,000: Receive a 1,000x download speed! ]
[ For 10,000,000: Receive a 10,000x download speed! ]
His jaw dropped while looking at the list.
What??? The system needs money?!
After working for SHIELD for several years, Bruce was able to save up about 100,000 dors.Before the appearance of the system, Bruce was going to use that money to buy a nice house in the suburbs.
But now
Afterwards, Bruce directly put in 1,000 dors into the system.But he did not use that money to speed up the download of Bills skill.It would be a huge waste to spend 1,000 dors just to save 4 to 5 minutes.
Bill still seemed very worried even though Bruce kept telling him that he was good.After making sure that Bruce was perfectly healthy, Bill lowered his voice and look directly into Bruces eyes,
Buddy, you need to be careful. If our new supervisor sees you being unreliable, it might cost you your job.
Bruce felt a wave of warmth in his chest: Dont worry, Ive got it handled.
Bill smiled and gave him a hug.
While Bill was going back to work, Bruce was rmed.
If the distance between them exceeded 1 meter, the connection would cut off and he would not be able to continue downloading.Therefore, Bruce followed Bill and started to chat with him.
Thanks to Bills talkativeness, it was not hard for Bruce to stick with him until he heard the systems notice.
Beep!
Downloadplete!
Congrattions on getting the skill Medium-level Fighting technique!
He could feel that his physical strength and fighting strategies inside his mind had been greatly improved.Suppressing his excitement about these changes, he said goodbye to Bill and went back to work.
Although this was the headquarters of the Avengers Base, the construction had just been finished.The Avengers had not been formally established yet, so there were not many people in the base.Only a few agents patrolled around.
Bruce eventually encountered some 3rd-level agentssame as himself, but they did not have any attractive abilities that were worth downloading.Bruce returned to his dormitory after his day shift.
The low-level agents who worked here were required to live in the dormitory within the base, and were not allowed to leave without a specific reason.Fortunately, each agent lived in a separate room with absolute privacy.
Now, Bruce was sitting on his bed with his back against the wall and his hands behind his head.Today he had taken his first step to be stronger by seizing the opportunity given by the system.
But the system only provided opportunity.
If he truly wanted to be stronger, he needed to establish connections with more powerful people.Especially the senior agents in the base.As for those superheroes, Bruce did not even dare to think about it.They were so powerful that even the strongest agent was nothingpared to them.Such skills would definitely upy an enormous amount of space.Even if Bruce could make contact with them, it would be impossible to download those skills.
Therefore, Bruce now had 2 goals.
The first one was to improve his skills in a limited time, so that he could survive through the first New York War.And the second, was to make as much money as possible in order to get an upgrade to his downloading speed!
These two goals were the cornerstone of his pathway to the top of the world.
Once that was determined, Bruce went to his bed.There was still a lot of work to do tomorrow; he had to restore his energy.
The next day, Bruce put on his uniform and equipment, and walked out from his dormitory, like always.Just as Bruce greeted Bill at the gate of the Avengers Base, a ck jeep stopped in front of the gate.
Attention!
All the agents assembled in lines and looked straight ahead immediately.
Then, a tall man walked out of the car.
He was a level 5 agent.
Chapter 3: Covert tracking
Chapter 3: Covert tracking
In the Avenger Base, every level 5 agent led the lower agents.
Before Bruce stood a typical caucasian male, 1.9 meters tall wearing ck sunsses. He was the level 5 agent, Ed Frank, the superior of Bruce and co.
Frank walked out from the jeep, and nced around at the level 3 and 4 agents before walking into the base and issuing them a direct order.
Everyone follow me, meeting in ten minutes!
He left as soon as he spoke, while the agents looked at each other trying to guess what had happened.
It took almost a year to build the Avengers Base. Although it was bustling, it had never been this formal..
What happened? Why is Mr. Frank so serious?
It seems that something has happened. Word is, Mr. Phil Coulson is expected toe to the base to do an inspection!
God! Phil Coulson?! He is a level 8 agent!
Coulsons name sent shocks through all the level 3 and 4 agents.
However, Bruce thought that although Coulson was a level 8 agent, he was in fact the right-hand man of the Director of SHIELD. He reckoned hed be the Director of SHIELD after Nick Fury.
Needless to say, to Bruce, he was a big shot.
Bruce thought to himself, It seems the timeline of the Marvel Universe I live in is simr to the Marvel movies, but with some slight changes.
Soon after, the level 3 and level 4 agents of SHIELD neatly lined up in anticipation.
Ed Frank stood at the forefront of the team and scanned the assembly.
I believe you all know Mr. Phil Coulson will visit here after three days. Keep your spirits up, and dont embarrass me!
Yes sir! The agents answered in unison.
Any level 5 agent was better than the ones below their level.
Bruce looked at Frank and narrowed his eyes;I must think of a way to improve my strength.
Ed Franks orders interrupted the usual work schedule.
Everyone had his duties. Bruce, as a level 3 agent was assigned to guard the gate.
The job was a breeze, anyone would be delighted to have it.
However, as an agent, killing or getting killed was part of their job to entrust ones life to the goddess of fortune; any mishap meant death.
In the eyes of agents, the simpler your work, the weaker you were. This weakness was reason enough to be mocked.
Bruce was no babe in the woods and certainly understood this truth. He didnt care though, for no one knew better than him the extent of his abilities.
Okay, get back to work. Frank dismissed the crowd.
With that, everyone went back to work. Bruce hesitated for a while before walking up to Frank.
Sir, my name is Bruce Lite. Please guide me in the future!
A few of the agents who knew Bruce were taken aback. They couldnt help but wonder as to why, the usually silent Bruce, would suddenly behave like so?
Didnt they say Bruce likes brown-nosing? It turns out to be true!
Asking Frank to guide or support him?! This is a real joke.
With unveiled contempt, several agents whispered amongst themselves.
Upon hearing them, although he was somewhat unhappy, Bill chose to remain silent.
Frank responded with a nod. He even shook Bruces hand when thetter extended his. However, there was a trace of doubt on his face.
-
[Name]: Ed Frank
[Identity]: level 5 agent
[Skill]: High-level Fighting technique (130mb), Proficient in firearms (200mb), Covert tracking (100mb)
Bruce was happy to see Franks skills. The most important skills of an agent were investigation and assassination.
It showed how important covert tracking was to him.
Next, without hesitation, Bruce chose to directly download.
-
Beep.
Connection sessful
Beep.
Skill: Covert tracking size 100mb.
Downloading.
Beep.
Current speed: 200kb/s (effective within one meter)
-
The speed became 200kb/s?
Apparently, downloading speed was closely rted to his strength.
Even so, the download needed nearly 7 or 8 minutes toplete. Ed Frank was no Bill whom Bruce could dy.
Next, Bruce spent 10,000 USD to unlock ten times the downloading speed directly.
After the speedup, the needed time was reduced to under a minute.
Sir, you can rest assured. I will work hard. Bruce tried to buy some time.
Frank nodded, looked around and put down his hand, If theres nothing else, get back to work. After saying that, Frank turned to leave.
-
Beep.
Downloadplete!
Beep.
Congrattions! New skill: Covert tracking!
-
In less than a minute, the download waspleted.
Bruce did feel the pinch of losing 10,000 USD, but thinking of the newly acquired skill, the smile was back on his face again.
After all, strengthening himself was the most important thing.
After Frank left, Bruce went back to work. Those men who had just mocked him left as well.
Bruce didnt care a whit about them. Next, he opened the system panel.
-
[Name]: Bruce.
[Identity]: level 3 agent.
[Skill]: Medium level Fighting technique, Proficient in firearms, Covert tracking
[Bnce]: 90,000 USD.
-
Sure enough, this was a new panel. This meant that his power had increased.
Chapter 4: Great increase in strength
Chapter 4: Great increase in strength
Seeing this, Bruce was secretly happy.If he kept performing like this, the top brass of SHIELD would soon notice him.
As for his ability Covert Tracking, it couldrgely improve his speed and sensibility.But the most significant function of this ability was in assassinations.
The promotion test of agents will start after five days. If I be a level 5 agent, I will be allowed to go out of the base.At present, he was just a level 3 agent. His first goal was to be a level 5.
The level 5 agents had some prerogatives, of which the most important one was to leave the Avengers Base freely.
Now, his money was not enough for a speedup, if he met some superhero, he would miss, so he had to find a way to make a crazy amount of money.
Unlimited download systemyou can download any skill from the person youre touching.ording to his research, you can download any ability on the system.
If he met Tony Stark in the future, even Tonys armor would be avable for download since the system would ssify Tonys armor as a skill.
However, the data needed for such a skill would be so massive that even ten times the download speed would not be enough unless he could make the download speed up to a thousand times the current rate.Then there would be another Iron Man in this world.
As for how to make money, Bruce had a rough n.Within SHIELD, there was a department responsible for issuing reward orders.SHIELD would handle those ouws with whom the police or even the military could not deal with by offering a reward to neutralize those beasts.
For one thing, they could handle those ouws. And as an extra benefit, they could also find some hidden superpowers in the process.In other words,it was killing two birds with one stone.
While Bruce was plotting on his own, Bill came to him and said,Hey Bruce, dont take their words personally. They are just that kind of person.
There were also conflicts among agents since each of them did things their own way.Bill and Bruce were from the same group. As for people like Duke, they were from another group.People like them were usually very proud, looking down on people like Bill and Bruce.Of course, another reason was that Bruce was usually wordless and had poormunication skills.
Hearing that, Bruce smiled: Dont worry, my friend. I didnt care about that at all.
Maybe he wouldve felt distressed before.But now, he wanted tough out loud.The New York War and Thanoss finger snap treated everyone equally. They would not care who you were.
In fact, Bruce appreciated the ideals of Thanos.But Thanos was destined to be his enemy.Against the enemy, he would never be soft.
With that said, Duke was also his enemy.
Ok. Phil Coulson wille here for inspection in 3 days. You have to be careful, friend. Bill kindly reminded.
Bruce noded.After all, his job was to defend the security gate.Everyone had to walk through there if they wanted to enter the base.Even superheroes were no exception.
Next, Bruce talked with Bill for a while, then they separated.The work of low-level agents was very dull, but it served as training as well.
A few hours passed, and no one had crossed the security check.Not to mention the security check, no one even passed within a 100 meters.
In the evening, Bruces shift ended.After his shift, he didnt go directly to his dormitory. Instead, he went to try out his new skill.The Avengers Base was guarded so well that not even a fly would be able to sneak into it.Even Ant-Man was discovered while trying to sneak into the base. So surely, the Avengers Base would be the best ce for him to try out his new ability.
In the dark, Bruce turned into a shadow and traveled through all the corners of the base.He didnt go to the heavily defended locations because his ability was still not good enough.As an insider, he certainly knew which ce was safe.
After continuously sneaking for four to five hours, no one had found him. Even when he was only five meters away from an agent he wasnt exposed.
Soon after, he went back to his dormitory.The whole time he didnt trigger any rms or caused any idents, which was proof enough of the ability of Covert Tracking.
Tonight he infiltrated the Avengers base. If he went outside someday in the future, no ce could stop him.
Soon he returned to his room.There was special training equipment in the room, and Bruce went on to test his skills.Now that he had the Medium-level Fighting technique, his strength had significantly improved to 3 times more than before.Along with his fighting skills, Bruce could even beat a level 5 agent now.
I will ace the agent assessment in five days.
Although he was still a level 3 agent now, as long as he had the strength of a level 5 agent, he could be one without a problem.Next, Bruce no longer tested his strength.
Three dayster, Coulson will visit the Avengers Base. I wonder what will happen then.
As a top agent of SHIELD, Coulson had a lot of responsibilities.He would nevere here for no reason.Surely, something must have happened.
What is it?
Bruces eyes shrank slightly.He thought of a possible reason. Perhaps Thors hammer had been thrown out by Odin.But he couldnt be sure of it.
After all, this world was not exactly the same as the movie.
Chapter 5: Level 8 agent, Phil Coulson
Chapter 5: Level 8 agent, Phil Coulson
The most important thing now was to improve his strength.
In the next few days, Bruce went about as usual. As for Duke and co., they despised him even more than before. In their eyes, Bruce was the fawning type. Which they thought was needless.
Because in SHIELD, everything depended on your strength. Without strength, you could only stay at the bottom.
Bruce did not care about the gossip of those people. Fighting was a punishable offense in the base. So Duke and they could do nothing but gossip.
At the time that Bruce was on duty.
There were five or six agents that stood not far from him; they looked in his direction from time to time.
How did an idiot like this get into SHIELD in the first ce? said a tall white man. It was Duke he had a high prestige among the level 3 and level 4 agents.
He was now a 4th level agent. If he performed well, he might even be promoted to a 5th level agent. He believed that his bloodline and race were inherently noble. So he always looked down on others, especially Bruce.
Duke, the agent test will start in two days. You could knock him out or kill him directly when the timees. Another agent said.
Agent assessments could also be called a type of contest. Except for the basic tests, the low-level agents were allowed to challenge others to a life or death fight. And there were deaths during the challenges quite a few times before.
This kind of event was verymon among the circle of agents, and the top brass also turned a blind eye to this.
Without strength and ability, bing an agent was just looking for death. So, people who could be agents were almost always ruthless, hardened and capable. They may not be as good as soldiers in a group battle, but they were extremely good in one-on-one fights.
Duke heard those words, and a chill formed in his eyes. He touched his chin and said, Okay, Ill do that!
Hey, Duke. Bill cares a lot about Bruce. An agent said with some worry.
Does he dare challenge me? Duke sneered.
Those agents nodded with approval. Unless Bill wanted to die, he wouldnt dare. Dukes strength was among the top of level 4 agents.
After a while, Duke and co. dispersed. Bill saw them leaving and then walked up to Bruce.
Hey Bill, good morning. Bruce greeted him. Bill looked at Bruce and shook his head. These days, Bill felt Duke and cos hostility towards Bruce. Which made him very worried.
My friend, youre in trouble, Bill sighed.
Youre so good at joking Bill, what kind of trouble am I in? Bruce certainly understood what Bill was saying.
If my guess is right, Duke will challenge you during the assessment; he wants to kill you. I hope you dont participate in this test, my friend.
Bill stood by Bruces side looking very worried. Bruces strength, Bill knew about clearly.
My friend, thanks for the reminder, but I have to join this assessment. Bruces tone was steadfast.
You will be killed, Bill cried. He really cared about Bruce. In his opinion, even he couldnt beat Duke, let alone Bruce. Of course, this was because he didnt know about Bruces real strength.
Bill, I hope you can understand me, this is something I have to do. Bruce smiled
Okay, but I still want to remind you to surrender at a critical time. I dont want to lose you. Bill knew that Bruce had made up his mind, so he could only remind him again.
While they were talking, a harsh voice suddenly interrupted them. Bruce and Bill turned around and looked at the gate. One after another, jeeps appeared, arranged in rows. Some of the cars even carried heavy weapons.
Damn it, everyone, back to work! At this point, Ed Franks voice came from the second floor. All the agents were in a formation and stood up straight.
The first ck armoured-SUV stopped outside the base; then the door opened. Next, a middle-aged white man wearing a suit with a pair of ck sunsses walked out of it.
Bruce knew him, Phil Colson a level 8 agent and a legend in SHIELD. But Coulson didnt go into the Avengers base directly and seemed to be waiting for someone at the gate.
Bruce looked straight into the distance without blinking. At this time, a man appeared in a tight ck suit, holding a ck longbow in his hand with ck arrows on his back.
Standing there, his eyes were as sharp as an eagles eyes. It seemed like everyone present was his prey.
Bruces eyes widened, then confirmed his identity immediately. Hawkeye, real name Clinton Francis Barton!
Chapter 6: The legendary agent, Hawkeye
Chapter 6: The legendary agent, Hawkeye
Dozens of jeeps parked in front of the gate of the Avengers base.
Thirty or forty agents stood there, wearing suits and sunsses, looking professional. The guards around the jeep were almost all level 5 agents. They were all elites from S.H.I.E.L.D.
From the first SUV, the level 8 agent took off his sunsses and looked at the man who held a longbow.
How about it Mr. Barton? This is the Avengers base that Director Nick Fury was talking about before.
Phil Coulson said with pride on his face.
The Avengers base was the assembly point for the highest technology in America. S.H.I.E.L.D. had invested a lot of resources to establish it secretly. If not for its unique purpose, those members from the parliament would never agree to spend so much money to build it.
Very good. But Coulson, was this what you wanted to surprise me with? Hawkeye asked, with a trace of doubt on his face.
No, the Director wants to form a strong, one of a kind alliance. And you will be one of the members. Coulson was very serious.
Hawkeye and Coulson had been working together for many years, so he could tell if Coulson was serious or if he was joking.
Im very honored. Hawkey smiled.
In factIf it was not for his rtionship with S.H.I.E.L.D, he would not participate in these kind of things.
Natasha Romanoff will also be stationed here soon after, and I think you should chat with her when the timees. Coulson said.
When Hawkeye heard this name, a hard glint shed in his eyes.
They were the best of partners once upon a time, going through life and death together for many years, and had a deep friendship.
Absolutely, it was purely friendship, and nothing else.
Hawkeye and Coulson looked at each other for a while, in total silence. Then, they walked into the base.
Sir, Ed Frank reporting for duty!
When Coulson had just entered, Frank stood in front of him and saluted. His face was red with a little bit of excitement.
Not only him, but all of the other agents were the same, including Duke and Bill.
Phil Coulson, level 8 agent, was at the top of SHIELD. Clint Barton, level 10 agent, a living legend, and an idol for all of the agents in SHIELD.
These low level agents were just 4th or 5th level. How could they not be excited when they saw those two?
Coulson and Barton nodded, but didnt reply.
Perhaps Frank was a big shot for the level 3 and level 4 agents, but in the eyes of Coulson and co., he was just a nobody.
And at this moment, Bruce who was standing beside the security gate, narrowed his eyes.
Hawkeye, with his powerful abilities was far beyond the top agents. He was one of the Avengerss superheroes.
Even the level 10 agents could not match him.
I must get his abilities! Bruce thought, making a decision on the spot.
Compared with other superheroesHawkeyes ability was not the strongest. But his power was unquestionable for Bruce right now.
If Bruce could get his ability, his strength would improve significantly.
Besides, Bruce couldnt be sure that he would encounter Hawkeye again.
So, regardless of the risk, Bruce would never miss this opportunity.
With his mind made up, Bruce went for it without hesitation.
Sir, please ept the security check!
When he spoke those words, all the agents looked at him.
Duke and Frank were also looking at him like they were looking at a fool.
Bill was desperately blinking at him.
Coulson, a top agent of SHIELD; and Hawkeye, a legendary agent.
Bruce stopped those two. Was he crazy?
Do you know who we are?Coulson asked.
Hawkeye looked at him with slight interest, but didnt speak.
Of course, sir, but rules are rules!
Bruce replied, looking meticulous and showing an absolute calmness.
In actuality though, his heart was beating through his chest.
Well well, I like you brat. Whats your name?
Coulson hadnt spoken yet, when Hawkeyes voice interrupted his thoughts.
Sir, my name is Bruce Lite, nice to meet you. Bruce answered.
Then he put his hand out.
Looking at the hand, Hawkeye spaced out a little.
Clint Barton. then, he also put his hand out.
Just as the two hands touched, Hawkeyes information appeared in Bruces mind.
-
[Name]: Clint Barton.
[Identity]: Hawkeye.
[Skill]: Super-Wisdom (300mb), Marksman (500mb), Super strength (500mb), Superspeed (500mb), Super-sensitivity (300mb), Supervision (500mb).
-
Each ability of these superheroes is useful. Bruce secretly sighed.
Hawkeye didnt have the ability Mental immunity yet. But, ording to the movies he would get it after being controlled by Loki.
Every single one of Hawkeyes abilities Bruce had an urgent need for, but now he didnt know which one to choose.
He could only get one or two in this limited time.
Soon after, Bruce made his decision though.
Marksman and super speed!
Chapter 7: Two super skills!
Chapter 7: Two super skills!
-
Beep, connection sessful
Beep, the skill Marksman is starting to download, size 500mb .
Beep, the current speed is 300kb/s (effective within 1 meter)
Beep, connection sessful
Beep, the skill Superspeed is starting to download, size 500mb.
Beep, the current speed is 300kb/s (valid within 1 meter)
-
Based on the current speed, the download would finish in about an hour. Even purchasing a 10x download speed upgrade would not be enough, after all, it would still be 5 to 6 minutes. He couldnt stay with Hawkeye for so long. Bruce made his mind up and purchased the 100x download speed upgrade from the system. While he was 10,000 USD short, the bank automatically added the extra borrowed money as a loan. That was also one of the privileges of an agent of SHIELD.
Now, the download would be finished in only 30 seconds. Just as Bruces download finished, the other agents were ck-jawed. They never thought that Hawkeye would shake hands with Bruce.
Various expressions were on the agents faces when they saw what had just happened. They looked at Bruces direction with envy, indifference, regret, etc. After the download finished, Bruce stopped shaking Hawkeyes hand.
Thank you, Sir. Bruce smiled.
Hawkeye nodded then turned back and said to Coulson: Lets go. At the same time, he nced at Bruce again and crossed the security gate.
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions, youve obtained the skillMarksman!
Beep, congrattions, youve obtained the skill Super speed!
Bruce was overjoyed to get two powerful skills in session. The two skills would undoubtedly improve his strength significantly.
When Coulson was on the 2nd floor, he turned back and looked at all the agents to say:
Mr. Bruce has done a good job, and I hope you will all follow his example. After saying that, he left together with Hawkeye.
Yer, sir! Everyone replied in unison.
After the two disappeared, everyone rxed. Frank gave Bruce a strange look but said nothing in the end. As for Duke and co., they looked at Bruce with even more hostility.
Damn, he is too good at ttering.
Duke, dont be anxious. He will die soon.
Then, with Franks order, everyone went back to work.
As for Bruce, he secretly opened his system panel without paying attention to anyone.
-
[Name]: Bruce Lite
[Identity]: Level 3agent.
[Skill ]: Marksman, Super-speed, Medium-level Fighting technique, Proficient in firearms, Covert tracking.
[Bnce]: 0
-
The attribute panel waspletely renewed.
Super speed, whether for attacking, defending, or fleeing, provided him with a speed far beyond what ordinary people could achieve.
Marksman made his shots precise. / Whether it be for archery, knife throwing, darts, firearms, etc. This skill made him far better than a so-called top sniper.
Super speed and Marksman alsoplemented each other. This time, Bruces strength had improved dramatically! Now the uing agent examination would be very simple for him.
After entering the base, Coulson and co. did note out again.
After evening came, Bruce got off work and went to the training ground to see his new skills in action. goes to the training ground. The training ground of the Avengers Base was always open. But almost no one would usuallye. After seeing that no one was there, Bruce started to test his speed.
The next moment, he became a series of after-images. The 100 meters sprint only took him 4 to 5 seconds, more than doubling the world record. With his physical strength alone, he could keep this speed up for a long time.
After that, Bruce began testing his Marksman skill. Unlike before, Bruce now felt as if the Bow had be a part of his body. Then, he shot twenty arrows in a row.
Every arrow hit the target dead center, without mistake. While he was shooting, Bruce did not even need to aim. He seemed to be one with the Bow while it was in his hands. With his current strength, he was sure to be among the top agents in the world.
Of course, that was referring to ordinary agents, not superheroes.
As long as I keep improving like this, one day, I will definitely catch up with those superheroes! Bruce smiled with a hint of perseverance showing on his face.
As his strength improved, he was bing more and more confident. But then he sighed. Today, to download Hawkeyes skills he had lost almost all of his savings. Now, his system bnce was zero. And after paying off the bank, he had less than 20,000 USD in cash. If he encountered other superheroes now, he wouldnt be able to download their skills.
It was about time to find a way to make some serious money! Of course, with his current ability, he could rob a bank! If this could improve his strength, he would do it without hesitation. In this world where the Strong ruled, he had thrown his morals out the window.
But the system did not ept illegal ie. Besides, if he did that, some organizations or superheroes would definitely take notice. This was the Marvel world! Currently, he wasnt powerful enough. He had to be very careful. So, he abandoned that idea after a little thinking.
While he was thinking of how to make money, he determined his next goal, which was to download more skills from superheroes. And his next target was.
Spider man, or better known as Peter Parker!
But for now, he was still a level 3 agent. So first, in order to get out of the base, he needed to hurry up and be a level 5 agent.
Soon after, Bruce returned to his room. He needed to work tomorrow, and in two days the agents assessment would begin. He needed to prepare well.
In the next two days, Bruce was the same as usual. But during this time, Duke often provoked him indirectly. Bruce directly ignored him and didnt respond. Because today was the day the agents assessment would begin.
Chapter 8: Agent assessment
Chapter 8: Agent assessment
The Avengers base.
Fifty level 3 and level 4 agents with suits were lined up in a formation, standing straight with solemn expressions. Bruce was also in the formation. Two level 5 agents along with one level 7 agent stood in front of the formation.
Level 7 agents already belonged to the top of SHIELD. Bruce knew the level 7 agent. His name was Thompson Zoe, also known as Bloody Mantis. His fighting ability was at the top of his level. He was also themander of the base. Bruce and co. were under hismand.
Zoe was wearing a casual T-shirt. He was not strong or tall, but his body was emitting a powerful force.
Today, we will be selecting three level 5 agents and ten level 4s. Good luck to you gentlemen. Begin. Zoe didnt say anything after that, announcing the beginning of the assessment immediately.
The agent assessment was divided into three stages. Shooting ability, physical strength and fighting ability. The first one was shooting.
Ten people were one group, with Bruce being in thest one. Everyone needed to shoot ten times within the time limit. The rankings were decided based on the score.
From the first four groups, Duke had the best result with 89. Without any preparation, he shot ten times and managed to get an 89, a very good score. This score beat the world record by a mile.
In thest group, Bruce and Bill were getting ready for their turn. Not far away, Duke looked at Bruce and made a cut-throat motion with his hands. He was provoking Bruce. However Bruce did not respond, inwardly sneering.
Start! Frank announced.
Bang, bang, bang.. Bruce shot ten times without any hesitation or pause.
n 82 rings, Sam 79 rings, Bill 83 rings Bruce 100 rings!
Every agent was shocked. Ten shots, 100 rings?
This was only possible for level 6 or level 7 agents. As for Bruce, he was just a level 3 agent. How did he do it? Zoe looked up and nced at Bruce. Duke and co. changed their expressions..
They doubted their ears.
The second stage was the physical test. It was a distance run of 1 km. There were still 10 people in a group. Bill stood beside Bruce and wanted to say something, but in the end, he held himself back. He felt that Bruce seemed different from usual.
From the first four groups, the best result was still held down by Duke, with one minute and forty seconds. If there was no ident, Duke was guaranteed to be promoted to a level 5 agent.
Thest group was one again Bruces. After the signal, they started. Bruce hid some of his strength this time around, he didnt want to show all of his skills. But even so, he still scored one minute and twenty seconds.
It was twenty seconds faster than Dukes time. At this moment, every agent was shocked. Some were even doubting their eyes.
Was Bruce hiding his strength before?
God, 20 seconds faster than Duke! Is he still human?
He will be promoted to a level 5 agent directly! The level 3 and level 4 agents were shocked to their core. Still not believing what had just happened.However, Bruce was very calm. At this point, Zoe looked at Bruce with a smile. Strength was very eye-catching, no matter where you were.
The final test is fighting, and you can choose your opponent freely! Franks voice came and made all the agents feel shocked.
This was the highlight of the assessment. No matter how you did in the previous 2 rounds, actual fighting strength was the most important part of the assessment.
After Frank made the announcement, Duke stood up immediately. During this assessment, he was supposed to be the best. But Bruce made him lose his moment to shine and stole his spotlight. This made him very angry!
He wasnt the only one angry, the other agents on his side were also furious. Duke, kill this monkey, let him see our strength.
A level 3 agent cant do what he did, he must be cheating.
Duke, go, kill him!
The shoutings of those agents made Duke even more indignant. Subsequently, Duke walked out: Sir, level 4 agent Kyle Duke asks to challenge level 3 agent Bruce Lite!
In the history of SHIELD, there were no precedents of senior agents challenging lower-level agents. But there was no rule that prohibited it.
Bruce, Duke challenges you to a fight, do you ept it? Of course, you have the right to refuse. Frank asked. Frank had a good impression of Bruce, and he liked Bruces silent character, which was vital to agents. Therefore, he said the words with a warning tone, not wanting to see Bruce get hurt. The battles between agents only ended with one dying or being crippled!
However, Bruce just smiled. Refuse? If he refused, how would he be a level 5 agent? How would he leave the base to make money? How would he find Spider man? Besides, Duke was looking for death. Why not satisfy his wish?
Bruce said without hesitation: Sir, I ept!
Chapter 9: Killing a level 5 agent in an instant!
Chapter 9: Killing a level 5 agent in an instant!
Bruce epted Dukes challenge! Every agent present felt very surprised, including his best friend Bill.
Frank narrowed his eyes. He had revealed his thoughts just now, yet Bruce still dared to ept. Which meant he probably had enough confidence.
Okay, I allow it! Frank nodded.
Duke and co. sneered and looked at Bruce like a fool.
Who was Duke? He was a top level 4 agent that could even bepared with level 5 agents. In their eyes, Bruce epting the challenge was just looking for death.
Duke, kill him! An agent shouted, with a strong killing intent in his eyes.
Duke nodded. He cracked his knuckles and bone cracking sounds emitted.
All the agents stepped aside and made ample space for the fight.
Bruce calmly looked at Duke. The distance between them was about five meters.
All the agents were standing in a circle. Bill was very nervous for him. The friends he had in SHIELD could be counted on one hand, and Bruce was one of them.
Frank stood between Bruce and Duke.
During the fight, daggers are allowed. But no guns! Anyone that vites the rules, will be handled by me.
Frank was not partial to anyone.
You epting my challenge surprised me, Bruce. But I will still kill you, ass-kisser! Duke smiled with strong killing intent exuding from him.
Really? Bruce said leisurely.
Very good. I respect your courage. Come, ass-kisser! Duke smiled.
Every sentence ended with ass-kisser.
Bruce was filled with killing intent.
Start! Frank said.
Just as he announced the beginning of the fight, Duke moved. He went directly for the dagger. In an instant, he appeared in front of Bruce. He lunged forwards with the dagger. If Bruce didnt dodge, the artery on his neck would be shed and he would die in seconds. Everyone held their breath and waited for the result.
Meanwhile, Bruce was standingpletely still.
Bill was shocked,why is he not moving?
Zoe was watching the fight from the side and looked at Bruce.
What will he do?Zoe thought.
Duke also saw that Bruce had not moved.
He is afraid.
Duke sneered, shing with his dagger even faster.
Go to hell! Duke shouted.
His speed was too fast, most people could only see his afterimage. At this time, Bruce moved. Without any additional action, he dodged backwards, avoiding Dukes attack.
Just as Dukes attack missed, Bruce started his counterattack. With one hand, he grabbed Dukes right hand and with the other one, he controlled Dukes body. Then, with his terrifying strength, he broke his right hand.
Ahh! Duke screamed. Then, he was horrified to see the shining dagger that was supposed to pierce Bruce turn towards him.
The dagger pierced into Dukes neck like cutting through tofu. Blood flowed out like a fountain, as Dukes body fell slowly, with his eyes wide open in surprise.
Bruce walked back without a trace of blood on his body, looking unhurried, like he was taking a walk in the park.
Simple, direct and deadly!
Wearing a ck suit, Bruce looked like a god of death at that moment.
Every agent on the scene had their eyes wide open in shock. Including Bill and Frank.
The battle ended in less than three seconds.
A level 4 agent who hadpleted many missions, had died, just like that.
The agents that once insulted Bruce were all shivering and frightened.
This kind of agent was too horrifying.
Did he hide his strength before?
Even Duke had been killed.
Frank had still note out of the shock.
He thought that Bruce mustve been hiding his strength before.
Good, very good!
At this time, a voice came.
Bloody-Mantis, Zoe, stepped out and pped with a smile on his face.
Everyone stood in ce without breathing.
Bruce Lite right? You are amazing! Zoe said.
Bruce nodded, without any words!
Looking at this, Zoe was pleased.
Calmness!
An elite agent needed to have this quality.
Zoe nced at every agent present, his eyes as sharp as a knife.
I announce that starting today, Bruce is officially promoted to a level 5 agent!
The assessment was not over yet, but Zoe had officially appointed Bruce!
Hearing this, every agent was surprised.
Every level 5 agent was valued very highly, and had immense privileges. They were the real backbone of SHIELD.
Just then, Bruces eyes shone like gems.
Zoe, a level 7 agent, had extraordinary fighting skills!
Chapter 10: Next goal, Spider-Man
Chapter 10: Next goal, Spider-Man
Going by the Marvel movies, Bruce considered ck Widow and Captain America, two of the best fighters in the Marvel World. Whether it be karate, judo or mixed martial arts, ck Widows skills were top notch in every way.
As for Captain America, his main skill was his durability in fights. No matter how strong his opponent, he could always take it up the distance. But, both of them had not exceeded the human limit yet.
Because of their bodies limiting them, they were only considered ordinarypared with the many other superheroes. But in terms of fighting, they were top-notch.
Unfortunately, with Bruces current identity, he could not even meet the two, let alone download their skills.
So, Zoe was currently his best choice.
Then, Bruce put his hand forth and said, Thank you for your recognition, sir.
Looking at Bruces hand, Zoe smiled, You deserve it.
Zoe shook Bruces hand.
[Name]: Thompson Zoe.
[Identity]: Level 7 agent.
[Skill] : Top-level Fighting technique (200mb), Proficiency in firearms (200mb), Covert tracking (100mb), Assassination technique (200mb)
Bruce chose the Top-level Fighting technique. Even though he also wanted the Assassination technique, there was not enough time to download both.
To him, the Top-level Fighting technique was more useful in his current state.
Beep, connection sessful
Beep, prerequisite Intermediate-level Fighting technique met, reducing skill Top-level Fighting technique size to 100 Mb.
Beep, the current speed is 500kb/s (valid within two meters),
Sure enough, as his strength increased, his download speed also increased.
Based on the current speed, the download would finish in three and a half minutes. To prevent an ident from happening, Bruce spent $1,000 to speed up the download by 10 times. Now, the download would finish in 20 seconds.
Bruce, go get your ID card, you dont need to take the next test, Zoe said.
After saying that, Zoe was ready to leave. Because of Bruce, he was not interested in watching the next fight.
Thank you, sir! Bruce responded with a smile.
Beep, downloadplete.
Beep, congrattions, youve obtained the skill Top-level Fighting technique!
Zoe had just turned around when Bruces download finished.
Afterwards, Bruce looked at Frank.
Congrattions Bruce, you are now a level 5 agent.
Because of the promotion, Franks tone was now very friendly. As for the other agents, they were all looking at Bruce in awe.
Thank you very much Frank, remember to take care of Bill for me, he said, looking towards Bill.
Of course, Frank replied.
After that, Bruce left.
As for the dead Duke, nobody cared about him.
Bing a level 5 agent was only the beginning of the n. After leaving, Bruce went directly to the logistics department to get his card and some equipment. Afterwards, he went to his dorm room. Level 5 agents had their own houses and offices, their status had greatly improved.
On the way back, Bruce checked the system panel.
[Name]: Bruce.
[Identity]: Level 5 agent.
[Skill]: Marksman, Superspeed, Top-level Fighting technique, Proficiency in firearms, Covert tracking.
Bnce: 0
If he counted the Marksman and Superspeed skills that he obtained from Hawkeye, his current strength could bepared to level 8 agents.But that was not enough to bepared to Hawkeye.
Unfortunately,st time he didnt have time to download Hawkeyes Super Vision skill. But at the time, he could only choose two skills to download. He had done his best, it was no use to regret it now.
ording to the plot, Odin should be throwing out Thor and his hammer very soon.
Thor and his hammer were both extremely powerful. After all, Thor was a God in Norse mythology! But the more powerful the skill, the more data there was to be downloaded. Even if he met Thor now, he couldnt download his skills yet.
Besides, he was not at the level to know the top secrets of S.H.I.E.L.D. He had no way to get that information yet.
So, this was not the most important thing at the moment.
Next target, Spider-man.
This was the safest goal for him. If he couldplete his goal, he could go beyond humanity.
Even if he was facing more powerful opponents in the future, he would easily be able to cope with them. After determining his goal, he walked into his office.
Then opened hisptop and inputted a few words.
Midtown High, Peter Parker!
Fortunately, he had ess. He soon found the relevant information.
Peter Parker, first year of high school. Parents unknown!
Seeing this, a smile appeared on Bruces face. Thats what he was looking for.
Chapter 11: Implementing the Plan
Chapter 11: Implementing the n
Bruce had once tried to guess who the parents of Spider-Man were.
ording to the plot of the Amazing Spider-Man, his parents should be expert biological scientists, with spiders as their subject. But this was the Marvel Universe, anything could change. Just like the Avengers Base being built before the Avengers had even formed.
The main story would not change, but the minor things would need to be verified by Bruce. Now, the most important thing was to leave the base and find Spider-Man.
How can I get close to Spider-Man?Bruce pondered.
First, he needed a suitable identity and an opportunity.
S.H.I.E.L.D., Spider-Man
He shut down theputer and kept thinking.
Well, Ill just take things as theye!Bruce smiled. Then, he walked out of the office and went to the gate of the base.
Now that he was a level 5 agent, he could leave the base at will.
But, if he didnt have permission from his superiors, he could not leave the base for more than 12 hours. 12 hours was plenty of time for him though. But, just to be sure, he chose to sneak out of the base, which took him a whole hour.
Half an hourter, he came to a town 10 kilometers away from the base.
By now, the sky was dark and there were few people on the street.
Bruce walked up to a telephone booth and took out a ck box which could block his signal from being traced. After putting a coin in, he dialed S.H.I.E.L.D.s phone.
Beep ~ hello!
Bruce heard someone say in a low tone. Any call to S.H.I.E.L.D. would get severely monitored and traced back to the callers location.
With the ck box in hand, he only had ten seconds. Any more than that, and S.H.I.E.L.D. would locate where he was.
He wasted no time as he made his voice sound old, and said, HYDRA, target, Midtown High School, Peter Parker! Then, Bruce hung up and left the ce quickly.
He proceeded to wipe out all traces that could lead to him, and returned to the Avengers base quickly.
In the Avengers base, dozens of agents were meeting in a room.
Whats the situation now? Who made that call? Someone asked.
He was very cautious; we cant track him, another agent who sat in front of aputer replied.
Forget about that, I want to know more about the information he provided, Midtown High School, Peter Parker!
A level 7 agent said seriously. He was an executive of S.H.I.E.L.D., so he knew a little bit about Peter Parker.
Soon after, he left the room. He had to report this to his superiors.
Coulsons office, Avengers Base.
Ring ~ the phone rang. Coulson picked up soon after:
Phil Coulson.
The words from the phone made his face change quickly.
Damn it! Level 7 agents and above,e to the meeting room!
Coulson was not a level 10 agent yet, but he was the chief assistant of the S.H.I.E.L.D. Director.
So, his order was valid.
Soon after, multiple senior agents wereing to his office sessively.
When Coulson called the meeting, Bruce had already returned to the base.
In the enclosed meeting room. Coulson sat in the center, with more than twenty level 7 or above agents, in an oppressive atmosphere.
The lights were flickering, but everyone was sitting straight with serious expressions on their faces.
A level 7 agent in S.H.I.E.L.D. was counted as an elite.
We received information that HYDRA will be taking Peter Parker, Coulson spoke first.
Some agents were slightly confused, after all, not everyone knew who Peter Parker was. Coulson noticed their reactions and added, He is Richard Parkers son.
This time, those agents all nodded and suddenly understood.
Surely, they all knew who Richard Parker was.
Why will HYDRA catch him, where is the information from and is it urate? A level 7 agent asked.
This is not the main point, you need to understand that Peter Parker is the only son of Richard, Coulson said.
Our human resources are not enough as it is. The green monster and the falling event have caused us to lose many people. A level 7 agent exined.
The event about the green monster has ended. As for the falling event, I will deal with it personally. Now, I need people to protect Peter. Coulson gave the order directly, leaving no room for discussion.
Were dealing with HYDRA, which means we need at least level 6 or level 7 agents to ensure the childs safety. But now, every level 6 agent and above has tasks; we really dont have the people to take this mission, someone said. After all, there were too many events recently.
I have a candidate, he is just a level 5 agent, but protecting a high school student shouldnt be a problem.
The man speaking was Zoe, also known as Bloody Mantis.
Chapter 12: Perfect plan
Chapter 12: Perfect n
Everyone present was looking at Zoe, and Coulson frowned slightly.
Zoe, a level 5 agent? Are you sure he can cope with Hydra? An agent asked.
Every agent nodded. HYDRA was a powerful and mysterious organization that could evenpare itself with S.H.I.E.L.D..
Coulson didnt say anything, he was waiting for Zoe to continue.
Zoe nced at every agent present with a smile and begun.
This level 5 agent is unusual; his strength and talent are the best I have ever seen.
These words surprised everyone.
Zoe was a proud man, he never spoke highly of anyone without being sure of himself.
Tell me about him, Coulson was interested in the agent that could make Zoe speak so highly of himself and motioned for him to continue.
His name is Bruce Lite, a level 5 agent with a clean background, Zoe said.
When Coulson heard the name, a hint of doubt appeared on his face.
I remember him, he was a level 3 agent right? Coulson responded.
Zoe nodded and then spoke of Bruces performance on the agent assessment. He had spoken highly of Bruces shooting ability, physical fitness, and fighting skills.
After hearing that, every agent nodded. Perhaps such a man could even be promoted to a level 6 agent.
Im pleased with your suggestion. But we cant reveal even a bit of information about Richard Parker. Besides, the source of the call must be investigated clearly! Coulson gave an order.
Copy that. Besides Bruce, Ill send other agents to assist him, Zoe replied.
After making the decision, everyone left.
At the same time, Bruce had returned to the dorm with a pondering expression on his face.
ording to the identity of Richard Parker, S.H.I.E.L.D. would have to send someone to protect Peter.
And there had been too many recent events requiring S.H.I.E.L.D.s attention, they wont call senior agents to protect Peter, they were more likely to choose a level 5 agent. With Zoes status, he was sure to attend the meeting. And with Bruces good performance on the agent assessment tests and Zoes good impression of him, Zoe would probably rmend him.
Yes, Bruce had thought of this long before he implemented the n. This was his best way to get close to Peter Parker.
Even with all his nning, his n still involved a bit of luck.
Bang, bang, bang!
Just as Bruce was thinking, there was a knock on the door. In the next moment, he narrowed his eyes slightly.
Coming!
Bruce opened the door without hesitation.
Sure enough, it was Zoe!
Good evening, Mr. Zoe, Bruce said with a smile.
Zoe smiled back, and then entered the room.
How about it Bruce, still getting used to your new level 5 agent life? Zoe smiled.
Thank you sir. I am ok, Bruce nodded, then he looked up and asked, Sir, you came sote, is there something you need?
I like to chat with smart people like you.
Zoe looked at Bruce andughed loudly.
I have a task, do you want it? Zoes tone was very solemn.
Hearing these words, Bruce was secretly happy, but he nodded in a serious manner.
Of course, sir, Bruce replied immediately.
Zoe smiled and took out a picture of Peter Parker:
This is a top-secret mission. Your task is to protect him for a month, dont allow any idents to happen.
Sure enough, the task fell on him, which meant that his n was sessful.
Copy that! Bruce said without hesitation.
Such a decisive decision made Zoe think more highly of him.
He liked this kind of subordinate, strong execution and few problems.
When the task is done, I will reward you with $100,000 and give you a chance to be promoted to a level 6 agent. Grasp the opportunity, young man.
Reward?
Bruce smiled.
Copy that sir, thank you very much, Bruce put the picture away.
This time, your identity, background, and general information, have been set up for you. If you are in trouble, you can show your identity. We are S.H.I.E.L.D., neither the army nor the police will dare to make trouble for you. Set out tomorrow morning.
Copy that sir, Bruce replied.
After getting Bruces answer, Zoe left.
Bruce stood alone in the room with a smile.
With the first ns sess, he could start his second n as soon as he leaves the base. As Zoe said, he was an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D..
At the Avengers Base, he was still considered as a low level agent. But in the eyes of the military and police, he was a big shot!
Early the next morning, he left his room and went to the logistics department. After collecting all the papers and weapons, Bruce set off.
He finally left the Base!
Chapter 13: Midtown High School, the P.E. Teacher
Chapter 13: Midtown High School, the P.E. Teacher
Queens, New York City.
Bruce was walking on the streets in a ck suit.
This street was very lively. It had a variety of shopping malls and vehicles, making it look very prosperous. ording to the map, he was one street away from Midtown High School.
What a joke! My identity is a high school teacher! I never even graduated from high school.
Luckily, he was a P.E. teacher.
If it was math or chemistry, Itd be better to just kill him. It would make him go crazy.
He would rather face Thanos.
While he wasining, eventually, he found the school. After passing the doorkeeper of the school, he met the dean.
Wee Mr. Bruce, because we dont have enough P.E. teachers, you will have more sses than usual. Sorry for troubling you.
The dean looked like an ordinary middle aged man that you would see on the streets.
I will do well, sir, Bruce replied..
Afterwards, the dean and Bruce went through the formalities, and soon after, Bruce went from an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., to a teacher.
Afterpleting everything, Bruce went to his office.
He was supposed to work here for a whole month.
I am not here to be a teacher! Looking at theputer, Bruce gave up on writing lesson ns.
He looked up some lesson ns from the Inte and copy and pasted them directly. End of work!
Being a teacher was too easy!
He gave the courses to the ss teacher of each ss.
After finishing that, Bruce began searching for Peter Parkers ss.
Every teachersputer had information about the students, as did Bruces. Soon, he found the information about Peter Parker.
What a young boy! Bruce smiled.
Then, he looked at Parkers performance at school.
In terms of grades, Parker was a good student, but the problem was that he was withdrawn and unsociable.
He seems to have not been bitten by the spider yet..
In about an hour, Bruce thoroughly learnt the information on Peter Parker, and he confirmed that Parker had no special abilities right now.
This is your ss schedule, Mr. Bruce.
While Bruce was thinking about Peter, a female teacher came up to him from behind with a document. It was thetest ss schedule.
Thanks. Bruce smiled.
He nced at the document, wanting to know when he would have his first ss with Peter.
Well, our first lesson is in the afternoon.
Bruce looked at the ss schedule and was pleasantly surprised. The sooner he met Peter, the better it would be for him.
After all, Spider-Man was just one part of his ns, he had other things to do.
And he was not sure when Peter would be bitten by the spider. Perhaps, it would take a long time. Maybe a month, or two, three.
During this free time, he was going to improve his strength to a new level.
Besides, he still needed to make money like crazy.
Time passed quickly, after lunch, it was time for Bruces lesson.
P.E. ss was easy, it was just basketball, rugby and other sports. He only needed to give them some simple guidance.
Dozens of students lined up on the yground, waiting for their teachers.
Did you hear that we have a new P.E. teacher?
Really? Im afraid this teacher wont evenst half a month.
Today is his first day, lets teach him a lesson.
Several boys stood together with fierce expressions on their faces.
This was school life, for new teachers, it wasnt always friendly.
Bruce wore ck sportswear and slowly moved from the school to the yground.
Long-lost campus life!
Bruce sighed, if it werent for Parker, he would not havee here.
Then he nced at the students of his ss and narrowed his eyes slightly, seemingly looking for someone. Sure enough, Bruce saw a thin, shy boy in the crowd with bruises on his face.
It was Parker.
It seems he is bullied even in this universe.
Hey, are you our new P.E. teacher?
At that moment, a voice came and woke Bruce who was spacing out.
You are so thin, how did you be our P.E. teacher?
Yeah, I doubt you could catch a basketball.
When Bruce looked back, voices came one by one.
Yes, I am your P.E. teacher. From now on, you must listen to mymands, said Bruce, making the boysugh loudly.
The girls looked at Bruce curiously, saying nothing.
Yourmands? Even the headmaster cannotmand us. In P.E. ss, we are free to do whatever we want, do you understand? Go away, do not interfere with us, a tall boy said, pointing at Bruce.
Bruce knew without even thinking, that these boys wanted to have him reced. Bruce shed a smile.
He liked young men like them. If they were too obedient, it would be tedious.
Hey, Im talking to you. Are you deaf?
The tall boy saw that Bruce was not replying to him and got angry. He had never been so humiliated.
Then, he rushed towards Bruce like a truck.
Chapter 14: Being a teacher is so easy
Chapter 14: Being a teacher is so easy
The new P.E. teacher angered Kidd. Theres gonna be a good show.
Kidd is in Eugenes gang after all. He probably told Kidd to do this.
Kidd is a Taekwondo master. I wonder if the new teacher can take a punch.
The students present gathered to watch the tall student named Kidd deal with the new teacher.
Bruce just looked at Kidd, not responding.
Are you deaf? Did you hear what I just said? Kidd pointed at Bruce, full of anger.
All the students thought this was interesting. Especially Eugenes group, they wereughing loudly. But Bruce didnt even lift an eyelid. After all, Kidd was just a student. How good could he be.
Anger overcame Kidd when he saw Bruces indifferent expression. Without thinking, he threw a punch.
Youre looking to die!
He was fast, and his tall body gave him tremendous strength.
Some girl students were worried, for they knew how fierce Kidd was.
While some students even closed their eyes, not bearing to see what was going to happen.
However, in an instant, Bruce moved.
He was so quick, almosting turning into a shadow, he grabbed Kidds arm directly.
Kacha!
Ow.
Kidd screamed. His arm fell to his side, lifeless.
My arm Oww! Kidd shouted out. He was dripping cold sweat from the pain and could not help but fall to his knees.
The students present were all shocked, for none of them knew how Bruce did that.
They were merely students, and Bruce was an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D..
Bruce, with a smile, stood in front of Kidd and said, I enjoyed your deliberate provocation, but this kind of action needs punishment.
Poor Kidd looked terrified when he heard what Bruce said. He looked at Bruce, who was smiling at him anding towards him.
Stop What do you want? Kidd shouted.
And in just a moment, his other hand was caught by Bruce, who was still smiling.
Kacha!
With that sound, Kidds other arm was broken as well.
I thought you were made from iron, turns out you are just trash.
Bruce shook his head, seemingly not pleased with that.
Then he looked at the students in front.
Each of them took a step back, especially Eugene, whos eyes were still wide open, not quite believing what he was seeing.
Kidd was the strongest one in their gang. He even ranked among the top in the whole Midtown Middle School.
But both of his arms got broken in just a few seconds by Bruce.
You You dare to attack the students! If something happens to Kidd, we will sue you! a student said, looking pale with fear.
I just dislocated his arm. And what did you say just now? Sue me?
Bruce looked at the student with an indifferent expression.
His eyes were as cold as ice and made the student feel like he fell into an iceberg, even if it was summer now.
At this point, all the students were too frightened to speak.
If you wanna sue me, please, do. This job means nothing to me. But, my students, I know the home address of everyone here. So you ought to think it through.
Bruce wasnt just scaring them. He really didnt care at all.
He was an agent of S.H.IE.L.D.. Even some senior officials could do nothing to him. Not to mention these students. Besides, he was not here to be a teacher.
Hearing this, every student present stared at Bruce with disbelief.
It was a threat.
It was definitely a threat.
And it was the first time that they were threatened by a teacher.
You dare? You are breaking thew, a student whispered, still trying to go against Bruce.
Bruce looked at the student with a smile and spoke to him, You,e out.
Oh god!
The students brain went nk, and his body trembled. In his view, though Bruce was smiling, he was just like a demon to him.
The other students could do nothing but turn pale with terror.
Bruce has dislocated Kidds arms. Was it not enough?
Did you hear me? Bruce said again.
The student came out, trembling.
Youll be alright. Its not painful at all. Bruces smile showed his white teeth, looking like a man-eating monster.
Then, he twisted the students arm, before the student cried out in pain.
Kacha!
The students arm was also dislocated. He copsed to his knees from the pain which brought sweat out of his forehead.
Now, every student present felt that the new teacher was dangerous. He had no care about anything.
I hope my students will be as meek asmbs. Its the only way that we can build a harmonious rtionship between us, isnt it?
Bruce disregarded the student and Kidd who were rolling on the ground, and spoke to the others.
All the students shuddered and nodded their heads in terror.
The most effective way to solve a problem, no matter where it was, was by force.
It was so easy to be a teacher.
Good. From today on, I am your P.E. teacher. If you have any problems, you canin to the headmaster at will. But, dont forget what I have said, everything has a price. And anyone will pay it, whoever they may be, understand?
Bruce looked sharp as a knife, and he was exuding a dangerous aura from his eyes.
Some of the students got goosebumps from the way Bruce was looking at them, akin to a beast staring at Its prey.
They were Grade 10 students just a group of children, they had never faced such a situation.
So everyone just nodded.
After his speech, Bruce ordered the others to send the two boys to the school clinic, and then casually found a ce to sit down.
For disobedient students, it ought to be like this.
He had no mind to maintain the teacher-student rtionship. It was not necessary.
RingRing at this time, his cellphone rang.
He took out his phone and saw a secret message.
It was from S.H.I.E.L.D..
The message told him that S.H.I.E.L.D. had already arranged a car and prepared some necessities for him.
And the logistics department had arranged a residence for him. The address was also in the message.
Not much money left, Its time to make some money.
Soon after, the P.E. ss was over.
All the students fled as fast as they could.
And Bruce went to the residence provided by S.H.I.E.L.D..
Chapter 15: Level 7 wanted warrant.
Chapter 15: Level 7 wanted warrant.
A room in Queens New York was luxuriously decorated and furnished.
Bruce opened theptop aplicated topographic map was on it.
A red dot shed from time to time and was moving constantly.
This red dot showed the location of Spider-Man Peter Parker.
This afternoon, Bruce put a tracking device on little Spider-Man without anyone noticing.
After confirming that little Spider-Man had safely returned home, Bruce closed the tab.
For now, little Spider-Man was just an ordinary person, and Bruce could not download any skills from him.
And Bruce was not sure when little Spider-Man would be bitten the time required may be very long, time which he didnt have.
So, he had to carry out his other n.
Next, he opened another tab.
It was the reward page of SHIELD, which had warrants on dangerous wanted men of course, that was just for ordinary people.
The ordinary wanted men dont have a big reward on them and they have no skills yet.. I not only need to make a lot of money, but I also need to download skills while doing it, so that I can steadily improve my strength.
In this moment, Bruce was very calm. His thinking was clear and he knew what he wanted.
He couldnt just keep watch on Peter all the time.
Sitting back and waiting was the dumbest way to go about it.
Chris Mike, a level 7 warrant, once inhaled a special substance in an experiment, and has a remarkable fight skill?
Eventually, Bruce found an interesting person in the reward pages.
Mike hadmitted a lot of crimes, hisst one was robbing a bank and escaping from a police roundup.
After that, the police handed it over to SHIELD.
And SHIELD directly listed him as a level 7 warrant- the equivalent of a level 7 agent.
In the Marvel Universe, anyone who can escape from an experiment will surely get special skills, and Mike must one of those.Bruce thought with a smile on his face.
In the warrant, SHIELD had provided information on where Mike was often spotted and other rtive information.
SHIELDs probably too busy with the recent events to deal with him, thats why hes still avable.
Its him.
And so, Mike had be Bruces first target.
Moreover, his reward was 300,000 USD.
It was a fortune!
Bruce began looking over Mikes information, trying to figure out where he might head to next.
After finishing everything, Bruce put on a ck suit with a pair of ck sunsses.
He thought of three ces he might go and intended to find Mike within a day.
Then, Bruce left the room and set off.
A bar in Queens.
There were various people gathering under the dim lights.
Loud music and hormones.
That was the nightlife of America.
At the bar, there were three or four bartenders right now.
A two-meter tall white man, with a rough face and a ck leather coat came up to them.
Whiskey, the man said, he took off his sunsses and squinted his eyes a bit.
Hey, Mike, howe youre here today. A bartender said, pouring him his whiskey.
The man ignored the bartender, and his eyes continued to look around.
Tonight, he constantly felt a little uneasy and it seemed like danger woulde.
The sounds around did not affect him at all.
Taking the whiskey; he drank it all.
SHIELD should have no time to deal with me. No, for safety, it is better to leave New York tomorrow, the man muttered to himself.
The only reason he dared to stay in New York was because he knew that SHIELD was preupied with other matters and had no senior agents left to track him down.
The police was nothing in his eyes, but there were many things he had to be careful of except the police, especially SHIELD.
After drinking another ss, he nced at the dance floor.
In an instant, a man in a suit appeared in his eyes.
He suddenly felt a trace of panic.
Without hesitation, he immediately got up and left the bar after putting down some money.
Sure enough, the man he saw was Bruce.
When he nced at Bruce, Bruce also noticed him. And while he was getting up, Bruce saw his panic.
He looks a little different, but that is surely him.Watching the mans back as he hurried away, Bruce smiled.
Lucky, It only took me three hours to find him.
Then, Bruce also left, tracking the man.
Soon after, the man came to a dark street.
He walked quickly and kept his head down.
Who is he, SHIELD? Impossible! Mike felt a little panicked.
He had hidden for a long time, he didnt expect to be found today.
Then, he decided that he had to leave New York tonight.
The world was so big, and SHIELD agents could not cover the whole world.
Perhaps, he could join HYDRA; then he wouldnt need to be so worried.
Mr. Chris, where do you want to go in such a hurry?
At this moment, a clear voice sounded out and Mikes face changed.
At the end of the street, a man in a suit was leaning against the wall, with his hands across his chest.
Are you from SHIELD? Mike asked, he stood in ce, looking at the man in front of him with killing intent.
Its not important who I am, the important thing is that youre life as a free man ends today, Bruce looked at Mike, walking towards him with a friendly smile on his face.
Mike looked around and found that only Bruce was here.
In an instant, he breathed a sigh of relief.
Then, he took out a dagger, looking ferocious.
Go die!
Just as he spoke, he charged at Bruce, his body leaving afterimages.
In an instant, he shed in front of Bruce.
Bruce was shocked, he didnt expect Mike to be so fast..
Even while he was shocked, he threw five flying knives towards Mike without hesitation.
Whoosh
The air made a tearing sound, and then the flying knives directly hit Mike.
Chapter 16: Great Harvest
Chapter 16: Great Harvest
Bruce had the Marksman skill he got from Hawkeye.
And now that Mike got very close to him, it was impossible for him to avoid the knives.
But then, Bruce dodged backwards. A doubtful expression on his face.
Jingling
The flying knives collided with Mikes body and a bell-like sound came.
It was the sound of sharp objects hitting against Iron..
The knives fell to the ground without any blood on them.
Without stopping, Mike picked the daggers up and attacked Bruce again.
Bruce quickly evaded.
He had Hawkeyes Superspeed skill so Mike was not his match in that aspect.
Mike stood opposite him, unscathed,ughing hideously..
Whats wrong? Surprised? Mike said while attacking again.
He had never shown this skill, not even SHIELD knew of it.
Seeing that things were going wrong, Bruce disyed his calmness. Instead of panicking, he began to analyze the present situation.
The more unfavourable the situation, the more he needed to remain calm.
His secret skill must be rted to his defense.
That was Bruces best guess, as well as hope.
Now, Bruce had the skills Super-speed, Super-strength and Marksman. He was severelycking in defensive skills.
His defense was no better than an ordinary persons defense.
So, Mikes skill, he had to get.
In an instant, only their after-images remained. The two men fought multiple times in an extremely short period of time.
And while they fought, Mikes information appeared in front of Bruce.
-
[Name]: Chris Mike.
[Identity]: Level 7 warrant.
[Skills]: Top-level Fighting technique (200mb), Proficient in firearms (300mb), Pig iron body (300mb)
-
Sure enough, Bruces guess was right, and the skill was about defense.
The Skill Pig iron body can make the body as hard as pig iron.
That was how Mike shook off Bruces flying knives.
But, if the destructive power exceeded the defense of pig iron, the body would still be injured.
In any case, Bruce still needed the skill now and immediately decided to download it.
Beep, connection sessful
Beep, skill Pig Iron Body size 300mb, downloading.
Beep, present speed is 600kbs/s (valid within two meters)
With this speed, the download would finish in about eight minutes.
He didnt need to purchase another speedup.
Bruce smiled.
Both of them had the skill Top-level fighting technique, so they were pretty evenly matched in battle.
But, Bruces speed and strength exceeded Mikes by a lot.
Bruce however, was not trying his best. He was stalling for time.
As time went by, Mike began to doubt the current situation.
He could tell that Bruce was not trying his best.
What does he want?
Mike didnt have time to think anymore. He knew it could not go on like this, he had to give it everything he had.
First, he had to escape from here.
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions, youve obtained the skill Pig Iron Body!
Eight minutester, and a familiar voice spoke again, making Bruce very happy.
Finally, the download hadpleted.
Mike saw this momentary w just as this happened, and hit Bruce with all of his strength.
He stabbed in Bruces direction without hesitation.
But Bruce did not dodge.
Go to hell.Mikeughed inwardly with killing intent in his eyes.
ng!
When the stab connected, a powerful rebound force shocked him.
How? What just happened?
Mikes face changed dramatically.
He found out, to his horror, that Bruce had a simrly powerful defensive ability, just like him.
Surprised? Amazed? Go to hell!
Just now, the w that Bruce intentionally left was only to test his newly acquired skill.
And the result made him delighted.
While Mike was shocked, Bruce made his move.
Bang!
Under his powerful strength, Mike slowly fell to the ground.
Next, Bruce unleashed a flurry of attacks.
After a couple of seconds, Bruce beat Mike to death with his bare fists.
What a turtle shell!Bruceughed.
The harvest tonight was far beyond his imagination.
Not only did he get the skill Pig Iron Body, but he also gained 300,000 USD.
Later, he took Mikes body away.
The reward department of SHIELD had no office, if you wanted to get the reward, you only needed to call them and put the person, dead or alive, in the appointed ce.
Half an hourter, SHIELD agents came.
After verifying Mikes Identity, they gave 300,000 USD to Bruce and left.
Soon after them, Bruce also left.
Everything Bruce did for SHIELD they would put in on record, and save it as proof for Bruces qualifications in his future promotions.
Bruce also wanted to get promoted as soon as possible.
The higher, the better. As with this, he could get in touch with more powerful people.
The New York War was getting closer.
Time passed quickly, and half a month passed in the blink of an eye.
During this time, Bruce did a lot of things.He killed three wanted men and his harvest was huge.
And tonight, he received a special message.
Chapter 17: Little Spider-Mans crisis
Chapter 17: Little Spider-Man''s crisis
There was a trace of surprise on Bruces face.
The message was from Bill.
It was about a woman that Bruce didnt think hed be hearing about anytime soon.
Natasha Romanoff!
ck Widow, a legend and a level 10 agent of SHIELD.
ording to the information sent by Bill, the sexy beauty would being to the Avengers Base in three days.
Never thought that even ck Widow woulde.Bruce smiled.
The New York War is getting closer.
Recently, the big fight in New Mexico caused great concern, but Bruce didnt know the details.
If his guess was right though, It shouldve been the battle between Thor and the Destroyer.
Both of them were extremely powerful.
That level of fighting was not something that he could participate in.
If he went, he would be nothing but cannon fodder.
The important thing now was still to improve his strength.
And with ck Widows surprise arrival, he had a perfect opportunity to do just that.
Especially the ability that dyed aging.
Subsequently, Bruce opened the panel.
-
[Name]: Bruce
[Identity]: Level 5 agent.
[Skill]: Marksman, Super Speed, Pig Iron Body, Top-level Fighting Technique,ProficiencyIn Firearms, Covert Tracking.
[Bnce]: 600,000 USD .
-
Ever since he killed Mike, Bruce had not met other wanted men with special skills.
So his strength had not increased.
However, during this time, he killed several ordinary wanted men and earned seven or eight hundred thousand USD.
He directly put $600,000 USD in the system.
600,000 USD can offer him 100 times speedup six times.
And because of those meritorious services, Zoe had rmended him for a promotion to a level 6 agent. He was just waiting for the audit.
After three days, I need to go back to the base.
He had to get ck Widows skills if he wanted to progress at a faster rate.
Now, the only thing that he needed to figure out was when Little Spider-Man would be bitten.
He had wanted it to happen sooner rather thanter.
However, during this half-month, he hadnt gotten closer to Parker at all.
Deliberately forcing a rtionship tended to make people alert.
It would take some time to make little Spider-Man trust himpletely.
Beep~~ while Bruce was thinking, he heard hisputer go off.
He immediately stood up and looked at the red dot on theputer.
At this point, the red dot stood in one ce and no longer moved.
Bruce installed a tracking device on little Spider-Man to prevent any idents from happening.
And the warning sound from theputer indicated that little Spider-Man was currently in danger.
Bruces face changed and he put his clothes on in a hurry.
Why was a student in danger?Bruce drove away as fast as he could, trying to reach Parker in time.
It was impossible for theputer to be mistaken, Parker was surely in danger.
ording to his current speed, he would reach Parker in ten minutes.
Although Bruce was anxious, he was not too worried.
After all, Spider-Manwas one of the leading characters of the Marvel World, It was impossible for him to die so easily.
At the same time, somewhere in Queens.
In a dimly lit street, Parker fell to the ground, his face swelling up as if he was stung by bees.
Several people were standing in front of him with their hands in their pockets,ughing.
His skin is so delicate, I want him very much, hahahaha.
One of them said, and the words made Parker tremble from head to toe.
He didnt dare look up, for fear of what would happen next.
However by now, Parker had guessed who they were.
American streets were not as safe as people said they were.
And these men were a group of street thugs.
Every country had such people.
I have some money, please, let me go. Please, sir.
He didnt have his superpowers yet, so he could not fight against these thugs.
Money? If you obey us, we can give you some instead. We only want you. Follow us, we can guarantee that no one will dare bully you in the future.
Their leader said, his eyes gazing over Parker from time to time, akin to a dog looking at his bone. ju
His gaze frightened Parker.
He was just a student and had never been in this type of situation.
Parkers eyes were filled with despair, he had never been so eager over power in his entire life.
If I could be like Mr BruceParker thought.
Now, he wanted to be a person like Bruce. With enough power, he could solve everything.
However, he did not have that kind of power.
Ever since he was a child, he had been bullied, and had never been able to retaliate.
However, now, he was extremely desperate.
At this time, a voice came.
It seemed like a bright light at the end of the very dark tunnel.
Hey, bullying my student? Have you asked for my permission first?
On the dimly lit street, Bruce went over to Parker in his ck suit, looking as rxed as ever.
Chapter 18: Saving Spider-Man
Chapter 18: Saving Spider-Man
(EDN: little spider-man -> Spider-Man/Parker)
After Bruce spoke, everyone present turned their attention towards him.
As for Peter, a slight delight came to his bruised face.
Mr. Bruce?
Peter cried out, as if seeing his savior arrive.
The thugs looked at each other with a slightly dazed expression..
Who are you?
This guy looks nice, but I want the boy more.
You better go away before we change our minds.
The thugs shouted as they moved towards Bruce. They were all tall and sturdy looking, the shortest one being one head taller than Bruce.
After a couple of seconds, they approached a couple of steps forward again, looking very aggressive.
Bruce saw that Peter looked unharmed and released a sigh of relief.
Then, he looked at the thugs with displeasure.
At the same time, Bruce understood that the thugs were a group of homosexuals.
Go away, I dont want to dirty my hands, Bruce looked at them,pletely serious.
What he said was true. He really didnt want to beat up a couple of thugs.
But his words thoroughly angered the thugs.
They immediately started shouting at him.
Fuck you, what did you say?
Go to hell!
The leader of the thugs also shouted while ring at him.
Fuck, do it! Shoot him!
He thought that surely, Bruces words were meant to humiliate him.
And so, under his orders, the thugs made their move.
But they were just a little stronger than ordinary people, their end was destined to be tragic.
Be careful, Mr. Bruce! Parker shouted when he saw the thugs making their move.
He was not sure if Bruce could beat the thugs, even though he knew that Bruce was powerful.
Then, Bruce started his attack, leaving only afterimages behind him.
Bang, bang, bang
In an instant, 3 bodies hit the ground.
Directly after that, Bruce pulled out his dagger and cut their hands off without hesitation.
Aaaah!
The thugs cried out in agony.
They hadnt even seen how Bruce had attacked them.
The leader of the thugs looked at his men in horror.
What have you done? The thug leader could not believe his eyes! He shuddered when he looked at Bruce, It was as if he was seeing the devil himself.
Parker himself felt shocked as well.
Strong.. too strong. That was the only thought in Parkers mind right now.
Through Bruces half a month of teaching PE, he knew that Bruce had some fighting skills.
But he never imagined that Bruce was so powerful!
As for you Bruce looked at the leader and smiled, cruelty written all over his face.
He was the only thug left.
As for the others, they had all lost at least one limb.
Now only he was left.
He didnt know what to do, the man in front of him was just like a god of death, and he wasing to collect.
Escape!
Yes, I must escape from here!
It was the only thought in his mind right now.
Toot ~ ~ ~ But just as he wanted to escape, a siren sounded.
The police wasing!
He stopped and looked at Bruce.
Hahaha, the police ising. You deliberately wounded people, youre going to jail! The leaderughed and he seemed to have been rescued.
His brother worked for the police.
No matter how fierce the guy was, could hepete against guns?
Go, go, go, surround the ce, dont let anyone escape!
Police officers soon appeared and surrounded the dark street.
There were more than two dozen policemen armed with guns.
What happened? the officer in charge came and looked around coldly.
Sir, sir, Its him. He wants to kill us, the thug leader shouted.
The officer in charge nced at Bruce who was holding a bloody dagger in hand and said. nces at Bruce who holds a bloody dagger in hand, says.
Take them all.
Bruce just shot the officer a calm look, then threw the dagger away.
As for Parker, he stood beside Bruce looking very remorseful.
Im sorry Mr. Bruce, Its all my fault.
Bruce shook and head at Parker and said Dont me yourself!
Parker was just a high school student right now, a kid. Not some superhero.
Hey, Im warning you, careful what you say. The officer warned Bruce.
Bruce red at the officer Im warning you too, be careful what you say.
At that moment, Bruces body exuded a murderous intent.
The officer was shocked.
He had once dealt with some privileged sses, this kind of imposing manner was not something you could fake.
This man must not be ordinary.
And so, he didnt handcuff Bruce and Parker.
If Bruce really had a special identity, then with this action, he still had a chance to remedy the situation.
Soon after, Bruce and Parker were taken to the police car.
Im sorry Mr. Bruce. Parker was feeling very guilty, he thought it was his fault that Bruce got involved.
Bruce shook his head and looked at Parker.
Peter, what would you do if you had great power?
Parker looked at him, confused.
He didnt understand what Bruce meant.
But Bruces face waspletely serious.
Chapter 19: With great power comes great responsibility
Chapter 19: With great poweres great responsibility
Hearing this, Parker stared at Bruce.
He felt like he was lost.
In reality, he had questioned himself many times about this.
If he had power, what would he do?
Eradicate the bad guys?
Uphold justice?
He had a lot of ideas.
Butt that was just a fantasy.
He was only an ordinary high school student.
Mr. Bruce, Im not sure yet. Parker replied. It was to be expected, he was an extremely self-conscious boy.
Listening to this, Bruce smiled.
The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.
Parker was shocked.
Those words rang through his mind like thunder.
His parents had died when he was just a child, so he matured earlier than his peers.
But who knew of his loneliness?
No one had ever spoken to him like this.
Unconsciously, in his heart, Bruce became more and more mysterious.
But Mr. Bruce, these cops He was still worried.
After all, Bruce had wounded the thugs.
Nowadays, thew was strict.
Bruce just smiled. He didnt care about the police at all.
Seeing Bruces confidence, Parker calmed down a little.
Come out.
At this time, the police car stopped,and the policeman spoke.
Then they were brought in the police station.
Parker was a student, he was still a minor.
So he was only detained and not interrogated.
But Bruce was different; he was the culprit.
The dim lights in the interrogation room shed from time to time.
The environment here was very suppressive.
Bruce satin the chair and closed his eyes.
He didnt look like a prisoner at all.
You are used of intentionally wounding someone and will be imprisoned.
Two policemen sat in front of him looking extremely serious.
They were confused, why was Bruce so calm?
When he stepped inside the room, It seemed like he was back home.
And then what? Bruce asked.
His answer stunned the two policemen.
Bang.
One of them stood up and pped the table violently.
This is the police station, not your home. He was angry.
Ordinary people would be scared when they saw this scene.
But Bruce didnt seem scared at all.
Are you sure this is yourst answer? OK! You dont need to say anything. The other policeman was calm; he began to tidy up the papers on the desk, wanting to convict Bruce directly.
This time, Bruce opened his eyes.
I am afraid you will not be able to shoulder this if you do it.
The two policemen immediatelyughed: Who do you think you are?
Well, Bruce, right? You are used of intentionally wounding someone, sign it.
One of the policemen took out the documents and ced them in front of Bruce.
Bruce smiled and tore apart the documents without hesitation.
You dont have enough evidence, nor did you let me call my defencewyer, and you want to convict me directly? Are you sure you can do it?
Bruces cold eyes shocked the two policemen.
But they reacted quickly, this was the police station, what were they afraid of!
You want to die!?
One of them clenched his fist and wanted to hit Bruce.
Bang.
Bruce moved first and pped him.
The policeman fell to the ground, some of his teeth falling and blood sttering all over the floor.
Arrogant and overbearing.
The other cop was shocked.
For attacking a police officer, you will stay in prison for the rest of your life! He shouted loudly and tried to take out his handcuffs to stop Bruce.
But at that moment, Bruce took out his work permit.
S.H.I.E.L.D.?
The cop looked at the card, and his face changed slightly.
It was not the C.I.A. or the F.B.I.
He seemed to be from a more mysterious government department.
He called his superior without hesitation.
Soon after, one by one policemen came in, and one of them was the police chief.
Get out, all of you. The police chief ordered.
I am the Queens Police Chief of New York. Sir, what can I help you with?
Although he was only a chief of the local police station, he knew something unknown by ordinary cops because of his rank.
For example: S.H.I.E.L.D.
Direct subordinate organization of the American President and Congress, even the C.I.A. and F.B.I. were not as powerful as this organization!
You know who I am, so you should know what I am doing, right? Bruce looked calm.
Of course, sir. The police chief broke out in a cold sweat.
Good, next, you should know what to do right?
With that, Bruce left directly.
No nonsense.
Let me show you out.
The police chief hastened to keep up.
He was just a local cop, he dared not disobey such a man.
A member of S.H.I.E.L.D., no matter what level they were at, they were all big shots to him.
Chapter 20: Returning to the Avengers Base
Chapter 20: Returning to the Avengers Base
Mr Bruce, what happened?
Parker, who walked out of the police station, still didnt know what happened.
He went in for less than half an hour, wasnt interrogated, and then got released scot free.
He couldnt wrap his head around it.
In his mind, a case like this was not something to be shrugged off so easily.
But now, Bruce was walking in front of him with his same calm expression.
S.H.I.E.L.D. was second to none, and its influence extended way beyond the various organizations of America.
If it was the FBI, perhaps he would have some trouble, but this was just a local Police station.
It was the lowest of Law enforcement agencies in America.
In front of SHIELD, the local police ranks are nothing.
The S.H.I.E.L.D. Director could meet directly with the US president and parliamentarians.
It was the real big shot in America.
And Bruce was a level 5 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. In the mind of these policemen, he was a big shot too.
So how would they dare find trouble with Bruce?
About what happened, dont tell anyone, okay? Bruce looked at Parker and said.
He did not want to reveal his identity.
Mr Bruce, you can trust me. Parker replied, his face showing that he took this matter seriously.
Unconsciously Bruce had be his idol.
He wanted to be a person like Bruce too.
Good, you should go home now, your aunt will be worried. Bruce said.
Parker nodded, then left with his schoolbag in hand.
This thing was over; Bruce was also preparing to go back home.
Three dayster, ck Widow woulde to the Avengers Base, so he had to be back before that.
It was the most important thing for him at present.
When he came back home, he immediately sent Blood Mantis a message asking to return to the base.
Until now, Parker had not encounter any danger, so Bruces request passed through smoothly.
Next, it was time for waiting.
S.H.I.E.L.D. had a lot of reward tasks, but not many were in New York.
Bruce had his task and he couldnt just leave New York at will.
After thest event, Parker trusted Bruce thoroughly.
To avoid a simr ident from happening again, Bruce put three tracking devices on Parker.
The morning after the third day, Bruce had prepared everything.
He had already asked for a vacation from the school.
ording to the information provided by Bill, ck Widow wille to the Avengers Base at about 18 oclock; I have enough time.
After cleaning up, Bruce drove away from the residence.
Three hourster, Bruce arrived at the base.
After receiving the inspection, Bruce entered the base sessfully.
Right now, it was 13:00.
Hey Bruce, you are back!
Just as Bruce went inside the base, Bills voice came.
Good afternoon Bill, Bruce replied with a smile.
After seeing Bruce, the level 3 and 4 agents around Bill immediately stood up.
Good afternoon, Mr Bruce.
Sir, wee back.
The lower-level agents greeted him one by one.
Even those who once insulted him greeted him!
This change was brought to him by his improvement of identity and strength.
I heard that you killed many wanted men recently, Mr Zoe is very satisfied with you.
Bill said with an envious expression on his face.
The agents in the base all knew about these things; at the same time, they were surprised that Bruces strength was so powerful he could even kill level 6 and 7 wanted men.
Especially Zoe, he had asked Coulson to promote him to a level 6 agent.
As long as Bruce could go on like before, he had the chance to be a level 7 agent.
That was where the true leadership was at.
In S.H.I.E.L.D. getting a promotion was very tough.
Even getting promoted by one level meant a lot. Just the status improvement alone was a huge deal.
Just lucky! Bruce smiled. After all, he didnt care.
If it was not for the money, he would not do the missions.
Luck can not kill those wanted men. As they were chatting, a voice came from afar.
It was Zoe, the famous Bloody Mantis.
Mr Zoe, Bill stood up.
Zoe nodded and looked at Bruce.
He was pleased these days because Bruces performance made him get amendation from Coulson.
Very good, my rmendation has passed, you will be promoted to a level 6 agent after pulling this task off.
Bill and co. were all surprised.
Level 6 agent?
In just less than a month?
What kind of a promotion speed was that!?
Chapter 21: The level 10 agent Black Widow
Chapter 21: The level 10 agent ck Widow
All the agents on the scene were envious of Bruce when they heard him. For a level 3 agent to promote a single level would usually take two years. Yet bruce had risen 2 levels in less than a month.
This was definitely a miracle.
Even Bill didnt know what to say, he seemed to be getting further and further away from his friend.
Bruce looked at Zoe and said, Thank you very much Mr. Zoe.
The higher his level, the more big shots he would be able to get in contact with. Right now, he had be a level six agent, which was somewhere in the middle ranks of S.H.I.E.L.D.
Okay, go get ready. A big-shot wille soon, ordered Zoe.
Almost every agent knew about this already, and they were looking forward to seeing ck Widow with their own eyes.
After all, that was a legendary agent on the same level as Hawkeye. And in some ways, even more powerful than him.
Although she was only a woman, she waspletely ruthless, whether it be in battle or interrogation. She was one of S.H.I.E.L.D.s real trump cards.
After officially notifying them, Zoe left to prepare some things.
Meanwhile, Bruces job was still to stay and guard around the security gate. Even though he got promoted, this was a very important job. As it was the only way to enter S.H.I.E.L.D.
.
Time passed by, and at 6 PM sharp, everyone in S.H.I.E.L.D. was ready to go. Every agent, regardless of their rank, had their own duties and things to take care of.
Bruce was standing in the hall with a suit on and a pair of ck sunsses, looking like the epitome of professionalism.
ck Widow had a lot of Special Abilities, and he wanted to download more than one this time.
Wu~Wu~Wu~ At this time, a car parked outside of the Avengers Base, with more than 20 jeeps following quickly behind.
Phil Coulson came out from the first car and stood by it after taking off his sunsses.
Every agent present was holding their breath while they were looking at the woman who was standing next to Phil Coulson.
She was in ck tights that revealed her perfect figure, which was ample in all the right ces.
Her body was the picture of perfection, especially her short red hair, which added a certain uniqueness to her, making her look even more sexy.
Bruces eyes didnt even move, when the woman came out, he merely confirmed it was her. One of the superheroes of the Avengers Alliance, a level 10 agent, the legendary ck Widow.
And indeed, just as Bill had said, she was a rare beauty. Almost all the agents had their eyes on her, after all, few men could resist her charm.
But Bruce was just indifferent. He knew that the more beautiful things looked, the more dangerous they were. Bruce also knew that the ck Widow in front of him had just made her debut, she had not met Captain America and Iron Man yet.
In other words, the ck Widow in front of him was just a rookie in terms of feelings.
ck Widow was a rare type of spider. The spider was rumored to be extremely toxic and dangerous. Even spiders that mate with it would be killed.
And the woman in front of him was called ck Widow, her nickname alone was sufficient to exin what type of person he was dealing with.
Natasha, is this your first time here? Phil Coulson stood on her side andughed.
While Coulson was only a level 7 agent, he was an old friend of ck Widows.
I know that Barton is here, why is he noting out?
ck Widow spoke, and as expected, her voice was very attractive, with a hint of temptation on it.
He is carrying out an important task right now and is not on the base, Coulson said, but didnt reveal what the task was.
Okay, but calling me out here, what exactly is it that you want me to do? she said, while walking into the base with Coulson.
A small task, it should be very simple for you.
I heard that you found a funny guy on the bottom of the Arctic. Are you going to introduce me to it?
Phil Coulsons face changed, but he masked it before the others could see, The time wille.
I really dont know what youre going to do. Natasha shook her head and no longer asked.
S.H.I.E.L.D. was like that, even if she was a level 10 agent, she couldnt know all of S.H.I.E.L.D.s ns.
Nick Fury was an old fox, nobody knew exactly what he was doing. Even the parliament and the president were not clear on that.
Coulson smiled, saying nothing. Nick Furys n was getting closer and closer to fruition.
Hello sir, please ept my check.
At this moment, a voice came, making Natasha and Coulson turn around. It was a level 3 agent that spoke this time, he didnt dare look up at them and he looked very nervous.
When Natasha saw this, she frowned. She didnt want to be checked whenever she went in and out.
This made her somewhat dissatisfied. Its my duty to do this miss, please understand.
Behind the level 3 agent, Bruce came out with a smile. Coulson looked at Bruce and immediately remembered who he was.
Bruce took his hand out and said, Hello, Bruce Lite, level 6 agent.
Natasha looked at Bruce, nodded, and also took her hand out, Natasha Romanoff.
When the two hands touched, ck Widows abilities were clearly presented in front of Bruce.
Chapter 22: Downloading!
Chapter 22: Downloading!
[Name]: Natasha Romanoff
[Identity]: ck Widow
[Ability]: Superb-level Fighting technique (400mb), Agile Body (800mb), Strategic Wisdom (2gb), Anti-aging Gene (30gb), Proficiency in firearms (300mb).
-
Sure enough, ck Widow had the most needed Anti-aging Gene ability for Bruce. The ability was beyond humanitys limits, even Hawkeye, or Clint Barton, didnt have it yet.
The gene ck Widow had, had been modified to greatly prolong her life and maintain her youth. Whats more, it had powerful antibodies that could withstand most diseases and toxic gases.
If he could get this Anti-aging Gene, he would hardly have to worry about getting sick. This was a very useful ability that Bruce could not pass up on.
But this ability had surpassed the limits of humanity, so naturally the data that needed to be downloaded was huge. It far surpassed the amount downloaded from Hawkeye, reaching a staggering 30 GB!
After all, while it had nobat potential, an ability that could extend the lifespan of a human was naturally unique and worth more than money could ever buy.
Among the human heroes Bruce knew, only Captain America, ck Widow and Nick Fury had this ability.
Besides the Anti-aging Gene, another ability that caught Bruces eye was the Superb-level Fighting technique. Although the amount of data was not veryrge, it was nheless a very useful ability for Bruce.
As for Strategic Wisdom, it would allow Bruce to have an IQ that was far beyond what ordinary people had.
The most distinctive ability that ck Widow had, was her Agile Body.
It allowed her to make all sorts of incredible movements, and the flexibility provided had reached the limits of the human body.
Focus!
With all that said, the priority right now was to get ck Widows Anti-aging Gene. Bruce made the decision without hesitation.
Beep, the connection is sessful
Beep, because the host has the Top-level Fighting technique ability, the size of Superb-level Fighting technique has dropped to 200 Mb.
Beep, the connection is sessful
Beep, the Anti-aging Gene, size 30 GB has started downloading! The current download speed is 800kbs (valid within three meters.)
With this kind of downloading speed, even if he bought the 100 x eleration, it would still take Bruce more than an hour to fully download the abilities.
This kind of download time was too long.
After thinking of this, Bruce directly bought a 600 x download speed eleration. The 600,000 USD he had saved up had vanished in an instant.
These were his savings after half a month of hard work. But, in order to improve his strength, he had to do this.
Even if it was 600 times faster now, it would still take more than ten minutes. He had already invested a lot into this, so no matter what, he had to keep ck Widow within a three-meter range for ten minutes.
After deciding, Bruce let go of her hand. ck Widow smiled at him and was ready to leave.
But Bruce stopped her before she could leave, and starting making small-talk. ck Widow had not rejected, so Coulson said nothing, even though he was surprised by Bruces actions.
The way he saw it, Bruce was totally captivated by ck Widow and could not help himself.
Time passed by, but Bruces eyes remained unchanged. ck Widows eyes however, revealed an impatient look.
Her instincts told her that Bruce was definitely not captivated by her beauty, so she tried to cut the conversation short.
It was a pleasure talking to you today.
The pleasure is all mine Natasha. You have your things to do, I wont bother you any longer. Bruce spoke calmly, but inside, he was starting to get anxious.
FasterFaster.
ck Widow looked at Bruce with a smile, then went to the security gate.
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions to the host for obtaining the Superb-level Fighting technique ability!
Beep, congrattions to the host on the perfect fusion of Anti-aging Genes!
The sounds from the system came, making Bruce let out a sigh of relief. Atst, the download wasplete.
Taking a nce at ck Widows back, Bruce shook his head. If he dyed any longer, he would definitely be suspected.
This was the Marvel World, no one was simple.
Hey Bruce, she really is sexy huh? Bill was standing next to Bruce with a smile on his face.
Bruce looked at him and ignored him the very next moment.
He had little interest in the ck Widow, and unfortunately, her Strategic Wisdom ability had not been downloaded.
This was also a powerful ability, but sadly he didnt have the time.
After his fusion with the Anti-aging Gene, the only difference he could make out was that his body felt extremely tight.
He could even feel that his cells were very active and extremely excited. With the Anti-aging Gene, his lifespan had been greatly increased.
The Bruce right now, was beyond a normal human.
After feeling all the changes, he opened up his panel.
-
[Name]: Bruce.
[Identity]: Level 5 agent.
[Ability]: Marksman , Anti-aging Gene, Superspeed, Pig Iron Body, Superb-level Fighting technique, Proficiency in firearms, Covert tracking.
[Bnce]: 0.
-
Apletely new panel.
A lot of powerful abilities had been gathered together, and at this moment, Bruce already had the qualifications to proim himself as a superhero.
The Anti-aging Gene could also be considered as one of his super powers!
Whether it be ck Widow or Hawkeye, in fact, they were not that outstanding among the other superheroes.
They could even be said to be among the weakest of superheroes.
It wasnt that Bruce was looking down on them, it was just a fact.
It was however, a pity, that the money he had earned over the past half a month, was nowpletely gone.
Despite that, his harvest this time was huge, the biggest one yet. With his current strength, he could no longer be considered the cannon fodder that he was when he first started out in this world.
Thinking of this, Bruce smiled.
He returned to the Avengers Base only to download ck Widows abilities, and now that his goal was fulfilled, he nned on going back.
Regardless of whether Parker could get his Super power in this month, he had toplete his task.
Next, he went to Zoes office to report his current mission progress.
Alright, if there is nothing in the next ten days,e back. Zoe said after confirming the report.
Bruce nodded, there were still ten days left. After he finished his current mission, he would be a level six agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. and he would be able to get higher level contracts.
After saying goodbye to Zoe, he left his office, and walked out of the Avengers Base.
And half an hour after he left Zoes office, Coulson stepped out from the dark.
Chapter 23: New plan
Chapter 23: New n
Zoe, how good is this guy? Coulson leaned on the table as he asked.
Very good, in every possible way. His future is definitely promising and he will definitely be a Top level agent. Right now he can beat Mike, indicating that he may have a level 7 agents strength, and as for his background, I have checked many times and It has checked out every time.
Even Zoe didnt know that when he was talking about Bruce, he was smiling all the way through. He was very satisfied with Bruce.
Because of Bruces excellent performance, he had caught the eyes of S.H.I.E.L.D.s senior staff.
Just a couple of days ago, S.H.I.E.L.D. had conducted an in-depth investigation on him, and had found no problems at all.
You all know that S.H.I.E.L.D. iscking in manpower right now. There have been too many events recently. Coulson said, clearly troubled by the matter.
Okay, and how are you going to handle him? Zoe asked.
Listening to this, Coulson smiled, clearly having thought of this beforehand.
The one found at the bottom of the Arctic has already awakened.
What, so fast?
Zoe was somewhat caught off guard and wasnt able to keep his emotions in check. After all, that was a person that had been sleeping for nearly seventy years.
This situation had exceeded his scope of understanding, as previously, Zoe had nevere in contact with superpowers.
Even for Hawkeye and ck Widow, theirs could only be called semi-superpowers. If human beings continued to receive training, it was possible to reach that level.
But the one they had found at the bottom of the Arctic was different. He had lived unconscious for more than seventy years, and right now he should be more than 100 years old.
And yet, his body function was still maintained, as if it was in its thirties, which was beyond incredible.
In the past, he would not believe this at all. However now, he saw the man himself, so he had no choice but to believe what was right in front of him.
Zoe was in awe. Because of his improvement in status, the level of his contact and what he could know was getting higher and higher. The current situation was beyond his wildest imaginations.
Yeah, he has already awakened. Coulson said, his face full of reverence.
With the power Phil Coulson held, he was akin to the S.H.I.E.L.D. Directors left and right hands.
Although he was only a level 8 agent, he had an unusual position in S.H.I.E.L.D. Even if he was dealing with level 9 or level 10 agents, he could alsomand them.
What you mean is..? Zoe roughly guessed something.
For Coulson to ask for Bruce at this time, It may be because of his great rtionship with that man.
Although he has woken up, he needs a long time of rest to recover. During this time, I need to adapt him to the current world. It is best to send an agent to protect him. Coulson said.
The mans strength was really horrifying, but he had just awakened after all. Some of his physical functions are still not capable yet, so he needed a little bit of protection.
Do you want to assign Bruce to this task, sir? Zoe said.
Coulson nodded. But before that, I need to know if he is qualified for the job.
After all, this was one of S.H.I.E.L.D.s secrets. Before everything was on the right track, Coulson didnt want anyone else to know.
So, he needed to know Bruces real strength in advance. Bruce would get promoted to a level six agent at the end of his current task, and at the promotion, Coulson would see for himself the extent of Bruces abilities.
Okay okay, go do your things, the world will not stop just for us. After saying that, Coulson left Zoes office.
Zoe, who was called Bloody Mantis and was a level 7 agent, had some worries in his heart. It was really unusual for so many things to happen so suddenly. Could S.H.I.E.L.D. cope?
Zoe didnt know, but he still had to go on.
Bruce knew nothing of Zoe and Coulsons conversation. At this time, he had just returned to Queens.
Strategic Wisdom makes my thoughts clearer, and because of the Superb-level Fighting technique, my speed and strength have increased considerably.
Bruce was judging his strength in his room. After all, in this world, strength was the most important factor.
In particr, he had to be clear about his strength and also have a good understanding of himself.
S.H.I.E.L.D. was his home, it gave him the special training he needed and he had also acquired his current equipment from there.
After a period of training, Bruce once again thoroughly grasped the power in his body.
More and more things have been happening recently, the situation looks very unstable.
At this moment, Bruce was lying on the sofa and thinking about all that had happened recently. Of the superheroes he knew, two had already appeared.
If he didnt guess wrong, S.H.I.E.L.D. was already studying the Tesseract, which was a Space Stone.
And Nick Fury, he was definitely collecting a lot of the superheroes information. He was just waiting for the most suitable time.
It seems that I have to hurry up.Bruce made up his mind to speed up the improvement of his strength.
After making his mind up, he turned on hisputer, and rows of contracts instantly appeared in front of his eyes. Almost all of them for criminals above level 7.
They were powerful and some even had special abilities. While they didnt have anything as powerful as the Anti-aging Gene, it was good enough.
Next, he took up three contracts. They were all level 8 contracts, and each of their rewards was at least 500,000 USD. All three amounted to 1.5 million!
If it was in the past, Bruce would not be sure if he could beat those three, but now that his strength had increased, he was not afraid of those three at all.
He had no money now, which meant that he would not be able to speed up his next download. If one day he met those powerful superheroes, he would need a lot of money to download their abilities.
There were a lot more superheroes that were more powerful than ck Widow. Just the Anti-aging Gene was 30gb, then what if he met Thor?
Iron Mans invincible armor, and his iparable brain power?
What about Hulk?
Even Spider-Man?
So, ultimately, Bruce had to move, and he had to move fast.
Chapter 24: Target confirmation
Chapter 24: Target confirmation
As for the high level rewards, naturally Bruce also wanted to get them. However those were not in New York.
This normally wouldnt be a problem, but this time, he could only be active in New York. As for the other ces, their main problems were time and distance rted.
And so, albeit regretful, Bruce could only give up on them, and start concentrating on implementing his ns.
Since I have confirmed what my goal is, I can begin preparing.
After his previous encounter, Bruce thought that there was a possibility for the three he picked this time to have special abilities that S.H.I.E.L.D. didnt know about as well.
Everything had to be put on hold until he did his homework on each of them clearly and get the results he wanted. This would definitely help Bruce in dealing with them.
As he got promoted, his ess to S.H.I.E.L.D.s information had gotten higher, which meant that doing research on a couple of contracts should definitely go over smoothly. Bruces identity in this world had indeed been a huge convenience for him.
After about an hour, the threes habits, identities, personalities,etc., had been thoroughly studied by Bruce.
And after doing that, Bruce opened Parkers page, which he hoped would have some changes. But as always, there was no problem at all.
Tomorrow he would go to Midtown High School, so he decided to look at the curriculum as to not go in blind.
Oh, in seven days at thetest, Parker must join an extracurricr activity.
When Bruce saw this, there was a hint of surprise on his face. In the movies, Parkers mutation came about during this extracurricr activity.
But Bruce could not be sure it would be the same this time around.
Well, when the timees, I will know.
Once Parker got his super power, he would be the first to know.
Early the next morning, Bruce went to Midtown High School as usual. Because he was a P.E. teacher, there were not many courses. No matter in which country you were, physical education courses were not very valued.
As nothing special happened that day, Bruce went home after ss as usual.
In front of theputer, the red dot representing Parker had just gotten back home. After confirming that he was not in danger. Bruce closed the tracking tab.
Oss Jackett, level 7 threat, specialty is counter-tracking. In a particr battle with the police, he caught bullets with his bare hands.
On theputer, there was a picture of a middle-aged man with all the information recorded by S.H.I.E.L.D.
Being able to catch bullets with his bare hands, that was definitely rted to a hidden special ability. Whether it was a speed ability or other type of special ability.
Bruce currently had Pig Iron Body and was not afraid of an ordinary cold weapon, but should he be faced with bullets or automatic weapons, he could only escape.
Not to mention Hulk, even if he had Parkers abilities after he went through his mutation, he would be more than strong enough for some automatic weapons.
He must constantly keep getting new abilities. And this Oss in front of his eyes was his first goal. The bounty on him was also 500,000 USD.
After everything was ready, Bruce drove away from home.
Near a dark street with no light nor figures, there were a bunch of abandoned factories.
A man who was not very tall, was wearing a hoodie and had his face hid in the dark.
His skinny body seemed to blend into the whole night.
Damn S.H.I.E.L.D., making me unable to live normally. The man whispered.
Although in his heart he was very angry, his face looked very calm. Even if he was facing the police, he would not be afraid at all.
But S.H.I.E.L.D. was too mysterious and powerful, and there were too many powerful agents.
Even if he had some special abilities , he dared not face S.H.I.E.L.D. He could only be like a street mouse, hidden in the dark.
The man continued to move forward and wanted to return to his temporary home. But at this time, he felt a cold breath that suddenly made him sweat.
In this narrow street, a man in a suit stood near the end of it, and the moonlight stretched his shadow long.
The man seemed to be waiting for him. After seeing him, he directly turned around and made his escape without any hesitation.
His felt the danger that man posed.
The man at the end of the street was naturally Bruce. When he saw the man turn around without hesitation, he immediately narrowed his eyes.
Shrill,shrill,shrill~~ Under Hawkeyes Marksman ability, even in the dark, he could hit any target!
The five darts were thrown out directly by him, and there was a sound of something burstinging soon afterwards.
The mans face changed, and he dodged, narrowly avoiding the dart.
The moment he ducked, Bruce used Super Speed , which made him appear in front of the man in an instant.
Bang!
He punched directly, with precision and ferocity. Oss was furious and soon counterattacked.
Bang!
Bruce only felt a sharp pain in his fist, and was slightly taken aback.
And his target Oss, under the influence of Bruces power, retreated at full speed. He still wanted to run away.
Bruces eyes turned cold, and he instantly untied shirt, making dozens of darts appear in his hands.
Shrill,shrill,shrill~~ Under the powerful strength of Bruce, the speed of the sharp darts had exceeded a bullet.
And with the distance between the two being so close, Oss could not dodge.
Oh!
Oss bellowed, opening his gloves. His hands instantly showed the luster of metal.
Bang,bang,bang
Every single dart was caught by his hands, either making them break, or lose their power.
Seeing this scene, Bruces eyes showed a faint happiness.
Sure enough, it was a special ability .
After that, Bruce moved again without hesitation.
His hands caught Osss shoulders in an instant, and Osss message was clearly presented to him.
Chapter 25: Obtaining a new ability
Chapter 25: Obtaining a new ability
[Name]: Oss Jackett.
[Identity]: Level Seven contract
[Ability]: Top-level Fighting technique (130mb), Speed boost (200mb), Proficiency in firearms (300mb), Strengthened Hands (800mb)
-
Sure enough, Bruces guess was spot on, the man in front of him possessed a special ability. It was not a superpower, but it was more than enough.
Oss Strengthened Hands ability made his hands enter a special state. Under this kind of strengthening, the speed and strength of his hands, as well as his overall attack power, greatly improved.
Bruce instantly selected the ability and went to download it, with no hesitation whatsoever.
Beep, connection established!
Beep, the Strengthened Hands abilitys size is 800mb, download has begun.
Beep, the current download speed is 1mb/s (valid within five meters).
After downloading ck Widows abilities, the speed and range of Bruces download system had improved by quite a bit.
His current download speed was 1mb/s, which meant that he would finish the download in about 13 minutes. After figuring that out, Bruce began dying his battle with Oss for as long as possible.
This time the download speed was only 13 minutes, so he could afford to wait it out, instead of speeding up the process with money like he usually did.
This time, he was determined. There was no way he would return to the Avengers Base withoutpleting all three of his contracts. He was in a desperate need of money right now, and this way, he would also obtain a variety of abilities along the way.
It was truly killing two birds with one stone!
Otherwise, when he met other Superheroes in the future, he would be forced to give up downloading their abilities, which was a truly depressing thought.
Presently however, in the face of Osss hands, Bruce was in a bit of trouble.
Those hands could break his defense, however, fortunately he was fast enough. Otherwise, he would be the prey.
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions to the host for obtaining the Strengthened Hands ability!
After the battle had been going on for quite some time, the systems sound finally came, making Bruce lighten up instantly.
At this time, Oss realized that something was wrong, and he tried his best to break Bruces bones by targeting his chest.
At that moment, Bruce used his new Strengthened Hands ability. His hands began to emit a metallic luster in an instant, shining with a cold light.
Bang!
Bruce and Oss collided with their firsts, and the impact emitted a sound simr to that of grinding steel.
In just a second, the battle hadpletely turned on its head. Oss retreated and fell into an unfavorable situation.
How could that be? Osss face changed, he clearly saw that Bruces hands were exactly the same as his.
And while he was stunned, a smile appeared on Bruces face.
He very clearly felt that his hands right now possessed horrendous power, and the speed to go with it.
And so, Bruce started moving.
Bang, bang, bang~ the walls made out of concrete were broken by Bruce. Initially, Bruces power was slightly weaker than Osss. But now that he had obtained Osss ability, the situation was instantly reversed.
Bang!
Seizing the moment when Oss was distracted, Bruce managed to break his chest.
For the first time since the fight started, the cold streets in this area were drenched by blood.
Although Oss was very powerful, he was after all, a human. After three minutes, the battle came to an end.
Bruce didnt get rid of the corpse though, that would be a huge waste. As this particr corpse was worth 500,000 US dors!
Ring, ring~
As he was handling the corpse, a phone rang. It was Osss phone!
Bruces face slightly changed, but he immediately put his rubber gloves on, and took a look at the phone.
Oss, why havent youe back yet?
There was only one contact in the phone, and there was no address on it. But, it was not all bad news, Bruce noticed that the name of the messenger, was Tes Jackett!
Bruces eyes lit up. This name was also a S.H.I.E.L.D. provided contract, and a level 8 one at that.
Bruce instantly retrieved the information obtained on Tes, as well as his reward forpleting Tess contract.
Intellect is extraordinary, he is very mysterious. His heart had been shot three times, yet he is still alive. Reward, 1,000,000 USD!
His heart was shot three times but he is still alive and well. In other words, he may have a special ability rted to healing!
Bruce had long coveted this kind of ability. Just like Wolverine and Deadpool, with one special healing ability, he could be a superhero, and a decently strong one at that!
Of course, he was not expecting for Tess ability to be as strong as theirs. Otherwise, Tes wouldnt be a mere level 8 contract.
Bruce could be sure that those superhero from Marvel will definitely appear in the future. Phoenix, Mao, Cyclops and even Professor X may eventually appear in this universe.
The world could very well be very chaotic. So, he had to be strong enough before those mysterious Superheroes appeared.
Tess healing ability was a very important one for him.
After quickly getting rid of any unnecessary thoughts, Bruce began typing to Tes without hesitation.
I am in danger here.
He didnt say too much, since he was afraid of being discovered. After all, Tes had a very high intelligence ording to his information, and Bruce believed that Tes would soon find this ce regardless of theck of information provided.
Bruce only needed to wait for him.
At the same time, in a random abandoned factory, Tes received the text from his brother.
In danger. Tes slightly frowned when he read that.
Recently, S.H.I.E.L.D. had be very active, and he was afraid to go out at will. But he also knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. would not pay much attention to small fries like him, so after some thinking, he decided to go and take a look.
He put on a coat, and disappeared into the darkness.
Tes was really smart, and soon he found the route Oss had traveled. But what he didnt figure out, was that he was walking into Bruces trap.
Chapter 26: Healing ability
Chapter 26: Healing ability
Tess detection ability was really strong, especially because of how prudent he is. But at this point, no matter how careful he was, he had to go out in the open due to his brother being in danger.
Osss route is unpredictable, but hes probably somewhere nearby.Tes muttered to himself.
He observed his surroundings each time he took a step forward. Facing such a prudent person, It was no wonder that no one had caught him yet.
Right now, he was walking on a dimly lit street, wearing a ck suit that made it easier for him to merge into the darkness.
After a short period of time, he saw Oss sitting on a narrow street. Although the lighting wasnt good, he could still confirm that the man sitting on the ground was his brother.
Oss? He shouted.
But after waiting for some time, he didnt get a response.
Seeing his brother not responding, instantly made him go on alert,Somethings wrong.
After confirming that there was nothing in the vicinity, he just stood there, still not walking near Oss.
His character didnt allow him to lose his cool, so he could keep his mind calm even in these circumstances.
Did S.H.I.E.L.D. find us?Tes was a bit nervous, making his paranoia kick in and instantly thinking if this was somehow linked to S.H.I.E.L.D.
When he thought of that, he remained still as ever, not showing anything. No matter what happened, his life came first.
And with that, he turned back without hesitation. In his mind, his brother was already dead, and there was no point in dying for a dead person.
Whoosh. At that time, a dozen flying sabres shot towards his face.
Its a trap!
As a level 8 criminal, he was so powerful that even other level 8 agents from S.H.I.E.L.D. could not hurt him.
He turned back again to avoid the sabres.
But the flying sabres were more difficult to deal with than expected, making it so he couldnt slip away at that moment.
Psst
His abdomen was prated by two flying sabres. Against the sabers powerful force, his whole body collided with the wall behind him heavily.
What a strange flying sabre, and what terrific uracy! This time, Tes freaked out.
Is it Hawkeye?
Hawkeye was a legendary agent from S.H.I.E.L.D. that he just couldnt even touch. Such a powerful person was here to kill him and his brother? How could that be possible?
As he was thinking, at the end of the street, a dark shade was moving towards him at a rapid pace.
Here hees.
Tes took out a pistol with a silencer, withstanding the agony that the movement brought.
Bang,bang,bang !
Three consecutive bullets flew out, shot urately at Bruce. But Bruce just raised one of his hands, without any panic in his eyes.
Om!
He felt a warm current flow though his hand, and a great strength surge within him. He strengthened his hand in a second.
The three bullets were all caught by him, not even managing to inflict pain on him.
How could that be possible? Tes watched Bruce walking closer and closer,pletely surprised.
The movements he just made were the same that his brother Oss made when he activated his ability.
In a second, he confirmed that his enemy was not Hawkeye, but he was definitely an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
nk.
Tes took out the katana on his back and shed towards Bruce when he got close.
Bruce avoided the attack immidiately, and took out his dagger to parry it.
nk, the two metal objects crossing made sparks fly out everywhere.
Both of them had powerful fighting techniques. When they passed by each other, they had already exchanged strikes many times.
His abdomen was prated by my sabre, but there is no blood flowing out or any affect on hisbat effectiveness.Thats definitely due to his healing ability. Bruce thought.
When they exchanged strikes, Bruce had already confirmed his enemies ability. He knew that if someone had that kind of power, they could ignore normal injuries.
Thats the reason why he was still alive even after his heart had gotten shot three times.
In other words, normal severe wounds couldnt kill him. Unless his body got badly damaged, like losing a limb, he would recover.
In a short period of time, Bruce had already finished his assessment on his enemy.
He didnt believe that Tes could heal himself from a severed limb, because only Wolverine and Deadpool were capable of his.
Tes was only a level 8 criminal so he definitely couldnt do that. Otherwise Hawkeye and ck Widow would definitely go after him.
But the abilities that Tes had were definitely close to superpowers.
It was a pity that Bruce didnt have super vision, otherwise his flying sabres would definitely not miss if he wasnt affected by the darkness.
When he thought of this, Bruce was looking forward to meeting Hawkeye again.
nk.
With the battle prolonging, Bruce was confident in his victory, as he had ck Widows fighting ability, he would definitely not lose in a long fight.
Tes couldnt defeat him but he could hold him up for a little while.
Who the hell is this guy? There is no such guy in S.H.I.E.L.D.
At this time, Tes was really scared.
This guys fighting technique was so strong that Tes could barely even hold his own.
Unless he was a level 9 agent, which would exin his capabilities.
But he knew all of the level 9 agents working for S.H.I.E.L.D. and none of them fit this guys profile.
At this moment, Bruces right hand shone, showing a faint metallic luster on it, making its way towards his face.
That is too fast.
Tes was freaking out because he didnt have a chance of getting away from that.
The next moment, Bruces hand made contact with his body, but the imagined strength didnte through.
What happened?
Tes was confused, but he saw a smilee up on Bruces face. When Bruce touched Tess body, he got information on Tes and his abilities.
-
[Name]: Tes Jackett.
[Identity]: Level 8 contract.
[Ability]: Top-level Fighting technique(250MB)Knife proficiency(300MB)Proficiency in firearms(300MB), Self-healing(2GB).
-
It was really a Self-healing ability! Bruce was right!
And he also knew all the details about this ability. If you got hurt, even if it was fatal, you could still heal yourself in a safe ce.
But you would still die if you got another fatal would in a short period of time. He he had to use this ability in a very safe environment.
Even though there was a limitation, the ability was still really good and useful for Bruce.
Bruce instantly pressed the download button.
Chapter 27: Getting an ability!
Chapter 27: Getting an ability!
Beep, connection established.
Beep, Sabre Proficiencys size is 300mb, download started!
Beep, Self-Healings size is 3gb, download started!
Beep, the current download speed is 1mb/s (valid within five meters)
Bruce was not satisfied with obtaining only the Self-Healing ability, he took a risk this time so he had to go all in. After seeing that his opponent had Saber Proficiency, he also began downloading it without hesitation.
The download speed and range had not improved, but Bruce didnt care about that. Soon enough, he might make the download speed 2mb/s.
Right now though, with his current download speed, it would be another 50 minutes before he has sessfully downloaded both abilities.
Even though 50 minutes sound like a long time, he decided not to speed the process up this time. After all, there was no real need to do so.
Meanwhile, Tes looked at Bruces calm expression and became more and more nervous. The man in front of him was very mysterious, and his fighting ability was very strong as well.
He didnt know why, but he felt the danger that he was in every time he looked at Bruce.
No, I cant go on like this. Tes thought, and made his move.
He had to find a gap that he could use to escape. Despite searching for it for a long time though, Bruces fighting technique was stronger than Tess, so he was unable to shake him off. As time went by, Tes became more and more nervous, and he no longer had his usual calmness that he always possessed.
Ah, I will send you to see God! Tess eyes showed a hint of red.
From that point on, he began fighting without caring for his defense, only dodging or blocking when his vitals were in danger.
Psst!
He was pierced by Bruces dagger, but he didnt care. Instead he quickly shed his sabre towards Bruce.
Bruces facial expression did not change throughout all of this. With his Super Speed, he instantly dodged and left behind only a residual image.
Psst, Psst
After four attacks, Brucepletely cut off Tess hamstrings and the tendons in his hands, making him lose the ability to move.
Despite that, Bruce did not finish him off.
After all, if the man died, his abilities would also disappear. Bruce still had yet to finish downloading Tess abilities so naturally he would not let him off the hook yet.
Tes was currentlyying on the ground, with Bruce looking down on him in his ck suit, like a god of death.
For the first time in his life, Tes feltplete despair. But, no matter how desperate he was, he was still unable to move.
Bruce didnt care about him, he was just waiting out the 40 minutes left for his download to finish.
He stood silently next to Tes, and every ten minutes or so, he cut off the tendons in his hands and in his feet, again and again.
The Self-Healing ability repaired these injuries in a short amount of time, so he had to repeat the process a lot of times in order to cut off any hope Tes had left.
As time passed, Tess face gradually became pale. He didnt understand what the man in front of him was doing. Why didnt he kill him, but was instead torturing him like this.
Finally, after forty minutes passed, Bruce suddenly heard the sound of system.
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions, youve obtained the Sabre Proficiency ability!
Beep, congrattions, youve obtained the Self-Healing ability!
Finally, the downloads finished.Bruce smiled, very satisfied with this result.
But at this time, Tes pulled out a knife. After hearing the systems notification, Bruce did not pay any attention to him. And Tes finally saw his chance, Go to hell!
Tes was really excited right now, he had obtained hope amidst all his despair. Bruce however, seemingly without any effort just raised his palms.
Psst.
Because of the Pig Iron Body ability, even a special steel knife could only cut through Bruces skin, and go no further than that.
Against this kind of knife however, not even a drop of blood was spilled.
Tes waspletely shocked, and he looked at Bruce as if this waspletely imusible. Because right in front of him, Bruces palms were starting to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Why? How can it be!?
Tess face changed. First, this guy somehow had the same ability that his brother had, and now, he somehow had his Self-Healing ability!
He really couldnt understand the man in front of him.
Surprised? Thats right, you guessed it, Its your ability!
Bruce smiled, and a cold light shed through his eyes. He pulled the dagger out of his hand and stabbed it into Tess neck.
After that, he pierced through Tess heart with his sabre.
Against these kinds of injuries, even if he had the Self-Healing ability, he was done for.
After finishing him off, Bruce opened up his panel.
-
[Name]: Bruce.
[Identity]: Level 5 agent.
[Ability]: Marksman, Anti-aging Gene, Super Speed, Self-Healing, Strengthened Hands, Pig Iron body, Superb-level Fighting technique, Sabre Proficiency, Firearms Proficiency, Covert tracking.
[Bnce]: 0.
-
Now that he had more abilities, his strength was also massively increased. And this was just the beginning of his journey.
Its time to contact S.H.I.E.L.D.,Bruce smiled.
Those two men were worth 1.5 million USD. It was a huge profit.
After some time had passed, he contacted the reward department of S.H.I.E.L.D.. And soon after, two cars appeared in front of Bruce, and four agents came out.
Mr. Bruce!
These men were very respectful, they were only level 3 or 4 agents, and in front of a level 5 agent like Bruce, they were nothing.
Take them away. Bruce said.
And these agentss faces changed when checking the identity of the two men.
God, they are the Jackett brothers.
Mr. Bruce is too powerful, he killed both of them in the same day!
These agents were very surprised, and after taking a nce at Bruce again, they were even more respectful.
After the handover, Bruce had an extra 1.5 million USD.
Subsequently, the agents left, and Bruce went back to his residence.
At this moment, he did not know that the fact that he had killed the two Jackett brothers had already shaken the upper levels of S.H.I.E.L.D.!
Chapter 28: Phil Coulsons plan
Chapter 28: Phil Coulson''s n
At that moment, in a secret room of S.H.I.E.L.D. Zoe and Coulson, a senior member of S.H.I.E.L.D. were standing in the Chamber of Secrets. And in front of them, there were two dead bodies.
God, they are Jackett brothers!
However, the two men had already been dead for several hours and had long stopped breathing. Bruces abilities may be stronger than we thought. Zoe said as he stared at both bodies.
Even he couldnt kill a level 7 and level 8 bounty as the same time. And yet, Bruce had been more than capable of doing that himself, and overnight as well.
Coulson could feel that Bruce had changed in some way from before, but he did not expect that his strength had improved by so much. Even if they excluded everything else Bruce did, just his show of strength by killing the two brothers, was enough to mistake him as a level 7 agent.
So the decision to assign Bruce as Peter Parkers protector waspletely correct.
What about Peter Parker, has anything happened to him recently?
Not yet, he is safe for now. Zoe answered. I think HYDRA will have to try their best if they want to have a chance of passing by a powerful agent like Bruce.
Zoe thought that Bruce would soon be stronger than him.
Coulson said, Especially now that there are less than optimal high level agents in S.H.I.E.L.D.
In fact, S.H.I.E.L.D. had long wanted to deal with some things, but theycked the manpower to do them, at least temporarily. Otherwise Nick Fury would not be making a group of monsters to deal with some of the bigger events.
Do you want to give him the mission?
Yes, but I still want to test him. Coulson replied.
After all, this kind of thing was too big, even Zoe did not know the exact details regarding the mission. In fact, in the whole of S.H.I.E.L.D. the number of people who knew the exact details regarding the mission were no more than five.
And luckily for Bruce, Phil Coulson was one of them.
Test him? Zoe had doubts. With the strength Bruce had revealed, he could easily be counted as a level 7 agent. But Coulson was worried that they had not yet made Bruce reveal all of his abilities, and he was still hiding his strength.
And at that time, the door opened. A man wearing a ck suit walked in, holding a longbow, with eyes resembling an eagles. It was of course, Hawkeye.
When he walked in, Zoe looked nervous and then bowed.
Hello Mr. Barton.
Coulson, what do you want me to do?
Barton first nodded at Zoe, and then asked. Coulson though did not say anything, he only gave Barton a photo of Bruce.
I want to test him, he is eligible to receive the task of overseeing the recovery training of the Captain.
Barton looked at the photo and frowned slightly. He recognized Bruce.
The Captains recovery training is very important, but this guy is still a level 3 agent, how is he qualified? Hawkeye asked.
Coulson smiled and looked at the two dead bodies in the room: Do you think that he is qualified now?
Hawkeye was very clever, he figured out what Hawkeye was trying to tell him immediately.
I know what to do.
Phil Coulson nodded and then left the room with Barton.
Meanwhile, in Bruces temporary residence in Queens.
Bruce was using training equipment to adapt to his newly acquired abilities. After downloading the abilities off of the two Jackett brothers, he had be a lot more powerful.
In fact, he was making great progress. After doing everything, Bruce once again turned theputer on. A white man appeared on the screen, who was also a level 7 bounty task.
His name was Doyle Jones, and he was Bruces next target.
S.H.I.E.L.D. hadmented on him: Excellent abilities, extremely intelligent, and has joined the HYDRA organization, but escaped at ater time, and is now being chased by both S.H.I.E.L.D. and HYDRA. He is currently in New York for the time being.
S.H.I.E.L.D. s base camp was in New York, so while the HYDRA organization was huge, it would not tantly enter the area.
Since he could escape from S.H.I.E.L.D. is seems that this person is far from normal.Bruce was interested in him, but he had to deal with that in a few days, as he still had stuff to do.
The next morning, Bruce went to Midtown High School as usual. He talked mostly with Parker and instilled some of his thoughts to him. To some extent, he could be considered to be Parkers Godfather.
Three days after Bruce took out the Jackett brothers, he acted again. During these three days, he had been collecting information from various sources to determine Doyle Joness possible locations.
In the outskirts of New York.
It was already dark. There was a small jungle nearby, and a white and dpidated room was there, that looked very ordinary in the jungle. There were many such rooms around.
Bruce was walking in the dark, he had confirmed the location of his target.
Its no wonder that It took me three days to find him, Bruce talking to himself. Soon, a room appeared in front of him. This was the room that Doyle Jones lived in.
Bruce took a look around, careful to not make any sound. Finally, he entered the room from a window, and the furnishings inside were extremely simple, just like what ordinary people would have.
DIDIDI~ Almost immediately, Bruce heard a sound.
This is bad! Bruce looked flustered, because what he heard and saw, was a bomb!
And just outside the room, there was a tall man holding a remote control. As soon as he saw Bruce enter the room, he directly pressed down.
Chapter 29: Mind-control Immunity
Chapter 29: Mind-control Immunity
Boom!
The loud explosion caused the ground to vibrate. Fortunately, the explosion was in an uninhabited area, otherwise there would have been great damage and loss of life.
Having heard the huge explosion, the tall man smiled.
Dare to cause me trouble? Hmph, after saying that, he was about to leave, with no hesitation whatsoever.
He stayedpletely calm during the explosion. After all, normal people could not survive from such a huge explosion.
Where as he, as a man who could survive the hunting of both S.H.I.E.L.D. and Hydra, he was an absolute badass.
I cant stay here anymore. There are already some visitors, Doyle considered, which proves that someone has been tracking me all along.
Whoosh~ something exploded just as he turned his back.
Didnt die? Doyle was confused.
That fact alone had him off guard for a moment, during which he was attacked by flying sabres.
Bruce had the Marksman ability, so although the smoke made the area foggy, his sight was not affected at all.
Psst.
Doyles shoulder was hit. Under such a powerful force, he fell to the ground, inplete agony.
Dumbfounded, he struggled to get up and look at the figure in the fire.
It was Bruce.
Although he was somewhat disheveled, he was not injured. The explosion just now was indeed very dangerous.
However, he had the Pig Iron Body and various other abilities, which helped him escape from the center of the explosion at a crucial time.
Doyle Jones? What a powerful man! His anti-reconnaissance ability and IQ got my respect.
Doyle could feel the danger emanating from Bruce, who just stood in the distance with both hands empty.
What a tough guy he is!Doyle thought to himself.
Such a violent explosion actually didnt hurt him, which shocked Doyle badly.
Are you from S.H.I.E.L.D.? Doyle asked.
Although he was in danger now, he looked very calm.
However Bruce kept silent, neither admitting nor denying.
If you are from S.H.I.E.L.D., can you let me go? Of course, I will make it worth your while.
The pay mentioned wasnt money of course. Doyle couldnt have any savings because he had no legal status in the United States.
Im not interested. Bruce spoke. He didnt care about the pay that Doyle would give him.
But what if its about HYDRA? I can guarantee that S.H.I.E.L.D. will be very interested. And you will be valued greatly if you get them this information.
Doyle was confident because his offer was worthy enough. No one would not care.
But Bruce waspletely unconcerned.
S.H.I.E.L.D.?
HYDRA?
They meant nothing to him.
Although he was an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. he did not blindly work for them. They were just temporarily beneficial to Bruce in his mission of strengthening himself.
And that was the most important thing for him. As for the information on Hydra, he did not care.
What he really cared about was that this guy in front of him owned very attractive abilities. That was in itself, enough.
Noticing that Bruce didnt react at all, Doyles face changed dramatically.
This is a great deal, do you really not want to obtain the information? He was at his wits end.
Bruce shook his head and a knife appeared in his hand.
He realized that this guy not only had a high IQ, but he was also extremely powerful.That was the reason why he tried to trade.
Then, Bruce walked toward Doyle slowly.
And at this time, a remote control suddenly appeared in Doyles hands.
Go to helllllll! He screamed.
There were other bombs on the ground near him, but he would never get his turn. Right as Doyle took out his remote control, Bruce threw his dagger.
Psst.
Doyles hand and the remote control both dropped, covered in blood.
His nasty trick was almost useless in front of Bruce.
I need to hurry up, I cant let him die yet. Bruce quickly stepped forward and knocked Doyle out.
There are other bombs here huh?
Hed better be careful. When he found a safe ce, Bruce looked at Doyles abilities.
-
[Name]: Doyle Jones.
[Identity]: Level 7 wanted man, member of HYDRA.
[Ability]: Intermediate-level fighting techniques (100mb), Explosion mastery (200mb), Gun mastery (300mb), Mind-control Immunity(2gb).
-
Mind-control Immunity?Bruce was delighted.
Previously he had never even thought of obtaining this ability, showing how rare it was.
In the recent New York War, Loki would get a hold of the Mind-gem Scepter and getplete control of Hawkeye and the physicist Erik Selvig.
If it wasnt for Lokis failure to control Iron Man, the oue of the New York War would be unknown.
Therefore, the ability Mind-control Immunity will be very important in the following New York War.
On the other hand, Bruce spected that the reason why Doyle had such an ability was rted to HYDRA.
The root cause of the Civil War was the Winter Soldier. So it was reasonable for HYDRA to have something against mind control rted abilities.
After thinking for a moment, Bruce started downloading.
Beep, connection established.
Beep, Mind-control Immunity file size: 2gb, download started.
Beep, download speed:1mb/s (valid within five meters)
And sure enough, half an hourter, the download finished.
With Mind-control Immunity, Bruce could do something in the uing New York War.
Subsequently, Bruce contacted S.H.I.E.L.D. But this time, he did not choose to meet with the S.H.I.E.L.D. representatives directly, he just sent out his coordinates.
The money would naturally enter his ount after they confirmed his kill.
As it was midnight, Bruce rushed back to his residence. But as he entered the city, his skin crawled because of an unknown feeling that suddenly hit him.
Someone was following him!
Chapter 30: Unexpected tracker
Chapter 30: Unexpected tracker
After feeling that he was getting tracked, Bruce did not speed up or slow down. He wanted to know who exactly was following him.
Meanwhile, not far away from Bruce, hiding in the dark, a shadow was moving extremely fast.
Did he find me? Thats impossible! The shadow muttered to itself for a while, and it came to the conclusion that it was impossible for Bruce to find it.
As the two continued to move forward however, the shadow confirmed that it was discovered. And soon after, Bruce stopped in an abandoned factory.
He could choose to start the fight in the city, but he did not do so. After all, the fight would probably make a lot of noise and attract a lot of attention, which he did not want.
So, he chose a nearby abandoned factory.
And just when he entered the factory, a violent noise broke out in the air
It was a ck alloyed arrow.
The arrow was like ck lightning, and it was flying at him at a very suitable angle with frightening speed.
With Super Speed , Bruce managed to dodge the ck arrow instantly. But even so, he felt a sense of crisis.
Next, five arrows shot towards him from different directions.
I cant avoid them. Bruce was rmed. Even so, he did not have the slightest hesitation, and his hands directly turned into a metallic color.
At the moment, he was wearing gloves, so others couldnt see what changes his hands went through.
Bang, bang, bang!
In the nick of time, he managed to block every single arrow. However soon after that, his face changed.
There were shbangs tied to the arrows, something he didnt notice until it was toote.
BANG!
The violent white light seemed to illuminate the night, and all he could do was close his eyes and hope for the best.
He knew it was dangerous to do so, but it was his only option.
Whoosh A series of sounds of something cutting through the air came again, and Bruce directly broke a wall of the factory with a fist, and lifted it over his head.
ng !
The arrows all hit the wall, leaving Bruce unscathed.
Boom!
Right after though, another explosion sounded out. And this time, It was tear gas.
Bruce quickly retreated.
In the battle just now, Bruce fell into a disadvantage and never managed to break out of it.
Perfect shooting uracy, coupled with the flexible use of different kinds of arrows, add to that hisck of killing intent Hawkeye, excluding you, I can not think of anyone else capable of this. Are you here to test me?
After a brief fight, Bruce had already exposed the identity and purpose of the man.
As you wish, I will y with you.Bruces mouth shifted sharply upwards, and five flying knives appeared in his hands immediately.
In terms of shooting uracy, Bruce and Hawkeye were almost the same. Whenparing vision though, Bruce was slightly inferior.
Therefore, he must seize the opportunity.
ording to Hawkeyesst shot, Bruce had grasped his general location.
Whoosh
Bruce threw all the flying knives in his hand without hesitation.
And when Hawkeye, who had been hidden in the dark throughout the whole fight, suddenly saw five flying knivesing towards him, his expression quickly shifted.
He was shocked, how had Bruce managed to figure out his location so quickly?
He quickly dodged them, exposing himself for the first time since the fight had started.
But just as Hawkeye just left his position, there were more than a dozen flying knivesing at him.
Hawkeye just smiled at this however, there was a wall in front of him. There was no way Bruces flying knives could prate it.
ng!
But not more than a secondter, he found to his horror, just how wrong he was.
Bruces flying knives were grouped together to hit the same exact spot. Such precision rivaled even his!
The wall was thick, but the flying knives were also no ordinary knives. Each flying knife managed to prate one-third of the wall.
And against ten flying knives he was in serious danger!
At this point, Hawkeye wanted to call it quits and escape. But he knew that it was already toote.
Fortunately, Hawkeye managed moved a little with the help of his ability, Super Speed. That small movement managed to save his life in the end, as only his shoulder was hit.
Damn Hawkeye was a bit stunned.
He just wanted to test Bruce , but he didnt expect to be injured by him in the end.
And could he me him?
No, because in his mind, Bruce still didnt know his identity, he was just defending himself.
At this moment, Bruce took the opportunity and quickly narrowed the distance between himself and Hawkeye.
He knew that his uracy was exactly the same as Hawkeyes.
But Hawkeye surpassed him both in experience and skills, and he stillcked the Super Vision ability that Hawkeye had.
If the two of them were at a sufficient distance, he would fall into an unfavorable situation again, and quickly.
So, he grasped Hawkeyes weakness, and went into closebat.
Hawkeye figured out his intentions, but there was nothing he could do. It was toote to shoot with his bow.
Are all the new agents so terrifying now?
Hawkeye was helpless, and could only fight it out in closebat with Bruce.
In an instant, the two moved dozens of times.
Hawkeye had a powerful Fighting technique, but he was still no match for Bruce. After all, Bruce had the Superb-level Fighting technique which he got from ck widow.
After a few minutes, Hawkeye fell into a very unfavorable situation.
Stop, stop.Hawkeye shouted.
There was no point in continuing the fight. In closebat, he just wasnt Bruces match.
However, all he got in response was Bruces fist.
Hawkeye was knocked down on the ground with a punch, and Bruce quickly pulled out a dagger, attempting to end the fight.
Hawkeye s face changed, and he quickly took out his S.H.I.E.L.D. badge and showed it to Bruce.
Bruce, Its me!
Bruce stopped attacking and looked at the wretched Hawkeye, amazed: Is that you Mr. Barton?
Chapter 31: More important task
Chapter 31: More important task
Of course, Bruce already knew who he was.
Nheless, It was Hawkeye who attacked Bruce first, so he wanted to scare him a bit.
Hawkeye looked at Bruces expression, and was relieved.This guy is really too fierce
Then, Bruce pulled him up, and Hawkeyes panel was presented to him once again.
[Name]: Clinton Francis Barton.
[Identity]: Hawkeye.
[Ability]: Super Wisdom (300mb), Marksman (500mb), Super Strength (500mb), Super Speed (500mb), Sensitive Inducing, Super Vision (500mb).
Previously, Bruce selected Hawkeyes two super abilities: Super Speed and Marksman. Whereas this time, he was going for his Super Strength and Super Vision
In their previous fight, Hawkeye was physically stronger than Bruce, Bruce only managed to defeat him by luck.
In addition, Bruces real strength was beyond Hawkeyes expectations, which made him unprepared. This was also one of his one-time advantages. In a real life-or-death fight, the winner was still uncertain.
As for Sensitive Inducing , although Bruce wanted to get it as well, he chose to let it go.
In the future, if Parkers Superpowers were awakened, his Spider Telepathy would be much stronger than Hawkeyes Sensitive Inducing.
Soon after, Bruce started the downloading process.
Beep, connection established
Beep, Super Strength (500mb) download initiated!
Beep, Super Vision (500mb) download initiated!
Beep, the current download speed is 1mb/s (valid within five meters) For both abilities to be downloaded, he would need to stay near Hawkeye for the next 15 to 16 minutes.
At the moment, Hawkeye was intensely staring at Bruce, as if trying to see through him.
This time Ivee on Phil Coulsons orders to give you a sort of test. As long as this task ispleted, you will be a level 6 agent, and be eligible to obtain a more important task from S.H.I.E.L.D.
Hawkeye said, while looking for some gauze for his shoulder.
More important tasks huh
Bruce narrowed his eyes, as he didnt understand what Hawkeye meant by that.
However, looking at Hawkeyes serious attitude, Bruce knew that this task would not be easy.
Well, thank you, Mr. Barton. Bruce smiled.
Hawkeye nodded, while sincerely adding, I am really old.
Just luck, said Bruce.
He was very satisfied with Bruces answer. After all, typically, people tended to develop a big ego after they have be important.
Alright then, Ill be going first. See you around Bruce.
Subsequently, the two separated.
Bruce nodded. Because at this time, the system sound rang again.
Beep, downloadplete.
Beep, congrattions on obtaining the Super Strength ability!
Beep, congrattions on obtaining the Super Vision ability!
In an instant, Bruce could feel that his body had improved by at least five or six times! With his current strength, he may even be able to lift a car!
When he threw his flying knives in the future, their destructive power would really be something to behold.
But the biggest improvement Bruce had, was in his eyes.
In addition to having night vision, he could even spot a mouse, hundreds of meters away from him.
With his newly obtained abilities, his current strength could even be said to be higher than Hawkeyes strength.
Now, whether it be melee or rangedbat, Bruce had it all covered. His current situation could be considered as perfect.
Todays harvest was really good.
Soon after, Bruce left the abandoned factory.
He would have to return to the Avengers base when his mission was over, so he might as well use that extra time to earn some money.
As for S.H.I.E.L.D. no matter what kind of task they gave him, he could only do his best.
But he was sure that there was a great rtionship between him and the newly established Avengers Alliance.
Soon after, Bruce returned to the residence.
And another 500,000 USD was added to his ount. Making that a total of two million USD!
After putting that money into the system, he opened his panel.
[Name]: Bruce.
[Identity]: Level 5 agent.
[Ability ]: Marksman , Anti-aging Gene , Super Speed , Super strength , Mind-control immunity, Self-healing , Strengthened Hands, Super vision , Pig Iron Body , Superb-level Fighting technique , Sabre Proficiency, Firearms Proficiency, Covert tracking .
[Bnce]: 1 million USD .
With 2 million USD, he could now elerate his download speed by two thousand times!
During the next few days, Bruce did nothing but rx.
In this way, four days passed by.
On this day, Bruce had no sses, so he took the day off. Then, he looked at the recent events around the country.
He needed to know when the New York War would begin, so that he could prepare in advance.
And while Bruce was looking for information, Parker had just gotten on the school bus that took him home.
At this time, he only felt dizzy, his whole body shaking with cold sweat running down his forehead.
No! Was the spider poisonous? Am I about to die? No, I cant die. I need to find Mr. Bruce. He can save me.
Parker kept saying in a voice that only he could hear.
Chapter 32: Parkers awakening
Chapter 32: Parker''s awakening
At the moment, Parker was feeling extremely ufortable, It was as if he was dying.
He didnt know what was going on.
Today was an extracurricr activity day, but he had managed to get bitten by a spider. He knew that spiders were very dangerous, so he was in quite the panic right now.
There was only one thought in his heart now, and that was to ask for help.
But he did not tell anyone nor did he call home. In his mind, there was only one man capable of saving him right now.
And that man was Bruce, the person he trusted the most.
When the school bus arrived in front of the school, he called a cab and went directly to Bruces house.
In order to better protect Parker, Bruce had told him his address before, with the hope that Parker would find him during a crucial time.
The school was only five streets away from Bruces house, so It would not be long before he arrived.
Meanwhile, Bruce was sitting in front of theputer, looking at the big events that happened recently.
However, the Avengers had not yet formed, so all the news about them had been blocked off by S.H.I.E.L.D.
Even with his authority as a level 5 agent, he could not even touch that subject.
Perhaps only the real top agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. knew about that.
Forget it, Ill stop looking for now. Bruce thought.
ording to his estimation, there were two possibilities on what his next task would be.
The first one was the study of the Tesseract, and the other one might be about Captain America.
Tesseract was listed as a top secret by S.H.I.E.L.D. and only Hawkeye could be in theplete know of something like this.
As for Captain America, that was the more probable mission.
After all, although Captain America was powerful, he had just awakened at this point in time.
After seventy years of sleep, his body would be mostly paralyzed, and it would be a while before he could be at his full strength again.
During this time, It would be impossible for him to exert his real strength.
So, in the meantime, he needed some training to catch up to the world, as well as speed up his recovery process.
If thats the case, this is great news. Bruce smiles.
Captain America was injected with the Super Serum, and he also had a piece of the most powerful Vibranium that S.H.I.E.L.D. had to offer.
Vibranium was the rarest metal in the world before Wakanda officially revealed themselves.
It was hard to get, and even Iron Mans father did not have a lot.
If he could get his hands on S.H.I.E.L.D.s Vibranium, his strength would undoubtedly undergo a massive transformation.
After a while though, Bruce no longer thought about this.
Just as Bruce closed the page, the rm he had set up for Parker began ringing.
Peters route is deviating. Bruce found that strange, so he then checked Parkers current location on hisputer.
And sure enough, the red dot on the screen had made a huge deviation,pletely deviating from Parker originally route.
And Parker s current destination was Bruces home.
Why would he suddenlye to my house? Bruce was puzzled.
He had previously told Parker, that if there was anything unusual happening to him, he shoulde to him.
Today, it seemed to be the day of Parkers extracurricr activities.
This is Seeing this, Bruce was surprised.
Because whether it be in the originalics or in the movies, Parker is always bitten by a spider during his extracurricr activities.
And then, overnight, he became Spider-Man!
That must be It. Bruce smiled.
Parkers ability had awoken, meaning that he could finally do what he intended to do on this mission, and download his abilities.
And Parker had some strong abilities. Whether it be his strength, speed or endurance, he had them all, and in spares.
That was the real super power.
He is about ten minutes away from me, I need to prepare.
Bruces face lit up with a smile, then he proceeded to clean up around the house while waiting for Parker.
Buzz
Sure enough, soon after, the doorbell rang, and he went to open the door.
And indeed, It was Parker.
Mr. Brucehelp me.
At the moment, Parker was pale and trembling. Bruce knew that Parker was running a low fever.
This may be a sign that the process of spider gene fusion had begun.
Come in. Bruce seemed very calm about it though.
Because he knew that Parker was going to be okay, and he would even benefit a lot out of this temporary confusion.
When Parker looked at Bruces calm face, he suddenly calmed down as well.
As Parker was going to his room, Bruce put a hand on him, and Parkers status panel emerged.
-
[Name]: Peter Benjamin Parker.
[Identity]: High school student.
[Ability]: Reorganizing
-
Reorganizing huh..
It probably represented that the change that Parker was currently going through was not over yet.
Mr. Bruce, will I die? I was bitten by a spider during my extracurricr activities.
Parker was still very nervous, after all he was quite young, and still afraid of death at this point in the timeline.
You will be fine, believe me! Bruce said, andyed Parker on the bed.
Soon after, Parker felt a bit tired, so he fell asleep.
Bruces eyes were unchanged, now that Parkers ability was still being formed, It would be at least a day before It finished.
After his ability was fully formed, Bruce would instantly download most of his abilities.
In the meantime however, Bruce went back to the parlor and continued to search for information.
Until the next morning.
Chapter 33: Second Superpower!
Chapter 33: Second Superpower!
Bruce had be a lot stronger, improving both physically and mentally. So even though he hadnt slept until now, he didnt look exhausted at all.
At this point, he was half lying on the sofa, looking gloomier than usual.
Creak.
Parker came out from the other room, and looked at everything around him in confusion.
Hello, Parker. Bruce said, still deep in thought.
After a night had passed, he knew that Peter Parker had officially be a superhero.
Mr. Bruce, what the hell happened? Parker was a bit confused.
He remembered that he hade to Bruces home, but everything after that was blurry.
At the moment, the only thing he was sure of, was that he had somehow vastly improved, both physically and mentally.
He felt as if he could lift anything, and the only way he could make sense of this, was if he in some way rted it to Bruce.
But Bruce did not answer his question immediately and only pointed to the training equipment on the side.
Try giving it a punch. Bruce said, while pointing to a wooden stake near him.
Parker thought about it for a moment, and decided to give It a go. He took a deep breath, and mmed his fist down.
Bang!
The stake broke, and sawdust scattered all over the ce.
Parker just looked at his fist for a while, totally stunned.
What happened, Mr. Bruce?
He was shocked, and maybe even a little afraid.
This was a normal reaction in this situation. After suddenly gaining terrifying strength, anyone would feel a little afraid, even Bruce was no exception to this.
Bruce sat up straight, and looked at Parker seriously.
Do you still remember the question I asked you?
Parker face changed, of course he remembered.
If one day, you suddenly had terrifying strength, what would you do?
Now, it seemed that Bruce was hinting at something deeper when he asked that question.
Mr. Bruce, I Parker didnt know how to respond this time. He realized that he hadnt thought about it at all.
You dont have to rush to give me an answer. Bruce smiled.
The reason why Bruce said that before, was because he wanted to buy a seed in Parkers heart. So that when Parker suddenly gained his Superpowers, he would think that it was all because of Bruce.
And indeed, he had seeded. This would help him a lot in controlling Parker in the future.
After all, Bruce was not what you would call a good person, he didnt want to protect anyone.
Everything he did was for himself.
And with a war nearing, he needed to have some helpers to be able to implement with ease some of his ns.
And Parker was obviously the most suitable man.
Although he was confident that he would survive the New York War with his strength, that war was just the start in the Marvel world.
There would be more fights waiting for him in the future, and not all would give him the time he needed to prepare.
He was manipting Parker because he needed Parker to bepletely loyal to him, without question.
Parker looked at Bruce, took a deep breath, then bowed, as a tribute to Bruce.
Thank you, Mr. Bruce.
Bruce said nothing, he just smiled.
Lets go, we still have a lot to do.
Subsequently, Bruce walked next to Parker, and ced his hand on Parkers shoulder.
-
[Name]: Peter Benjamin Parker.
[Identity]: High school student.
[Ability]: Spider Sense (100 gb), Spider-strength (20 gb, defective), Absorbent ability (10 gb, defective), Spider physique (30 gb, defective).
-
When Bruce saw Parkers status panel, he was in a bit of a daze.
Parkers abilities were just too ridiculous. Even the Absorbent ability was 10gb, It was terrifying for Bruce to think about.
Too terrifying.
But in the status panel, except for Spider Sense, all of Parkers other abilities were iplete.
And after giving it some thought, Bruce figured out why.
Parkers abilities had just awakened, and except for Spider Sense, the other abilities needed to be improved on constantly.
As it was in the movies, Parkers ability had gradually grown stronger after continuous training.
Unlike Hawkeye and ck Widow, who had utilized and adapted fully to their strength, Parker had just awakened and had a lot of room for improvement.
So with the exception of Spider Sense, all of his other abilities were iplete.
Unfortunately for Bruce, the iplete abilities, although would give him a little boost to his strength, It wasnt enough to achieve a qualitative change.
For example, although Parkers power was not weak, he had much better choices in that aspect.
For example the Hulk, he was not even in the same league in terms of power.
Then there was physical fitness, Raytheon was a god in mythology, and his constitution was not something that Parkers couldpare to.
So after giving it some thought, Bruce really only wanted Parkers Spider Sense.
Spider Sense , the most unique point of this ability was that it was able to predict most iing dangers by sensing the vibrations in the air.
Just like the arrows that Hawkeye shot, if he had Spider Sense before, he could avoid his arrows in advance.
This ability was very powerful, and unique only to Parker. Thinking of this, Bruce chose to download Spider Sense.
Beep, connection sessful.
Beep, Spider Sense, size 100gb, download initializing!
Beep, currently download speed is 2 mb/s (Valid within 10 meters).
Sure enough, the speed and range had increased.
Chapter 34: Designing the suit
Chapter 34: Designing the suit
But even so, Spider Telepathys size was 100gb!
If he wanted to download itpletely, he would need to stay near Parker for a long time. Maybe even more than a dozen hours.
Bruce was helpless regarding this, after all, Spider Telepathy belonged in the Superpower category.
This Superpower was much more powerful in actual battle than the Anti-Aging gene he got from ck Widow.
So for it to be 100gb, waspletely reasonable.
And so, in desperation, Bruce bought the 1,000x download speed eleration.
After he bought it, the new and improved download speed only required two minutes for the download to finish.
While it was ridiculously fast, the price for 1,000x eleration was one million USD.
Regardless, Bruce, who was desperate to improve his strength, could only go through with it anyway.
He didnt want there to be any dys, just to be sure and avoid any possible idents. In addition, the connection couldnt be broken while it was downloading, otherwise the download would need to be started all over again.
Mr. Bruce, what should we do now? Parker looked at Bruce.
After suddenly gaining such a massive amount of power, and after experiencing a short period of fear, he became full of excitement now.
He also wanted to know what kind of power he had.
Bruce released his hand.
Follow me. Bruce said.
And right as he left through the door, the system notified him.
Beep , downloadpleted!
Beep, congrattions to the host for obtaining the ability: Spider Telepathy!
Right as the system notification ended, Bruce instantly felt that everything around him had suddenly slowed down.
His pores were wide open, and he could even feel the moisture and humidity in the air.
Even if something was a few meters away, he could feel it clearly without using his eyes.
Changes in wind speed, environment and temperature could no longer escape his perception.
Even if someone shot him from a meter away, It would be hard to do hit him. Avoiding bullets had be a breeze with this new ability.
This was the strength of a real Superpower. Spider Telepathy could perceive anything and everything.
He didnt even need to use his eyes anymore, the world around him had just be so clear!
With Spider Telepathy, and the abilities he got from Hawkeye, there was no one that could beat him in terms of uracy anymore. Not even Hawkeye himself.
At this point, Bruce was very excited.
But nevertheless, the was not immersed in the excitement as he went to an abandoned factory right after with Parker.
He wanted to bring Parker to a ce where he could adapt to his abilities, at least for now.
Under Bruces tutge, Parker only took six hours to master his Strength, Physique and Adsorbent ability.
Mr. Bruce, I feel like a spider now. Parker was a little excited now that he had discovered just how powerful he was.
When he saw that, Bruce just smiled, and told Parker.
No Peter, you are a little worsepared to a real Spider!
Parker had some doubts, he didnt understand what Bruce meant when he said that.
But Bruce didnt say anything, he was just quietly staring in one direction.
Parker followed his gaze, and saw a spider that was hunting on Its spider web.
Aha! Parker eximed when he saw the spiderweb that the spider was using.
He immediately understood what Bruce was referring to.
Although Spider-Man was powerful himself, he also needed a very important piece of equipment to go along with his abilities.
And that was the Spiderwebuncher!
Regarding this however, Bruce had no clue where to start. He was just like a piece of white paper.
So, he let Parker do the studying and made him share it with himter.
Wasnt that better?
Otherwise, if he had to do everything by himself, he would be exhausted.
In addition, his task would be ending in a few days, so he also needed to save time to do some other things.
The Spiderwebuncher was a good weapon that would be of great help.
Lets go, I will make you into the real Spider-Man!
Bruce looked at Parker with a smile on his face, but the words he said made Parker feel shocked.
Spider-Man seemed to be a good name, and it got better the longer Parker thought about it.
The synthesizing of the materials should be easy, after all, Parker should have the necessary equipment at home.
Because in private, Parker would conduct various studies. It could even be said that he was a science geek.
Soon after, Bruce made it to Parkers house.
Bruce didnt join in to help Parker however, because he really was clueless regarding these types of things.
He just let Parker record the whole process of the experiment and all the matters that required attention.
In this way, the research of the Spiderwebuncher had officially started.
At the same time however, Bruce was not idling away.
He was designing the battle suit for Spider-Man.
The original Spider-Man only owned a Spiderwebuncher and a Spider battlesuit, which was perfect.
During this period, Bruce also constantly trained Parker, with the goal of making him strong enough to handle troubles himself in the near future.
Parker was very obedient throughout the whole process. He did almost everything that Bruce told him to do, with noints.
This was also a characteristic that Bruce appreciated in Parker.
Just two dayster, the Spider battlesuit designed by Bruce was officially released!
Chapter 35: Spiderweb launcher
Chapter 35: Spiderwebuncher
Bruce didnt have the knowledge and resources that Iron Man had, so the suits design was a simple battle suit.
His design was based on the movie The Amazing Spider-Man, as that was his favorite version of the Spider Battlesuit.
Or rather second favorite, after Iron Mans version.
Bruce shook his head, when he met with Iron Man in the future, he had to download Iron Mans intelligence.
After all, Iron Mans power didnt necessarilye from his armor. It was his intelligence that made him so frightening.
While everyone was relying on their strength, Iron Man depended on his unique mind. He had constantly been upgrading an updating his armor.
He had the Anti-Hulk armor, the Anti-Thor armor, etc. These were all made possible because of his mind.
It was because of this that he, with a mortal body, could fight shoulder to shoulder with gods!
In any case, Bruce decided that Iron Mans intelligence was a must-have in the future. This ability would be his biggest trump card and reliance in the times toe.
Peter, these are the clothes I designed for you. Bruce smiled.
They look very cool! Thank you Mr. Bruce.
Parker was very happy and moved. Everything that Bruce did for him reyed in front of his eyes.
He had no parents ever since he was a child, so Bruce made him feel that warmth for the first time in his life.
What about the Spiderwebuncher? Bruce asked, as that was his biggest concern.
Itll be done by tomorrow. Parker was very excited, everything was moving in the right direction.
Bruce nodded.
Subsequently, Parker continued to do research.
Bruce was looking at the research records closely, as he had to write everything down so that he could make the Spiderwebuncher himselfter on.
Powerful abilities and unparalleled wisdom were both indispensable.
Sure enough, the next day, the Spiderwebuncher was finallypleted.
Mr. Bruce, look!
Parker was holding a small object, with excitement. It was the real Spiderwebuncher.
Under the reminder of Bruce, the spider silk inside the transmitter had a lot of characteristics.
High viscosity,rge capacity, good toughness, and resistant towards water and electricity.
Very good, I will give you a surprise tonight!
The effect was in fullpliance with Bruces expectations after the test was over.
Surprise? Parker was a little dazed.
But Bruce just smiled mysteriously, and then took the spider battlesuit out: Put it on!
In the City Center of New York
Bruce and Parker were standing on the edge of a hundred-story building. Looking down from it, the ground looked like a deep abyss.
It was a nightmare for those who had acrophobia.
Even Parker was trembling a little, but he was wearing the Spider battlesuit, so his expression wasnt visible.
Mr. Bruce, do we really jump down from here?
Parkers voice was also shaky, after all, this was his first time being this high up.
Follow me!
Bruce did not answer Parker and directly jumped down.
Roar
The huge roar of the wind sounded through from Bruces ears, following which he directly focused on his Spider Telepathy.
Everything around him was clearly visible. With the help of Spider Telepathy, he could deal with any situation.
He raised his hand and the Spiderwebuncher directly shot spider silk and glued itself to another building.
Roar
Bruces move was precise, shuttling through various buildings.
When Parker saw this, he could not help but take a deep breath to rx himself. Following which, he also jumped down and copied Bruces movements.
Roar!
The loud roaring of the wind passed through his ears.
With the help of Spider Telepathy, he immediately adapted to this state in just a moment.
Then, he followed Bruces shadow and went forward.
..
At this time, dozens of thugs armed with assault rifles were looting a luxury store in New York.
The crowd had scattered nearby, and there were police officersing to the scene one after another.
Put down your weapons, and hand over the hostages. Otherwise, we will not hold back! A policeman shouted through the loudspeaker.
Bang!
The only response he got was a series of bullets. The firepower of these submachine guns was very fierce, and all the policemen were huddled behind their cars.
SIR, what do we do? A policeman asked.
If it went on like this, not only would they not be able to save the hostages, but they would also be defeated by the thugs.
The sheriff was also helpless regarding this. He was just a local police sheriff, he didnt have any special team for this kind of situation.
How do we face these thugs..
Boom!
But at this time, a fierce roar sounded out, and all the policemen looked up.
They only saw a man in ck tights standing on the top of a police car, seemingly descended from the sky.
Everyone was shocked and didnt know what had happened.
The next moment, another roar was heard, but this man was wearing red tights.
What happened?
The policemen were all stunned.
The man in the ck tights, was of course, Bruce.
Chapter 36: Practical experience
Chapter 36: Practical experience
Everyone at this time was stunned and didnt know what happened. The thugs also stopped shooting and looked straight at Bruce and Parker.
Simrly, Bruce was also looking at the thug leader.
Reed Phillips, level 7 S.H.I.E.L.D. contract, with a bounty of one million USD. This was Bruces goal for tonight.
Before he downloaded Parkers abilities, he had spent a million USD. And if his guess was right, the next task he would be assigned to would be connected to Captain America.
And whether it be his abilities or S.H.I.E.L.D.s Vibranium, Bruce didnt want to miss out on anything this time around.
Captain Americas abilities could also only be stronger, and not weaker than Parkers. So if he had the chance to download them, but couldnt due to ack of funds, that would be embarrassing.
So his n was to make a lot of money in the days before his task ended.
At that moment, the thugs reacted and started shooting at Bruce.
Bang
Bullets swarmed towards Bruce, but by relying on Spider Telepathy, Bruce dodged all those bullets in an instant.
After a couple dozen seconds, the thugs stopped firing.
Despite all of them firing at him for a good 30 seconds, Bruce waspletely unharmed.
Everyone was shocked, and even Parker couldnt believe it.
In fact, Parker could do this too. However he wascking practical experience, and his mental tolerance had not yet reached Bruces level.
However, hecks practical experience, and his Mental tolerance has not reached the level of Bruce.
So he couldnt do that as easily as Bruce did it.
My God, what is this monster? The policemen were shocked.
Whoosh
This time, It was Bruce that made his move. Several flying knives flew out towards their targets in an instant.
Psst
The thugs who were standing at the very front were pierced through, and in a sh, blood spewed.
Hurry, kill him! Reeds face distorted greatly as he ordered his underlings.
Among his men, some even decided to throw grenades at Bruce.
Bruce frowned, and he instantly shot several of his spiderwebs without hesitation.
In just a second, countless spiderwebs appeared, surrounded the thugs, and then wrapped them up and glued them to walls or pirs.
The Spider-webuncher was really easy to use. Bruce smiled as he was making his way towards Reeds side.
Parker really was a genius, although he was notparable to Iron Man.
Subsequently, Bruce left with Reed in his grasp.
The others Ill hand over to you, see you at the old ce. Before leaving, Bruce left behind instructions to Parker.
Parker was still in a bit of a daze before, but as soon as Bruce spoke, he quickly calmed down.
He knew why Bruce brought him here.
Mr. Bruce, I wont let you down. Parker whispered.
Bruce who had already left was not worried about him, Parker justcked a bit of practical experience, otherwise he was still Spiderman.
Unfortunately for Bruce, Reed did not have any special abilities.
But that was to be expected, after all, not every contract could bring him a new special ability.
The level of reward was based on the degree of their threat.
Halfway through, Bruce killed Reed.
If such a man was brought to S.H.I.E.L.D., he would still be killed.
Soon after, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents came and took Reeds body away. And with that, another million was added to Bruces ount.
The harvest tonight was very good.
Two million would probably be enough for him to download Captain Americas abilities and S.H.I.E.L.D.s Vibranium.
The things Bruce did were all recorded by S.H.I.E.L.D. In fact, the total amount of contracts Brucepleted in a month had far exceeded most level 7 agents of S.H.I.E.L.D.
With that being the case, he was attracting more and more of S.H.I.E.L.D.s attention.
And that was indeed his goal, to be valued by S.H.I.E.L.D.
In this way, he would be able to get into contact with the more powerful superheroes.
After finished up, Bruce was ready to return to Parkers house.
He would be leaving in a few days, and he still needed to leave something for Parker.
The current Parker had not fully grown up yet, so he needed to think of some way to help Parker grow faster so that he could download his real abilities.
Soon after, Bruce returned to Parkers house.
Parker was staying in the garage, with a hint of excitement still in his eyes.
Todays matters were too exciting for Parker, but he seemed to like this feeling.
Bruce also suddenly became a lot more mysterious in Parkers eyes.
Are you still thinking about todays things? While Parker was reminiscing, Bruce spoke.
Mr. Bruce. Parker was visibly excited, especially when he saw Bruce.
After todays events, he seemed to understand the meaning behind Bruces previous words.
With great poweres great responsibility.
Chapter 37: Level 6
Chapter 37: Level 6
Unknowingly, Parker had regarded Bruce as his mentor in life. And now, Bruce was secretly examining Parkers abilities.
Still defective huh.
In the future, you will do these things by yourself.
When Parker heard this, he did not understand what Bruce meant. But he did manage to guess something off of that.
Mr. Bruce, you Are you leaving?
Parker was a little sad, after all, he thought that everything he had was given to him by Bruce.
He knew that Bruce might have some kind of special identity, but in the end, he chose not to ask.
Yes, I still have a lot to deal with, but we will meet again someday.
Bruce looked at Parker with a smile.
After hearing Brucesst words, the sad Parker showed a glimmer of expectation in his eyes.
Meet again someday!
Parker knew that he was not currently strong enough.
But, if Bruce were to be in a dangerous situation one day, he hoped that he could fight with Bruce side by side at that time.
I will wait for that day! He was still a little sad, but he did not show it in front of his mentor.
Bruce also knew that he had be something of a father-like figure to Parker, which ultimately, aplished his goal.
Peter, this is the training n I made for you. You must strictly follow this ns instructions.
Subsequently, Bruce took out a document.
The most important thing in this document was the training n for Parkers Adsorbent-ability.
The New York War was inching closer and closer, and Bruce hoped that Peters Adsorbent-ability would beplete by the time it began.
I will, Mr. Bruce!
Parkers eyes revealed his determination. He vowed not to let himself be a burden to Bruce.
Afterwards, Bruce left.
After leaving Parkers home, Bruce soon returned to his residence.
He opened his panel and looked at all the abilities he got.
-
[Name]: Bruce.
[Identity]: Level 5 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
[Ability]: Marksman, Anti-aging gene, Spider Telepathy, Super speed, Super strength, Mind-control immunity, Self-healing, Strenghtend Hands, Super vision, Pig Iron Body, Superb-level Fighting technique, Sabre proficiency, Firearms proficiency, Covert tracking.
[Bnce]: 2 million USD.
-
Compared to just a while ago, Bruce had a lot of abilities. But the ones he could actually call Superpowers were only two.
The first one was the Anti-aging gene, and the second one was the Spider Telepathy he obtained recently.
The reason they qualified to be called Superpowers, was because they had broken through humanitys limits.
With so many powerful abilities through, Bruce could also be deemed as something of a Superhero.
Especially thebination of Spider Telepathy, Super vision and Marksman. Those threebined could bring a really unexpected effect.
There are two more days left before I have to go back to S.H.I.E.L.D.
Bruce sighed, he had improved too much in the past month.
Something that others may spend their whole life on without any sess, he had achieved in just a month.
He was just an ordinary level 3 agent a month ago. But now, he wasparable to a superhero, and he could even affect the course of events of the uing New York War.
Before the beginning of the New York War though, he still had two goals. To download Parkers Adsorbent ability as well as Captain Americas abilities.
Only after doing that would he be able to face the New York War without any scruples.
I hope my guess is right!
And so, Bruce decided to take the next two days off. In just a blink of an eye though, the two days passed by.
After cleaning everything up, Bruce drove away from the ce he lived for thest month. And after just a few hours, he reached The Avengers Base.
Unlike before, the guards around the Avengers Base seemed to be a lot more strict and numerous.
But he did not receive any obstructions, and he directly entered the base.
In the hall, Zoe and a group of agents came into his view.
Hey Bruce, how have you been? Bill was very excited after seeing Bruce.
The other low-level agents though, after seeing Bruce, all slightly bowed to show their respect.
Bruce courteously responded to them, and then stood in front of Zoe: Hi, sir.
Zoe nodded with a smile.
He was very satisfied with the things that Bruce did this month, especially so after reading Hawkeyes report when he came back.
Your work is very good, and the top management is very satisfied, said Zoe.
Bruce smiled, but did not respond. He seemed to be waiting for something.
From today onwards, Bruce Lite is officially promoted to a level 6 S.H.I.E.L.D. agent!
After that, he gave Bruce his new uniform and work permit he had prepared in advance.
After Zoes announcement, the agents in the room all stopped what they were doing, faced Bruce and slightly bowed again.
Mr. Bruce!
Mr. Bruce!
After his sudden change in identity, some of the agents began to envy him even more.
Regardless, Bruce just smiled.
Well Bruce, the task reward will be transferred to your ount sometimeter today. Right now though, since youre back, there is another more important thing we have to discuss.
Zoes expression was very serious when he mentioned thatst matter.
Bruce smiled, it seemed like his prediction was correct.
Chapter 38: Big reward
Chapter 38: Big reward
After that, Zoe disbanded the agents around him.
And since Bruce was moving to his new dormitory, Zoe told him they should meet at around 7 pm.
Soon after, Bruces reward for protecting Parker was delivered. Since it was only a level 5 mission, the reward he got was only 100,000 USD.
The agents that were level 5 and above had a special subsidy, though they did not have wages.
For example, they could do some specific tasks, the subsidies for such activities was very high.
Bruce was now a level 6 agent, which could be said to be in the middle-level management of S.H.I.E.L.D.
Regardless, It was still far, far away from top management.
Next, he began to read Parkers design notes on the Spiderwebuncher, and also his experiments done during that period.
Because Parkers records were very detailed, after several failures, he sessfully mastered the production method of the Spiderwebuncher.
After seeing this, Bruce felt more and more the importance of a brilliant mind.
If he ever saw Iron Man, he definitely had to get his hands on his Wisdom ability.
At 7 pm, he walked out of the door.
ording to Zoes arrangements, he went to a ce within the Avengers Base. In this area, only level 6 agents and above were weed.
After he got in, he immediately saw Zoe.
Except for Zoe however, there were dozens of level 6 and 7 agents in front of him.
Bruce,e here, said Zoe.
Bruce walked over directly without hesitation. They seemed to be waiting for something.
And at this time, at the end of the darkness, two people appeared.
Then, a shlight illuminated the dark area.
Some agents immediately closed their eyes to prevent them from being affected by the strong light.
From the darkness, appeared Phil Coulson, and beside him, a woman.
Phil Coulson had been recently promoted to a level 9 agent. And the woman beside him, was Maria Hill, simrly a level 9 agent.
The two were real big shots in S.H.I.E.L.D. They were the left and right hand of the Director himself, Nick Fury.
Seeing that two level 9 agents had appeared at once, all the agents immediately became serious.
Since two appeared at the same time, that meant that the task they would be given was a very important one.
Phil Coulson walked over, ncing at the surrounding agents with a smile.
The agents in front of him could be said to be the elite members of S.H.I.E.L.D.
I am here because I have a very important task to give out. The reward for this task, is 5 million USD! However, to participate, you have to prove yourself first.
Phil Coulsons voice was not loud, but it shocked the nearby agents nheless.
Five million USD was a ratherrge sum, even for them.
Bruce however, just gave a slight smile at the whole situation. After all, this task was practically prepared for him.
Very good, it seems that you all have an interest in this task. Next, we have prepared a test, to see if you are qualified for this task.
After all, not everyone was qualified. In the end, only one could ept the task.
Every single agent was sitting upright, quietly waiting for Coulsons next words.
The test is very simple. In the Avengers Base Area C training ground, there is aplex terrain set-up. All of you will enter that ce, and finally, whoever beats the others and walks out, will be the man that will take the task.
Phil Coulson pointed in a direction where there were broken walls.
You are not allowed to kill others. If you suffer a serious injury, the battle suit will release a yellow smog, and you will hence be eliminated.
It made sense, after all, these were level 6 and level 7 agents. A group of elite members of S.H.I.E.L.D.
Even if it was S.H.I.E.L.D. it would be difficult to deal with so many casualties.
Some agents may have special abilities.. Coulson reminded the agents.
Some contracts had special abilities, so naturally, there would be people among S.H.I.E.L.D. that also had special abilities.
After Coulsons reminder, Bruces eyes shone.
It seemed that he would need to touch every single agent here.
At this time, Phil Coulson stepped forward and nced at all the agents.
Okay, now go!
In an instant, everyones eyes turned sharp!
Chapter 39: Beginning of the selection!
Chapter 39: Beginning of the selection!
Following Coulsons order, all twelve agents went to their ces.
Among them, there were five level 6 agents, and seven level 7 agents.
They were all elites of S.H.I.E.L.D. who had a lot of merits. In the eyes of the junior agents, they were all considered big shots.
Under Hills arrangements, everyone entered the training ground in Area C from different directions.
The site was veryrge, and it simted various environments.
After everyone entered, Coulson and Hill entered a secret room.
There were hundreds of screens that monitored every inch of the training ground.
Youve prepared a lot for the selection of who will apany the captain.
Looking at the scene on the screen, Hill said to Coulson.
As all the senior members of S.H.I.E.L.D. knew, Coulson had always regarded the captain as his idol.
For this reason, he even wanted to design his war uniform personally, which may have fulfilled one of Coulsons dreams.
So this time, he had prepared a lot of things for this selection of people who could apany the captain.
After all, our captain is not a normal person who has strong strength. Ordinary people can not stay around him, so we must select the elites among the elites. Please say hello for me when you meet him next time.
Coulson returned, staring at the scene on the screen.
He was the person who attached the most importance to this selection, and even Nick Fury was unable to meddle in this one.
Then who do you think will win? Hill asked, with curiosity on her face.
These were the elites of the S.H.I.E.L.D. especially those with special abilities.
It could be said that those who were able to enter the selection this time, were likely to be senior officials of S.H.I.E.L.D. in the future.
Its hard to say. Barton tested several people for me before. From his point of view, only one guy is not bad.
After speaking, a photo of a certain person was disyed on the screen.
Naturally, It was Bruce.
Isnt he the level 6 agent that just got promoted today? Are you serious?
Hill thought the remark was strange, because it was notmon for someone to be praised by Hawkeye, an experienced agent in S.H.I.E.L.D.
We can only wait and see then.
Coulson was speechless for a moment.
They both stared at the screen, trying to figure out who would be the winner of this selection.
At the same time, in the training ground.
Bruce was wearing a ck battle suit with special equipment such as daggers and guns.
Some of these agents have special abilities, but I dont know them. If I want to find out who has special abilities, Im afraid Ill have to touch them one by one.
Bruce pondered, then decided to attack everyone on the spot.
Hes far more powerful than these people, it just depended on their current environment.
It was extremely easy for Bruce to find his targets.
Huh?
Just then, his pores opened because a crisis suddenly emerged.
Spider Telepathy had served Its purpose, which made him foresee all dangers.
Bang bang bang!
Three bullets wereing, but Bruce just dodged them like they were nothing.
A figure appeared in front of him soon afterward, holding a ck dagger in his hand.
This was a level 7 agent, who was top-notch in response-time, speed and strength.
If it was someone else, he would definitely seed.
But he was currently facing Bruce.
And so, immediately three flying knives appeared in Bruces hand.
Whoosh
With how fast and urate they were, there was nowhere to escape for the level 7 agent.
ng!
Three flying knives hit the man in session. With their strength, they blew him away into a nearby branch.
He seemed to have been seriously injured, as he was struggling to get up for a while.
He opened his eyes, feeling extremely shocked. How could a level 6 agent be so powerful?
While he was shocked, Bruce appeared in front of him in an instant.
His palm touched the mans body, and then his information appeared in front of Bruce.
But Bruce just frowned slightly. Although this guy was a level 7 agent, he only had a few ordinary abilities.
There were no special abilities.
With a slight sigh, Bruce took out his dagger and made a decent-sized cut on thebat suit of the agent.
A yellow smoke came out, thereby eliminating the level 7 agent.
Why is he so powerful?! Fuck!
The agent was still a bit surprised that he couldnt even manage tost half a minute against a level 6 agent.
That was too fast. If this was a real battle, I would definitely die.
But, regardless, he had already been eliminated. The future battles were none of his business.
After dealing with that guy, Bruce instantly went to search for prey.
He had Spider Telepathy activated constantly, so no matter how tiny a sound was made, it would never escape his ability.
Before long, he had already reached the edge of the training forest area.
Kacha!
Suddenly, there was a sound that made him turn his head in an instant.
Haha, Bruce. An old Chinese saying goes, Aged ginger is more pungent.
As Bruce turns his head, Zoes voice came from his back.
This guy was deliberately speaking, but in fact, Zoe was behind Bruce.
Without hesitation, Zoe fired several shots off.
Inside the gun were rubber bullets. They were powerful, but not fatal.
Bang bang bang!
After several shots, five or six bullets wandered from all angles.
Zoe was very powerful and very experienced, so ordinary people would definitely get shot.
But at this moment, Bruces hands shined.
Hand enhancement.
Bang bang!
His hands had turned into countless shadows, as all the rubber bullets were taken down, one by one.
How is that possible? Zoe was shocked.
Rubber bullets were not lethal, but if Bruce went on like this, his hands would definitely be fractured.
Suddenly, Zoe felt the danger he was in.
Bruce was so fast that he appeared in front of Zoe in an instant after settling the bullets.
In the face of this former teacher, Bruce did not show any mercy.
With a dagger in his hand, he turned his whole body into a ghost that could not be seen clearly.
Then, he pierced Zoes uniform.
Mr. Zoe, youre out!
Bruce looked at Zoe, who was releasing yellow smoke, andughed. But thetter did not respond.
What a powerful man! Hes much better than he was a month ago.
Zoe couldnt believe it, but his eyes revealed the change he went through.
It was a kind of respect, respect for a powerhouse!
Chapter 40: Art of battle!
Chapter 40: Art of battle!
A strong man, no matter where he was, would always be respected.
Zoe thought he knew Bruce very well. And he thought that if he attacked from the front, he would not be Bruces opponent.
So he chose to make a sneak attack from behind. Yet in the end, he still failed.
You are really strong, your future achievements are unimaginable. Zoe said.
In his eyes, Bruces growth rate was insanely fast. So fast, that he wasnt able to ept it.
Thanks. Bruce smiled, choosing not to say anything.
Rayleigh Joe, you need to be careful of this man. Zoe looked at Bruce and said a name.
Bruce nodded and didnt ask much.
Since Zoe was so serious, perhaps this man had some special abilities.
Subsequently, Bruce left the ce.
In less than 10 minutes, he had dealt with two level 7 agents. His performance had already caught the eyes of Coulson and Hill.
Hawkeye was right, he is very strong. Coulson looked at Bruces performance with a hint of a smile.
Hill nodded, not saying anything.
Just when she looked at the screen again, her face changed: What is he going to do?
Coulson was also attracted by her words and Immediately looked at the screen.
Bruce was moving extremely fast. The others were all hiding in the dark, while Bruce seemed to be doing the opposite.
There were two possibilities for this. One was that Bruce was very young and very reckless.
And the other was that Bruce had absolute confidence in his strength.
And after Coulson took a look at the whole area, his eyes gradually revealed his excitement.
Could it be that
Was Bruces goal all the agents in the training ground?
Impossible, that was too difficult.
Coulson and Hill looked at each other and then focused their vision on Bruce.
They want to see what exactly was Bruce up to.
Meanwhile on the training ground, Bruce had been using his Spider Telepathy to the limit. He had been searching for Joe for a few minutes now, but not to mention finding Joe, he could not find anyone.
So Bruce decided to use himself as bait to attract everyone.
And his n had indeed worked. Just as he exposed his body, someone took a shot at him.
And afterwards, Coulson and Hill saw something that shocked them to their core.
In about ten minutes, a total of five agents shot at Bruce.
And within this ten minute timeframe, Bruces strength had been fully demonstrated.
One by one agents were eliminated by him, and some of them didnt even know how they were eliminated.
These were all elites of S.H.I.E.L.D.!
After that, Bruce had fully entered Phil Coulsons eyes. Whether it be his speed, strength, reaction time and execution, they were all extremely perfect, without any wasted movements in the whole process.
His battle process was simr to art. He was too terrifying.
This guy, is he human? Seeing all this, Coulson sighed.
Even Hill was shocked. They had been working at S.H.I.E.L.D. for a long time, and yet they had never seen such a terrifying person.
Even if Hawkeye and ck Widow could do this now, at that age, they were definitely not as nimble and.. simple, as Bruce.
After half an hour, there are only three left. Hill looked at the time disyed on the screen and said.
Originally, this test was supposed to take an entire day.
Now, only Joe is left. Just as Hill finished, Coulson spoke up.
This is strong fighting. But I dont know how Bruce will deal with Joe, said Hill.
Hill and Phil Coulson were anxious to see what would happen.
Meanwhile, Bruce was currently entering an abandoned house, It was a very dark area with absolutely no light.
He had eliminated 10 other agents, leaving just one.
And that one, was Joe.
Among the ten agents, there were two that had special abilities, but their abilities were not what he wanted.
So he did not choose to download them.
I hope Joe can surprise me.
Boom!
At this moment, a loud sound was heard, and Bruces expression changed dramatically.
He saw a shadow pass by from the corner of his eye.
Yet he did not choose to follow it immediately, he just stood there.
The speed of the shadow was very fast. If Bruce didnt have Spider Telepathy, it would be difficult to capture any trace of that shadow.
Suddenly, the shadow shed past again.
This time, Bruce saw it clearly. It was a man.
He instantly chased without hesitating.
This is bad!
And after chasing for more than 10 meters, he stopped.
Behind him, there was a man, pointing a pair of guns at him.
Two?
Bruce was surprised.
Chapter 41: New ability!
Chapter 41: New ability!
Just as this idea appeared in Bruces mind, he immediately threw it out.
He vividly remembered that he had eliminated 10 people. As only 12 agents took part in this test, It was impossible for there to be a third person.
But then, why were there two?
Is this his special ability?
But now was not the time to delve deep into his thoughts, behind him, the person dual wielding guns had already begun his attack.
In less than a second, Bruce turned around, no longer hesitating over the matter.
Bang bang bang!
Several gunshots sounded out, and within such a short distance, almost no one could manage to dodge them. Bruce however, was the exception to this, as he had the Spider Telepathy ability.
Everything around him suddenly slowed down and was clear as day, even the track the rubber bullets would take was also on full disy in front of his eyes.
He activated Super speed, and Bruces whole body began moving at an incredible speed. While he was dodging the rubber bullets, he took out several flying knives and threw them towards his opponent all at once.
In front of the gaping Coulson and Hill, Bruce somehow managed to evade every single bullet.
This at such a short distance too Coulson was stunned speechless.
Joe too, was stunned. Facing the unexpected flying knivesing towards him, he barely managed to hide behind a wall before they struck.
However, the power of Bruces flying knives exceeded his imagination, and the whole wall copsed.
Seeing that he had Joe cornered, Bruce wanted to continue throwing his flying knives. Sadly for him though, he detected the other person behind him and Spider Telepathy was activated instantly.
No, the person behind me seems to be the fake!Thanks to his activation of Spider Telepathy, he spotted the w.
The shadow behind him was very strange, It stoodpletely still and did not move a muscle throughout the whole thing. After figuring that out, Brucepletely ignored the shadow behind him, and his body directly catapulted out towards the real Joe.
With the help of Strengthened Hands, he smashed his way through the wall Joe was hiding behind.
Boom~!
Just as the sound reached Joe, Bruce began attacking him.
Bang bang bang!
Joes fighting technique was very strong. Regardless however, he couldnt beat Bruce. With his Superb-level fighting technique as well was his Super speed, Bruce moved like the wind.
Bang!
Soon afterwards, Bruce spotted a w in Joes technique and managed tond a punch, making Joe instantly cough out arge amount of blood.
Afterwards, Bruce jumped on him and grabbed him by the head.
-
[Name]: Rayleigh Joe.
[Identity]: Level 7 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
[Ability]: Top-level fighting technique (200mb), Firearms proficiency (300mb), Assassination technique (200mb), Clone(2gb)
-
Clone huh This was a new ability that Bruce has not seen before. Clone, as Its name suggested, was able to conjure up another Bruce.
The two bodies, whether in breath, expression or look, were exactly the same as each other.
But this was only an illusion, it was not a real Clone of Bruce. It couldnt attack, nor could it move. Its function was to confuse the enemy, not attack them.
Without even thinking about it, Bruce started the download.
Beep, connection sessful
Beep, Clone ability, size 2GB, download initializing!
Beep, current download speed is 2mb/s (valid within 10 meters).
Bruce knew that Coulson and co. might be watching him, so he spent 100,000 USD to elerate the download speed by 100 times. And just 10 secondster, he heard that oh-so-familiar beeping noise.
Beep, downloadplete.
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained the Clone ability!
The moment he obtained the Clone ability, he shot again, knocking Joe to the ground. The yellow smoke appeared, which meant that Bruce had be the final winner.
At the same time, standing in front of multiple screens, Coulson and Hill simultaneously took in a deep breath.
The strength that Bruce just disyed was beyond their wildest imaginations. If hepletes this task with flying colours, he could very well be promoted to a level 7 agent.
Hill smiled, obviously very satisfied with Bruce. If she was being honest, she even wanted to snatch Bruce away, but Coulson would obviously not let that happen.
Dont even think about it. Coulson smiled and walked out of the room. The test was over, so they headed out to officially announce the winner.
Meanwhile, Bruce and all the others went out of the training ground. With the exception of Bruce, all the others were still releasing yellow smoke.
They all looked at each other and shook their heads slightly. A single level 6 agent managed to beat all of them.
Too shameful!
But regardless of that, they had to admit that Bruce was indeed very powerful.
Congrattions Bruce, you have qualified.The task is yours. Coulsons voice was heard and all the agents immediately stood straight.
Everyone else, follow me. You have different tasks.
Coulson looked at Bruce, then left with the other agents. At this point, only Bruce and Hill were left.
Chapter 42: Captain America!
Chapter 42: Captain America!
As the winner, Bruce was notcent. He was the same as before, his face was nd, and it seemed as if he had not done anything.
Hill was very satisfied with Bruces character, You are very powerful, no wonder Barton said that you almost beat him.
After hearing this, Bruce was stunned at first, but felt amused after a while. Hawkeye was obviously beaten before, but when he told Hill about it, he said that Bruce only almost defeated him.
Indeed, even superheroes had to keep up appearances. But Bruce didnt care much about that, those things were not important to him. At the moment, the only thing he cared about was what Hill would say next.
This task is very important, but unfortunately we dont have the manpower to handle it, so we decided to hold apetition between you elites, which you won. Even now, Hill had not said what the task was. Regardless, Bruce managed to guess some of it.
This is a top secret in S.H.I.E.L.D, but since you have been given this task, you need to know it. Hill smiled and motioned to Bruce to follow him.
Bruce nodded and followed Hill.
Billionaire Tony Stark announced his identity as Iron Man before, and not long ago, a big explosion urred in New Mexico. Afterwards, more events urred in New Mexico, and even a Nordic God appeared there. Do you get what I mean?
On the way to their destination, Hill talked about some of the recent events. As she was talking about them in order, Bruce could roughly guess their identities, being Iron Man, Hulk and Thor respectively.
These men all had power beyond the scope of an average persons understanding. However what Hill mentioned to Bruce were only superficial matters.
S.H.I.E.L.D. has decided to form an unprecedentedly powerful organization formed by men like this. Hill said, as she entered an elevator and motioned to Bruce to follow him.
As the agent I have personally selected, you are the only one who knows about this. Hill looked at Bruce smiled.
Of course Bruce knew what she meant. This was a top secret in S.H.I.E.L.D. and she didnt want others to know about it.
Alright then, now I will take you to meet a legendary man, and your task as his helper is to help him resume his training within a certain timeframe. After saying that, Hill remained silent.
Time went by, as the two both remained silent, passing through security gates one by one.
As his level improved, so did Bruces understanding of S.H.I.E.L.D. To Bruce, S.H.I.E.L.D. represented a huge and mysterious organization with the worlds most modern technology and most powerful men.
Soon after, Bruce and Hill came to a very mysterious base. There were all kinds of research equipment around here.
This was the interior of the Avengers base, an area only level 8 agents and above could enter. Bruce could also see many researchers dressed in white pass by asionally.
That is Erik Selvig?
Among the many researchers that passed by, Bruce managed to spot a rather well known person. He was a big researcher of the Tesseract, as well as a senior physicist.
In fact, Hydra had began studying the Tesseract decades ago and had already achieved some results. S.H.I.E.L.D. had had a bit of ate start, but they had also had some results.
Regardless if it was S.H.I.E.L.D. or HYDRA though, they both wanted to make weapons of destruction. Nick Fury did not fully believe in the Avengers he had chosen, so he wanted to make a weapon he could control.
As for whether he wanted to terrorize his enemies or just have leverage over his superheroes, nobody knew.
However, Bruce did not care about any of that. ording to the timeline, the Tesseract will be brought to Asgard by Thor during the New York War.
Will I have a chance to download something off the Space and Mind gems?
There would be two Infinity gems throughout the whole New York War, and downloading something off them would take a very long time. But if he wanted to imitate Thanoss Infinity Gauntlet in the future, he had to have those gems.
As for the others, Bruce did not even spare them a thought. Currently, he could not even protect himself very well, let alone others.
Okay, here we are. Just then, Hills voice broke his chain of thought.
Suddenly, a huge dust-free clean room appeared in front of him, with everything inside being almost all white. In the center, a tall white man was sitting on the bed, his eyes seeming a little confused.
His physique was perfect, even through his clothes, Bruce could feel his powerful explosive force. Captain, this is your helper. Hill said.
The man turned around and took a look at Bruce. That was Steve Rogers, better known as Captain America! And at the end of the room, a shield with the american g was neatly ced there.
That was, of course, the Vibranium Shield!
Chapter 43: The Shield
Chapter 43: The Shield
ording to what Bruce knew, Captain Americas Vibranium shield was different from other Vibranium weapons.
The shield used Vibranium as the main material, but some idents urred during the manufacturing process causing the materialposition ratio of the shield to change, and even with the most advanced technology, It could no longer be analyzed.
Yet it was also because of this ident that the toughness of the vibranium shield managed to reach the next level, making it much more powerful than other objects made out of Vibranium. It could even be said that half of Captain Americasbat prowess came from his shield.
So, with that said, Bruce decided that he must have it, especially because S.H.I.E.L.D. would take it away rtively soon. Coulson was going to be designing a new battle suit for Captain America and he would be using the shield as a reference.
At this point, Steve turned to Hill after ncing at Bruce.
My future helper? He had only been awake for a short period of time and he could not yet fully grasp the situation he was in.
Yes Captain, your body needs to recover gradually. During this period, Bruce will be helping you. Hill replied, she was among the top echelon of S.H.I.E.L.D. but she still had a great deal of respect for Captain America. He was after all, a real hero.
Captain America nodded and remained seated after hearing her out. Hill looked at Bruce, and solemnly said, Well Bruce, I will arrange everything for you. Captain America is our hero, and his strength is beyond your imagination.
Bruce gave a small smile and answered, I know.
Bruce knew Captain America very well, and he certainly knew what he had to do. Next, Bruce walked towards Captain America, with the same small smile on his face.
He held out his hand and said, Hello Captain, my name is Bruce Lite.
The Captain looked at Bruces extended hand, and moved his to shake it while replying, Steve Rogers. And just as the twos hands touched, Captain Americas information was disyed in Bruces mind.
-
[Name]: Steve Rogers.
[Identity]: Captain America.
[Ability]: Superb-level fighting technique (400mb), Super endurance (25GB, defective), Super-serum gene (50gb, defective), Body and Shield as one (100gb), Vibranium Shield (300gb), Strategic wisdom (2gb)
-
There were six superpower-level abilities in Captain Americas possession, and two of them were defective, name his Super endurance and the Super-serum gene. Because Captain America had been asleep for 70 years, some of his abilities had been greatly affected.
But, ording to Bruces prediction, Captain Americas strength should have been recovered by at least half. Bruce was eager because the Captain had two abilities that Bruce really wanted to get.
Bruce looked at the Vibranium shield and Body and Shield as one, and started the download.
Beep, connection sessful
Beep, ability Body and Shield as one, size 100gb, download initializing!
Beep, ability Vibranium shield, size 300gb, download initializing!
Beep, current download speed is 2mb/s (effective within 10 meters)
Captain America was really strong, and the two abilities he wanted to download off of him had abined size of 400GB! It was too astonishing, even the 100x speedup would not do the trick this time, Bruce had to purchase the 1,000x one.
Bruce felt as if his heart was on fire, as he had lost yet another million. It doesnt matter, afterpleting this task, I will get 5 million USD as a reward. Bruceforted himself for a bit to ease his pain.
With the 1,000x speedup, the download would finish in less than 4 minutes. At the same time though, Hill walked over to Captained America and said, Someone wants to give you a surprise, and he needs to use your shield for a while.
The Captain just nodded, so Hill took the shield and said to Bruce, take good care of the captain, before walking out.
Now, only Captain America and Bruce were left in the room. Although you are from S.H.I.E.L.D. I still want to arrange my next training by myself.
Captain America looked at Bruce, after seeing such a young agent be sent to him, in the Captains eyes, he might be a little strong, but he would no doubt be inexperienced.
Bruce just smiled and looked at the Captain.
Captain, if my guess is right, you should be unable to keep your state of fighting for prolonged periods of time, unlike before, am I right?
After hearing his words, the Captains face changed. Endurance had always been his strong point. No matter what kind of an opponent or blow he had faced, he could always continue to fight.
However now, he had been asleep for 70 years and his endurance had been severely reduced. He knew this, but the problem was, how did this young agent in front of him discover it so fast?
Bruce kept on smiling and did not continue to exin, because this was enough. As he expected, soon afterwards, the system rang in Bruces mind again.
Chapter 44: Road to recovery
Chapter 44: Road to recovery
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions, youve obtained the ability Body and Shield as one!
Beep, congrattions, youve obtained the Vibranium Shield!
Beep, the system has detected a superhero-level weapon, new system function has been made avable, please over your panel to see the changes!
Thatst one in particr made Bruce lose his coolpletely. He did not even know that the system had more functions to be unlocked! His excitement did however, dim noticeably when he discovered that the new function was a warehouse.
At the same time he discovered it though, his mind was filled with a huge amount of new information. The system warehouse, in short, was Bruces exclusive storage space that functioned as a void pouch from those chinese webnovels Bruce used to read in his previous life.
And in there, damaged items would be automatically repaired. The time required for the repairing process depended on the severity of the damage to the specific item, and it was by no means an instant-fix.
Another function of the warehouse was to change the exterior and materials of the weapon inside. For example, the Vibranium Shield that was mainly made out of Vibranium, was easily detectable. But after the change, theposition of the shield could not get detected.
In other words, after the change, everything was the same as before, just that nobody could find out what the weapon was made from.
After Bruce figured out its potential uses, he was overjoyed! He was always a bit worried before, if in the future, his copy of specific weapons was discovered by others, what would he do then?
Now, this was no longer a problem! This mean that, whether it be Thors hammer or Thanoss Infinity Gauntlet, he could have them all.
Afterwards, Bruce opened up his system panel again.
-
[Name]: Bruce Lite.
[Identity]: Level 6 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
[Ability]:Marksman, Anti-aging gene, Spider Telepathy, Body and Shield as one, Super speed, Super strength, Mind-control Immunity, Self-healing, Strenghtend Hands, Super vision, Pig Iron Body, Superb-level Fighting technique, Sabre proficiency, Firearms proficiency, Covert tracking.
[Warehouse]: Vibranium shield.
[Bnce]: 1 million USD.
-
Sure enough, the system panel had beenpletely upgraded.
Now he no longer needed to worry about where to put his weapons, after all, he had his own personal warehouse. As long as he needed his shield, he could summon it out at any time.
Meanwhile, Captain America said nothing, he was just quietly looking at Bruce. His endurance and physical strength were not as good as before. If he wanted to recover, he needed systematic training.
But for the man in front of him to see that in just a ce, made the Captain feel a bit uneasy. What do you think I should do?
Bruce began to think about what to tell him. He had the system and he clearly knew the Captains current state. Now, there were only two abilities that he wanted to obtain from him. Namely, the Super Serum gene and his Super endurance.
The Super endurance ability was unique to Captain America. The ability made him be virtually tireless, so he could fight for a ridiculous amount of time, nearly forever. As for the Super Serum gene, he didnt give it that much thought.
So, his training n would focus on recovering the Captains endurance ability for the most part.
Captain, I will arrange your training n well, so that you can recover to your peak in the shortest time possible. Bruces tone did not change, appearing very calm. Even in the face of superheroes, he could remain calm.
Captain America looked at Bruce once more, saying nothing. Afterwards, they left the room.
S.H.I.E.L.D. had arranged a training room for them in a separate area, not the previous underground base. This was also the first time Captain America saw the sun. His eyes still show some confusion. Everything in front of him just felt so strange.
Bruce looked at the Captain, Captain, the world has changed, but there are more battles to be fought and wars to be won.
Captain America just nodded as per usual, and said nothing.
After that, Bruce began to make training ns for Captain America. The main focus of the trainings would be to recover his endurance and physical strength. He hoped that the Captain could recover fast so that he could download thest 2 abilities from him.
Later, the Captain began his first training exercise after his deep 70-yeara. During this period, Bruce was observing everything in the room.
This room was the ce where Nick Fury met with Captain America when the plot of The Avengers began. This meant that Loki was about to descend to Earth, and that the New York War was imminent.
Bruce also looked for any surveince, but was reassured when he discovered none. Of course, Bruce knew that there would definitely be a lot of guards not far away from here. After all, Captain America was one of the S.H.I.E.L.D.s top secrets.
At this moment, Captain America was training. S.H.I.E.L.D. gave him the best food they could provide to help him recover. Bruce though, managed to leave the room without anyone noticing, and then went to the woods.
This ce was no longer within the scope of surveince and guards.
Om!
At this time, Bruce thoughts moved, and in his hands a shield appeared. It was of course, the Vibranium Shield.
But now, the exterior of the shield had greatly changed.
Chapter 45: Nick Fury
Chapter 45: Nick Fury
It was not the same as before, It didnt have the red and blue colors on it, and there was no star in the middle as well. The copy of the shield waspletely ck, making it seem ancient and mysterious.
After the modifications, the exterior of the copy was unrecognizable, not even Captain America would recognize that this was a copy of his shield. Even with the most advanced instruments to test, no one could find any simrities between the two.
Bruces eyes sh a little, then he threw the shield forward without hesitation. With his powerful strength, the rotation speed of the shield managed to reach an incredible level..
At the same time though, Bruce used his Spider Telepathy to watch the flight path of the shield.
Boom
The shield struck arge tree, but with its massive momentum, the treepletely fell apart. Afterwards, Bruce turned into an afterimage, instantly shing dozens of meters away.
He used the Body and shield as one ability, and the shield which had been flying in a straight line, was now turning back, almost as if it was being pulled by some mysterious force.
Bruce just raised his hand and easily caught the shield.
With the Body and Shield as one ability, the shield could return by itself within a range of 1,000 meters. While it was not as good as Thors hammer, it was enough for Bruce. At least for now that is.
And now, whether it be attack or defense, Bruce had reached an all time peak. He reached an almost perfect sort of bnce.
Then, Bruce began training with the Shield. After all, although he had those two abilities, he still needed a lot of practice to truly reach the perfect state.
Like that, one hour passed
During this time, hepletely understood how to use his power. His current strength had even exceeded Captain Americas when he was at his peak.
Even if he waspared with all the first generation Avengers, hisbat power could be considered to be among the top few.
To perfect Parkers Adsorbent ability I should also need about 5 days, and for Captain America to recover to his peak state should also take about 3 days.
Bruce was in deep thought, as he knew the general trend of this universe. He would take part in the first New York War, as he still wanted some of the other superheros abilities. If he did not join, he would not have the chance to even get near some of them.
Subsequently, Bruce returned to the room arranged by S.H.I.E.L.D.
Captain America was a very self-disciplined man, he had been rigorously training ording to the n Bruce gave him, and he didnt need Bruce to remind him of anything.
Because of that, the two did not chat during his training.
In fact, if not for getting the rest of Captain Americas abilities and the 5 million USD bonus on top of that, Bruce would not stay here at all.
Like that, time passed by bit by bit.
Meanwhile, Bruce was looking at some of the recent events on theputer. There was a video called Spider-Man in particr that managed to get his attention.
He opened the video, and sure enough, It was Parker on the screen. He had officially begun his superhero life under Bruces teachings.
At the same time, in the Avengers Base.
A jetnded at the airport, and soon after, Coulson and Hill were seen standing near the ne in their sunsses, seemingly waiting for something.
The ne door opened and two men walked out from it.
One of the men was Hawkeye, and the other was a tall African American wearing an eye mask, with some dangerous airs about him.
After seeing the man all the agents stood even more upright, including Coulson and Hill. The man looked at Coulson and asked: Where is the doctor?
In the underground base. Colson replied, looking very solemn.
This man was the level 10 agent, and current director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury.
Lead me to him, Its time now. Nick Fury said.
Afterwards, everyone walked into the Avengers base, and after multipleyers of security checks, they got into the base.
How is the captain now? Fury asked. It seemed that he really cared about this matter.
The Captain has started his recovery training, and his helper is absolutely reliable. I believe the Captain will be back to his peak state very soon. Hill answered, holding a tablet with Bruces picture in it.
Is this a new guy? Fury asked with doubt in his voice, he had never seen the man on the tablet.
Yes, but he is very strong, and he was the most suitable candidate. Coulson replied.
Fury nodded after hearing that. It was obvious that he trusted Coulson very much.
Those damned legitors have already got some negative views of the Avengers, we need to hurry up, Fury said. It seemed that even he was under a great deal of pressure.
Coulson and Hill looked at each other, deciding not to say anything. Nick Fury was the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. and he could meet the American president at any time. His rights and his status were obviously very high.
This was mostly because S.H.I.E.L.D. had gotten many achievements before Fury got the support of the American president. But even so, he could not totally ignore those legitors.
Ill set up another secret base, and Itll be very important. You and Hill will have joint leadership, and Barton will assist you from time to time.
Fury said, and the three men just nodded. They clearly knew about this matter before-hand.
After passing through countlessyers of doors, Fury and co. finally reached their destination.
Doctor! Fury gave a shout.
A white old man looked up, and walked towards Fury with a smile. The old man was naturally Erik Selvig.
Fury took out some files and said,
Its time!
Chapter 46: Sparring with Captain America!
Chapter 46: Sparring with Captain America!
Selvig took the files from Furys hands. After opening them, the first page he saw contained a picture disying a blue Rubiks Cube that looked very mysterious.
That mysterious blue Rubiks Cube was in fact, the Tesseract!
I have been waiting so long, has the time finallye?
After seeing the picture, Dr. Selvigs eyes were filled with excitement. As a physicist, studying unknown physical phenomena was his lifelong hobby.
We cant put all our hopes on others, having power ourselves is the most important thing. Fury was very serious when he said this. After all, as a man in his position, he couldnt trust anyone, let alone bet everything on others.
Everyone in the room nodded.
It was in Hydras possession once, but their technology at that time can notpare with ours now. We are the ones with the advantage. Fury finished, then directly left the scene.
He had another secret base prepared, everything was ready. He only needed to ce the staff to begin.
As for the other n, It was not the right time yet. Furys belief was that only when his own power was strong enough could he seed.
Prepare the emergency defense, if an ident happens, I need to know instantly, Fury said.
He had two ns in mind, and the first one was to study the Tesseract in detail.
Soon after, all kinds of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents walked out from the base, boarded the helicopters and went to the secret base.
At the same time, Bruce, who was currently training with the Captain, did not suspect a thing.
Bruce, I think I have recovered. Lets go for a spar.
Captain Americas voice was heard from behind Bruce. He was wearing a T-shirt, sweating profusely.
During thest couple of days in training, he felt that he was back to his peak. He seemed to have be the younger version of himself again, but he still thought that he did not belong to this era.
Bruce took a look at the Captain, but he did not refuse. In fact, he did the opposite.
Okay, lets go.
The two put on gloves and their eyes gradually narrowed. As expected, the Captain punched out first. His attack was very fast, and with such strength that he could total a car easily.
Boom!
Their fists collided, and a loud roar sounded out. The huge impact from the collision brought forth a vigorous wind.
Both the Captain and Bruce just stood there, not moving.
Wow! Youre this powerful? The Captains face was filled with shock. Bruces strength was actually the same as his. Although he did not use his whole strength, this was still very surprising.
Bruce said nothing, opting to make a move instead.
Boom
The two were extremely fast in their exchanges despite their huge strength. Even the cameras could not capture their movements.
It was clear that their fight could already be regarded as having exceeded the human limits. After their exchange of blows, Bruce knew the Captains current state.
-
[Name]: Steve Rogers.
[Identity]: Captain America
[Ability]: Superb-level Fighting technique (400mb), Super endurance (100gb), Super Serum gene (100gb), Body and Shield as one(100gb), Vibranium shield (300gb), Strategic wisdom (2gb)
-
His Super endurance and Super Serum genes had returned to their perfect state. In other words, Captain America was back to his peak now.
Next, Bruce started the download without hesitation.
Beep, connection sessful.
Beep, Super endurance size 100 gb, start downloading!
Beep, Super Serum gene, size 100 gb, download initializing!
Beep, current download speed is 2 mb/s (valid within 10 meters)
Soon, he would have two additional powerful abilities. He was especially looking forward to the Super Serum gene that would strengthen all the abilities that were rted to his body.
Even the Self-healing ability would be vastly improved.
With his current download speed, he would need a long time to download them. Regardless, Bruce did not use the 1,000 x speedup.
He still needed to download Parkers abilities, and he could not spend all his money on the Captain.
Instead, he bought the 500 x speedup. With this, the download would finish in less than 4 minutes. With his current strength, Bruce could hold the Captain off indefinitely, and he could even beat him almost easily.
Especially now that the Captains shield was taken away by Hill, his strength was even lower. But Bruce did not do so, he didnt want to expose his real strength this early on.
Hiding some of his strength was the safest option.
So while the fight seemed very fierce, Bruce was in fact taking it easy. Even so, the Captain was very surprised. No one couldpare to him at his age.
Are all young agents so strong nowadays?
His Fighting technique had no effect on Bruce. But even so, he was not afraid, because he had the Super endurance ability, he could fight as long as he wanted.
But he had yet to understand that facing him was no regr agent. It was, instead, Bruce.
A real monster.
Chapter 47: Shocked!
Chapter 47: Shocked!
Although Bruce did not reveal his full strength, he still felt Captain Americas power. He had the confidence to defeat him, but as time passed Captain America got more and more powerful.
The state of the Captain made Bruce feel surprised because he had never met a man like him who could improve his battle prowess during the fight, whether it be Hawkeye or Spiderman.
Nevertheless, Bruce did not mind it too much. If the rate of improvement was just this much, the Captain could never defeat him.
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained the Super endurance ability!
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained the Super Serum gene ability!
And at this time, the voice of the system came again.
Bruce instantly felt his body be more powerful after obtaining the two new abilities. He could clearly feel a mysterious energy merging into every corner of his body, making his strength and endurance greatly increase.
It was as if he was a robot who could never feel tired or exhausted. Even the energy he lost from all the fighting with the Captain had recovered.
After obtaining these two abilities, he felt that even if he was to be fatally injured, it would not have an affect on hisbat power. Under the strengthening of the Super Serum gene, his self-healing ability had improved to apletely new level.
His overall strength had reached a new level.
In the meantime, Bruce was fighting with Captain America, and both of them seemed to be fiercely going at it. The Captain could clearly feel that Bruces strength was falling off as the fight prolonged before, but now, Bruce seemed to be getting stronger and stronger.
This made him feel strange.
This guy is this strong? He was shocked, he couldnt make himself believe it. But this was really how he felt, so he decided to reveal more of his strength.
The fighting between them escted once again. But Bruce did not decide to defeat the Captain, this was not a part of his n.
So finally, after an hour of continuous fighting, the Captain thought to call it here. He was speechless, Bruces endurance was in no way worse than his! This was the first time he had met such a man.
Okay, lets call it here. If we go on like this, the fight will never end, the Captain said.
Although he could go on, he did not know what Bruces limit was. And the goal of this spar with Bruce was just to determine to what level he had recovered to.
Unexpectedly, he had met such an opponent.
No wonder S.H.I.E.L.D. chose him to help me train, the Captain sighed in his heart, and the way he looked at Bruce had begun to change.
Bruce stopped immediately after the Captain spoke. He had gotten the best abilities Captain America had to offer, and as for the other ones, he did not care about them.
Strategic wisdom, although important, was of little use to Bruce who had no ns to lead a group. He only wanted to strengthen his own personal strength.
Captain, your recovery is very impressive.
He said the truth, the Captain had been sleeping for 70 years, and after being frozen for so long, he had recovered to this level within a matter of days. That recovery speed was really very impressive.
Thats a joke. the Captain sighed, he even began to doubt his own strength. A level 6 agent was so powerful, this had been a real shock to him.
As for Bruce, he had no reply for the Captains sigh. But he had recalled something, and said: After a few days, I will leave for one day to deal with something.
He wanted to go to Queens New York, as Parkers Adsorbent ability should have evolved to Its peak state already.
The Captain nodded, he had almost recovered, now he just needed more training. Afterwards, they talked for a while, then Bruce left alone.
He still needed to practice Captain Americas abilities so that he could use them with more flexibility.
After two days
Bruce returned to the Avengers base under the arrangement of S.H.I.E.L.D. When he once again appeared in the Avengers base, he found something strange. The guards had be way more strict than before.
Hey Bruce. At this time, Bills voice came from behind him.
Bruce turned and greeted him. Did anything happen recently? The guards look way more strict than before.
Yeah, Mr. Fury came back a few days ago. But he left soon afterwards with Mr. Barton, Mr. Coulson and some researchers dressed in white. Bill replied, he had a rough grasp of the situation.
Regardless, Bruce managed to guess something off of that. S.H.I.E.L.D. had likely begun Its study on the Tesseract.
This was a signal, It meant that the outbreak of the New York War would be in less than a week. Meaning Bruces n would need to speed up.
After that, he chatted with Bill for a while, before going to the logistics department. He had to hurry up and meet with Parker to get his ability.
After all, with the New York War being so close, he had to be ready to face everything.
Chapter 48: Visiting Parker again
Chapter 48: Visiting Parker again
In the Center of New York, A red figure was shuttling between the tall buildings. His speed as fast as lightning.
Meanwhile, in a building less than a street away from him, a fire was raging along with various screams.
Beep~
A firetruck appeared and firefighters armed with hoses looked at the burning room on the 20th floor.
Sir, the water pressure is too low, a fireman said.
The 20th-floor was indeed too high, and ordinary water cannons could not reach there. As the fire ident had happened too suddenly, the firefighters had had no time to prepare.
As the person in charge, dealing with this situation was very difficult.
Immediately increase the pressure, call the office and tell them to arrive as soon as possible.
Although he said that very confidently, he knew that facing such a big fire, while the reinforcements came the whole room would have long been burned down.
Sir, there is still a child still inside! A firefighter said, as they had heard about this from the residents here.
The chief took another look at everything, and despite having done the best he could, he was still filled with worry. Facing such a big fire, he couldnt let his men take big risks. Even if he wanted to, their current equipment could not cope with such a big fire.
Look, what is that?
Just then, a voice came, It was from a man pointing to the sky. Instantly, everyone looked at the location he had pointed to. They barely managed to catch a glimpse of a red figure rushing into the burning room.
Spiderman, Spiderman! A child shouted, filled with excitement.
During Bruces trainings, news about Spiderman had already appeared in several major newspapers. But so far, no one knew who he was.
Seeing this, every fireman released a sigh of relief. The child would get to live if there was not another ident.
Hey look, theres another one.
Another voice said, and everyone eximed. They saw a ck figure fall from the sky and follow the red figure into the burning room.
What was going on, were there two Spidermen? Everyone was once again shocked.
Not long after, a red and a ck figure rushed out from the room. In the arms of the red figure there was the child that was in danger.
Woo! The crowd apuded. The child had been saved!
As they were apuding, the ck figure disappeared instantly in front of the crowd.
The red figure was obviously, Peter Parker. He looked at the disappearing ck figure and shouted in excitement: Mr. Bruce!
Afterwards, Parker put the child down, and left the area fast as well. None of the people on the scene knew what had just happened. Parker had been practicing his abilities, so he could now freely travel throughout the city.
His speed was extremely fast as well. But even so, he could not keep up with the ck figure. Parker stood on a tall building, took off his mask, and the disappointment in his eyes was revealed.
Is Mr. Bruce disappointed in me?
Parker, your movements are getting faster and faster. Just then, a voice came from behind him.
His excitement returned immediately, and as he turned around, he saw the familiar man he had hoped to see. Naturally, It was Bruce.
Sir, I thought you didnt want to see me. To him, Bruce was his teacher, his idol.
No, I just wanted to test you a little, and I am very satisfied with what I saw.
ording to what Parker revealed of his speed before, Bruce could tell that he had been training hard. Otherwise his speed would definitely not be so good.
Thank you sir. Parker said. He was happy to be praised by the man he admired.
Without saying anything, Bruce put his hand on Parkers shoulder. His information instantly appeared in front of him.
-
[Name]: Peter Benjamin Parker.
[Identity]: High school student, Spiderman.
[Ability]: Spider Telepathy (100gb), Spider-strength (50gb, iplete), Adsorbent ability (100gb), Spider physique (70gb, iplete).
-
The Adsorbent ability had finally beplete. Now, only two abilities remained that were iplete.
Afterwards, Bruce downloaded the ability without hesitation.
Beep, connection sessful.
Beep, Adsorbent ability, size 100gb, download initializing!
Beep, current download speed is 2mb/s (valid within 10 meters)
He only had 500,000 USD currently, It was not much, but it was enough. Afterwards, he directly bought the 500 x speedup.
With the additional speedup, the download would finish in less than two minutes. As for the 500,000 USD he had just used, Bruce did not care. He would soon finish the Captain America task, and he would get 5 million USD just from that.
To the current Bruce, half a million was only a small sum.
Sir, this time, what do I need to do? Parker sounded very urgent. He hoped that he could do something to help Bruce.
However, Bruce just shook his head slightly.
Isnt your summer vacationing soon?
For the near future, I hope you no longer use your abilities, and instead take your aunt and leave New York. At least until your summer vacation ends, then you cane back.
Hearing this, Parker was a little confused, he did not know what had just happened. Regardless, Bruce did not say anything.
The first New York War would begin in less than a week, and Parker was just not strong enough yet to do anything in this war.
And after all, Bruce had already regarded Parker as one of his men, so he had to give him some advice and care about him a little bit.
In the future, Parker would definitely have more chances to show his strength!
Chapter 49: From Weak to Strong
Chapter 49: From Weak to Strong
Now, Bruce only hoped that Parker was safe.
There was another important thing though, after Bruce downloaded Iron Mans wisdom ability, he hoped he would be able to design a Battle-armor alone. Including a Spiderman suit.
When that time came, Parker would be perfect.
After hearing Bruces words, Parker started pondering. He was clever and got what Bruce meant.
Soon, there would be a major event in New York, and Bruce wanted him to be safe, but at the same time, he really wanted to help Bruce.
Sir, do you really not need my help? Parker asked again. Despite knowing that he was not yet strong enough, he still wanted to do something to help Bruce.
This was his ultimate wish, to fight side by side with the person he looked up to the most.
You still need to grow, dont rush it, Bruce smiled.
Okay sir, Ill do that.
Just then, the voice of the system came in Bruces mind again.
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions, youve obtained the Adsorbent ability!
Afterwards, Bruce felt his body go through massive changes again. His palms grew some barb, which was covered with thousands of suckers, and his feet could now adsorbent the ground to better stabilize his body.
The current Bruce could be said to be a second Spiderman.
Go home first, your aunt will worry about you, said Bruce.
Parker nodded reluctantly, then left, and soon afterwards, Bruce leaped up and disappeared into the darkness.
Now, Bruces abilities had be more and more perfect. Whether it be speed, strength or defense, they had all reached a very bnced state.
Now, the only thing I have to do is wait for the war to begin. Bruce stood on top of a building, pondering his next move.
After the war started, he would meet many more superheroes, which meant that he would be able to download a lot more powerful abilities. And as the time would gradually go by, he would be stronger and stronger, eventually reaching an inconceivable level of power.
Later, Bruce was back to the parking area and was ready to return to the Avengers base. These days, he could clearly feel that there were more and more agentsing to the Avengers base, and the guards had be a lot more strict.
Even the level 6 and level 7 agents, which were rarely seen around had begun to appear as well.
ording to his guess, Nick Fury was probably getting ready to carry out the Avengers n. All the necessary requirements had been arranged, and he was just waiting for an opportunity.
And this so called opportunity, would of coursee when Loki fell to the Earth. While this was top secret and no one else knew about it, Bruce, who was from the real Earth, knew what would happen before it even happened.
After Bruce returned to the Avengers base, he went to meet Captain America and get his task reward of 5 million USD. Such a big amount of money would enable him to do a lot of things.
When Bruce entered the room, the Captain was still training. His self-discipline was very strong, even with no supervision he had continued to train just as hard as before.
While he picked up on Bruces arrival, he chose to ignore it.
Later, Bruce opened his system panel to check his various abilities.
-
[Name]: Bruce.
[Identity]: Level 6 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
[Ability]: Marksman, Anti-aging gene, Spider Telepathy, Super Serum gene, Super endurance, Body and Shield as one, Adsorbent ability, Super speed, Super strength, Mind-control immunity, Self-healing, Strenghtend Hands, Super vision, Pig Iron Body, Superb-level Fighting technique, Sabre proficiency, Firearms proficiency, Covert tracking.
[Warehouse]: Vibranium shield.
[Bnce]: 0
-
With all these abilities added up, I could easily be counted as one of the stronger superheroes.
But regardless of that, he had no intention of bing a superhero and joining the ranks of the Avengers. Everything he did, he did for himself.
Now, he had the Super Serum gene, the Self-healing ability, and the Anti-aging gene. Under the effects of these three abilities alone, his body had reached an incredible level.
Even if he was to get fatally hurt 10 times, he would still not die. His body was perfect, and far beyond the limits of normal human beings. It was really formidable to reach such a state in such a short period of time, It was hard to believe even.
There was also the Vibranium shield, which greatly strengthened hisbat power. Now, he could face the uing New York War with a calm state of mind.
He had transformed from a weak level 1 agent, to a powerful superhero. This was almost unheard of, and Bruce did it in only a couple of months!
Chapter 50: Task reward
Chapter 50: Task reward
But now was not the time to becent. There were still many more powerful men than him in the Marvel Universe. His strength could only be considered to be somewhere in the middle of all the superheroes.
As for the stronger superheroes, they would continue to grow as well and have not yet reached their limit. However with that said, those stronger superheroes would still be incapable of defeating Thanos in the future.
This was just the beginning of Bruces journey. While thinking of this, a sharp glimmer came over Bruces eyes.
I have grown so strong in just a matter of months. In the end, I will be the strongest existence in this universe!
Afterwards, he went to the Captains side again. Now that Captain America had returned to his peak, his training n would need to change. Naturally, the Captain had no objections toward this as Bruces strength had proven to be beyond his imagination.
After giving Captain America his new training n, the two passed their time in silence. The Captain was not as cold as before, there was even some goodwill in his eyes, which probably came from his respect toward the strong.
Time flew by, and soon a week passed. One particr morning, Hill came to them.
Bruce, your task has beenpleted! Hill said as she looked at Bruce. She was in fact very surprised, Bruce had somehow managed to return the Captain to his peak state in less than two weeks.
The main reason was because the Captains self-discipline was very good, but there was a premise to that. It was the training n that Bruce had made for him.
After this task, she had admired Bruce even more.
You have done well in this task Bruce, the reward will be sent to you shortly.
Hearing this, Bruce was secretly relieved. ording to the timeline, Loki should soon fall to the Earth, which would deal a heavy blow to S.H.I.E.L.D. It could be said that the whole of S.H.I.E.L.D. would be shaken up by him.
However, Bruce did not care about those matters, all he cared about was if his reward would arrive on time. As long as it did, everything would be good.
This is my duty, Bruce replied.
Hill nodded, then looked at the Captain with a smile.
Captain, Coulson will give you a surprise gift for your return soon.
The gift, was of course, the Captains battlesuit. Bruce already knew about this so he wasnt surprised at the least.
Im an old man already past his prime, I have no more time to develop, but thanks, the Captain replied, looking very calm.
In fact, anyone would be like this after being asleep for seventy years. The main reason was that everything had changed, and he knew that all too well.
Well then Captain, have a good rest. Bruce,e with me. Hill said no more and just looked at Bruce.
The task had beenpleted, It was time to go back now. Bruce nodded then turned to the Captain, Captain, we will meet again.
With that, Bruce walked out of the room after Hill. It was finally time to really go into the plot of The Avengers. For this, Bruce had been preparing for as long as he could remember.
Looking at Bruces back, the Captain shouted: Thank you Bruce!
Bruce did not bother to turn around, he just waved his hand. There were still many things basically waiting for him.
Soon after, they took a car and returned to the Avengers base.
Your work has been very good recently, maybe you will be promoted to a level 7 agent soon. Sitting in shotgun, Hill looked at Bruce through the rearview mirror and said.
Bruce just smiled, opting to remain quiet.
Okay, the reward has sent. Now, you can rest for a while, Hill said as she nced at her phone.
Bruce replied casually, he knew that It was impossible to have a good rest. Sure enough, soon afterwards Hills phone rang immediately as the car arrived at the base.
Whats wrong Coulson? What? Thats not normal. Ille right away.
They had yet to enter the base, but Hill had gotten Coulsons call and immediately afterwards her face had changed. After the call, she took a helicopter and left Bruce alone.
Looks at Hills back, a smile formed on Bruces face. It had finally started.
If he had guessed correctly, he had officially entered the plot of The Avengers.
The phone call must have been about the Tesseract. And since It was about the Tesseract, then It must mean that Loki hade. This was the beginning of the plot in the original series.
Still, Bruce did not care about that, because S.H.I.E.L.D. would take heavy losses tonight, and Hawkeye would be controlled by Loki.
But this all meant nothing to him. The important thing was, the first New York War.
Chapter 51: The enemy from Asgard
Chapter 51: The enemy from Asgard
This war would provide a lot of opportunities, and Bruce intended to seize the chance to improve his strength.
First, he had to download a powerful superheros abilities. He had the money for it, and he would get the opportunity during the war. Seeing as this was the case, his first choice was Iron Man.
However with Bruces current identity, it would be very difficult to see Iron Man. Although, in the plot, Coulson went to find him, so Bruce set his sights on Coulson.
Just as that thought came up, Bruce discarded it. If I am too active, I will attract a lot of unwanted attention.
For now, It was better to keep a low profile. He had to be wary of many things before bing one of the strongest superheroes.
Later, Bruce entered the base. Except for the fact that there were somehow even more agents, the base did not look much different from before.
The thing Hill dealt with was among the top secrets of S.H.I.E.L.D. so naturally not many agents knew about it. But that would all change soon. A certain event should happen tonight that would shake the whole of S.H.I.E.L.D. up.
In the meantime, Bruce stood on the second floor of the base, looking calm. He was wordless, and he was waiting for something.
Hey Bruce, long time no see. Bill said from behind him.
Bruce still maintained his silence.
Nothing happened recently, but I have an ominous feeling.
As soon as Bill said that, Bruce turned around and looked at Bill with a little surprise.
Perhaps youre right, what event do you think will happen?
We-woo~!
And just then, a shrill siren began to go off. All the agents stood where they were, at a loss of what to do. After all, ever since the base had been built, the rm had never rang.
But today, it suddenly rang!
What happened? The rm will only go off if some major event happens!
My friend said an unusual incident urred in one of our secret bases.
An unusual incident, what exactly?
Some agents began to discuss it, but no one knew what happened specifically. And in the background, the siren was still ringing!
Everyone gather! Soon, Zoes voice was heard. He walked out of the office quickly, his face filled with worry.
Bruce,e gather all the agents with me, the sooner we gather them the better! Zoe saw Bruce and instantly gave him an order. Currently in the base, the highest level agent was level 7.
Okay Sir. Bill, you go to the logistics department, and ask them to send all the helicopters!
Since the rm had rung, It represented that the base had entered Its emergency state.
Yes, sir! Bill immediately executed Bruces order and began to gather helicopters.
Everyone, listen! Gather at the rotor station! Bruce shouted, and the panicked agents immediately calmed down.
Yes, sir! The agents replied as they began to gather.
In the meantime, Zoe entered themand room and began to deal with all the urgent matters.
The agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. were all well trained, so their discipline was very high. In less than ten minutes, all the agents had gathered. A total of more than one hundred agents had gathered at the rotor station.
Among them, there were five level 7 agents, and ten level 6 agents. These top agents had a problem however. Who wouldmand all these agents? There was no one of a higher level present.
How about Bruce? At that time, Zoe rmended Bruce.
I agree!
I agree.
These were the agents that had lost to Bruce in the previous test, so they acknowledged him as the leader rather quickly.
Bruce nodded slightly, but he knew that everything they did here was pointless. It would take at least 20 minutes to reach the ce, and when they did, everything would be toote.
With that said however, he still had to make a decision. Well Zoe, whats the state of the base now? Bruce asked.
Zoe solemnly stood up, and said, one of our secret bases was attacked, the enemy imed to be from a god domain that was called Asgard. And Hawkeye has defected for unknown reasons!
When this was revealed to everyone, they were all shocked.
God domain, Asgard?
Hawkeye betrayed us?
The agents all felt shocked. But Zoe ignored their shock and continued speaking.
Now Director Fury is fighting with the enemy, and Coulson is on the way. So we need to move immediately, as this time, the enemy is very strange. Zoe nced at everyone and said.
Then he looked at Bruce. Now that Bruce was the temporary leader they had elected, every decision would be made by him.
Zoe take 70 agents to support Director Fury. I will lead the others to meet up with Coulson. If the helicopters are not enough,you can use anything to reach your destination. The sooner the better. Now, move.
Bruce gave the order directly without hesitation and provided two routes. He knew it would be useless, but he could achieve his goal of meeting up with Coulson. That was his real intention.
Yes, sir!
Everyone said in unison, and moved out.
Chapter 52: The beginning of the plot
Chapter 52: The beginning of the plot
The agents with Bruce were all only level 4 or 5. All the top agents went with Zoe in their attempt to support the director, Nick Fury.
Everyone moved. And as themander, Bruce had two big helicopters. Soon, the helicopters door opened.
Meanwhile at this time, the whole ground was sinking in some other area in New York, followed by the screaming of the crowd. The ground was covered with debris, and the police were evacuating the crowd out from the area.
In the dark of night, in the sky, four helicopters were chasing their enemy. And in a car, a long haired man that wore a green robe was just sitting there, looking extremely evil.
Just his body had revealed a tremendous power, not to mention his other aspects. This kind of power did not belong to a human from Earth.
This person was immortal as far as all types of bullets came, and even to other superheroes, his body seemed almost invulnerable. He was holding a spear iid with a blue energy stone.
And on the blue energy stone, a terrifying force was gathering, shing a dazzling light. In front of him there were four cars acting as meatshields and leading the way.
Dr. Erik Selvig and Hawkeye were sitting in one of those cars, looking very calm. But there was a strange blue light in their eyes that almost seemed unnoticeable.
It was obvious to S.H.I.E.L.D. however, that both of them as well as the men in the cars were controlled by something. Nheless, not far behind those cars, the four helicopters were still in pursuit.
All four of them were equipped withrge caliber machine guns, but the man in green was not moved in the slightest. The man was after all, the evil god Loki, the king of Asgard, the son of Odin, and the brother of Thor.
Meanwhile, inside of one of the helicopters, S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury was shooting from one of the machine guns.
The two sides were constantly fighting, but Hawkeye and Loki were way too powerful. Fury and his agents had no superpowers to speak of, which made them very passive.
Coulson, how much longer? Fury said in the inte.
Soon sir, I have already informed the base.
After that, Nick Fury put down the inte and continued to fight with Loki and co.
The Tesseract must not be taken away by them!
Over the years, the Tesseract had been kept by S.H.I.E.L.D. and Fury knew the power it held very well. Because of this, no matter what, he had to recapture it.
But currently, there were in an unfavorable state in their fight against Loki, even if their firepower was very fierce.
Meanwhile on the other side, Bruce had found Coulsons group. They were moving extremely fast, but in the end, it had been doomed to fail from the start.
Sir, the Directors helicopter has been hit by the enemy! Inside one of the helicopters, the aviator looked at Bruce and said.
Sure enough. Although some details had changed a little in the Marvel Universe because of his crossover, the general trend of major events was still the same. In the next part, Fury would officially begin the Avengers n.
Soon, Bruce met up with Coulson.
Bruce, are you on vacation? Coulson asked, anxiousness showing on his face. Currently, Furys life or death was unknown, so he had a right to be worried.
Regarding this, what more can I do? Bruce replied, and Coulson nodded.
Sir, can you hear me? Coulson shouted again to Furys inte.
The Tesseract has been taken away by the enemy, from the other side of the inte came Furys voice.
Many people are still under the secret base, but the ground has copsed. What should we do, sir? From the other side, Hill said.
At this time, there were some agents that had arrived at Furys location, but it was still impossible to catch up with Loki.
Coulson, you will immediately go back to the base and pull the level 7 rm. The war has started.
Nick Fury gave the highest order, and whether it be Hill or Coulson, both of them had a solemn expression on their face. This thing appeared to be far more serious than they had thought.
Copy that sir, our men have arrived, I will begin to prepare. After saying that, Coulson ignored everyone else and shut down the inte.
Bruce stood aside and said nothing from beginning to end. The secret base where S.H.I.E.L.D. had been studying the Tesseract had be nothing more than a ruin. This time around, S.H.I.E.L.D. had really suffered some heavy losses.
Under the secret base, there were still many elite agents buried, but it was unknown just how many of them were still alive.
Coulson sighed slightly as he realized the seriousness of the matter. They were going to start the other n after all.
Bruce follow me, everyone else, returns the base, now. Coulson ordered and everyone began to move.
In the car, Coulson sat beside Bruce, the solemn expression still on his face: Bruce, the war has begun.
Bruce nodded, he had long been prepared for this. While they were returning, Coulson had made several calls and had arranged some things. But Bruce did not care, he remained quiet.
He had no need to say anything, because he was already very clear on what they were going to do.
Soon after, everyone returned to the base. Fury had yet to show up, but Bruce knew that the n should have already begun.
Coulson took Bruce to his office, then took out a phone and began to dial. I know you are on the third floor, Selunschi, there are four F22 fighters, eight miles away. Now let that woman listen, or I will blow you.
Soon after, he spoke again: Hurry back to the base, the situation is very urgent, Barton is being controlled by something. After saying that, Coulson waited for a few minutes.
Bruce had been staying behind Coulson from beginning to end. Of course he already knew who Coulson was talking to, so he had no need to eavesdrop.
Soon after, Coulson hung up the phone and turned to Bruce. Bruce, I will take you to your new task, and dont ask. You will know what it is when you get there. First, I will take you to meet someone.
Coulsons tone was extremely serious, so Bruce knew who he was referring to. But to keep up appearances, he still asked: Who?
Coulson smiled, walked up to Bruce and patted his shoulder. Stark Industrial Group Chairman, yboy, billionaire, Iron Man, or better yet, Tony Stark!
Hearing this, a glimmer appeared in Bruces eyes. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time.
Chapter 53: New function
Chapter 53: New function
Bruce has been waiting for Coulson to say that. Prior to this, he had been expecting all of this to happen. And afterwards when he saw that his own strength was valued by Coulson, he was certain that when Coulson went to find Iron Man he would bring him along.
Everything was under Bruce''s control. "It seems that this time Sir''s n is not simple." Bruce joked, but Coulson stayed quiet.
Over the past month, Bruce had performed several missions, and the way he handled each one of them made him very satisfied. Regardless, It was his actual strength andbat prowess that he valued.
In addition, Coulson had a deep respect for Iron Man and by bringing Bruce along this time, he could cheer himself up.
"You will know these things soon." Coulsonughed.
He had sort of promoted Bruce, that''s why he wanted to bring Bruce on to this n. It was actually an unprecedented n, and one for which Bruce was more than qualified for.
"Okay then, lets go.
Iron Man, as one of the three big shots of the Avengers, whether it be in status or strength, he was iparable. His advanced technology however was what everyone most admired about him.
It could be said that in the whole of the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Iron Man was a big priority and one of the main characters which the plot revolved around.
This time when Brucepleted the mission, he got five million USD as a reward, which meant that he could purchase a single 5,000 x download speedup. With that amount of money, Bruce had the confidence to download Iron Mans best and unique ability.
This time around, I hope I can download Iron Mans brain.
At the very least, he hoped he would be able to download his mark armor, which was a really powerful tool in itself.
Coulson nodded and set off with Bruce.
As soon and Coulson and Bruce got in the car and were on route to the Stark Industries building, the voice of the system began speaking in Bruces mind.
"Congrattions to the host on entering the AVENGERS I scenario. Turning on the energy value function."
"Beep, energy value activated. Activating the one-click download function and providing information on two other functions.
"Beep, the energy value is being calcted!
Energy value function? This made Bruce a bit confused yet excited at the same time.
But in that moment of confusion and excitement, two floods of memories surged into Bruce''s mind. The memories were all about the new functions of the system, and It took Bruce a while to fully digest them.
When he did however, there was only a look of surprise left in his eyes. The energy value function, in short, worked something like this. Depending on how strong the enemy Bruce was facing was, he would get energy value during his fight.
He didnt need topletely kill off or defeat the enemy, as long as he was fighting with the enemy he would proceed to get energy value. Of course, killing off the enemy or defeating them would also him the energy value.
At the present stage of the energy value, there were a couple of additional functions.
First of all, as long as he had enough energy value, he could use the one-click download function. He wouldnt need to purchase any speedups or wait for the download to finish, he would just finish the download instantly.
Before this, when Bruce downloaded super abilities that had a huge amount of data, he needed to purchase a download speedup, otherwise it would take him much longer than he could afford.
But now, as long as he had enough energy value, he could download abilities with just one click!
But with the energy value he could only download the abilities that required energy value. Otherwise he could only download the data of the abilities, which would require download speedups. The two functions could be used without thinking.
(Before this, Bruce could only use data to download abilities. For example, if an ability was 50 GB, he would need to download 50 GB worth of data. Now, if an ability needed 1,000 energy value, he could only download it with energy value, he couldnt download the data like usual.)
The second function was Ability synthesis. Like the name suggested, simr abilities could bebined and then transformed into a single more powerful ability.
The shoring to the otherwise overpowered function, was that It only worked on simr abilities, and could not be used on anything else. The more powerful the abilities, the more energy would need to be consumed.
Finally, there was the Hero-level equipment upgrade function.
For example, the Vibranium shield Bruce had obtained before. It would consume energy value to upgrade It to be even more powerful. The good thing about this function, was that the upgrades worked like an all-around upgrade instead of focusing on only one thing.
If Bruce had a Mark 1 Warframe, he could upgrade it to a Mark 2 Warframe using energy value. And if he had enough, he could even upgrade it straight into the Nano armor of the Mark 50 which appeared in Avengers: Infinity War!
It could be said that the function of energy value that was recently activated was extremely powerful and terrifying.
It could also now be seen, why after Bruce digested all that new information, his eyes were filled with excitement. The function of the Unlimited Download System was beyond his wildest imaginations.
Moreover, in the memories that the system had given him, there were hints that in the future, he could unlock even more absurd functions. However for now, these functions had no way of getting activated.
Be that as it may, Bruce had actually only activated the one-click download function. As for the synthesis and upgrade functions, they had not been activated for the time being.
In the mass of memories that had surged into his brain, he found that if he wanted to unlock more functions, he would need to progress into the plot.
As for how to progress into the plot, that was the easy part. He just had to follow the main storyline of the Marvel Movie Universe to progress.
And while he was a variable, It was best not to interfere yet. Otherwise it would be judged as disrupting the plot, which would lead to him being unable to obtain other functions.
Of course, having said that, It was also not an easy thing to disturb the plot. Unless Bruce actually brought major changes during a major event, he could continue to progress into the main storyline.
For example, the Mind Gem had to be obtained by HYDRA, otherwise the plot of Avengers: Infinity War could not develop. That was the whole point of the restriction.
As for everything else, Bruce was free to do whatever he liked. As long as he did not seriously interfere with the plot, he would not have much impact.
ording to Bruce''s understanding of the system, only when he was powerful enough would he be able to do whatever he wanted.
But for now, he should focus on progressing into the plot of Avengers: Infinity War.
So, besides downloading, I need to guide the plot now.
The strength of the system was really beyond his imagination. Seeing the uses of the energy value was enough to make him be able to defy a god. And at this moment, Bruce hadplete confidence that he would be able to crush Thanos and dominate the universe in the future.
"What''s wrong Bruce, are you ufortable?" Coulson asked.
"I''m okay sir." Bruce smiled and behaved extremely normal.
Coulson just nodded when he saw that.
After reassuring Coulson, Bruce instantly opened his system panel again.
-
[Name]: Bruce Lite
[Identity]: Level 6 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
[Ability]: Marksman, Anti-aging gene, Spider Telepathy, Super Serum gene, Super endurance, Body and Shield as one, Adsorbent ability, Super speed, Super strength, Mind-control Immunity, Self-healing, Strenghtend Hands, Super vision, Pig Iron Body, Superb-level Fighting technique, Sabre proficiency, Firearms proficiency, Covert tracking.
[Warehouse]: Vibranium shield.
[Bnce]: Five million dors
[Energy value]: 20 points (can be used for one-click download)
Sure enough, there was an extra energy value column in the panel, but it could only be used for the one-click download function as of now. As for the synthesis and upgrade functions, they would gradually be unlocked.
The extra 20 energy value he had gotten was obtained from all the enemies he had previously fought, defeated or killed. Bruce shook his head slightly, with a hint of bitterness on his face.
He had experienced many battles before, but they all actually amounted to nothing more than 20 points of energy value. From this alone it could be seen just how difficult it would be to obtain energy value in the future.
Regardless, Bruce didnt pay it much attention, as the New York War had already begun!
"Bruce, we have arrived."
Chapter 54: Iron Man
Chapter 54: Iron Man
At this time, Bruce stopped his daydreaming and looked at the impressively massive building in front of him. Stark Industries was truly one of a kind, and today they were visiting the person who built it from the ground up.
This guy is unpredictable, we have to be careful when talking to him. Coulson said, standing beneath the huge building with a bitter smile on his face.
Afterwards, they entered Starks Mansion together.
Because of Coulsons special status, no guard stopped them when they came inside the building, but they couldnt get into the elevator.
There were not a lot of guards in the building, not because they werent needed, but because the security was mostly controlled by an A.I. security system that Iron Man personally invented named J.A.R.V.I.S.
"Hello, I want to see Mr. Stark." Coulson stood in front of the elevator and said to a screen.
"Hello, Mr. Coulson. I am afraid that this is not a suitable time for Mr. Stark." From the screen they heard a voice that told them that Iron Man was currently preupied.
Coulson shook his head slightly and made a phone call in helplessness. As J.A.R.V.I.S. had not yet matured enough, he was able to use S.H.I.E.L.D.s power to modify It.
"Beep!"
And sure enough, just a minuteter, the elevator door opened and Coulson and Bruce walked inside. This was Iron Mans personal elevator, It could directly rise to the top floor and It was also the fastest way to reach him.
While they were inside the elevator, Coulson called Iron Man again. But just likest time, he didnt answer the phone, which made Coulson feel helpless.
"That''s just his personality"
Coulson looked at Bruce and bitterly smiled. He could do nothing about it. Even if it was S.H.I.E.L.D.s director in person, he could still do nothing about Iron Man.
Beep
Just as Coulson tried to talk, the elevator door opened. They had reached the top floor of Stark Industries, but more importantly, they had reached the floor where Iron Man worked.
All kinds of high-tech devices appeared in front of Bruce, there was even a Holographic image operating system. The whole floor looked all futuristic. And thats what Bruce admired about Iron Man, his mind truly worked in different ways.
At this moment, a man in ck was sitting on the sofa in the middle of the office, holding a bottle of wine. He had a special temperament, It was one that could only be developed by someone who had been in a high position for a long time.
But Bruce didnt see Pepper Potts next to him. It seemed that the Marvel Universe he lived in had changed a little, although the main plot point hadnt changed yet.
"Hey Coulson, did youe to congratte me on my sess on the new Stark energy? Stark looked at Coulson and said.
"Tony, I have some very important things to discuss with you." Coulson went straight to the point with a serious expression stered on his face.
Do you need me to save the world again? Huh? Who is this gentleman?"
Iron Man didnt pay any attention to Coulsons words, but instead looked toward Bruce and asked with confusion in his tone.
Without hesitating, Bruce stopped in front of Stark and offered a handshake as he calmly said: Hello Mr. Stark, my names Bruce Lite, level 6 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
Although Iron Man was a proud man, that did not mean that he was impolite. He knew what the S.H.I.E.L.D. organization represented, and although he pretended not to care about It on the surface, he in fact paid very close attention to it.
Since Bruce was one of Coulson''s people, he didnt have any doubts about him and held out his hand.
"Hello, Im Tony Stark."
As soon as both of their hands came into contact, all of Iron Mans abilities were on disy in front of him.
- [Name]: Tony Stark. [Identity]: Iron Man, Chairman of Stark Industries. [Ability]: Super brain (energy value: 10000), Business management (50GB), Top-level Fighting technique (620MB), Mark 7 Armor (energy value: 50)
-
Iron Man didnt have a lot of abilities, in fact, he only had four. But just two of these abilities had made him into one of the three big shots in the Avengers. Those two, were of course, his Super brain and the Mark 7 Armor.
The problem Bruce currently faced, was that Starks Super brain and his Mark 7 Armor couldnt be downloaded using data, they could only be downloaded via energy value.
The Mark 7 Armor was still within his eptable range, but when he looked at the energy value requirement for the Super brain, he was too terrified to even think about it.
At the same time though, the requirements made sense. After all, the Mark Armor was invented by Iron Man, so the core technology was in his hands, which made all of the armors unique.
Bruce was not surprised at all about this. Iron Mans brain was his most powerful weapon, and It was in fact among the most valuable things in the whole of the Marvel Cinematic Universe.
So It could not be downloaded using data, moreover the energy value required to download It had reached a staggering 10,000 points!
The only seemingly positive thing to this ridiculouslyrge number was that if Bruce had the 10,000 points of energy value, he could download It directly without wasting any time on waiting.
As for the Mark 7 Armor, Bruce currently only had twenty points of energy value, and was still thirty points short.
Bruce could already imagine that in the future he wouldnt use data to download anything, but would instead use energy value purely out of convenience.
Another thing to point out, was that when the data size reaches a certain extent, It could be converted into energy value.
Abilities that needed energy value to be downloaded would certainly be leaps and bounds above the ones that could be downloaded through data.
Besides the two abilities that Bruce couldnt get yet, Iron Man still had two abilities left. Sadly for Bruce however, he had no use for either of them.
He could foresee that the superheroes that would appear in the future, would only have abilities that could be downloaded via energy value.
It seems that I have to find some way to get a lot of energy value. Im onlycking 30 points of energy value right now, after that I can download Iron Mans Mark 7 Armor.
After getting the energy value function, he onlycked a suit of Mark Armor. After that, he could use energy value to upgrade it and have a better Mark Armor than even Iron Man himself!
For now It was impossible for him to get it, but in the future he would definitely download Iron Mans Mark Armor. As for his Super brain, well, that was a no brainer. It was among the most valuable things in the whole Marvel Universe, so as long as he had the chance he would definitely not pass up on it.
Even wish just a Super brain, it would make himparable to those so-called gods. Thinking of that, Bruce, who was slightly disappointed because he was unable to download any of Iron Mans abilities, got excited once again.
He reminded himself that he was just temporarily unable to download them, not that he could not download them. As long as he had enough energy value, he would take everything Iron Man had to offer.
"Tony, look at this." At this moment, Coulson spoke. He was holding aptop near Iron Man''s hands.
Bruce squinted slightly. Coulson was showing Stark all the information on the first generation of Avengers, which meant that he would see them soon.
After Iron Man saw what was on theptop, his eyes lit up. It seems that there will be a lot of work to do tonight.
Chapter 55: Dark conspiracy
Chapter 55: Dark conspiracy
Iron Man knew about the Avengers project, but even he didnt know who the exact members were. And now that Coulson had brought information about the first generation of Avengers to him, he took it seriously.
Before today, he knew that he was not the only special person in the world, and that there were other superheroes out there besides him. Despite that however, he hadnt bothered to gather detailed information on them.
Naturally, S.H.I.E.L.D. couldnt ignore their existence like Iron Man had, so they had this type of information, and they had it in spares.
Coulson, you go back first. Im going to do my homework on the superheroes tonight, but Ill be there on time tomorrow. Glimpsing at the information, Iron Man said without even blinking.
"Okay, I''ll report back to Director Fury. Coulson smiled and heaved a long sigh of relief, before making eye contact with Bruce and signaling that they would leave this y now.
Bruce looked back at Iron Man for onest time, then turned away and directly left. He needed to find a way to umte energy value quickly, after all the Super brain and the Mark 7 Armor were far too important to him.
In fact, thats the only thing he could focus on right now. If he somehow managed to get his hands on Iron Mans Super brain, mastering abilities would be way faster and his thought process would be way more efficient.
After all, Iron Man was definitely a genius, and despite the extremely high amount of energy value required to obtain his Super brain, It was worth every penny.
His brain had umted a lot of knowledge about physics and other areas of study rted to technology. If Bruce owned such a brain, he would be the best in the world when It came to inventing and learning.
Iron Mans nickname, The top scientific genius in the Marvel Universe, was not just for show, and instead he more than lived up to Its name. Bruce would even go as far as to say that to some extent, Iron Mans Super brain ability was more powerful than the infinity stones.
That was Bruces ultimate goal he had made as soon as he met Iron Man. Moreover the Mark Armor was definitely a powerful ability as well as equipment, and a lot of people wanted to get their hands on one of those.
It was the most modern technology to date, and It was a unique technology made by Iron Man that almost no one could copy. That alone was another reason as to why Iron Man was so powerful.
However as long as Bruce downloaded it, then It would belong to Bruce. As for the lost energy, because he had the warehouse function, Bruce could replenish It at any time.
It was much more useful than the Arc Reactor on Iron Mans chest. Besides that, once the Mark Armor was damaged, as long as he had enough time he could restore It to Its peak condition with the warehouse function.
I need to hurry up.
Bruce had a lot of wishes, but almost all of them required the use of energy value. At this point Bruce had already decided that he had to do something to find a way to obtain energy value quickly. It had be Bruces primary goal.
At this time, Bruce already had a vague n of what to do in his head.
Soon afterwards, Bruce and Coulson walked out of the Stark Industries building and got in their car.
Lets go pick up the Captain. Coulson looked back at Bruce with a smile on his face. He had decided to let Bruce join his mission.
"Bruce, we have a secret base, and It''s gonna blow your mind when you see it. Coulson said mysteriously, but Bruce just smiled in response.
"We will see Captain Americasoon, are you nervous?
Hearing this, Coulson smiled in embarrassment. In fact, he was indeed very nervous, as in his mind, Captain America was a hero among heroes, as well as his inspiration!
Soon, the two appeared in the Avengers base.
Captain America had been waiting for them for a long time, where as Director Fury had already left. They greeted each other first, and since the Captain knew Bruce well, they didnt say too much.
After that, they boarded the Quinjet together. This was the S.H.I.E.L.D. s newest warne, and whether It be Its speed or technology, It was all the best the world could offer.
On the ne, they met another old acquaintance. And surprisingly, It was the ck Window herself.
After seeing Bruce on the ne, ck Widow was also a little surprised. After all, thest time she saw Bruce, he was still a level 5 agent. But while she was at the base, she also heard a lot of things about Bruce.
After greeting all of them, ck Widow sat down with a charming smile on her face and said: "Gentlemen, we''re ready to go."
After that, she started the ne. And this time, their destination wasnt an Avengers base or a S.H.I.E.L.D. one.
Meanwhile, on the ne, Coulson was talking with the Captain.
"Hey Bruce."
Just as Bruce was beginning to think about his ns for the future, Coulson''s voice came. His face was very serious. Bruces eyes were still calm as he knew what Coulson was going to say next.
"Now since you have joined the mission, there are a lot of things that I can tell you.
Coulson took Bruce very seriously. Although Bruce was only a level 6 agent, he was one of Coulsons best and brightest agents. So after dragging Bruce into his mission, Coulson was ready to tell Bruce all about the Avengers n.
He started telling Bruce about Hawkeye, Captain America, ck Window, and even the person they recently met, Iron Man. Although Bruce had already known everything, he still needed to pretend to be shocked.
For ordinary people and even agents, this was indeed supposed to be an unimaginable thing.
"This is incredible," Bruce said with a stunned look on his face after hearing Coulsons words.
Coulson showed understanding towards Bruces shock, and just patted Bruces shoulder gently.
"In the future, you need to be more careful, because this event is beyond the confines of S.H.I.E.L.D. " Even though he knew that Bruce was very strong, in Coulsons mind, Bruce was just an ordinary agent.
And how could an ordinary person, or even agent, fight against those terrifying beings?!
That was why, S.H.I.E.L.D. would only be in charge of the logistics and support, where as the ones who would be fighting would be the Avengers themselves!
"Mr. Coulson, when Captain America and the Avengers go on a mission, can I join them? " Brce asked, as he suddenly remembered something very important.
If things went as they should, they would soon find Loki. And as long as they found Loki, he would get the opportunity to fight with Loki, which would subsequently get him the energy value he so desperately needed.
Although Loki may not be the most powerful superhero in the Marvel Universe, he still came from Asgard after all, so he had to be worth a lot of energy value.
Most importantly, he wanted to obtain a decent amount of energy value from Loki, but that was not the only reason he had. He also wanted to know if he could download any of Lokis abilities.
After all, while his primary objective at the moment was to obtain energy value, the grand goal was to be more powerful.
Chapter 56: Meeting Dr. Banner
Chapter 56: Meeting Dr. Banner
After Coulson heard what Bruce said, he instinctively frowned a little, feeling very surprised. To him, Bruce was just an ordinary human, no matter how strong he was, he was nothing but cannon fodder at the end of the day.
"Coulson, Bruce is very strong. I agree with him, we should let him join us in performing missions together. The Captain said. He knew Bruce well enough, in the previous spar they had, he actually hadnt had an advantage despite being at his peak and using most of his strength.
After hearing Captain America speak up for him, Coulson was surprised once again. He knew Captain America, and he also knew that the Captain was not one to give his judgement on others easily.
Okay Bruce, you can do this mission alongside Captain America. Since Captain America supported Bruce, It was only natural that Coulson wouldnt refuse. And besides that, he also had a decent grasp of Bruces abilities and strength.
The ck Widow who was driving the jet shed a smile. She was now very interested in Bruce.
Time gradually passed bit by bit as the trio continued their small talk.
They had been talking for a long time already when ck Widows voice was heard,
"we will arrive soon, get ready. "
Bruce, the Captain and Coulson who were standing in the cockpit, all looked down. They saw a huge ship that resembled an Iron monster, looking very impressive, even for a S.H.I.E.L.D. base.
There were a lot of Quinjets on it, the whole ship in the vast sea gave people an iparable feeling. Of course, that was only so for ordinary people.
As Bruce had already known what It really was, a secret base and facility belonging to S.H.I.E.L.D. a Helicarrier.
Yet despite already knowing about Its existence and even having seen It in the movies, he was still in awe when he saw It for himself, up close and personal.
Soon afterwards, the nended. Captain America and co. all stepped out of the ne and stared at the spectacr scene before them.
Meanwhile, on the deck of the Helicarrier, a man nced at his surroundings with a little surprise. But despite the surprise, the man was on full alert, and he seemed to be ready to deal with anything that was thrown at him, Quinjets or otherwise.
After hearing the roar of the nending, he turned back and looked at Captain America and co.
Hello doctor, Coulson had told me that you woulde, Captain America said with some surprise as he looked at the person in front of him.
Yes Captain, he also told me the same thing, the man said with a smile on his face. Yet the caution in his eyes remained, and could be seen by anyone.
Bruce stood aside with a gleam in his eyes. After officially entering the Avengerss plot, he would see the most powerful superheroes of the first generation gradually appear before his eyes, one by one.
And currently in front of him, stood the green giant, the Hulk himself. Without hesitating, he directly walked up to him as he had done on a lot of different asions now.
Hello doctor, my name is Bruce Lite.
The Hulk, also known as Dr. Banner, nodded his head in response and politely extended his hand as well.
"Hello, Mr. Lite."
As they were both named Bruce, he decided to refer to Bruce as Mr. Lite, in order to not stir up confusion.
And just like all the other times, right when their hands touched together, Dr. Banners information immediately popped up in Bruces mind. [Name]: Bruce Banner. [Identity]: The Hulk (green giant), Doctorate in physics. [Ability]: Hulks Rage (energy value:10,000), Hulks Power (energy value:30,000), Hulks Body (energy value: 3,000), Regeneration ability (1,000 GB).
The Hulk only had four abilities on him, but they could all be categorized as superpowers that were terrifyingly powerful. Especially the Hulks Rage ability, that was Dr. Banners signature ability as well as where most of his strength came from.
The more angry the Hulk was, the more powerful he got. In fact, if the Hulk was in one of his great frenzies, It would not be very difficult for him to destroy an entire city.
What made the Hulk really scary however, was that his ability Hulks Rage and Hulks Power had a direct connotation. If he wanted to strike in his most powerful form, he had to get that additional strength from his Hulks Rage ability.
A good example of this would be the plot of the Avengers during the Age of Ultron, where Hulk was not angry enough and he was suppressed by a Hulkbuster. But if Hulk was angry enough, he could easily deal with the Hulkbuster.
Unfortunately for Bruce, he didnt have enough energy value for any of his abilities, at least not yet. This made him look forward to this First New York War even more. Only when the fighting began would he be able to umte energy value.
Currently, Bruces biggest problem was that he was unable to download Hulks most powerful abilities, It was pretty tragic actually.
But fortunately for him, the Regeneration ability that the Hulk had, hadnt required energy value.
Yet although the Hulks Regeneration ability was also very powerful, It was not among his best abilities, so the system required data, and not energy value for It.
It was akin to an extremely upgraded version of his Self-healing ability. In fact, ording to what Bruce knew, this abilitys regeneration power was so strong that It could even almost regenerate limbs.
It was very close to being an equal to Wolverine and Deadpools regeneration powers. Although the only catch, was that the ability required a lot of energy to use.
But if Bruce obtained this ability, even if he somehow lost his heart oneday, he could still keep his life. He would be very hard to kill, unless he was directly split apart into pieces.
As for the other abilities Hulk had, all Bruce could do was umte enough energy value ande back for themter on.
Bruce was feeling very helpless, It was like there was a mountain of gold in front of him, but he just couldnt get it yet.
Regardless of that, one day, sooner orter, whether it be Hulks abilities or Iron Mans abilities, he would download them all and be the strongest.
Immediately afterwards, Bruce decided to download the Regeneration ability, which required a whopping 1,000 GB!
Regardless of that, he could finish it within five minutes with the speedup function.
"Beep, connection sessful.
"Beep, Regeneration ability, size 1,000gb, download initializing.
"Beep, current download speed is 5 mb/s.(Valid within 20 meters)
Without any hesitation, Bruce used up one million of his funds and directly purchased the 1,000 x speedup.
"Bruce, we have other work to do, let''s go first."
Just as Bruce was finished connecting however, Coulsons voice was heard. This came as a big surprise to Bruce, as he had to stay within 20 meters of Dr. Banner for the next four minutes.
Otherwise, the connection would brake and the consequences were that the one million he used would have been for nothing.
"Yes, Mr. Coulson." Bruce said, as he could not start behaving weird in front of Coulson, especially not now that he was using the systems abilities.
It was nice to meet you Dr. Banner. I would really want to stay with you and chat for a while, but It appears that I have to go. Bruceughed.
This made the person in question and even the Captain feel weird. Everyone knew how terrifying Dr. Banner was when he was angry, yet this guy unexpectedly wanted to stay and chat for a while longer with him?
Just how bold was Bruce?
Mr. Lite, theres no rush, we still have a lot of time left, Banner said, not doubting Bruce in the slightest.
Afterwards, Bruce let go of Banners hand and left with Coulson after saying his farewells to the others.
Twenty meters. I must keep within twenty meters!
Although he still had a lot of money left over, there were still a lot of superheroes that he had not met yet. So keeping that in mind, he had to leave some leeway for himself.
But now that Coulson had called for him to go, he had to think of something to dy their leave, at least for another three minutes.
Chapter 57: Downloading the Regeneration ability
Chapter 57: Downloading the Regeneration ability
How can I stay within 20 meters of Dr. Banner for a couple of more minutes?
While pondering, he didnt do any unusual actions but instead walked towards Coulson.
"Mr. Coulson, is the Helicarrier our secret base?" Bruce randomly asked, doing his best to stall for time.
"Yes, how about it, is it an eye-opener? Coulsonughed, having no suspicions about Bruces intentions yet.
Bruce was currently 10 meters out, with only two minutes remaining before the download finished. He calcted in his head, while his pace was slow enough that he would make It, Coulsons was quite fast.
"Is this one of our new warnes? Why havent I seen it before? Desperate for time, Bruce suddenly pointed at one of the nes and asked with as much curiosity as he could muster.
Thinking that this was a normal reaction for an agents first time on the base, Coulson stood next to Bruce and patiently exined.
After Coulson was done, there was only one minute left. For the first time in a long time, Bruce felt that time was moving too slowly, and now he was 15 meters away from Dr. Banner.
At that exact moment, Dr. Banner started pacing around. Seeing that Banner could unintentionally exceed the maximum distance at any time, Bruce broke out in a cold sweat and raised his voice a notch, Mr. Coulson!
Seeing that Bruce was acting unusual, Coulson walked up to him in a hurry, whats wrong with you Bruce?
Bruce shook his head to reply that he was okay in response, and took a deep breath. From the corner of his eye, he could see that the Captain had started walking towards Banner, and his face changed.
And just then, he heard a familiar voice sound out in his mind.
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained the Regeneration ability!
When he heard the familiar voice of the system, hepletely rxed, feeling most of his stress drift away. And as if they had staged this whole event, just as he heard the systems messages, Banner walked out of the 20 meter zone.
This was his first scare, per say. He wasnt in any danger, but the feeling of almost having thrown away one million dors made him feel worse than actually getting stabbed in the heart.
Regardless of that, he quickly moved on from that feeling as he felt that after obtaining the Regeneration ability, every cell in his body was quickly evolving.
This time It was different from before, as previously his genes underwent a kind of fusion, whereas this time, they were really evolving.
His cells, pores and even his hair were all changing. Every cell in his body was currently active, which was an indescribable feeling, especially as he felt it in every single corner of his body.
After the process was finished, Bruces cells had evolved to an unprecedented state, he felt as if he had endless strength now. This was really aplete evolution for him and It could be seen why these kinds of abilities were called Superpowers.
Since undergoing that evolution, Bruce could now be officially said to have stepped out of a regr humans boundaries, and into something more, perhaps better.
In Bruces current state, unless his head was cut off or he was blown into a million pieces, he wouldnt die.
Still, It was a bit of a pity that his current Regeneration ability was somewhat inferior to Deadpool and Wolverines regeneration abilities. Their abilities were truly horrifying if one gave It some serious thought.
Even so, Bruce was quite satisfied with his new ability. Besides, there were still plenty of other superpowers waiting to be downloaded.
Bruce, do you need me to call a doctor?
As he was still deep in his thought process, Coulsons voice made hime back to reality, and as soon as he did, he noticed that Coulson was a little worried.
Bruce quickly stood up and gave out a slight smile while saying, no need Mr. Coulson, I was just feeling a little ufortable just now, Its an old weakness.
In reality, Bruce had never felt better. But at that time, he was desperate for time, and thats the best he coulde up with.
Alright then, if you have any problems though, dont hide them from me. After that, they went to the control center of the ship together.
It upied a veryrge area, and It was full of all kinds of precise instruments. Naturally, for It to upy such arge space, It had to be important, and sure enough almost all of the elite agents on the ship were in here.
Of course, while they seemed like a lot, those elite agents were in reality, only a small part of all of S.H.I.E.L.D. s agents.
Bruce, youre also here! Hill said, who wasmanding the Helicarrier. After spotting Bruce, a small smile creeped onto her face. She had quite the positive feelings for him.
Bruce nodded and greeted her.
Bruce, get a move on, we need to go greet Director Fury, Coulson looked at Bruce and said.
Hearing this, Bruce nced at the front. This was his first time meeting the S.H.I.E.L.D. Director, who was also nicknamed the Spy Emperor.
Somewhat surprisingly, he looked exactly the same as he did in the movies, a tall african-american man that was blind in one eye.
Thinking along this subject, Bruce couldnt help but wonder about Chewie that appeared in Captain Marvel. And of course, Captain Marvel herself, who was said to be the strongest superhero in the whole Marvel Universe.
And naturally, Bruce, the type of man that he was, was only interested in Captain Marvel for her strength, and nothing else.
Hello Director Fury, Bruces eyes revealed his quite calm attitude as he greeted Fury.
Hill and Coulson have told me about you, in particr, they praised your excellent performance during the Captain America task.
It was quite apparent that Director Fury appreciated capable people a lot, especially those loyal to him. Moreover, he also knew that the Captain had only recovered so quickly because of Bruces training n.
Sir, Im ttered. I have only done my job. Bruce smiled in response.
In front of this man who was nicknamed as the Spy Emperor he naturally had to try his best to not reveal the many things that he wished to keep hidden. Otherwise, he would be easily doubted by others for the rest of his life.
The worst part about it however, was that while he had to be quite cautions in front of the Director, the man himself didnt have any interesting abilities to make up for Bruces efforts.
Fury nodded. Soon after, the ck Widow also came alongside Captain America and Dr. Banner. Bruce noticed however, that as soon as the Captain was close to Fury, he put a ten dor bill in his hands.
It was the exact same scene from the movie. Next, they began to act, and as the person who knew most about the Tesseract, Dr. Banner was put in charge of it.
Coulson had used up all of S.H.I.E.L.D. s resources with the end objective being finding Loki out. Everything was progressing in an orderly way.
I hope Ill see you again, we had a very pleasant chat before. ck Widow appeared on Bruces side and said with a smile on her face.
Yes, me as well, Bruce replied in a very calm manner.
Now that there were no longer any abilities on ck Widows body that he valued, hepletely lost interest in her. Hearing Bruces cold response however made the ck Widow surprised and all the more interested in him.
To the side, Coulson was chatting with his idol-Captain America, looking very nervous when a voice came.
Sir, weve aplished our objective, said an agent.
Coulson immediately walked up to him and looked at the photo in his hands to verify. When Fury saw It, a light shed in his eyes as he said: Captain, are you ready to go?
Captain America nodded, he was on standby.
Sir, let Bruce follow them. said Coulson, as he looked up at Fury. He said nothing in response, instead nced toward the Captain and waited for his opinion.
The Captain nodded to show that Bruce could follow them. This was also a recognition of Bruces strength.
Okay Bruce, you go together with the Captain.
Yes sir. Bruce replied as joy almost overwhelmed his heart.
Loki was the god of the myth in Northern Europe so he must have an ability that Bruce would want. At the same time, he could get a lot of energy value from his fight with him.
I hope this god wont disappoint me.
Chapter 58: Loki
Chapter 58: Loki
In the dark sky, a Quin Jet appeared in the clouds. It was Bruce and the rest making their move, after having discovered Lokis location.
Inside the jet, Bruce and Captain America were standing in the cabin, ready to make their move at any time.
We have located our target. It seems that he is killing people. The ck Widow frowned slightly as she looked at Loki in his green robe on the screen.
The Captain, already inbat gear, readied his shield and said, we have to hurry up! After which, he jumped out of the jet with a parachute on his back.
Bruce who was standing next to him, not one to get left behind also quickly put on his parachute and jumped. After all, he couldnt let Iron Man get ahead of him, otherwise he would lose energy value.
Now all he had to do was find the right opportunity. Moreover if he caught Loki he would develop the plot which would in turn get him closer to unlocking a new function.
By the time Bruce arrived, Captain America and Loki had already begun fighting, and as expected, Loki had the advantage. After all, Loki was a god whereas Captain America had only just recovered his fighting capability. Naturally he was not Lokis rival, at least not yet.
Bang!
Captain Americas shield was blown away after a loud noise was heard. Bruces eyes shed and in less than a second, only his shadow was left behind.
Just as Loki wanted to unleash his strongest attack that would put an end to Captain America, he suddenly felt something that made him stop.
"Whoosh-whoosh-whoosh."
There were five flying knivesing at him from different angles, each of them having great power.
"Boom!"
While Loki had indeed felt something, he was nheless blown away from the knives and heavily fell down to the ground. While he had been caught by surprise, he was not harmed at all.
"Who? Which ant dares to attack a god?!" Loki roared.
By now, Bruce had arrived, and he really wanted to know exactly just how strong this so-called god was. Without any unnecessary movements, Bruces speed made him turn into a dark shadow as his hands threw dozens of flying knives once again.
When the flying knives tore through the air, Loki managed to spot Bruces location. He instantly raised his scepter and swung towards Bruce who was running at him.
But despite being a mere human, Bruce was extremely fast, more so than the Captain. He raised his hands which had be as strong as metal and fought directly against Loki.
"Bang~!"
The strength Bruce released was not very strong, but Loki was also not very good at closebat, so for the time being no one had the upper hand in the fight.
Clone. And all of a sudden, there were two Bruces.
What, Lokis face changed, he actually couldnt figure out which Bruce was the real one in a short period of time! The current scene also made Captain Americas face change. In their previous spar, Bruce actually hadnt used his whole strength to fight against him?!
Boom!
As he couldnte up with a solution to his current predicament, Loki raised his scepter and released a powerful st towards both bodies.
The whole area around Bruce had exploded, and as both Bruces were impacted, the clone version of him had disappeared.
As soon as Loki saw that there was only one Bruce remaining, he immediately made his move and appeared in front of Bruce. He raised his scepter and held It against Bruces chest.
Seeing what was happening, ck Widow and Captain Americas faces both changed color drastically.
"Damn it!"
Ever since Hawkeye was controlled, the top brass of S.H.I.E.L.D. figured out that Lokis scepter had a special function by which he could control a humans mind.
As ck Widow and Captain America were already struggling against Loki, if he managed to control Bruce, the situation would be extremely dire.
Meanwhile, Loki looked at Bruce with a creepy smile on his face as he said, God will let you understand what the nature of the world is! After saying that, he waved his scepter, but the glowing light of the scepter suddenly disappeared.
"What?"
Loki was shocked to find out that the scepter in his hand didnt have any effect on Bruce.
This is the so-called power this god relied on?Bruce smiled.
At this time, Lokis face changed colour, and his eyes were full of doubt. The power of the scepter in his hands was terrifying mostly because of Its unique capability of being able to control every humans mind.
And yet unexpectedly, this human from earth right in front of him was unaffected! What the hell was going on?
Just as Loki was doubting himself, Bruceunched his counterattack. He caught Loki with one hand, and grabbed the scepter with the other. As soon as he did, both of their information was disyed in front of him.
[Name]: Loki Odinson.
[Identity]: Odin''s adopted son, the god of mischief and trickery, an evil god.
[Ability]: Ice Giant''s Body (energy value: 500), Ice Giant''s Strength (energy value: 1,000), Magic Power (energy value: 500), Residual limb connection(data: 1,000 GB), Longevity Gene (data:1,000 GB ), Virus and Disease immunity (data: 500 GB)
[Lokis Scepter]: Mind Gem (Cosmic level power, temporarily unable to download)
When Bruce saw Lokis abilities, the surprise he felt was revealed on his face. Loki was a so-called god, but his abilities could not even bepared to the Hulks. But after a moment of surprise, he could understand why, after all not all gods were equally strong.
The abilities that needed energy value Bruce didnt even give a thought to, he couldnt afford them yet anyway. But the most frustrating thing for him was that he couldnt download the Mind Gem yet!
Downloading the Mind Gem had been one of his most important goals in this trip to fight Loki, after all It was one of the most powerful Magic Weapons in the whole Marvel Universe.
After releasing a small sigh, Bruce epted the facts. After all it was a bit ridiculous to think that he could download such a powerful weapon when his strength was not yet even close to that level.
If he wanted to control the power of the Infinity Stones, he must first have strengthparable to actual gods. Even so, he wasnt disappointed for very long, for as long as he had enough time to grow, he would download all of the Infinity stones sooner orter.
As for the rest of Lokis abilities, there were only three that he could download. The Residual limb connection he had no need for because he already had Hulks Regeneration Ability.
But he definitely wanted to get his hands on the Longevity Gene and the Virus and Disease immunity.
Loki had already lived for a few thousand years at least and yet he was showing no signs of old age, It was not evenparable to ck Widows ability. She could also live for a long time, but not even close to that long.
He also wanted to get Lokis Virus and Disease immunity, since he would be immune to every single virus and disease on Earth, and he wouldnt have to worry that his enemies would poison him.
After thinking along those lines, Bruce chose to download both abilities without any further hesitation.
This was the perfect time to download abilities off of Loki, as after this Loki would be locked up in a Helicarrier which was originally built for the Hulk by S.H.I.E.L.D. And once Loki was locked up, It would be extremely difficult for Bruce to download any of his abilities.
"Beep, connection sessful.
"Beep, Longevity Gene, size 1,000gb, download initializing!
"Beep, Virus and Disease immunity, size 500gb, download initializing!
"Beep, current download speed is 5 mb/s (valid within 20 meters)."
After hearing those familiar words, Bruce immediately bought the 1,000 x speedup. He didnt want any idents this time around. Although, that was still one million dors and Bruces heart ached as soon as he made the purchase.
But regardless, strengthening himself was the best course of action.
Chapter 59: Violent battle
Chapter 59: Violent battle
As Bruce was downloading, on the other side of the battle, Captain Americas face revealed the surprise he felt. Unexpectedly, Lokis scepter didnt have any effect on Bruce, It seemed that his strength was better than he imagined.
Be careful!
The next moment, a knife appeared in Lokis hand, and he instantly stabbed towards Bruce. Although he wanted to feign surrendering, he would absolutely not allow a mere mortal to beat him.
Just as Loki made his move however, Bruce immediately reacted. With his superior strength, he held Loki up high and threw him to the ground, this time even more heavily.
Boom!
Lokis face instantly warped, he knew he couldnt defend himself against such powerful strength. But It wasnt over just yet.
Bruce carried him up by his clothes and threw him heavily to the ground again, the same way the Hulk had done in the movie. At this time, Bruce looked just like a wild beast, he threw Loki around again and again, It was as if Loki was a rag doll.
This time around, Captain America was not the only one shocked, but ck Widow as well. This scene was just too outrageous, just which one of them was the god here? As soon as they saw what was happening, they froze in ce, speechless.
After Bruce smashed Loki four to five times without pausing, Loki had paled and fell down to the ground from another huge hit. At this moment, his eyes were full of shock and despair.
Where did this mortale from, and why is he so powerful and violent?!These were the only thoughts that went on in Lokis head.
Beep, the battle has finished, the host has obtained 20 points of energy value.
Beep, downloadplete.
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained the Longevity Gene.
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained Virus and Disease immunity.
Just as Brucepletely and definitively beat Loki, the system sounded out. And sure enough, he was right. As long as he fought, he would obtain that precious energy value.
Although he had only obtained 20 points of energy value this time around, the harvest was definitely to his satisfaction. Combined with his previous energy value, he had a total of 40 points now. If he got another 10 points, he could aplish one of his temporary goals and download Iron Mans Mark 7 Armor.
And along with the 20 points, Bruce obtained Lokis two abilities as well. The moment he obtained Lokis two abilities, he felt a mystical energy flow into his body, making his strength improve once again.
As long as Bruce could continue to download abilities, he would be stronger and stronger. Digesting the new changes in his body, Bruces eyes lit up, he was more confident in himself now than ever before!
But while he definitely won the fight against Loki, It was also a fact that he knew that Loki was just faking his surrender this time, and plus Loki didnt know his actual strength, those were two big deciding factors in their battle this time.
Otherwise, If Loki was in his best condition and It was an even fight, even with how powerful Bruce was right now, he definitely couldnt handle Loki that easily. This time he had caught him unaware, It was a fluke.
At this moment, Captain America appeared beside Bruce with a face filled with shock. Bruces strength was way beyond his wildest imaginations, even he wasnt sure if he could beat Loki, and yet Bruce had done so, and in such a short amount of time too!
Bruce took care of Loki in a very violent manner as well, It was more than one man could take in in a short period of time.
Bruce, youre really strong, Captain America sighed, he was even beginning to admire Bruce.
Bruce said nothing in response, he just handed Lokis scepter to the Captain instead, Captain, take this.
Since he couldnt download the Mind Gem right now, Bruce intended to keep developing the plot which would in turn allow him to discover the more powerful functions the system had to offer.
Captain America looked at Bruce and nodded seriously. Both Bruces strength and character had the Captains respect.
Whoosh.
Just at this time, the both of them heard the tearing of the air and they both had a pretty good guess of who was responsible for it. And sure enough, soon, Iron Mannded next to them.
After pulling up his face armor, Iron Man nced at Captain America in surprise, did i miss something? It seems that unexpectedly, this reindeer was subdued by you.
Originally, Iron Man had wanted to see how powerful a legendary god was in person, but now It seemed that It was merely above average at best, so hepletely lost interest.
To be fair to Iron man, right now, Loki did in fact really look like a reindeer more than a human being.
Eh? Mr. Bruce, youre also here? When Iron Man spotted Bruce he was a bit surprised.
From the information Coulson had given him beforehand, Bruce wasnt on the team. So one could imagine his surprise when he saw Bruce appear.
Hello Mr. Stark.
Right now he was stillcking a little energy value, so he couldnt download Iron Mans Mark Armor immediately, but Bruce was itching for the chance.
Lets go! Although we arrested Loki, we still have a lot of work to do. After saying his piece, the Captain took Loki and went inside the Quinjet.
The rioting in the area had also stopped, as fortunately S.H.I.E.L.D. s actions had been rtively quick, so they hadnt lost much.
Bruce, who had always kept silent, stared at Iron Man. Yet he didnt make a move as he still had a lot of time left. Regardless, he had definitely made up his mind on obtaining Iron Mans Mark 7 Armor.
Meanwhile, in the ne, Loki had been locked up by the others. But unexpectedly, he didnt look anxious at all, and instead looked rtively rxed instead. It was only when he nced at Bruce did his eyes reveal a bit of fear.
After all, the manner in which Bruce had beaten him in their fight would definitely stay in his head for a long time.
Didnt he say anything? Iron Man looked at Loki, he still had an expression of not caring about anything as he asked Captain America.
Somethings wrong. He surrendered way too easily.
The Captain spoke up about his doubts. This time, their ns had gone way too right. But despite all of that, his intuition told him that this event was definitely not so simple.
What? Have you gotten old to the point that your memorys bad? Iron Man jokingly said to the Captain.
The Captain didnt respond though. He knew what kind of person this billionaire was, and he knew that there was no point in persuading him.
This guy was really strong, the fact that we caught him so easily indeed raises a lot of doubt. Bruce spoke with a smile on his face as he looked at Loki.
Because of Bruces stare, Loki suddenly felt shock in his heart. Of all the people here, Bruce was the only person he couldnt handle, whether it be in a fight or by controlling him.
Are you also doubtful of your strength Mr. Bruce? Iron Man said. Yet even though he said that, he could feel that Bruce wasnt simple, and definitely confident in himself.
What a joke! Mr. Stark, from the people here, no one has more confidence in themselves than me. Bruce said, and no one raised their voice in response.
Boom, boom, boom.. In an instant, the wind acted up and lightning struck again and again.
Not one part of the ne was left untouched, and Lokis face got a little dark, almost as if he was nervous.
Loki was indeed very nervous, as he knew that man woulde.
Chapter 60: Three big shots
Chapter 60: Three big shots
As the lightning struck again and again, ck Widow who was driving the Quinjet had a very grim expression.
This weather is a bit abnormal.
She felt that the current situation was very strange. Before they started their current mission, she had prepared extensively, and ording to her preparations, there should be no lightning for the next few days.
Meanwhile, Captain America also noticed Lokis anomaly. When he looked through the window and saw the lightning strikes, his face got even paler, almost as if he was afraid of something.
What, are you afraid of lightning? Captain America asked with a serious look on his face.
He thought that this situation was way too strange, so he paid close attention to Loki. While Bruce, who was sitting slightly upright had a slight glint in his eyes.
He is not afraid of the lightning, but of who the lightning represents. As soon as he figured that out, his heart was full of fighting spirit and ready to go once again.
As long as he kept fighting, he would obtain energy value, It was as simple as that. It didnt matter if he won or lost, for example just after a short bout with Loki he obtained 20 points of energy value.
It didnt need to be said just how much more he would obtain after having even a little altercation against Thor, one of the three big shots of the Avengers Alliance.
While Loki was a god he was nheless very weak inparison to some of the other gods, gods like his half-brother Thor.
Boom.
Just as Bruce finished speaking, the whole ne suddenly shook as if It was hit by something. It was at this time that both Iron Man and Captain America realized that something was going on, and prepared for the worst.
They knew that someone wasing. Iron Man went to open the cockpit of the ne so they could see just who would appear.
In the next moment, a man wearing strong-looking armor and a red cloak appeared, and in one of his hands he seemed to be holding a silver hammer. It was truly Thor, god of thunder and one of the key members of the Avengers Alliance.
It was at this time that the three, Captain America, Iron Man and Thor, met for the first time in this alternate universe. It was also the first time that Bruce had seen them together, at least in person.
Just as Thornded, he immediately struck towards Iron Man with his hammer, not hesitating for even a second despite the fact that Iron Man appeared to be trying to stop him.
Thor was truly too strong, and Iron Mans Mark Armor was not his match, at least not yet anyway.
Bang! Iron Man heavily fell in the cabin
After dealing with him, Thor captured Loki and jumped out from the jet. Bruce on the other hand, seeing that his energy value was running away from him, stood up and walked towards the cabin door.
Bruce, what are you trying to do? Let me remind you that these are both legendary gods from the myths. As soon as the ck Widow noticed Bruces behavior, she immediately reminded him.
Yeah Bruce, we need a battle n. Captain America was also shocked, he could see that Bruce really wanted to chase after those two gods.
The gods I know do not dress like clowns, now listen. I have a n, and thats to take action immediately! After saying that, Bruce did not look back and jumped off the jet.
The Captain and Iron Man were shocked once again. Were all young people nowadays so vigorous?
I like his character! Iron Man smiled, immediately activated his Mark Armor and also jumped out from the jet.
The Captain looked at the two lunatics with eyes full of helplessness and also put on a parachute before preparing to jump. If these guys really wanted to fight, there was no stopping them.
Captain, are you really going? The ck Widow couldnt believe what she was seeing, especially when It came to Bruce, the one that started this.
He was a mere level 6 agent, It was nothing worth bragging about even in S.H.I.E.L.D. and yet for some reason he dared to challenge two gods.
I have to go, otherwise I cant help them or stop them. The Captain did not turn back, he grabbed his Vibranium shield and jumped out of the jet as well.
What a bunch of crazy people. The ck WIdow muttered while shaking her head, she couldnt stop them at this point.
She finally understood one of the reasons why the Director Nick Fury hadntunched the Avengers program beforehand. These kinds of people were truly too difficult to manage.
Meanwhile, Bruce who was rapidly falling from the sky did even think to pull open his parachute as he wouldnt be able to catch the two gods if he did.
His goal this time was only Thor, as hopefully after testing the limits of his power against a true god, he would obtain enough points of energy value for the Mark 7 Armor.
Bang
In the next second, Bruce had smashed against the ground, and not far from him, Thor had already begun fighting with Iron Man once again.
In front of him, whether it be Thor or Iron Man, these superheroes were all energy value in his eyes, and he certainly wouldnt miss it.
Iron Man was very strong, but if he only relied on his current Mark Armor, he had no way of beating Thor, or even bing a decent opponent for him.
Soon afterwards, he too got smashed in the ground. Thor seemed really enraged by Iron Man, and held up his hammer wanting to finish off this pesky opponent once and for all.
The power of Thors Hammer was too strong, and if he really swung down this way, Iron Mans armor would not hold up.
Whoosh, whoosh.
Just as Thor was about to bring his hammer down on Iron Man, Bruce shot a long and dense spiderweb using his spiderwebuncher and wrapped it around Thor, which stopped him in his tracks.
Great job Bruce! Iron Man was still a little flustered and fearful in his heart, this Asgardian was a little too powerful.
What?!
But in just a moment Thor hadpletely dismantled the web covering his body, and powerful energy started gathering around him.
This guy was indeed worthy to be called a god. He also happened to be the strongest opponent Bruce had ever faced after crossing through to the Marvel Universe.
Even so, he wasnt worried in the slightest, the Vibranium shield flew out from his hands and immediately afterwards, Boom! Thors hammer struck the shield and a dazzling light spread out.
Who are you? Thor looked at Bruce and roared. He had never seen this guy before and yet he was proving to be a tougher challenge than Iron Man.
Bruce Lite, level 6 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
This answer stunned Thor on the spot. A mere agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. dared disturb his battle? But before he was able to give it any more thought, Bruce had thrown dozens of flying knives towards him.
Each knife had a grenade strapped around it, and soon only the sound of explosions remained.
Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom
Dozens of explosions rang out in a row and even Iron Man was a little surprised. If their opponent was an ordinary person, he would be dead a hundred times over.
But sadly for them, Thor was an Asgardian, and when it came to their physical bodies durability, the people from Earth could notpare. And even worse, he was a son of Odin, which made him even more inherently powerful.
Not only did Thor survive the dozens of grenades, It seemed that they didnt hurt him at all, they only managed to make him angrier instead.
Ah, shit!
Thor flew out instantly, bing an elongated red streak of lightning in the process. His speed had exceeded the understanding and vision of ordinary people, which was why he had be what he had be in the eyes of the ordinary people.
This was the first time that Bruce faced off against such a powerful opponent, so he had to take other measures in order to win.
In the next second, Bruce hadpletely wrapped Thor up in his spiderwebs. While he was able to snap them instantly the previous time, this time It did not go like that. Bruce had wrapped him up extremely tight, he used enough spiderwebs to cover hundreds of giant trees, making Thor unable to move.
Then, he threw his shield towards Thor and it hit him dead on.
Bang, bang, bang!
Bruce did not stop at one hit, he continued and soon he had struck him over a dozen times in a row. The two sons of Odin, who was the master of Asgard, were beaten by Bruce in the same day.
This fact Iron Man couldnt ept just yet. How was this guy only a level 6 agent? It was impossible!
But in the next second, Thor managed to burst out his power which got him out of his predicament. Immediately after that, he sent a lightning bolt with a diameter of more than a dozen meters towards Bruce.
Such a ridiculously powerful lightning bolt even scared Bruce a little. But as he was trying to figure something out, lightning already struck.
Boom
Against such a terrifying power, not to mention a human, even a building would be torn apart!
Chapter 61: Thors hammer
Chapter 61: Thor''s hammer
Bruce knew that even though his bodys defense was terrifying, there was no way he could hold out against this strike if he faced it head on. He raised his shield and hid his whole body behind it.
Just as the shield was raised, that terror of a lightning bolt struck Bruces shield and a powerful energy spread out.
Bruce felt as if he was pushing against a mountain and his body felt the pressure. If It wasnt for his body being strong enough, he wouldnt even be able to survive the aftermath of this lightning bolt.
Boom!~
Instantly, the lightning shed out once again and went into the forest. It was only until six seconds passed that Bruce felt the energypletely disappear.
But after dealing with one problem, with the help of his Spider Telepathy he sensed another powerful energying towards him. It surprised Bruce, who immediately shot out a web and positioned himself onto a tree.
Bang!
Sure enough, Thor had attacked again, but this time his attack hit the ground. And once more, the energy of this attack was powerful enough to deal severe damage to Bruce!
Lay down your hammer! A voice came, whereafter a red and white shield appeared and beat Thor back, who wanted to attack again.
Grasping this hance, Bruce madly shot out his spiderwebs and wrapt Thor up once again. This time however, Thor couldnt shake them off so easily. Afterwards, Bruce threw his shield and hit Thors head.
Bang!
Thor was forced to take a few steps backwards, before breaking himself out using his powerful strength. After getting free, he instantly prepared to summon his hammer again.
But just as he wanted to attack again, Captain America walked up and looked at everyone with a serious expression on his face.
Did you not cause enough trouble yet?
Thor took a deep breath, his eyes still staring at Bruce. Just now, he had suffered a great loss at Bruces hands, which made him very angry.
But regardless, he knew that It was time to stop. If their fighting continued, there would be no end to it, or at least so he thought.
Brat, Ill remember you! Thor grimly looked at Bruce as he said, his face looking very dark. He, a god, lost a fight with a mere human from earth. It was way too disgraceful!
If you dare to attack me again using your hammer, I promise, I wont hide my strength at all! He said calmly. Sure enough, Bruce wasnt one to show weakness, especially in moments like these.
Enough, stop quarreling. We still have other things to do. Captain America took a deep breath to calm his nerves. These guys were too hard to manage, especially in this situation where his strength was not good enough.
If It was not because he was older than them, Bruce and Thor might not even hear what he has to say and continue fighting.
After hearing what Captain America had to say, Thor stopped and remained quiet. In fact, he was very shocked, because this guy wasnt here thest time he came to Earth.
He knew of Captain America, Iron Man and some of the others, but he had never heard about Bruce.
Bruce on the other hand, didnt care about Thors thoughts, but remained quietly in one ce, when the systems voice sounded out in his mind.
Beep, the battle has ended, you have obtained 100 points of energy value!
Sure enough, the more powerful the opponent was, the more energy value he would get from them! A hundred points of energy value was a lot for the current him, It was enough to do a lot of things.
And one of his most pressing matters at the moment was to download Iron Mans Mark 7 Armor as soon as he could.
Steve Rogers. At this time, the Captain said his name and offered a handshake to Thor. After all, as the delegate of the Avengers, It was his duty to step up and mediate.
Thor looked at him and also extended his hand: Thor.
Afterwards, the Captain looked at Iron Man, but Iron Man shrugged as he said, I havent the habit of shaking hands with every circus performer I meet.
These words almost made Thor go ballistic, but before anything happened Bruce walked in front of him. What, you still want to fight me?
Thor looked at him coldly, whereas Bruce extended his right hand and said, Bruce Lite.
At this time, the smile on Bruces face looked very kind as he stared at Thor. This made the people present all freeze, as they looked at Bruce with an inexplicable expression.
Just now, the fight between these two guys had been so fierce that It seemed like one of them had to die before It was over or the fight wouldnt end. But now, two minutester, Bruce was smiling politely at Thor.
They couldnt process what was happening yet. But the Captain was very satisfied as he nodded at Bruce, this was mature behavior in his eyes.
Thor definitely held a grudge, but he also extended his hand out of politeness. And as usual, just as their hands touched, Thors information appeared in Bruces mind.
[Name]:Thor Odinson
[Identity]: The God of Thunder, Odins eldest son.
[Ability]: Aesirs Body(energy value: 50,000), Controlling Thunder and Lightning(energy value: 5,000), Aesirs Strength(energy value: 3,000), Aesirs Speed(energy value: 1,500), Aesirs Longevity Gene(energy value: 1,000GB),
Heart of Justice(1,000GB, The approval condition of Mjolnir), Mjolnir (energy value: 20,000)
Sure enough, Thor was worthy of being called one of the most powerful superheroes. Every ability he had was very useful and powerful, especially the Aesir abilities, which all needed huge amounts of energy value.
But the important thing to note here was that the system had said Aesir and not god. This meant that Thor wasnt really a god, which was not a big surprise to Bruce.
Bruce also noticed that Aesirs Speed needed a lot less energy value than the other Aesir abilities. But this was also not a big surprise, considering that Thors speed mostly relied on his hammer, Mjolnir.
Mjolnir on the other hand, required 20,000 points of energy value to be downloaded, which was an unobtainable amount for Bruce, at least for now.
As for Aesirs Longevity Gene, Bruce didnt have a need for it. What really interested Bruce, was the Heart of Justice, the requirement to get Mjolnirs approval.
There were only a couple of people that could lift Mjolnir in the Marvel movies, but this was decided based on the morals they held in their heart, and at the same time It was a curse Odin had casted on Mjolnir. But because Thor was an Aesir, the curse hadnt revealed itself.
Thinking up to here, Bruces eyes shed as he thought of something. If he could download this ability, that meant that he could also lift Mjolnir, which was a very powerful weapon.
At present, Thors power mostly came from his hammer, It was only after Thor: Ragnark that he was able to awaken his own power.
That meant that if he could use Thors hammer, he would basically be a human copy of Thor. Moreover the data required was only 1,000 GB, It was way too cost-effective.
Thinking along those lines, Bruce instantly began downloading Heart of Justice.
Beep, connection sessful.
Beep, Heart of Justice, size 1,000gb, download initializing!
Beep, current download speed is 5 mb/s (Effective range: 20 meters)
Hearing this, a smile creeped up on Bruces face as he bought the 1,000 x speedup. He really wondered what Thors expression would be after he found out that he could also lift Mjolnir.
Chapter 62: Lifting Thors hammer
Chapter 62: Lifting Thor''s hammer
But Thor, who had loosened his palm, didnt know any of that. He only knew that he was very dissatisfied with Bruce, as he thought that he only lost due to his negligence in their previous battle.
But regardless, It was indeed not a good time to fight again, at least not at present. As for Bruce, he didnt say anything after his initial introduction, he merely waited in silence.
The Heart of Justice only needed five to six more minutes to be downloaded under the 1,000 x download speedup. Bruce had everything in control right now.
After seeing Bruce making the first move in reconciling with Thor, Captain America turned his sight to Iron Man, who was the hardest to manage in his eyes.
After all, he was a multimillionaire, so naturally he was proud and unruly in character. At least that was the Captains thoughts on that, which was why he felt that he was very hard to deal with.
Mr. Stark! Said the Captain, staring Iron Man down.
If they wanted to truly have a hope of seeding as the Avengers, at least they had to have solidarity. So when It came to the seemingly minor scuffle between Thor and Iron Man, he had to intervene before it grew out of hand.
Iron Mans face revealed his dissatisfaction after hearing what Captain America said. This was his natural disposition, moreover he was extremely dissatisfied that Thor snatched Loki away right in front of him.
And now that the Captain was suggesting he shake hands with this guy who looked like he belonged in a circus, he was even more so.
Bruce on the other hand merely stood aside, saying nothing. These superheroess internal problems were the worst problem they had to face when It came to the first generation of the Avengers.
But these things had nothing to do with Bruce. If someone was to be troubled about It, It should be the Captain, not him. In his eyes, the most important thing right now was to improve his strength.
In fact, If It wasnt for obtaining energy value and making the main story progress, he wouldnt even join in on the New York War.
Mr. Stark! Captain America said again after seeing that Iron Man hadnt responded. Meanwhile Thor crossed his arms in front of his chest and stared at Iron Man as well.
Tony Stark. Truly helpless on the matter, Iron Man extended out his hand towards Thor. After all, Captain America was from his fathers generation, who was also a superhero, so he had to show due respect.
Thor on the other hand didnt care about any of that, he didnt like to think much as it is, It wasnt in his nature. Moreover in his eyes, he had seen a lot of people with worse tempers than Iron Man.
At this time, the three big shots of the Avengers were finally at peace, at least on the surface, under Captain Americas lead.
Lets go, the Tesseract still hasnt been found, we still have a lot of things to do. The Captain was also helpless. Iron Man, Thor he just couldnt manage them all. And Bruce was also troublesome, making him mentally and somehow physically, exhausted.
If he had to be honest, he was especially worried about Bruce, he just couldnt see through the guy at all. He didnt even know what his purpose was! But despite all the unknowns about Bruce, he felt that Bruce wasnt their enemy and therefore not a threat to them.
Thor and Iron Man nodded after hearing Captain Americas words and prepared to leave this mountain forest. And for Bruce, their timing could not have been more perfect!
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions, youve obtained the Heart of Justice ability!
After the system finished talking, Bruce felt an unknown emotion rising up in his heart. This was the so-called ideology of absolute justice and purity which could only be owned by people of noble character being engraved within his heart.
But just as the emotion and ideology rose, they were simrly immediately suppressed down by Bruce.
With the help of the system, this ideology had be one of his abilities, but Bruce had never been a noble person, not before, not now, nor ever will be. On this point Bruce was sure of.
Such an ideology of justice and purity was nothing in Bruces eyes, he didnt care for it at all. If it wasnt for the fact that It was a requirement to lift Thors hammer, as well as it not being able to affect him at all, Bruce wouldnt have downloaded this ability.
He had never thought of himself as a savior of this world. In fact, if one of these days some superhero posed a threat to him or one of his ns, he would kill them where they stood without blinking.
While Thor and maybe even Iron Man fit into that category, they had their uses and were valuable assets in Bruces eyes, especially because he needed them alive to download the abilities he couldnt yet download off of them.
In his previous fight with Thor, he had obtained 100 points of energy value, making him hit his temporary goal of obtaining enough to download Iron Mans Mark 7 Armor.
This was one of the most important things to him now, because as long as he got one Mark Armor, he could continuously upgrade it using energy value. It was really way too worth it!
Bruce decided not to act immediately though, he had enough time and would have plenty of chances to do that soon enough. In the meantime, Bruce set his eyes on Mjolnir.
Now that he obtained the Heart of Justice, he wanted to try out his new ability and if it worked. Without any further hesitation, Bruce walked directly toward Mjolnir. And at this time, all three of the Avengerss big shots saw Bruces strange movement.
What does this guy want to do? Iron Man asked with doubt in his eyes as he looked at Bruce.
I dont know, I have never been able to see through him. The Captain didnt really know how to reply to Iron Man, he could only tell him his thoughts.
As a mortal, you dare try to lift my hammer? Did you know that this hammer was made by my father with the help of the dwarves using a ster core that was about to die?! Besides me who owns the title of God of Thunder, no one could get Its approval.
Thor knew what Bruce wanted to do, but he didnt stop him. His hammer couldnt even be lifted by other Aesir, so how could a mere human from Earth be able to?
After hearing what Thor said, Captain America and Iron Man also looked at Bruce with interest. No matter what the rtion was between them, Thor was indeed a god in Northern Europe.
For one man to hold such powerful strength, the Captain had deemed it impossible, at least that was what he thought before meeting Thor, who changed his views of life itself.
Iron Man was also clear about the terrifying energy contained within the ster core. It wasnt something a human from Earth could handle.
Loki, who was far away, also saw this scene. He too was interested in Bruce, but the matters regarding Thors hammer couldnt be more clear to him, so he thought Bruce had no chance.
The power within that Hammer was tremendous! It was made by Odin, father of all the gods, and It contained his power as well as his curse!
Meanwhile, at this moment, Bruce had walked up and was standing right in front of Mjolnir. He looked at the hammer in a calm manner, an inexplicable feeling rose up within him that made him believe he could make contact with the hammer in his heart.
This feeling was very special, and at this moment, Bruce was certain that he would be able to lift it.
Listen bloke, I advise you to give up. This hammer could only be lifted by my father and I. My father, being the king of the Aesir and the father of all the gods. So unless your strength is the same as my father, you wont be able to lift it. After all, the gap between a mortal and a god is not so easily closed. Said Thor, very certain of himself.
But at that moment, Bruce grabbed the hammer with his hands and directly lifted it up. With the hammer in hand, he looked at Thor and said, you were saying?
Chapter 63: Thors shock
Chapter 63: Thor''s shock
The hammer seemed to have lost all its weight in Bruces hands as he moved it down and up time and time again. The legendary hammer Mjolnir was lifted so easily by a normal human, and in the meantime all of this was being disyed right in front of the three heads of the Avengers!
As the master of the hammer, Thor instantly froze in ce in confusion. Not only was he wrong, but he was even face pped so heavily! Just now he had said with full confidence that no one from Earth could lift his hammer.
But in the very next second, Mjolnir was very easily lifted up and thrown around by Bruce, whichpletely blindsided him.
This was the first time he saw anyone lift Mjolnir besides Odin and himself, and to make it worse it was even a human from Earth without the Aesirs bloodline, who had beaten him as well.
To make the situation even worse, when he saw the doubtful expression on Bruces face, he got even more embarrassed and didnt know what to say.
On the other hand, Loki who was standing on the mountaintop was simrly shocked. He didnt even know this man existed before all of this, but he became the variable that shook everything.
No, no, no! The n still needs to go on! Loki thought in his head, and tried his best to suppress his shock.
Both of the gods had been shocked this time around. An earthling could actually beat both of them single handedly, what a truly incredible thing that was! It was also beyond anyones expectations.
When Bruce lifted Mjolnir, he didnt have any other intent. Sure, he wanted to take it for himself, but this wasnt the time to do that. Moreover, if he had the required energy value, he could just download the hammer directly.
Even though it needed a lot of energy value, the downloaded Mjolnir would only be owned and wielded by him. But Bruce wasnt in a rush, as long as he kept up the battles, he would eventually get the required energy value.
His most recent fight with Thor for example, although it wasnt really a fight, it still got him 100 points of energy value. Based on Bruces conjectures, if the battle was one that decided the life and death of the participants, he would get a lot more energy value.
The amount of energy value he got was based off of the opponents strength, the type of battle it was, etc. The more fierce a battle was, the more energy value he would get and vice versa.
Okay, lets go back, Captain America spoke again, they couldnt continue to procrastinate here.
Following which, Iron Man and Thor nodded. While Iron Man was still in shock as well, Thor had gotten over It and was just embarrassed at this point.
Seeing that, Bruce smiled and handed back Mjolnir to Thor, who merely lowered his head that was still in chaos. After that, they took Loki back to the ne and flew toward the air base of S.H.I.E.L.D.
In the main room of the Helicarrier, the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Nick Fury and his close aide Coulson also saw the terrifying disy of strength that Bruce made. Surprisingly, Fury was more shocked, as he didnt even know there was such an agent in his own organization.
Coulson, do you know him? He could actually fight with Thor to a standstill. Fury said as he looked at him, after all he was Coulsons man.
Before this, I had felt that he was very unusual but that was it. Its very probable that he is a human superhero that we hadnt discovered before.
The human superhero category that Coulson talked about, were actually people that had the chance to be an Avenger. With Bruces strength, he was fully qualified to join the Avengers n and be an Avenger.
Mr. Fury, do you want me to talk to him about joining the Avengers? Coulson also wanted Bruce to join the Avengers, as he was one of his agents and their power overall would grow at the same time.
We need our own people, Fury said. He thought that Bruce should not join the Avengers, because in his eyes, if Bruce really had superpowers, he could be their trump card.
And Coulson apparently agreed with this sentiment as he nodded. After all, the S.H.I.E.L.D. couldnt rely on the Avengers for everything. Even Baron hadnt joined the Avengers untilter on, so he wasnt regarded as one of their own.
But Bruce on the other hand, wasnt like that. They knew everything about him very clearly, and he was truly regarded as one of their own.
Okay, Ill go see that so-called god, Fury said.
Just as the nended, Fury saw Bruce and co.e back. Before this event, he had suffered great losses at the hands of Loki, so he had to redeem himself now.
Meanwhile, at this time, Captain America, ck Widow and Thor hadnded and left first, leaving Bruce to report to Coulson. Afterwhich, Iron Man took off his armor and left the area together with Coulson.
After downloading so many abilities, Bruce had gotten a lot stronger than before, to the point that it was iparable. There were a lot of abilities making him stronger right now, but more abilities didnt necessarily mean that he was stronger.
So the next thing he needed to do, was to continue developing the main story of the plot, and unlock more functions from the system. He was especially eyeing the fusion function, It was the one he wanted most at the moment.
All of his abilities, after undergoing nned fusions, would be more powerful and overall more perfect. Perhaps the abilities rted to his body and genes he had downloaded would even make him a godly gene after fusing them all.
And as his abilities got more and more powerful, eventually in the end, he would really be a god. But all of this talk about bing a god was way too early. His goal at present was to download Iron Mans Mark 7 Armor and go from there.
As long as he could get his hands on one suit, he could upgrade it continuously and use only that one suit. Thinking along those lines, Bruce arrived at the main area of the Helicarrier.
Meanwhile, Banner, Thor, Captain America and the ck Widow were all getting together to discuss the events that transpired this time.
I thought his surrender this time around was too simple. ck Widows viewpoint was the same as Captain Americas, they both thought that Lokis intentions wouldnt be so simple.
Yes, that guy is smart as well. Though I think he is a madman for actually wanting to use the Tesseracts power. Banner said, agreeing with both of them.
The Tesseract emitted gamma rays, and no one knew better than Banner exactly how dangerous those gamma rays were. Even if one had an Aesirs strong body, it made no difference.
Be careful what you say, he is an Aesir and my brother! Thor warned Banner, he didnt like someone evaluating his own brother in this way.
He has killed seventy to eighty people in two days, and most of these people were unarmed, Bruce said. He walked up just as the Captain and ck Widow were struggling to mediate the dispute.
He was wearing a ck suit which amplified the momentum his very tall body naturally produced. And because of his previous fight, no one neglected him.
Loki is my fathers adopted son, I dont know him very well, Thor said. He revealed that his rtionship with Loki wasnt very good and directly distanced himself from him.
He has found Iridium, said Iron Man, who appeared alongside Coulson.
And as soon as he walked in, Bruces feverish eyes fell upon him.
Chapter 64: Successful download
Chapter 64: Sessful download
Although Bruce had been itching for a chance to get close to Iron Man again, he decided not to act immediately.
What does he want to do with it? ck Widow and Captain America were a bit puzzled, as they werent clear on the Iridiums properties and Its uses.
Before this, I have obtained some information that supposedly, the Tesseract can make a very unstable warp gate, which is where the Iridiumes in to act as a stabilizer. Bruce stood there and revealed what was on his mind, going by his previous knowledge from the Marvel movies.
Everyone present turned to look towards Bruce, including and especially, Iron Man and Dr. Banner. It wasnt a surprise that they would be a little shocked, after all, who would expect Bruce to actually understand the sciences as well?
Is every agent of S.H.I.E.L.D the same as you nowadays? Dr. Banner asked, at this point, he also realized that Bruce definitely wasnt simple.
I just enjoy studying more than others, thats all. Bruce smiled, not wanting to exin himself too much.
As long as the plot kept developing he would be satisfied. As for what his influence would manifest as a result, Bruce didnt know nor care. After all, neither S.H.I.E.L.D. nor The Avengers were one of his goals, so regarding their thoughts on him, naturally Bruce wasnt interested.
Everyone present also didnt think too much on the matter. Back to the matter at hand, Loki was arrested, but the Tesseract had yet to be found. Their task this time involved the retrieval of the Tesseract, and if it wasnt found, their task would be deemed as iplete, regardless of the fact that they had captured Loki.
The people present were quite smart, and they knew that Lokis intentions were certainly not simple. They all needed to be careful, for if Lokis n was sessful, he might open a warp gate and summon something out.
If that really happened it would be a disaster on the scale that they probably couldnt handle.
They have found everything they need. If they want to open a warp gate, the only thing theyre missing is a powerful energy source, otherwise they cant keep the warp gate active for long enough.
Iron Man was truly worthy of being called a genius. He knew a lot about this, even though it was a field he hadnt previously studied, he still managed to figure out Lokis n in a short period of time.
This was why one of his abilities was the Super brain which everyone wished they had, especially Bruce. The others all agreed with Iron Mans viewpoint as he was the specialist on these matters.
Mr. Stark, if my guess is correct, Stark Industries should have already begun new energy tests which have been very sessful, Bruce looked at Iron Man with a smile, but the person in question didnt get what he was trying to convey.
Yes, as long as the conditions are right, he could open a warp gate, said Banner. Bruces conversation with Iron Man had provoked deep thought on his part and this was the first time he spoke during the entirety of it.
Oh, it seems that Dr. Banner also knows a lot regarding this matter. Dr. Banner, Im a huge fan of yours, I especially enjoy your impressive look when you be a big green monster. Iron Man teasingly said while walking towards him.
But the words he said made everyone present shake with fear for a second. They all knew how terrifying Dr. Banner would be after his transformation, so they were all dissatisfied with Iron Man for saying that.
Dr. Banner wont be joining the battle, his task was helping us trace the Tesseract and nothing more. Fury walked out at the opportune moment and said, making Banner release a sigh of relief.
If a battle broke out, the Helicarrier would be a very dangerous ce to be in, and almost 80% of the people in it would most likely fall to their death.
Lets talk about Lokis sceptre, as Its definitely not simple since Barton was controlled, and yet Bruce was fine, which is very surprising to say the least. The words didnt have any other meaning behind them, they were just curious as to how Bruce avoided being controlled.
This was also what everyone else had wanted to know. That sceptre was definitely very special, and everyone present could feel the powerful energy it possessed. And yet Bruce was fine, which made them very interested.
Some people are just talented, you all shouldnt get jealous, said Bruce. He wouldnt exin himself just because they wanted him to.
Right now, he was standing together with the Avengers, which meant that the S.H.I.E.L.D. had taken him seriously. Naturally, this was all because of the strength he had revealed.
I like the way you speak now, said Iron Man. This was the first time he saw someone who was more arrogant than him.
Lets get to know each other a bit better than shall we, said Bruce, extending his hand towards him. Bruce Lite, this time Its official.
Bruce walking towards Iron Man made him feel strange, and everyone present looked at them as well. Before this, Coulson had already taken Bruce to see Iron Man, and they had introduced themselves there, so he didnt see a reason to do it again.
Even a genius like him couldnt understand this, but seeing Bruce extend his hand, he also did the same.
Tony Stark. He said, his tone solemn. This was different from their first meeting, as this time Iron Man nodded as a show of respect for Bruces strength.
Being powerful was most important indeed, no matter where one was. Just as their hands touched, Iron Mans information appeared in front of Bruce.
-
[Name]: Tony Stark.
[Identity]: Iron Man, Chairman of Stark Industries.
[Ability]: Super brain (energy value: 10,000), Business management (50 GB), Top-level Fighting technique (620 MB), Mark 7 Armor (energy value: 50)
-
Super brain was the ability Bruce most wanted, but he still couldnt download, making him sigh for a split second. Afterwhich, he directly downloaded Iron Mans Mark 7 Armor without hesitating.
Beep, connection sessful.
Beep, the Mark 7 Armor ability requires 50 points of energy value to be downloaded, begin download?
Yes!
Beep, downloadplete.
Beep, congrattions, youve obtained the Mark 7 Armor.
Energy value was different from data, as he could download abilities with just one clickpared to waiting for it to finish if he used energy value.
Right now, Bruce had two superhero-level weapons in his systems warehouse, which made him very satisfied.
Well, you can take your time and continue your discussion, Im going back to get some rest. After saying that, Bruce directly left the cabin.
Since he had gotten the ability he had originallye for, he decided he still had other things to do and left. In this particr situation, the plot wouldnt change much, at least not because of it.
Seeing Bruce leave, no one decided to stop him. Although Bruce was one of S.H.I.E.L.D. s people, they wouldnt restrict and manage him too much, this was because he had the strength they needed.
He is very good, this time around S.H.I.E.L.D. has gotten another talent, said Iron Man. Afterwards, they continued to discuss what they should do next.
Meanwhile, Bruce had returned to his room.
Chapter 65: Great improvement
Chapter 65: Great improvement
At this point, the most important thing to Bruce was to improve his own strength, everything else had nothing to do with him.
Especially because if everything went as it should, Hawkeye would soon attack the Helicarrier and Banner would transform into his Hulk persona and go out of control.
At that time, everything would be in total chaos, and Bruce had to take part in it himself. So naturally, before that happened, Bruce had to be stronger, and the fastest way of doing that was to upgrade his most recently acquired Mark Armor.
After arriving at that conclusion, Bruceid on his bed and closed his eyes. He opened the system panel and checked his personal information.
[Name]: Bruce Lite.
[Identity]: Level 6 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
[Ability]: Marksman, Anti-aging gene, Spider Telepathy, Super Serum gene, Super endurance, Body and Shield as one, Aesirs longevity gene, Regeneration ability, Virus and Disease immunity, Adsorbent ability, Super speed, Super strength, Mind-control Immunity, Self-healing, Strengthened Hands, Super vision, Pig Iron Body, Superb-level fighting technique, Sabre proficiency, Firearms proficiency, Covert tracking.
[Warehouse]: Vibranium shield, Mark 7 Armor.
[Bnce]: 2,000,000 USD.
[Energy value]: 90 points (can be used for one-click download and one-click upgrade)
His abilities had gotten more and more numerous, however there were quite a few of them that had not adapted to his present strength. These types of abilities needed the ability fusion function to make them relevant once again.
After checking his system panel, Bruce took a look at the Mark 7 Armor that he had just obtained.
The most important point of the Mark Armor wasnt the armor itself, but the technology that made it. Otherwise, with so many superheroes around, it would be impossible for Iron Man to be the sole possessor.
Besides that, Bruce also didnt have to worry about the armor getting damaged or the energy shortage of the armor after a battle, as the system warehouse would take care of that.
All he needed to worry about was using it effectively, and to that point he started to familiarise himself with every function the Mark Armor had to offer.
Another important thing to note, was that the Mark Armor that Bruce had was not in Iron Mans control. Even the AI for it had been changed by the system, so that Bruce had total control.
As long as he put it on his body, the armor would seemingly integrate with him, he wasnt required to do any other action.
One hourter, and Bruce had be familiar with the armor and its capabilities. In the system warehouse the Mark 7 Armor had also changed its exteriorpletely, the whole armor had turned ck, much to Bruces liking as it fit his aesthetic taste.
His own Mark 7 Armor had be unrecognizable and perhaps only Iron Man could notice that it was his armor. After that, Bruce upgraded his armor without further dy.
Beep, upgrading the Mark 7 Armor requires 50 points of energy value, would you like to proceed?
As Bruce pressed the button to upgrade it using energy value, the systems voice said the following sentence. And sure enough, he had been right, the energy value required for the first upgrade was not too significant.
Of course, that was only for the first. He was sure that the required energy value for the following upgrades would sharply increase. Nheless, the current 50 points of energy value were points well spent.
Beep, congrattions, your upgrade has seeded, you have obtained the Mark 8 Armor.
Bruce heard the systems voicee through instantly and was overjoyed. Even if Iron Man himself wanted to upgrade the suits, he would require a lot of time to do calctions and various other things.
But because Bruce owned the system, he couldpletely neglect that aspect. He just needed to click a button, and the Mark Armor would upgrade itself in a moment. It was that simple.
Compared with the Mark 7, the Mark 8 had two advantages offense and defense. The bigger difference was in the defense, as it was a lot more resistant than the previous version, and was the main priority of the upgrade.
This model of the Mark Armor had yet to be designed by Iron Man, and yet Bruce owned it. It was really interesting to think about.
After Bruce was finished, his eyes nced towards the Vibranium shield he had downloaded from Captain America. As its name suggested, it was made with Vibranium, which possessed great strength, and so far nothing had been able to destroy it.
Bruce Bruce didnt think that it was undestroyable. The universe was so big, and although the shield possessed great strength, It was possible that it couldnt resist an attack when he had to deal with impossibly powerful foes.
With that in mind, he chose to upgrade the Vibranium shield!
Beep, upgrading the Vibranium Shield requires 30 points of energy value, would you like to proceed?
Yes!
Although energy value was very precious to him at this point in time, when it came to improving his strength, it was worth it. After all, as long as he continued getting into fights, he would replenish that amount in no time.
Beep, congrattions, your upgrade has seeded, you have obtained the Super-Vibranium shield!
The upgrade this time was in the shields offensive and defensive properties, and the improvement was significant. The most important aspect however, was that it could now return into Bruces hands on its own, just like Thors hammer.
The only limit to this was if the shield was out of a certain range. But regardless, Bruce was not only satisfied with this, he even wanted to continue upgrading it to the point that it would really be indestructible.
It was also worth mentioning that since the shield could be upgraded, it proved Bruces theory of it not being indestructible, which was a good thing for Bruce to know, as he wouldnt getcent.
By relying on the upgrades this time around, Bruces strength had once again improved. With his newly obtained and upgraded Mark Armor and Vibranium shield, Bruce would have an easier time if he were to deal with Thor now.
He was really quite satisfied with how much he improved this time around.
Bang!
Just as he was thinking of that, the sound of an explosion was heard. Following which the whole Helicarrier started shaking, making Bruce instantly open his eyes.
It seemed that Hawkeye had taken action, which meant that the Hulk would soon undergo his transformation. Bruce couldnt wait to get the fight with Hulk started, as he would obtain a huge amount of energy value.
Beep, beep, beep!
At this moment, all the rms went off. Bruce instantly opened the door and made his way towards Hulks position. Luckily, because the meeting had ended not too long ago, the Hulk could not have gone far, and Bruce had already set his sights on Hulks possible locations.
Roar!
As he was trying to determine where to go, a roar came, making several agents freeze in ce. A light shed in Bruces eyes as he instantly ran towards the direction the roar came from.
Roar!~
As he got closer and closer, he heard the roar get louder and louder, and seconds afterwards he saw the ck Widow running towards him with a pale face.
Bruce, run! Leave here, Banner is out of control! She looked very anxious and wanted Bruce to leave as soon as he could. When the Hulk went out of control with rage, his destructive power was unmatched.
But Bruce didnt even flinch, only his shadow was left behind as he rushed past the ck Widow.
Soon afterwards, a green humanoid monster appeared in front of him and instantly punched towards his face.
Chapter 66: Tough battle
Chapter 66: Tough battle
Bang!
The strength of that fist was too strong, almost no one could guard against it. Even Bruce himself after bing stronger felt that he was helpless to deal with that power with just his own.
Bruce! The ck Widow loudly eximed, her face bing very pale.
After all, Bruce was quite strong in her opinion, but she didnt think that there was any way he would be able to deal with the Hulk. Especially in the state the Hulk was in now, he was akin to invincible.
However, just as the Hulks fist neared his body, Bruce took out his Super-Vibranium shield and used it to block.
Bang!
Even with the shield in front of him, Bruce could still feel the terror of that fist. He became akin to a kite with a broken string, flying dozens of meters away before finally smashing into a wall.
The ck Widow froze, as such a blow should take Bruce out instantly! In fact, she wouldnt be surprised if Bruce got killed by that blow, as it was that terrifying.
Apparently the Hulk was also of the same opinion, as his eyes moved away from Bruce and on to ck Widows body, which made her heart almost explode in fear.
Her physical condition wasnt anywhere near strong enough to be able to withstand Hulks attack.
Clunk!
But in the next moment, Bruce pushed away the residue on top of him and stood up rtively easily in front of the shocked gazes of the Hulk and ck Widow.
Barton might bring trouble elsewhere, you should leave here first, Bruce said and looked quite calm while doing it, keeping his thoughts to himself and strengthening his grip on the shield in his hand.
It was only now that the ck Widow realized that Bruce had wanted to deal with the Hulk alone all along, which prompted her so say, But in the state Banner is in, he will kill you!
She was very worried, as the only one in the Helicarrier in her opinion that could put up a fight against the Hulk was Thor. But regardless of her thoughts and worries, Bruce had his own ns and wasnt doing this because of pride or ego.
I said leave! Bruce said once again, his eyes shing a bit of light.
In the next moment, ck metal parts began covering Bruces body one by one in an instant, making him look like a copy of Iron Man. The process took no more than a second before Bruce was ready once again.
With the ck armor on, he looked like a death-god all dressed in ck, as the whole armor was glowing and releasing a cold ck light.
The ck Widow froze in ce, speechless before the Bruce that had undergone his transformation. She had never seen Bruce in that armor, he was like a war machine.
Okay! Upon seeing that Bruce had transformedpletely, she nodded right away.
Perhaps now that Bruce was in his peak form, he could really deal with the big green monster. After deciding that, she instantly left the ce without hesitation.
Roar!
After releasing a roar, the Hulk stepped forward, making the cement floor crumble instantly.
Wham!
At the next moment, he appeared in front of Bruce and punched out once again.
Whoosh~!
Almost as if having predicted that, Bruces hands instantly shot out innumerable spiderwebs, wrapping Hulk up in a very short amount of time.
This time around, the amount of spiderwebs Bruce had shot out was several times more than he did in his fight with Thor.
Roar~!
The Hulk roared angrily this time, as his strength was indeed ridiculous, but even he couldnt break out of the web that covered him for the time being.
Upon seeing that the Hulk was incapacitated, Bruce made his move, attacking the Hulk from all directions using the Mark Armors ray weapons among other things.
Bang, bang, bang!
The huge explosions brought about as a consequence of the Hulk and Bruces fight destroyed a lot of the equipment on the Helicarrier.
But fortunately enough, Bruce had been very careful so far, as otherwise, the whole carrier would go down in a huge series of explosions.
Roar~~!!
After being bombarded by Bruces attacks for two very long minutes, the Hulk finally managed to break himself out of that web.
However, even after Bruce had attacked him for two minutes without resistance, he could still not break through the Hulks defense!
Bang!
However still not discouraged, Bruce made his move once again, this time making all of his armor piecesbine on his left hand, making it a huge fist.
Crack~!
Nheless, the storm of energy brought about by the Hulks attack made all those armor pieces crack one by one. Even if it was the notorious Mark Armor, before the Hulks strength, it was sturdy enough.
Bruce continuously stepped back, constantly shooting out spiderwebs as he flew backwards with the help of the inertia.
Facing such a brute of an opponent, the only way to beat him was by using soft methods that won out against his hard ones.
The Hulk was very powerful indeed, but facing the constant barrage of spiderwebs, no matter how powerful his strength was he could still not directly smash through them as he could only let them wrap him up once again.
Bruce, good work! Thor said as he made his appearance and instantly made his move on the Hulk.
Thor was an Aesir, which was a racepletely different from the human race of Earth. Against his strength, even the Hulk needed to be careful.
Although the Hulk was smashed to the ground, all that did was make him angerier. And the angrier he got, the more powerful he became!
Roar~~~!
Instantly after that roar, Hulk broke out of the web and attacked Thor who was closest to him.
While the Hulk had to be wary of Thors strength, the same could be said for Thor, as the green monster had truly terrifying strength.
Whoosh!
Thor grabbed his hammer that appeared out of nowhere, and swung it towards the Hulk.
Bruce also made his move at that moment, as his hands released powerful destructive energy that hit the Hulks body.
But as the Hulks skin was too hard, the destructive energy was only able to push him, and was incapable of breaking through his skin.
Push him out of the carrier! Bruce said.
Seeing the big hole on the wall, Thor who had been ready to attack once again understood Bruces intentions immediately.
If they continued to fight in this manner, the Helicarrier would ultimately fall down at some point, sooner orter. The best method of dealing with the situation was to push the Hulk out of the Helicarrier.
Moreover, with the Hulks strong body, he would bepletely uninjured, so there were no worries on that part.
Bang!
After understanding Bruces intentions, Thor moved together with Bruce. Their goal was not to beat the Hulk, but to force him back again and again until he was out.
Under their attacks, the Hulk could no longer offer much resistance and directly flew out of the carrier.
In order to totally prevent the Hulk from getting back somehow, Bruce shot out a cannonball that hit him in order to speed up his descent.
My impression of you has changed, you are really smart! Where did you get this suit of armor from? Thor said as he began to admire Bruce.
The armor on Bruces body made him think about Iron Man. But although the two were in fact the same, how could Thor know that?
Your cute brother is also here, dont you n on seeing him? Bruce said after taking his helmet off, not bothering to exin himself.
That apparently prompted Thor to remember something, as he immediately turned back and left.
The battle with Hawkeye on the other side of the carrier should not have ended so soon, I need to hurry up.
Although the fight against Hawkeye would not him too much energy value, regardless of how small the amount was, it was still something.
However, just at that moment, the systems voice sounded out in Bruces mind again.
Beep, the battle has ended, you have obtained 200 points of energy value!
Sure enough, his fight with the Hulk was on another level, and as such, he got rewarded double the amount he had been previously.
Bruce smiled, immediately removing his armor and making his way towards Hawkeye. At this moment, Hawkeye should already be fighting against the ck Widow, and the two of them could be said to be evenly matched.
But Hawkeye was good at ranged attacks whereas the ck Widow was better at closebat instead, giving him an edge in their fight.
Their battle would definitely be close, and it would soon be decided which of those two would win.
Chapter 67: The Cruel Ways of Fighting
Chapter 67: The Cruel Ways of Fighting
However, Hawkeye wasnt easy to deal with. After all, the two of them were equal inbat strength, making the fight prolong for quite a while.
The battle between the two was quite fierce, even more so because their physical condition was very good, making the battle quite hard to judge in a short period of time.
Barton, wake up!
The closebat fighting ability of the ck Widow was very strong, but her opponent was Barton and it was difficult for her to quickly subdue him because she didnt want to really hurt him.
At this time, Hawkeyes eyes revealed a strange blue light, which looked extremely out of ce on him. This blue light was naturally the blue light that represented someone being controlled, so while Hawkeye was treating her as an enemy, she could only try her best not to hurt him.
Bang!
Hawkeye hit downwards with his fist, and as the ck Widow didnt resist it in time, she was smashed into the wall.
The great power of that fist was not something the ck Widow could bear. She only felt that her body turned inside out and almost vomited out blood.
After that, Hawkeye directly took out his gun and shot towards her.
ng!
But before he could pull the trigger, a flying knife suddenly came following a sonic boom, and as fast as a lightning bolt, it instantly hit Bartons gun.
The ck Widow turned back, and saw Bruce standing there wearing a ck suit.
How is he? ck Widow asked, feeling relieved as well as worried at the same time.
Since Bruce had appeared here unharmed, it was only natural that the Hulk was no longer a threat to them right now.
Bruce did not answer her but moved forward instead, throwing out dozens of flying knives toward Hawkeye. Every single flying knife had great power, further strengthened by the momentum of Its speed that was as fast as a bullet.
ng,ng,ng
Hawkeye was worthy of his nickname, he immediately found the danger he was in with his Super vision and dodged the knives Bruce had thrown at him.
Following that, Bruce darted towards Hawkeye and smashed into him, making Hawkeye unable to resist as he heavily fell to the ground.
Keeping his advantage, Bruce hit Hawkeyes stomach over and over again, his face not revealing any expression in the meanwhile, instead keeping his cool.
At this moment, Hawkeye was unable to withstand the onught, he just felt dizzy after being hit by Bruce a few times. All of this had happened too fast. Moreover, Bruce had so many powerful abilities that Hawkeye couldnt withstand them all.
After seeing the current situation, ck Widows face revealed the total shock she was in. Even she herself couldnt beat Hawkeye in such a short time, but Bruce had done so easily!
Especially Bruces closebat fighting ability, she felt that she couldntpare with Bruce.
But just when the ck Widow was sighing, she saw that Bruce had grabbed Hawkeyes neck and held his head, preparing to hit it toward the ground.
No! The ck Widow eximed. Hawkeye wouldnt be able to bear such a hit.
But Bruce ignored her and continued his action without paying her any heed.
Bang!
Hawkeyes head hit the ground and he passed out instantly under that huge power. If it wasnt because Bruce had reduced the strength of that final smash, Hawkeye wouldnt only be passed out.
Bruce, what are you doing? The ck Widow asked in anger.
After all, Hawkeye and her used to be the bestrade-in-arms. Now when she saw that Bruce had hit Hawkeye so heavily she thought that he was surely trying to kill Hawkeye. Why did Bruce have to use such a cruel way to fight when he was facing one of their own?!
Bruce stood up and stared at the ck Widow coldly, the face wasnt still not changing.
His head needed to be cleared. After saying that, he directly turned back and left without any other superfluous exnations.
It had been less than three minutes from the start of their battle, and yet such a legendary agent had been so easily beaten by Bruce.
What kind of a guy is he? The ck Widow asked herself.
After that, she hurriedly called other agents that helped her send Hawkeye back to therapy. After all, Bruces attack just now had been quite powerful, not something one could sleep off.
After that, she called more agents to reinforce the position here, while Bruce on the other hand, was standing still, as the systems voice spoke up in his head.
Beep, the battle has ended, you have obtained 20 points of energy value.
The energy value he got this time was the same as when he fought with Loki, and this was in his expectations. After all, the first time he fought with Hawkeye he hadnt done his best, but this time around, he used his newly improved strength to beat him with ease.
After the fight with Hulk and Hawkeye, he got a total of 220 points of energy value. Although it wasnt too much, it was still enough for him to do something.
Regardless of that however, Bruce didnt intend to use his energy value immediately, as the New York War was just beginning. Soon, when he would face the Chitauri, even if each one of them only game 1 point of energy value, as long as he was fast enough, getting a few thousand points of energy value wouldnt be a problem.
After the New York War was over, Bruce would be able to download some of the more powerful abilities from the three big shots of the Avengers Alliance, and those were the real superpowers.
Just as Bruce was thinking, the whole Helicarrier had returned to a stable state and stopped falling downwards. It seems that Captain America and Iron Man had teamed up and they had stabilized the Helicarrier.
Soon afterwards, Bruce came to the ce where Loki was held at first. The huge transparent prison had disappeared, leaving only Nick Fury and a dying Coulson.
Bruce did not say anything when he saw the situation. He knew that Coulson wouldnt really die, but the chances were slim that Coulson would appear in a future plot.
It should be impossible for Bruce to see him again in the future.
Mr. Fury. Bruce stood behind Nick Fry and slowly opened his mouth.
Nick Fry turned to Bruce and took a deep breath, before saying, Coulson is dead.
Bruce nodded in response to show that he understood. Coulsons death was undoubtedly a huge blow to Fury, as even now he didnt know whether the Avengers n should continue to be carried out or not.
Sir, Loki has run away. This is not the time to be sad. Bruce was very calm at this moment. But it seemed that the Nick Fury of this timeline was somewhat different from the one he knew.
Regardless of that however, he had to push the development of the plot forward, to the opening of the New York War.
What is your suggestion? Fury stood up with a questioning expression on his face. He stared at Bruce as if he wanted to see through him.
I know that you have found out that I did something about Parker, I have no reason to hide this as well, but even though you know, you also know that I havent endangered that child, so you havent investigated me.
Bruce was very calm, he could guess that Fury had known about that sort of thing, as after all, this was S.H.I.E.L.D. As long as Fury wanted to investigate, he would certainly find out.
You are very clever. And yes, you are right, I know about that thing. But what do you think about the Avengers? Nick Fury said. He considered himself a very shrewd person, but he still couldnt see through Bruce.
He wasnt even sure about Bruces intentions yet. But the one thing he was sure about, was that Bruce was not one of HYDRAs people, and that he wasnt a threat to S.H.I.E.L.D.
So naturally, he wanted to hear Bruces opinion on the matter, as well as what to do next?
We need a n, and Mr. Coulsons death will be the most important part of our n. Bruce smiled as a glimmer of light shone in his eyes.
He wanted to control the S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers, and this was only the first step of his n.
Chapter 68: Bruces goading
Chapter 68: Bruce''s goading
Naturally, the type of control Bruce wanted over them was not to literally control them, but to make S.H.I.E.L.D. as well as the Avengers dread him, so that they wont bother him in the future.
In fact, his open reveal on the Peter Parker front to Fury had its own purpose, and that was to put the director off alert. And by the way things were going, it seemed that his strategy had been quite effective.
Now, Fury had already started putting his guard down around him, albeit he was still on alert, and it would be quite a while before he achieved his goal.
But this was just the beginning, as what he wanted required Fury to trust him unconditionally. And now was definitely not the time, after all, his target of maniption was called the Spy King, he definitely wouldnt be so simple.
Phil Coulsons death is the most important part of our n? Fury looked at Bruce. Although he only had one eye, at this moment, it revealed a brilliant light, it was apparent that Bruces words made him think deeper into it.
S.H.I.E.L.D. cant really control the Avengers, and I believe you can already be sure of this point from the recent events. But while controlling them is off the table, we can use this opportunity to make them formally unite.
Bruces face was still calm. As the person who saw through the whole situation, he surely knew what he was doing now. Fury too was not surprised, as he got Bruces point and nodded slowly in response.
We can use the death of Coulson to make these people unite against their mutual adversary right? You are really smart. Fury said, getting the most important part of Bruces n.
It was quite a brilliant idea actually, to make these people, with deep grudges against each other, unite by virtue of Coulsons death.
He had previously made sure that Lokis previous actions hadpletely angered the superheroes, who all had the ability to work independently no matter where they were put. All theycked now was a proper motivation.
Although Thor and Banner had left now, It was only a matter of time before they made their return.
I believe Mr. Fury already knows what to do, and I will support you. Bruces face was still calm, as if what had happened before had nothing to do with him.
But how can I trust you? Fury agreed with Bruces n, and he nned to execute it.
But Bruces recent performances had shocked everyone. Before this battle, Bruces fight with Loki and Thor had made Fury think that Bruce was a superhero, but after this battle, his purpose didnt appear to be so simple.
Even now, he still had his doubts about Bruce.
We dont have any conflicts, and instead of creating one, I will help you. As for how much you trust me, that depends on you Mr. Fury. After saying that, he turned and left.
When dealing with such a man, he didnt need to exin too much. On the contrary, the more he exined, the more ws were revealed in his exnations. Fury was a very smart person, he would know what the best course of action was, all Bruce needed to do was be patient and wait for his opportunity.
Watching Bruces back as he left, Fury didnt say anything. Instead, he just slowly crouched down and took out some bloody cards from Coulsons pocket. The was one on Captain America, Thor, Iron Man and so on.
The reason Coulson had these cards, was because he really admired, even worshiped these superheroes. Regardless of the fact that he was an agent, he was above all still a human.
Coulson, I wont let you die in such a way, Fury said.
After that, he called some agents to deal with the situation here and he went to the Helicarriers main room himself.
Currently, there were not many agents left in there, the only ones remaining were the elites of the elites.
Hll had a sad look on her face, it seemed that her mood had yet to recover. Captain America and Iron Man were sitting in the middle, showing neither excitement or loss, only destion because of their failure.
This was the first time they had felt defeated because of a failure, the biggest reason for that was because their own people had died, people they knew and were close to.
From beginning to end, Loki did nothing but make them fall apart internally, quite unexpected for someone who was the self-proimed most powerful superhero on Earth.
This made them feel very angry and regretful. The destruction on the scene of the main room made their expressions turn even more deste.
These cards were found in Phil Coulson s coat. At this moment, Fury came over and threw out a couple of cards from his hand.
Captain America and Iron Man looked at the bloody cards, and slightly closed their eyes. Whether it be Captain America or Iron Man, they all had a good impression of Coulson.But now he had died in front of them in such a way.
Fury saw that they were silent and remembered what Bruce had said, he slowly opened his mouth.
At first, my intention was to build an extremely powerful alliance, which would have helped us protect the Earth. But maybe I had been wrong from the beginning.
Iron Man and Captain America looked at him, not saying anything and just listening.
I wanted to use the Tesseract to make a powerful weapon, but I didnt put all my bets on it. I had a better idea, Stark should know what that idea was. You are all the most outstanding men in the world on your own, but making you guys unite would make you y a way more powerful role.
Fury slowly said, and he was indeed a very smart person. In fact, the Captain and Iron Man both already knew about this, but now that he had said it himself, It was a lot more impactful.
These concepts are all stereotypical, things should be like this only in the movies. Iron Man said as he stood up. Although he replied in such an unfriendly way, It wasnt something to hold against him, as the death of Coulson had really angered him.
This was an important point for keeping them all together.
Mr. Stark, you should know how powerful our enemies are, a lot of people need you. At this moment, Bruce appeared, as calm as always.
But at this moment, he was wearingbat clothing which made him look extremely brisk. Everyone looked at Bruce with eyes that revealed how strange they felt.
He was the only person that no one could see through, and although S.H.I.E.L.D. had previously said that he was one of their own, it was quite apparent that S.H.I.E.L.D. couldnt control him at all.
I know Mr. Coulson very well, he trusted youpletely, and will continue to do so, even in death. Bruce sat down, but no one replied.
The whole room went silent once again, Coulsons death had indeed had a great impact on everyone present.
Loki has seen and now knows every one of you, which gives him the opportunity to break through us one by one and make us fall into internal conflict once again. This time around, you have all failed!
Bruce spoke again, his expression remaining calm. But the words he said made everyone frown, including Captain America.
Bruce said that they failed, which made them very unhappy, but this was an indisputable fact, so they couldnt say anything.
You are all powerful, well-known superheroes. But now, after facing such a failure, dont tell me you dont want revenge?
At this moment, Bruce stood up and looked at everyone present, his tone very solemn.
Chapter 69: Iron Mans Shock
Chapter 69: Iron Man''s Shock
Everyone present could see what Bruce was doing, but that didnt prevent it from being useful. Whether it be Captain America or Iron Man, they had all failed, and more than once at that.
The reason they were angry however, was because this failure was different from the rest. And Bruce was right, the only way to remedy this was to exact revenge, there was no other way to make up for their mistakes. Moreover, they could avenge Coulson at the same time, killing two birds with one stone.
We dont know what to do. Ourmunications are intercepted and all signals are gone. Its impossible for us to locate Loki now. Captain America said, pointing out the biggest problem they were facing now.
Everyone present went silent once again after hearing that. Previously, It was Loki that voluntarily appeared, but now that he had chosen to escape, It would be difficult to find him any time soon.
And the longer they took, the more passive their position would be. This was especially the case when they would have to deal with even more terrifying enemies if Loki opened a rift using the Tesseract.
Mr. Stark, what kind of a person do you think Loki is, and what do you think are his next ns? Bruce spoke up, once again at an appropriate time. Before this he had tried to remind Iron Man, but it seemed that Iron Man had not gotten his point.
Regardless, once a person had experienced failure, he would be forced to calm himself down.
He is an arrogant and egotistical man, he likes flowers and apuse. He wants the whole world to take note of his existence. And now that he has the necessary materials, the only thing hescking is a huge energy source to open the rift Damn it!
Iron Man had been talking quite openly while analyzing the questions Bruce had posed, but the more he analyzed, the more he felt that something was wrong. And finally, he realized that he knew where Loki was headed, and that was his Stark building!
The reasons behind the Stark building being the most likely choice for Loki, was because it fit with Lokis character to do so, and it also fit the conditions for opening a rift.
Furthermore, that building was not only Stark property, but it was also thendmark of Stark Industries! How can a man as proud as Iron Man not take action when he came to this conclusion?
Captain America and Fury also got the point, as Bruces meaning had been very obvious.
Ill get the men, Fury, give me a ne! Captain America said, as he stood up and started to make the preparations right then and there.
Following that, the others also began moving. Whereas Bruce stood in ce, his face still as calm as ever, which was noticed by Fury and Hill soon afterward.
These superheroes that they were unable to control for the life of them, had been so easily mobilized by Bruce in just a few words, it was needless to say just how surprised they were.
As the representative of S.H.I.E.L.D. I will also participate in this battle. After saying that, Bruce also left to prepare, leaving only Hill and Fury in the room.
Mr. Fury, Bruce Hill also began to have his doubts about Bruce, because his performance was just too outstanding.
Let him go. Fury didnt say much. The most important thing now was to unite these superheroes. Only in this way could they solve their current predicament.
Soon after, Bruce and Captain America came to the treatment room. Inside were Hawkeye and the ck Widow, who seemed to be waiting for them.
I need manpower. Can youe drive the ne? Captain America solemnly said. After all, ck Widow was strong enough to be eligible to participate in this operation with them, and he did need the manpower.
I can! But instead of her, It was Hawkeye who answered. His eyes had returned to their original color, and they disyed his iparable wrath.
Being controlled by another superhero, and an enemy at that, was shameful to say the least. At this moment, he wanted nothing more than to rip Loki to pieces.
ck Widow looked at the Captain and nodded, signifying that Hawkeye had indeed recovered his mind.
After that, they all set off together, which prompted Hawkeye to ask, Bruce, Natasha told me that you helped me recover my mind, how did you do that?
While what he asked may have made hime off as ungrateful and suspicious, it was just his curiosity taking over. He was controlled by Loki, so how could Bruce help him recover? It just didnt make sense to him.
Captain America and ck Widow also looked at him with curiosity, especially since Bruce was able to resist Lokis mind control before, making them very interested.
This brings up a bad memory for me Mr. Barton, please forgive me but I dont want to think about it. Bruce smiled as he said, making the ck Widow also smile, albeit helplessly.
She hadnt told Hawkeye how Bruce helped him yet, after all, Bruces way was way too brutal, and she was worried that Hawkeye wouldnt be able to ept it for a while.
With that, Hawkeye decided to stop thinking about it, and he nodded to Bruce with a smile as well.
Well Captain, you go first. Ill go along with Mr. Stark. After saying that, Bruce turned and left.
Captain America and Hawkeye were left staring at each other, both feeling an inexplicable feeling.
He is way stronger and more mysterious than we imagined. Lets do what we have to do, he will be there on time. The ck Widow said, not offering any further exnations.
Everything would be revealed in the uing war, so it didnt make sense to talk about certain things now. After that, the three of them boarded the ne together.
Meanwhile, at this time, Bruce had made his way over to Iron Mans side, Hello Mr. Stark, are you ready?
Iron Man nced at Bruce, holding the Mark Armor in his hands. He took a look behind Bruce but was surprised when he didnt see Captain America and the others.
Arent you going with the others? I cant take you. Iron Man felt that this was weird, so he ignored Bruce.
He took out the controller in his hands, and suddenly, the Mark Armor that was behind him wrapped his entire body inside of it. The process was extremely pleasing, it gave off a strong sense of futurism.
Only Iron Mans head was not yet covered, as he looked at Bruce again, Bruce, I dont have a way to take you, really. You should go with the Captain and the rest, even though it will be a bit slower.
When he said this, he was extremely proud of himself. With the Mark Armor that he had designed himself, he could do a lot of things that were previously impossible, and It was a one of a kind technology as well, with him being the only one capable of making it.
I know, Mr. Stark, Bruce said.
Just as he answered, a ck suit of armor instantly wrapped around his body. Every part of the ck armor looked mysterious, and it had an ancient feeling to it, as well as charm.
Bruce who was wearing the ck armor looked just like a god of death. It was as if every part of the armor was created for war.
Iron Man became dumbfounded after seeing this scene, he just couldnt believe it. Just from the exterior he could see that this mysterious ck armor was more powerful than his Mark 7 Armor that he had made in the Stark building.
It even seemed as if this ck armor was an upgraded version of the Mark 7 Armor!
Chapter 70: The war begins!
Chapter 70: The war begins!
Was this Armor designed by Bruce himself with his own armor as a reference? However the moment that thought emerged in Iron Mans head, It was quickly shot down.
The designing concept of this set of armor in front of him waspletely different from his own, especially the texture and the colors. But that still didnt exin just how Bruce had managed to get his hands on this kind of armor.
Iron Man couldnt bring himself to ept that fact for quite a long while, as such an armor and AI should originate only from him.
Now, can we go together? Bruceughed, attempting to change the subject.
Naturally he knew what was on Iron Mans mind after his reaction earlier, but this matter couldnt be med on him. After all, no matter who you asked, no one would ept others owning the thing you were most proud of.
After undergoing the systems transformation, even Iron Man couldnt find the slightest simrity between the two armors no matter how hard he looked.
The biggest difference between the two was the power system, as while Iron Man relied on the Tokamak, Bruce relied on his system.
In the previous battle between him and the Hulk, his armor had gotten marginally damaged, but it soon made aplete recovery. The fact that he didnt need to spend any resources on the repairs on his armor had saved him a lot of trouble, and would continue to do so in greater effects in the future.
Okay then, lets go together. Iron Man said, as he put on his helmet and directly flew away.
Upon seeing Iron Man fly away, Bruce stopped waiting around and after activating his armor, he too, took to the skies.
This was the first time Bruce had experienced flying at high altitude, at least in this way, and he could enjoy it as much as he wanted because his armor was fast and strong enough, and he didnt need to worry about power consumption at all.
On the other hand, Captain America, Hawkeye and the rest had just stepped onto the ne and immediately saw Bruce and Iron Mans departure.
That ck armor isnt it Bruce? Hawkeye asked, making all their faces reveal a tinge of surprise.
Things rted to him are always surprising, you just need to get used to it. Lets stop wasting time and go, ck Widow said, already ustomed to Bruces surprising nature.
It was reasonable for her, as even Hulks punch hadnt actually managed to hurt Bruce at all, so what was mere flight inparison? Instead of being surprised, she was actually looking forward to what Bruce would reveal next.
Meanwhile in the air, a ck and red suit of armor burst out with speed exceeding the speed of sound and created a sonic boom.
Bruces armor was the upgraded version of Iron Mans armor, so he was naturally faster than him. Iron Man had still managed to follow closely behind Bruce however, as he looked at Bruce with a head full of questions.
J.A.R.V.I.S, scan the structure and materials of his armor. After giving out that order, a lot of data appeared in the screen in front of him.
Sorry sir, this set of armor cannot be scanned. The material and structure of the armor are unknown. J.A.R.V.I.S. s voice came, but the news it brought with it surprised Iron Man.
The artificial intelligence he developed was capable of scanning most materials in this world and it was even able to find their weak points. And yet for the ck armor in front of him, it was incapable of doing anything.
Did he really develop this suit of armor by himself? Iron Man thought to himself, as he was almost sure now that this set of armor had nothing to do with him.
Still, he was very curious as to how Bruce had created this set of armor. It was the most advanced armor he had seen to date, even more advanced than his. Had he found someone in this world that was smarter than himself?
Just as Iron Man was thinking of all of that, the clouds in the sky slowly began parting and revealed the Stark building that stood under them.
On the top floor of the building, an unknown equipment could be seen starting. Relying on his armor, Iron Man had also quickly found Lokis precise location, which was in his office.
Mr. Stark, lets enter together. Bruce said, wanting to enter the office alongside Iron Man.
As for the previously mentioned unknown equipment, Bruce chose not to break it. After all, if he did break it, where would he find the chance to obtain that much energy value again?
As for the war that would begin and the people that would die as a result of that, Bruce didnt really care.
Upon thinking about Lokis power, Iron Man immediately agreed. While he wouldnt get instantly controlled, it was best to prevent certain idents from happening when it was not needed.
Soon afterwards, Bruce and Iron Man entered the building. And the moment they did, Loki had discovered their existence and gripped his scepter tightly, a little confused at the situation.
Who was in that ck armor? But when Iron Man and Bruce took off their helmets and revealed their faces, Lokis face drastically changed.
Ah, its you! Unknowingly, Loki had developed a bit of fear towards Bruce, as well as a small mental block.
This fear was amongst the mostmon of fears, and that was the fear of the unknown. As he knew everything about everyone else, yet when it came to Bruce, he knew absolutely nothing.
But soon he got over it a little, as this time he would use his real strength!
Hello Mr. Stark, Mr. Lite. Loki opened his mouth and greeted the two of them with the typical smirk on his face, making him look very evil.
Iron Man didnt respond, he took a nce at Bruce, and then walked towards a certain location. He wanted to go and equip histest armor, as he didnt want to lose to Loki.
Bruce on the other hand had started slowly walking towards Loki, Hello Loki, I think its time you surrender, dont you? Bruce spoke, looking extremely rxed.
But his tone only served to provoke Loki, making him very upset. As was well-known, Loki had grown up in Asgard, and as such he felt deep humiliation that he was actually beaten by a mortal.
And now said mortal had actually wanted him to surrender of his own volition, how could he agree?
Last time it was because of my negligence. Anyway, as a mere mortal you could never understand a god! Loki shouted with his scepter in hand.
He started waving his scepter, making a light of pure energy shoot out towards Bruce.
Boom!
Bruce chose not to dodge and instead let that energy hit his body.
Bruce! Iron Man, who had just changed into histest armor, had no expected that Bruce would take the blow from Loki voluntarily. A human body from Earth could simply not bear such an attack!
Just when Iron Man spoke, Loki rushed towards him, managing to grab and throw him out in a single motion
I am a god, and the words I speak are the orders of a god, as I am the master of this world. Selvig, why are you still hesitating? Follow me! Loki held his scepter and yelled as if he really was the master of this world.
A mere false god, and yet you dare call yourself the master? At this moment, Bruces voice came.
Just now, the blow from Loki had no effect on him, as was apparent because of his undamaged armor.
Lokis eyes were full of killing intent, and he rushed straight towards Bruce.
Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~!
In an instant, Bruce threw out dozens of flying knives with enough power and speed to make a so-called god tremble.
Boom!
As Loki dodged toote, he was hit by a couple of the flying knives and he fell into rubble. But Bruce did not stop upon seeing that, as he wouldnt underestimate Lokis body strength for a second time.
He knew that in reality, those flying knives he had thrown couldnt do any real damage to him, and instead served the purpose of taking the initiative.
Damned ants, you dare spheme against this god, Ill make you pay for your sins! Loki rushed out, as he gathered energy once again and started fighting with Bruce.
By this time, above the Stark Industrial Building, Dr. Selvig had made use of the Tesseract topletely open a rift.
It seemed that the real battle had begun!
Chapter 71: Chitauris Massive Attack
Chapter 71: Chitauri''s Massive Attack
From the top of the Stark building lights bursted towards the sky, gathering together to form a massive rift.
And meanwhile, at that moment, Iron Man who had just finished putting on histest armor, froze in ce after taking a look at the screen.
Damn! Iron Man could only curse as he looked at the ck specks that were pouring out from the rift.
Those ck specks were naturally the Chitauris army, and what made matters worse, was that there seemed to be hundreds of thousands of them still behind that rift, itching to climb out.
The moment he saw this scene, Iron Man instantly understood that Lokis n had been a sess.
And Loki, who was currently in a fight with Bruce, had also noticed this, and an insane-like smile was instantly etched on his face.
Do you see that?! That, is the consequence of offending a God! After all, I am a being that you are unable to understand, human. And now, this entire Earth will get its due course! Loki shouted triumphantly towards Bruce.
He then turned to look at him, as he was eager to see the horrified expression on his face.
However he was bound to be disappointed, because as it stood, Bruces expression hadnt changed at all. In fact, one could even notice a sh of indistinct excitement in his eyes.
What the hell is with this guy? Loki thought.
Brucepletely ignored him and quickly shot out a massive amount of spiderwebs towards Loki, wrapping him up like a dumpling. Due to the density of the web, Loki was unable to break free for the moment.
You damned earthling! What are you nning to do?! Loki had almost lost control, as Bruces methods that were seemingly endless had given him a lot of trouble.
However Bruce had already lost all interest in Loki, and at this moment, he put on his armor and flew out of the area with haste. Having just finished his battle with Loki, he earned another 20 points of energy value.
Butpared to those meagre 20 points, he had a better option. This was of course referring to killing the endless amounts of Chitauris that were emerging from the sky.
Stark, go on the ground and evacuate the crowd. Leave these aliens to me for the moment. Through the inte, Bruce quickly got in touch with Iron Man.
At this moment, Iron Man who was fighting in the sky, turned around and looked at the rioting crowd on the ground before instantly saying, Okay, but be careful!
Bruces face revealed a smile, he could only wonder now how much energy value these Chitauri would bring him.
There was one thing he was certain of however, and that was that when the quantity reached a certain level, a qualitative change would ur. And to that end, he was nning on killing all the Chitauris in front of him, not leaving out a single one.
The Chitauri Their science and technology were very advanced while their bodies themselves were also a kind of mechanical symbiont.
However, as separate individuals they didnt have the capability to take action alone, as they would have had to obtain energy from the mothership through the other side of the rift first in order to be able to move.
After figuring that out, Bruce made his move, instantly locking on to dozens of Chitauri and shooting out dozens of small missiles from his suit.
Boom, boom, boom~!
The Chitauri he had locked on to were all instantly killed by his missiles, one by one.
Beep, congrattions, you have killed the enemy and have obtained 1 point of energy value!
Beep, congrattions, you have killed the enemy and have obtained 1 point of energy value!
The systems notifications were like music to his ears, making Bruce happier by the second. One Chitauri was equal to a single point of energy value, and after considering the amount of Chitauri there were, the harvest this time would be out of his wildest imaginations.
Bruce, whats the situation now? Just then, Captain Americas voice came through the inte.
Before this, they had tuned their intes to the same channel so that they couldmunicate with each other better.
Captain, Loki has opened the rift, and a group of alien troops arending on Earth, our situation is very critical. Bruces quick reply made Captain America feel the urgency of the situation at the current moment.
After saying that, Bruce no longer replied, he instead rushed towards the sky and began to unceasingly ughter any Chitauri heid his eyes upon. And fortunately for him, the energy of the system was endless, so he neednt worry about running out of energy in the middle of battle.
However, the drawback to this was that he could only take back the armor into the system warehouse in order for it to be replenished and restored.
He took a look around, and every Chitauri he saw was a point of energy value in his eyes, so how could Bruce stop his massacre any time soon?
Captain, Ill plug the gap alone. Bruces choice of words made Captain America know that he was unable tomand the man.
Bruce didnt really care about the delicacy of the situation, he just wanted to get more energy value out of this war.
As Bruces attack power was too strong, he alone had stopped at least half of the Chitauri for a long time. And due to his antics, the Chitauri couldnt easily make it to the ground.
However, there was still that other half of the Chitauri army that managed tond on the ground, and they quickly rushed towards any human they saw, beginning a massacre of their own.
Bruce noticed the situation on the ground, but he didnt care. His current goal was to kill as much Chitauri as he could and obtain enough energy value tost him for a while.
Boom~! Boom~!
The entire sky was filled with explosions as Bruce continued harvesting the lives of the endless Chitauri.
The biggest advantage Bruce had on the battlefield was that he owned the Spidey Sense ability, which made him quite a stark contrast to Iron Man, who was constantly getting hit by the Chitauri. He could predict the enemys attacks beforehand and take the necessary precautions.
This guy Why didnt I know he was so powerful before? Hawkeyes expression changed as he looked at Bruce who was continually ughtering the enemy in the sky.
Before this all happened, when he first met Bruce, he could recall that thetter was only a level three agent. However now, it seemed that Bruce had reached an extremely terrifying level of power, to the point that even he himself couldnt win against Bruce now.
Leave your questions forter! We have to act first! After finishing those words, Captain America quickly began to make a battle n.
Although they were really small in number, each one of them was quite powerful. Hawkeye and ck Widow nodded, and the First New York War had officially raised its curtain.
Meanwhile, in the sky, although the Chitauri were frequently bombarded by Bruces fierce firepower, they were truly too many in number, which made it hard for Bruce to kill them all.
And as the number of Chitauri continued to increase, the pressure on Bruce was slowly beginning to pile up. But despite that, Bruce was getting more and more excited the more pressure was on him.
Every single Chitauri was just energy value in his eyes, what was there to be afraid of?
Look! Whats that? The ck Widow pointed to the sky, as a huge alien creature appeared, but what truly shocked them was its huge body that was just as big as a building.
Meanwhile on the ground, the crowd sped up their escape when they saw that massive creature. The ce hadpletely been reduced to hell.
Many innocent people died in the war. As for how many they were, even Iron Man and the Captain didnt know.
We have to stop that big creature first. Once itnds on the ground, it will cause even greater losses. Iron Man said, his face quickly growing darker.
At that exact moment, Bruce controlled the armor on his body and struck the huge alien creature.
Boom~!!
Countless explosions echoed out, as the giant creature took all of Bruces firepower head on. When dealing with such an enormous creature, Bruce chose to use weapons of mass destruction.
At this moment, Captain America and the others saw that Bruce had awe-inspiringly killed the alien creature in mere seconds. To the rest of them, it seemed that they were just the same as ordinary folks whenpared to Bruce.
Bruce ignored their shock as there was only one thought in his mind right now, and that was to kill, kill, kill!
On the ground, the first Avengers had finally gathered, and they returned to focusing on their battle n, no longer paying Bruce any attention. This was mostly because the Captain already knew that he could no longer order Bruce around.
Hulk, Thor, Captain America, Iron Man, ck Widow, Hawkeye and etc. They had all gathered here at this moment, and this was the signal that a famous war from the Marvel movies had officially started!
Chapter 72: Iron Mans Shock, Using Nuclear Weapons
Chapter 72: Iron Man''s Shock, Using Nuclear Weapons
Although the early Avengers were not as powerful as the ones shown in theter movies, at the very least, there were three big shots here at present.
Under Captain Americasmands, their n went in perfect order.
Bruces continued firepower in the sky reduced a lot of pressure on the ground.
The two members with the most powerfulbat capabilities of the early Avengers were Hulk and Thor.
Hulk owned such great strength, moreover, his skin was so indestructible that almost no attack could crack it.
His strength alone could only be owned by war beasts, it was so terrifying.
As for Thor, he by himself was powerful enough, plus, with his ability to control lightning. In just a short period of time, he directly killed hundreds of Chitauri.
This made Bruce feel extremely envious. The skill of controlling lightning was indeed very powerful.
And so, with the goal of downloading this skill, Bruce started to ughter the Chitauri even more crazily in order to collect enough energy value.
Only in this way, could he obtain more powerful skills.
Moreover, going by his guess, the integration of the function of skills would turned on once the plot of the Marvels The Avengers was over.
This was his most wishful function, it could integrate all of his present skills.
This would ensure that he could be more powerful.
As time went on, the fighting became more and more intense.
The huge alien creatures were constantlying through the portal and brought destruction in its wake throughout New York City.
No one knew exactly how many people died in this war. After all this was over, this New York War will have a huge impact on the whole of the city.
Of course, none of this had much to do with Bruce .
He didnt really care as to how many people would die today.
As the fighting grew more, the cooperation of the Avengers unit also became more and more tacit.
Amongst them, Thor was the best, his lightning powers were indeed extremely useful as he was also the one killing the most enemies in exception to Bruce.
Stark, did you give Bruce that armor?
Thor asked, he was shocked by Bruce who was killing Chitauri in the air.
This was, in fact, unteral ughter, moreover, it seemed that the guy never grew tired.
No, his armor was developed by himself. Maybe this is his super skill.
Iron Man replied. As all of the first Avengers thought that Bruce had his own super skill.
Just exactly what the super skill entailed, they didnt know.
But anyways,what Bruce did to relieve theirbat stress was more than enough for them at present.
Now, the battlefields had formed four areas. The first was Hulk, he was constantly colliding the various buildings. His strength was extremely great, however, he could only hit them one by one..
The second was Iron Man, his armor allowed him greatbat power.
However, he didnt have the Spidey Sense like Bruce, plus,, plus the Chitauri were really too crazy as they attack with the intent of giving their lives.
This was why in the process, Iron Mans armor was heavily damaged.
The next was Thor, his strength was indeed powerful. He controlled lightning just like god would do and was tireless because of the Aesir bloodline, plus, to him,these Chitauri were only ordinary soldiers.
On the battlefield, the number of enemies that he killed was only second to Bruce .
Thest, of course, was Bruce, the missiles and bullets of his armor had been used up. At present, he could only shoot energy beams.
Thankfully, these energy beams were the most powerful killing methods of Bruces armor, there werent any Chitauri that could resist against them, they would basically be killed in one hit.
Seeing these continuous energy beams, Iron Man couldnt help but ask him.
Bruce, can you tell me, whats your energy source? Why does it seem endless?
This was what made Iron Man, Iron Man. His thirst for knowledge and curiosity for such things.. The energy source of his armor came from the Arc Reactor, the energy of the Arc reactor also came from the Tesseract. Although it contained terrifying energy, it also dried up too fast with a lot of consumption, it needed to be restored.
At present, his armor had been greatly damaged.
While looking at Bruces recklessunch of energy beams, he felt a bit envious.
Such an inexhaustible source of energy This was what every scientist and inventor wanted.
Mr. Stark, watch your back. After a short moment Bruce had just finished speaking, a Chitauri appeared behind Iron Man. Iron Man couldnt respond instantly and he was hit, thankfully, his armor was able to protect him well and he only fell to the ground, after so, he stood up and started to fight back.
Bruce certainly wouldnt tell him the true energy source in his armor.
This was his biggest secret and his greatest advantage.
With the number of people present, only Bruce was able to stay at his peak state at all times.
There are too many Chitauri here, the rest of us also have to act. Captain Americas voice came. If the fight continued like this, Bruce, Iron Man, Thor, and Hulk would soon run out of steam, they had to finish this quickly..
Everyone was aware of this whileck Widow had already begun her actions at this time.
Bruce frowned slightly as he looked at the superheroes below him.
He hadnt killed enough Chitauris. Although the energy values that he earned so far were quite a lot , he was still not satisfied.
Whether it be Thor or Hulk, downloading their skills required an amazing amount of energy values.
Even with this thought, he knew that there would be an end to the war anyways.
What he could do for now was just to lengthen the fight and umte more energy values.
Boom! Boom!
A mass of the Chitauri army appeared again, their numbers had apparently increased a lot more this time.
Sooner orter the Avengers strength would run out, ck Widow and others had nearly reached their limit.
Although all of them were superheroes, they didnt have the ability to face an army of hundreds of thousands of soldiers alone.
Maybe Thor was able to, but if the situation went on like this, the Chitauri would obviously cause more and more damage.
This was what they didnt want to face.
I just received information from Fury. The Congress have decided to use nuclear weapons!
At the moment Iron Man s voice came, it shocked everyone in the battle.
No one present here didnt know the power of nuclear weapons.
Once such a weapon wasunched, it would definitely level New York City.
Im going to Fury, you guys find a way to close the rift!
Iron Man flew away directly as Captain America and others continued to fight.
Bruce continued to stay in the sky and hasten his ughter of the Chitauri.
As per what happened in the movie, the Congress really decided to use nuclear weapons.
What a stupid group of people.
Bruce sneered. this is America, the people at the top were always opinionated.
However, Bruce really didnt care whether or not the bomb exploded, it had nothing to do with him.
The life and death of the people here werent rted to him.
The only thing he needed to do was to make himself more powerful.
After looking at Iron Man s departure, there werent any changes to Bruces expression, although once the nuclear bomb exploded, he would undeniably also be affected.
At this moment, ck widow climbed to the top of Stark building, it seemed that the war would end soon.
Boom! Boom!
Bruce continued to look calm as he continued to kill as much Chitauri as he possibly could.
At this moment, his energy values slowly grew.
The New York War was only a springboard for Bruce to be stronger.
Chapter 73: The Plot Ends And Two Major Functions Are Turned On
Chapter 73: The Plot Ends And Two Major Functions Are Turned On
This time, Bruce obtained a lot of energy value.
However, he was still not fully satisfied despite the war nearing its end.
Surely, he couldnt forcefully stop what they were doing, otherwise, he would affect the progress of the future subsequent plots.
Bruce,e here with us..
At this moment, ck Widows voice came. Presently, she was holding onto Loki s scepter and was preparing to close the equipment that was opening the rift.
Once the equipment was sessfully shut down, the Chitauri could no longer enter Earth.
After hearing her words, Bruce sighed slightly with reluctance.
All of these were energy values!
However, there was nothing he could do, the war was destined to end.
After a short moment, he quickly flew to the Stark Buildings top floor without any hesitation. .
In the distance, Iron Man could be seen carrying the fired nuclear bomb, he forcibly reversed theunch track of the nuclear bomb and wanted to send the nuclear bomb into the rift through the portal.
After seeing Iron Man enter the rift, ck Widow directly closed the equipment that was maintaining the portal.
The light disappeared instantly as the rift was also slowly closing at this time.
Bruce didnt look back, and instead, he slowly moved to where Loki was.
Since he could no longer hunt the Chitauri, then he could only first clear up the chief culprit to this incident, Loki!
At this moment, Loki had already quietly returned to Starks office again.
He found it difficult to believe what had happened, the current situation far exceeded his imagination.
During Lokis reverie, Bruce appeared in front of him abruptly.
Bang!
Lokis face changed greatly. Although now that he had lost his scepter, his strength was still there. After all, he was the descendant of the Giants of Jotunheim.
After a quick moment, Loki was in a melee against Bruce.
However, now that Bruces strength was too strong, Lokis failure was doomed to happen. Although at present, Loki hadnt really fallen into any disadvantages under Bruces various attack methods, it was simply because meleebat wasnt what Loki was good at.
At this moment, Loki pulled out two daggers and directly attacked Bruce .
Bruces eyes shed, as his Spidey Sense turned on.
Loki s movements were captured by him in all directions.
Boom!
With one punch, Loki was down on the ground, the strong pain he was currently feeling made him want to vomit out blood.
After all, he didnt have the bloodline of the Aesir, his body couldnt match with Thors.
At this time, all of these Avengers came into the office.
They silently watched Bruce and Lokis fight, there was no sense of wariness in their eyes.
Thor, hes your brother, dont you intend to take part in it?
Captain America looked at Thor and pointed at Loki who was fighting Bruce .
I already said that he was adopted.
Thor was indifferent and in his eyes, he falt that his younger brother should be taught a hard lesson.
Since Chitauris army couldnt sessfullynd on Earth, it was truly a heavy hit to Loki.
Especially now that there were so many people watching him here, it made him unable to concentrate on the fight at all.
Enough! I am a God. You, an earth man, would never understand what a God is. All of you are just ants in front of me!
Bang!
In an Instant, Bruce once again caught Loki and directly grasped Lokis palm with both hands.
As per what happened before in the movies , following with what Hulk did, by using hispowerful strength, Loki was fiercely thrown to the ground a dozen times again.
When looking at this, Captain America and others could even feel that they couldnt stand to look at the poor God.
As for Thor, he directly turned back his head, he acted as if he never knew what happened.
The entire offices floor was fragmented. Bruces strength really was too great as Loki couldnt fight back at all.
Loki could onlyy on the ground in despair as his eyes were filled with confusion.
The Avengers also walked towards Loki at this time. Onl;y now, they knew that the war was truly over.
Bruce walked aside, his face maintained the same calm expression as he always wore.
After the battle with Loki just now, he once again gained 20 points of energy value.
Poor Loki, he got a three-time lesson in a row by Bruce .
This should be unforgettable in the remainder of his life, Bruce thought in his mind.
After the events that had transpired, people had begun organizing to clean up the battlefield. Loki s scepter and Tesseract were also taken by S.H.I.E.L.D.
Bruce stood at the side, he looked at the person who took over Loki scepter, there was a light in his eyes.
All of the people who took over the battlefield were HYDRAs members.
Before this, he had never seen these people at the Avengers Base .
These people were all top-level agents of S.H.I.E.L.D, however, they werent under Nick Furys jurisdiction.
Bruce just kept silent about his thoughts.
Only if HYDRA took the scepter away would there be the follow-up plots.
As for this, Bruce didnt care at all.
Although the war was over for the people here, this was just his beginning.
Lets go out and celebrate, Bruce, will you with us?
ck widow appeared next to Bruce with a smile on her face.
After the war today, Bruces performance had made her look at him impressively and with interest.
With only him in the sky alone, he managed to stop thousands of the Chitauris army.
No one else was able to do it.
I wont go, I have something else to do.
Bruce smiled, clearly not interested in attending.
Thank you for your help this time. Captain America stood beside Bruce, thanking him.
Bruce didnt respond too much and just said that this was what he was supposed to do.
After this, they would return to the Avengers Base..
Just then, Bruces mind heard the systems voice.
Beep!, congrattions to the host forpleting the plot of Marvels The Avengers, turning on the function of skill integration!
Beep!, congrattions to the host forpleting the plot of the Avengers alliance , starting the mission function!
Beep!, the mission is on, would the host please kill the Mandarin and Dr. Aldrich Killian within one month?
The systems sound made Bruces eyes fill with light.
Sure enough, afterpleting the current plot, the system turned on the skill integration and mission function.
Skill Integration allowed him to merge his existing skills in order to obtain more powerful ones.
For the mission function, as the name suggests, only bypleting the missions assigned by the system, could he get additional rewards.
With this, in addition to fighting, he has found another way to obtain energy value .
He spected that bypleting the systems task, he would be able to obtain more energy value than he would inbat.
This was almost gods gift the system had gifted him.
This time, the information the mission system gave him was about the follow-up plot in the Marvels series movies.
In the Marvel series movies, the plot of Marvels The Avengers was followed by the plot of Iron Man 3.
As he could recall In the story of Iron Man 3, the Mandarin and Dr. Aldrich Killian were the evil backstage maniptors.
Simply put, by killing these two people, Iron Man 3s plot wasplete.
Now, Bruce wasnt only going to follow the development of the plot, but he could also find a way to promote it.
As long as the plot continues, he could then get more powerful missions.
After thinking of this, Bruces smile seemed to grow wider.
The development of Marvels plot would be led by him in the future.
He would download the needed skills continuously and then integrate these skills by using his energy value.
Maybe, in the end, he will be the only god in the Marvel world!
Chapter 74: One-click Download, The Skill Of Controlling Thunder And Lightning
Chapter 74: One-click Download, The Skill Of Controlling Thunder And Lightning
Bruce earned a bumper harvest during the New York war.
Which is why right now, he couldnt wait to use his energy values to improve his abilities again.
At this moment, Captain America and S.H.I.E.L.D. were in transition because of the work, he didnt leave here directly .
Taking the free time, Bruce directly opened the system to check his information and how much energy value he obtained from the recent skirmish.
[Name]: Bruce Lite
[Identity]: Level-Six Agent
[ Skill ]: Marksman , Anti-aging Gene , Spider Telepathy , Regeneration Ability, Aesirs Longevity Gene , Virus and Disease Immunity, Super Serum Gene, Super Endurance , Body and Shield Oneness , Adsorbent Ability , Super Speed , Super Strength , Immune Mind Control , Self-healing , Hands Strengthening , Super Vision , Pig Iron Body , Super Fighting Technique , Proficiency in Sabre , Proficient in Firearms , Covert Tracking .
[Warehouse]: Super-Vibranium Shield , Mark-8 Armor
[ Bnce ]: 200w USD .
[ Energy Value ]: 5700 points (can be used for one-click download , one-click upgrade.)
.
This battle actuallyted Bruce 5,700 points worth of energy value.
Even if it was Bruce himself, he too didnt know how much levels of improvement these energy values would bring him.
So much energy value He didnt know how to spend them.
However, now,Bruce has two options to choose from, he can either choose from Hulk or Thor .
Both skills of these two men could be said to be quite powerful.
After all, they had easily exceeded human limits.
The problem still lied here, how does he choose? It was indeed a difficult question for Bruce.
Sadly, he could only choose one of their skills to download.
If he wanted to download more, then his energy value would fall short.
After all, the requirement of the energy value for each of their skills was too much.
In actuality, Bruce had another choice and could also choose Lokis Magic Power.
After all, Loki was the so-called, most powerful sorcerer in Asgard.
Just when he thought of Lokis Magical Prowess, Bruce suddenly thought back to another man at the same time.
Doctor Strange.
During the story of Thor 3: Ragnarok, he could recall that the most powerful sorcerer in Asgard was actually being yed around by Doctor Strange.
At that time, even if Thor also didnt react in time.
Doctor Strange, the Sorcerer Supreme, he could be called the most powerful sorcerer in the Marvel series movies, there wasnt any other sorcerer that could match him.
Of course, this was only in the movie, not in theics.
Especially when the Dr. wore the Time gem, He would be a bit too powerful.
Of course, since he was only a sorcerer, melee fights were still considered his weakness.
However, even with this minor inconvenience, Dr. Strange was definitely one of the strongest heroes in the Marvel movies.
With this idea in mind,Bruce quickly gave up Lokis Magic Power and turned towards Dr. Stranges skill-set as it was a better choice.
As for Hulk, Bruce also wanted to choose his abilities..
Hulks body owned the almost indestructible skin, even Thor himself almost couldnt hurt him at all.
If he owned Hulks body, then neither bullets nor artillery could harm him.
Such a skill was indeed terrifying.
However, even if he had this skill, the defense was amazing but the power/strength it showcased wasnt enough.
Just by having strong defense without enough strength would be a chicken rib.
Everyone already knows how powerful Hulk is. But in the plots of Avengers: Infinity War, it was seen that even when Thanos didnt wear the glove., he still easily beat Hulk in hand to handbat. .
Of course, one could argue that it was because Hulk wasnt angry enough at that time.
But since Hulks strength was born from his anger, then the angrier he got, the more powerful he would be. This was the downside to it since Bruce didnt want to download this part of his abilities.
Moreover, the Super Vibranium shields defense was enough for him presently.
After ruling both Loki and Hulk out, Bruce then fixated on Thor .
After the plot of Avengers 1, Thor would leave Earth temporarily.
Once he left, Bruce wouldnt be able to download Thors skills even if he owned a bigger amount of energy value than now.
This is why he must seize the opportunity today!
Bruce, lets go together.
Iron Man s voice sounded out. At this time, the elevator was full of people, however, only Hulk didnt go with them because the elevator couldnt bear his weight at all.
Okay! Bruce walked into the elevator directly. As it so happened, Thor was inside waiting too.
At this moment, Lokis mouth had been gagged and he couldnt say even a single word.
It wouldnt really have mattered seeing as just a while ago, he had been brutally beat up by Bruce, he wouldnt know what to say even if his mouth wasnt sealed .
In his eyes, Bruce was a monster.
Especially now, his eyes were clearly emanating fear whenever he nced at Bruce.
Bruce looked at Thor.
Thor, Im sorry, I battered your brother too much just now. Since both of you are brothers, would you me me?
Bruce patted Thor s shoulder with his hand as he said this.
Again, I repeat. He was adopted. Thor responded again with emphasis that he had a bad rtionship with Loki.
The other people in the elevator slightly smiled but said nothing.
At this moment, Thors message appeared in Bruces mind.
.
[Name]: Thor . Odinson. ,
[Identity]: The Eldest Son of Odin, the God of Thunder.
[ Skill ]: Aesir body ( Energy Value 5w), Controlling Thunder and Lightning ( Energy Value 5,000), Aesirs Strength ( Energy Value 3,000), Aesirs Speed ( Energy Value 1,500), Aesirs Longevity Gene (1000gb), The Justice Heart ( 1000gb, Mjolnir s Approval Conditions), Mjolnir ( Energy Value 20w)
.
All of the skills in Thors arsenal was extremely powerful..
Especially the Mjolnir in his hands, the energy value alone was as high as 200,000.
If he ever owned Mjolnir , Bruce would immediately be the best superhero .
Sadly, the energy value needed was too high, therefore, Bruce had no choice for the time being.
Finally, Bruce nned to download the skill of Controlling Thunder and Lightning on Thor .
This was what Bruce needed the most right now.
After downloading the skill of Controlling Thunder and Lightning, it would heavilyplement his present shorings.
Especially in such a battle that one would fight against many, this skill would help him kill his enemies faster.
At that time, it would seem that he could be called a copy of Thor.
Without the slightest hesitation, Bruce directly started the download.
Beep, the connection was sessful
Beep, downloading the skill of Controlling Thunder and Lightning requires 5000 energy value , download?
Five thousand energy value points this time, Bruce was definitely going to be a pauper again.
Yes!
Anyways, improving his own strength was the most important thing right now.
Beep, download seeded!
Beep, congrattions to the host for earning the skill of Controlling Thunder and Lightning!
With enough energy value, he could one-click download without any waiting time.
Exactly at the moment the systems voice sounded out within his mind, Bruce felt the changes in his body.
Each one of his cells seemed to have transformed into the thunderbolt and lightning.
This feeling coursed through his body instantly.
Chapter 75: Hail HYDRA
Chapter 75: Hail HYDRA
This kind of power was something that Bruce had never touched before.
Before this, he had felt the changes in his flesh when he downloaded ck Widows Anti-aging Gene and Captain Americas Super Serum Gene.
However, this time it was different, Bruce could clearly feel that every cell in his body was undergoing metamorphosis. Moreover, it wasnt just any ordinary metamorphosis.
Each cell contained a strong electric current, it directly came from his internal organs and then passed towards the exterior. Every cell and pore in Bruces body was changing under this kind of electric current .
Nevertheless, because the current was so small, outsiders couldnt feel anything at all.
However, if he wanted to, he could easily release the real power of the thunder and lightning right now.
This power of thunder and lightning wasnt merely ordinary electricity, it was extraordinarily simr to the thunder and lightning produced by nature.
Whether it be by voltage or power, it was far beyond any ordinary electric current.
Bruce was even able to feel that as long as he wanted to, he could immediately let the whole sky darken with the formation of his new abilities.
This ability was definitely beyond the realm of humans, it was a true super ability.
Although he used more than five thousand points of energy value due to its cost, it was absolutely worth it.
After owning such a strong ability, his strength would definitely increase amazingly.
Beep!
Just at this moment, the elevator reached the first floor.
We n to go out and celebrate after S.H.I.E.L.D. takes over the Tesseract. Will youe with us?
Iron Man sent the invitation to Bruce .
In retrospect, Bruce had already be someone at the same level as him..
This was what strength brought him.
If Bruce was still only a small third-level agent, Iron Man and the other superheroes would have definitely not treated Bruce like this.
It was also because of Bruces performance during this New York War that led Captain America and the others to recognize his capabilities.
No, I have other things to do.
Bruces answer had slightly disappointed Hawkeye and the others. However, they didnt force him, after finishing their greeting with Bruce, they left.
Bruce looked at their backs as they left the vicinity, after doing so, he readied himself to return to the Avengers base that S.H.I.E.L.D. established secretly before. There were still many things that he needed to do.
Are you Bruce? Bruce Lite? Just as Bruce was about to leave, a voice resounded out.
It was a white man in a suit, following behind him were several level six or seven agents. Bruce could easily tell at a nce that these were S.H.I.E.L.D. people. However, he had seen none of these people before.
Yes, yes I am. Bruce looked at the leading white male, his face still kept his ever-calm expression.
The lead-man seemed to be in a high position. When he looked at Bruce, there was a sense of scrutiny or even disdain in his eyes.
Now that Bruce had a close look, he actually knew this person, he was the former director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Alexander Pierce.
At the same time, he was also one of HYDRAs people.
Before this, when S.H.I.E.L.D. destroyed HYDRAs organization, some members of HYDRA were incorporated and became S.H.I.E.L.D.s people.
However, these people didnt change their nature and became double spies instead.
On the outside, they seemed to be S.H.I.E.L.D. s people, but in actuality, they were still a part of HYDRA.
Pierce was now a member of the managementyer of S.H.I.E.L.D..
In S.H.I.E.L.D., the director had great authority.
Above the director, there was still the managementyer, this was because the members of the managementyer could check and bnce the director.
A good analogy for this was that they were the people behind the president and members of Congress.
Weve read your information. Come with me now.
Pierce didnt even give Bruce a chance to speak, he was prepared to bring Bruce away as quickly as possible .
Bruce wanted to fight back, however, he instead immediately calmed down.
In his mind, a secret n formed.
HYDRA He might be able to take advantage of them.
Soon after, Pierce brought Bruce to the Headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D. .
I know youre one of Furys men , but this time, the New York War has made members of the Congress very dissatisfied. You are strong, and theres even the chance that you have a super ability we do not know about. But even then, you still need a backer, after all, Fury has a handle on the Avengers.
In the elevator, Pierces back was facing Bruce, his tone was quite cold when he spoke about these things.
Bruce didnt speak at all when he heard this, he already knew that his information and many other things were in the hands of S.H.I.E.L.D. .
Of course, he didnt mind this.
That was because with his current strength, he waspletely unafraid of S.H.I.E.L.D..
Bruce already guessed what Pierce wanted him to do.
You should know my identity by now. You can work for me in the future. As long as you are willing, the future S.H.I.E.L.D. director position can be yours. Trust in me, your would be more than this in the future, I can also guarantee your safety at the same time.
Pierce turned around this time, beside him were more than a dozen level seven or eight agents that were surrounding Bruce .
Although they just seemed to be ordinary agents , Bruce couldnt be sure
that these people didnt own any special abilities, otherwise, Pierce wouldve definitely not dared to have faced him like this.
This was only a threat.
Only after they figured him out would they dare to take action against him
However, Pierce didnt know that Bruce already knew everything.
Moreover, the current Bruce was someone these people couldnt deal with anymore, he had a lot of cards in his hand now.
Now that they dared threaten him, this meant that they have a certain expectation on exactly how powerful Bruce was.
They blocked off Bruce in this small elevator, this was one of their ns to make sure he couldnt use his superiority effectively, this led Bruces thoughts back to a scene from Captain America 2.
At the same time, Bruce was extremely sure that since Pierce had dared to do this, it meant that he was well prepared. Even if he beat these people right now, it may be ording to Pierces ns.
HYDRA It may die but it certainly wont topple over. As long as S.H.I.E.L.D. existed, HYDRA would never die.
Now that S.H.I.E.L.D. formed the Avengers, in the case that HYDRA didnt fight back, they would only be increasingly passive in the future.
Since Pierce was doing this right now, this meant that HYDRA was aware of this crisis.
Before this, his outstanding performance wasnt only noticed by S.H.I.E.L.D.s executives, but had also made HYDRAs people notice himself.
In fact, for Bruce, this wasnt a bad thing.
What about it? Have you decided?
Pierce revealed a smile on his face, it was as if everything was under his control.
Furys powers were enough now that the first Avengers had been formed.
If Pierce wanted topete against these Avengers, he had to find another way.
Bruce was his primary goal.
From the information he received, Bruce was someone that didnt fully obey S.H.I.E.L.D.s orders.
It was this reason that he tried to rope in Bruce in the first ce.
Of course, if Bruce didnt join them, they would kill Bruce without hesitation.
As for convicting Bruce of doing something illegal, it was an extremely simple thing for them.
At this moment, the eyes of dozens of people in the elevator were all on Bruces body. As soon as they would notice that something was wrong, they would immediately shoot at Bruce.
However, Bruce walked towards where Pierce was slowly, and he softly spoke.
Hail HYDRA. Edited by: TheImmortalWoof
Chapter 76: Obtaining HYDRAs trust
Chapter 76: Obtaining HYDRA''s trust
After that sentence came out of Bruces mouth, everyone in the room froze in ce. Even Pierce was shocked silly and couldnt help but take another look at Bruce.
While all of them were indeed HYDRA agents, their identity was top secret. Only the men in their group knew that they existed, so how could a mere agent of SHIELD know information that even the Director of SHIELD didnt know?
The men beside Pierce had all been arranged by himself, so he could be absolutely sure that no one knew of their existence.
Even HYDRAs forces that were still active in the outside world didnt know that they had people undercover in S.H.I.E.L.D. and yet this Bruce had been able to decipher it.
He had even figured out their code, which was Hail HYDRA.
S.H.I.E.L.D. was HYDRAs greatest nemesis, and they had irreconcble contradictions. But despite that, Bruces previous performance had demonstrated his abilities and they desperately wanted him, so they took the risk this time around and made their move.
But him saying Hail HYDRA had really surprised them. One of the agents instantly activated the elevators emergency system, and after a short pause, all of them stared at Bruce.
All of their previous actions had been very cautious, that was one of the reasons they were able to operate in S.H.I.E.L.D. in secret for so long without being detected.
Who are you?! Pierces eyes revealed his murderous intentions.
He had been operating in S.H.I.E.L.D. for a very long time, and he had never been doubted. This was due to his cautiousness, as his identity was of great importance to HYDRA.
Mr. Pierce, you know the answer to that question, so I can only say so much. As for your previous actions, I believe you should understand my position now right? The organization has its own ns, and all you have to do is obey.
Bruces expression was very rxed while saying this, as if he was not afraid of being attacked at all.
Since these people had been able to hide in S.H.I.E.L.D. for so long, that was proof that none of them were idiots. HYDRA was a very close-knit secretive organization, and even their own members didnt know who was who, as long as they werent on the same mission.
But while this was a risk in itself, it was also because of this that HYDRA had been able to exist for such a long time.
Can I really trust you? Pierce asked. In fact, he had already subconsciously begun to believe Bruce.
After all, they had not revealed their identity but Bruce had still said the secret code, meaning that Bruce knew exactly who they were.
With that, Bruce had not really revealed them, but had instead revealed his own identity, thereby showing that he was a member of their organization.
While he was inclined to believe Bruce, he still couldnt get careless, so he could only ask Bruce this way.
Whether you trust me or not, that is for you to decide. As for whether you can get my help or not, that also depends solely on your decision. But regardless of that, if we stay here for much longer, there will be problems. Afterwards, Bruce pointed to the monitor on the elevator.
At this time, the agent who had pressed the emergency button before had closed it. The elevators monitor only had a video function, which meant that their previous conversation wasnt recorded.
The video function of the elevator could also be turned off after pressing the emergency button again. And as this was Pierces exclusive elevator, he had the highest authority.
I will arrange a good identity for you in S.H.I.E.L.D. so that you are not restricted by Fury. Pierce said calmly, obviously choosing to believe Bruce.
Alright, we will have a chance to see each other again soon enough, Bruce said, and the elevator door opened.
Pierce and his agents got out of the way and didnt prevent Bruce from leaving, as they now believed that Bruce was one of their own to some level. After all, the secret code was not something just anyone could know about.
Sir, I didnt expect him to be one of our own people, said one agent followed by the other agents nodding in session.
I didnt expect that either, but now since we have one more person on the inside, the next course of action will proceed even more smoothly. Right, did Rumlow get that thing? Pierce asked, in fact the Rumlow he spoke of was also called Crossbones.
He got it, and it will be sent away soon, an agent replied.
After hearing his answer, Pierce was relieved. At first, he wanted to get the Tesseract, but the Avengers were too powerful and Furys people were also there at the time, so they didnt get a chance, otherwise he definitely wouldnt let that opportunity pass.
After that, Pierce and his agents dispersed. Very soon, it would be time for HYDRA to make its move.
Meanwhile, at the same time, Bruce who had left S.H.I.E.L.D. s HQ was preparing to return to the Avengers Base.
Pierce approaching him this time wasnt too unexpected, as he just wanted him to convert to HYDRA. But Bruce had seen through him, and was in control of everything now.
Whether it be S.H.I.E.L.D. or HYDRA, they were all chess pieces in his hands. The reason he shouted out their secret code this time around was precisely for one of his future ns.
The most important reason that he dared to deceive Pierce this time around, was that HYDRA had been destroyed beforehand, and many of their members whereabouts had been lost, so Pierce couldnt know if what Bruce had said was true or false.
Bruce had found this opportunity and chose to take full advantage of it. As for what he could do with his current position, he already had his own ns.
He would be able to utilize Pierce to get information on the whereabouts of HYDRAs secret European base.
And the reason he wanted to know its location, was because Lokis scepter, alongside the Mind Gem should be there for the time being.
Of course, Bruce currently had no intentions towards the Mind Gem, but he did have his crosshairs ced on Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witch.
Scarlet Witch was a bigger priority for him, as her power came from the Mind Gem. However the Scarlet Witch had not yet exerted her full power.
If he could find the location of that secret base in time, he could download both of their abilities, which he wanted to get his hands on.
Especially because now, he wouldnt have to wait until the plot reached the Avengers: Age of Ultron, and could instead arrange this in advance.
He could only do this because this was the Marvel Movie Universe, as in the original books, Quicksilver and the Crimson Witch were both Maos children, and he wouldnt have had this opportunity at all.
But this all had nothing to do with Bruce, all he needed to do was keep getting stronger!
Not long afterwards, Bruce returned to the Avengers Base.
The plot of Marvels The Avengers was over, and the next thing he needed to do was to continue developing the plot.
As for what the superheroes would do, Bruce didnt care. Now that he didnt have enough energy value left to download anything of real value, he couldnt be bothered with them.
The system has given me the task of killing Mandarin and Dr. Aldrich Killian within one month, but they have not yet appeared, this means that its not a very urgent mission.
Right now he was thinking of the overall situation, and what course of action would be the most beneficial to himself.
For example, killing Mandarin and Aldrich within one month, meant that the plot of Iron Man 3 would end in one month.
As he already knew the sequence of events, he needed to prepare in advance for what came after.
Lets integrate my abilities before I do anything.
Finishing the Marvels The Avengers plot had brought him two major system functions, which were system tasks and the ability to integrate his abilities.
Between the two of them, the ability integration function was a lot better for him, as he had a lot of abilities, but not all of them had kept up with his fast progress.
The integration function would help him discard the abilities that had fallen behind to create a new and more powerful ability. Thinking along those lines, Bruce delved in his thoughts.
This time, he would make a massive change!
Chapter 77: Integrating abilities
Chapter 77: Integrating abilities
Now that he owned a lot of abilities, there were a decent amount of simr ones. And going by the information Bruce had previously obtained, integrating multiple abilities of the same type would make the final integrated ability all the more powerful.
That was one of the reasons Bruce had decided to leave 600 points of energy value in reserve.
With the amount of ordinary abilities he already owned, there was no need to go out of his way to get more, so the required energy value would lessen a bit.
With that in mind, Bruce decided that his first integration should beposed of all of his physical abilities rted to the body.
System, select the simr abilities that fit the following requirements to integrate
Beep, Regeneration ability, Super Serum gene, Self-Healing, Strengthened Hands, Super vision, Adsorben ability, Pig Iron Body are all the physical abilities that fit the requirements and can be integrated!
The systems response made Bruces eyes sh. Although all of the abilities mentioned were different when it came down to the details, they all belonged to the same category.
It would be a lie if he said that he wasnt looking forward to what the end result would be after all those abilities were integrated into a single one.
System, begin the integration of the previously mentioned abilities!
Without any further dy, Bruce chose to integrate them and see what would happen, after all, he couldnt end up with an ability that was worse for him, right?
Beep, the integration of the following abilities requires 200 points of energy value, do you still intend to proceed?
Yes!
Just as Bruce gave the order, an inexplicable power suddenly poured into Bruces body.
Every cell, pore and blood vessel in his body was undergoing a massive transformation at this moment, as shes of light poured into Bruces body.
The process of integrating abilities that were directly rted to his body was sure to be a long and painful process, because after all, his whole being was undergoing a massive change.
And sure enough, Bruce was in horrifying pain at the moment, but he didnt move an inch, doing his best to bear with it.
His flesh and blood were squirming, making his entire body give off an extremely creepy vibe that would send shivers down the spine to anyone that saw the scene.
He could feel his skin and organs squirm as well, cracking and forming back together one by one, making him feel as if he was reborn at the end of it all.
This was a metamorphosis in every sense of the word, not just a mere strengthening of his abilities.
Beep, congrattions, the integration has seeded!
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained the Demigod Body ability!
After an unknown amount of time passed and the process had ended, the systems voice once again sounded out in Bruces mind.
All the previous pain he had been enduring disappeared and was instead reced with an unprecedentedlyfortable sensation.
After undergoing all that suffering, he felt as if the gravity of the had now only had a very weak influence on him.
Bruce could even feel that if he wanted to, he would be able to leap hundreds of meters in the air with only a single step.
After snapping out of his revere for his new state, Bruce began to check out the functions of his new ability.
The Demigod Body ability, as the name suggested, made him have a physical body half as powerful as that of a God. With Thor as an example, whose body was a Gods body, he was able to withstand Bruces onught of attacks during their first encounter.
While his current body was only half as strong as that, Bruce could now not only regenerate broken limbs, survive having his head cut off, he could even regenerate it or reconnect it as if nothing had happened.
This meant that no matter how fatal an injury Bruce had sustained, he would be able to recover from it given enough time.
While this in itself was not extremely impressive to the current Bruce, the fact that the regeneration speed was extremely fast had made him happy, as it meant that it wouldnt affect hisbat power at all because he had infinite energy via the system.
Moreover, his Demigod Body was also top-notch when it came to defensive capability. Even small missiles couldnt break his bodys defense, making it infinitely more powerful than his previous Pig Iron Body ability.
This was the result of Bruce integrating all of his physical abilities!
Seeing the end result of his integration, Bruce was extremely excited. From today onwards, he had officially broken away from the human category by owning a Demigod Body.
Bruce could already foresee that if he could download Thors Aesir Body, and then integrate it with his current Demigod Body, then he could also possess a God-level Body!
Gods were the most powerful existence in the Marvel World Universe, far beyond even Thanos and Odin, they were the true powerhouses.
But soon enough, Bruce calmed himself down. He still had a lot of abilities left, and instead of sinking into his delusions for a while longer, he decided to continue to integrate them.
Beep, Anti-aging gene, Aesirs longevity gene, Virus and Disease Immunity, Mind-control Immunity, are all abilities that fit the requirements and can be integrated.
The sound of the system sounded out in Bruces mind once again, and without wasting any more time, he chose to integrate them.
Beep, the integration of the following abilities requires 200 points of energy value, do you still intend to proceed?
Yes!
And just like before, Bruce answered without hesitation. However sadly for him, that wasnt the only thing that was getting repeated, as the horrifying pain struck Bruce once again as soon as he said yes.
Bruce gritted his teeth and withstood the pain. As long as he could make himself more powerful, he could withstand any amount of pain he possibly could.
Beep, congrattions, the integration has seeded!
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained the Gods Bloodline ability!
The systems voice made Bruce excited once again. And rightly so, as after all, he had obtained a second ability that was in the God category, moreover it was a bloodline ability!
The power of this particr ability was to make Bruce immune to all diseases, viruses and mental attacks on earth.
While this did not sound particrly amazing whenpared to the effects of the abilities integrated into this one, that was only before making aparison.
For example, all humans of Earth had a mortal body with a mortal bloodline. This kind of bloodline was very weak in the eyes of the high-level creatures of the universe, as a little damage could make a human break.
But the God Bloodline was very different, as with this bloodline, Bruce could even survive in outer space depending solely on his body, albeit not for prolonged periods of time.
This kind of bloodline was way beyond a mortal one, and that was without mentioning its other numerous uses.
If a person with cancer obtained this bloodline, they would be cured, simply because of the discrepancy in levels.
Almost all the factors that could cause a human to instantly die would be infinitely weakend on Bruce. This was a God Bloodline, and it truly was like a difference between a mortal and a God.
But Bruce knew that his God Bloodline was not a true Deities Bloodline, as the sum of his ordinary abilities did not equate to it.
If one day he could promote his bloodline to a Deities Bloodline, then he would be able to travel in outer space and resist the innumerable amounts of radiation, viruses, curses, just like a real Deity.
It was one of the most powerful aspects of his system, the fact that he had been given unlimited possibilities.
After soaking it in, Bruce calmed down once again and began preparing himself for the third and final integration.
Beep, Marksman, Super endurance, Super speed, Super strength, Superb-level fighting technique, Sabre proficiency, Firearms proficiency, Covert tracking, are all abilities that fit the requirements and can be integrated!
The systems voice made Bruces eyes shine once again. This time was special, because all of the selected abilities werebat-oriented, and it was because of all of those skills that Bruce could rise to power in such a short amount of time.
Once all of those abilities were integrated together, Bruce was absolutely positive that hisbat power would skyrocket.
And as this was his third time integrating abilities, Bruce had figured out the criteria the system used to detect simr abilities.
In his first integration, the criteria was his physical body, in his second, his adaptive capacity. And now in his third integration, the criteria wasbat prowess.
Beep, the integration of the following abilities requires 200 points of energy value, do you still intend to proceed?
Yes!
After using up hisst two hundred points of energy value, Bruce fell deep into his thoughts.
But regardless of that, he could be sure that once the integration of the abilities had seeded, his new ability would undoubtedly exceed his imagination.
The first two integrations had given him two great surprises, and as his third one was formed of even more abilities, he was very curious as to exactly how powerful the new ability would be.
Beep, congrattions, the integration has seeded!
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained a new ability!
Chapter 78: Godly fighting ability!
Chapter 78: Godly fighting ability!
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained the Godly fighting ability!
The systems words merely made Bruces eyes light up in delight, as he had expected all of this, and nothing less.
His various abilities had exceeded the limits of human beings. As for the existence above human beings, that was naturally the Aesir.
This was the worldview of the people in the Marvel Movie Universe, so it was not hard for Bruce to make that guess.
Regardless, Brucesst Godly fighting ability, was abat ability!
However living up to its name, thisbat ability included everything, from firearms, to cold weapons, to bare fists, everything that could be used for fighting.
The ability made the owner have a level of control over all of the above mentioned fighting styles, that was far beyond a humans means. It could be said that as long as it came tobat, this ability was perfect.
With the Godly fighting ability, Brucesbat prowess hadpletely surpassed humans. The current him was just like a war machine, he was extremely capable in every situation.
To be able to acquire this ability, was only because of the variety and amount of abilities of the same type that were used to integrate into a single one, essentially turning him from a jack of all trades, into a master of all trades.
While it sounded too good to be true, it was not that surprising. After all, how else would an ability named Godly fighting ability live up to its name?
The three integrated abilities Bruce had obtained today had all exceeded the human limits, further strengthening Bruces viewpoint that as long as he kept integrating abilities, he would eventually be a real god.
Although the number of abilities he possessed had been reduced, each new ability had an extremely strong power and use.
It had to be said, that when it came to abilities, it was always quality over quantity.
Every truly strong person owned less abilities than the average joe, however the power of those few abilities were incredible.
Amon saying among the powerful was no matter how ingenious your use of abilities is, or how many abilities you have, I will always beat you relying solely on my really powerful ability.
When one was able to make those words a reality, only then would they be considered as being powerful.
As for the current Bruce, with the addition of his new abilities, he possessed strength that was very close to the strength of a real Aesir.
After going over his thoughts, Bruce opened the system panel again to check his changes.
[Name]: Bruce Lite
[Identity]: Level 6 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
[Ability]: Demigod Body, Gods Bloodline, Godly fighting ability, Control of Thunder and Lightning, Spider Telepathy, Body and Shield as one.
[Warehouse]: Super Vibranium shield , Mark 8 Armor.
[Bnce]: 2 million USD.
[Energy value]: 100 points
Before integrating his abilities, Bruce had seven hundred points of energy value left, and yet in just a short period of time, he was only left with a measly one hundred.
With the leftover energy value he couldnt really do much, but they should be enough to upgrade the Mark Armor one more time.
And that was exactly what he needed now, as before he obtained the status of God, the Mark Armor would be very important to him.
That was especially so when it came to dealing with enemies that were weak individually, yet strong in massive numbers. The Mark Armor was truly a highly-efficient weapon when it came to mass ughter.
Moreover, another use for it was the fact that he could use the Mark Armor to hide his real strength. After all, one could never be too careful, and revealing all of his power would make him vulnerable.
Another important point about the Mark Armor, was that when it was upgraded to its end form, it would be God Armor. At that point in time, the armor would bepletely integrated with Bruce, and he could burst out with ridiculously powerful strength at any point.
Following that, Bruce used up hisst one hundred points of energy value to upgrade the armor two times, making it Mark 10.
This version of the armor would also be made by Iron Man as well, however that was in the future.
Less than ten minutester, the armor had finished upgrading. It was important to note that this version of the Mark 10 Armor was more powerful and perfect than the one Iron Man would develop in the future.
As for the Vibranium shield, Bruce ignored it for now. After all, there was not much he could do now that he had emptied out his energy value reserves.
The time it took for Bruce to go through the integration processes and the changes to his body, as well as upgrading the Mark Armor, amounted to a total of three days.
During these three days, no one came to disturb him, making the process rtively uneventful. After that, Bruce got up from his bed.
At present, ck Widow, Hawkeye and Captain America had been stationed at the Avengers Base, and it could be said that it had finally begun to take shape.
As for the other three superheroes, one of them, S.H.I.E.L.D. didnt dare let anywhere near their facilities, another had returned to his homnd, and thest one had an enormouspany to manage.
After greeting Hawkeye and the others, Bruce went straight to the training ground.
The Avengers Base had a dedicated training ground for the superheroes, as after all, the regr one wouldnt do them much good now would it?
Now that Bruce had gotten new abilities, he had be a lot more powerful. However he still needed to adapt to them and be more familiar with their usage, before he would be able to trante their potential power into reality.
It turned out that Bruce had made the right decision when he decided not to download Hulks strength with most of his energy value, as currently, he was capable of facing the Hulk head-on.
Gradually, time passed little by little.
During this period, ck Widow and the others rarely stayed in the Avengers Base, as they had their own tasks toplete.
However as opposed to them, no one gave Bruce orders as of now. Although he was still technically a level 6 agent, his performance during the New York War had revealed his terrifying strength.
Even Nick Fury didnt know what to do with him, so for the time being, Bruce had no tasks, letting him be able to adapt to his new abilities a lot faster.
The most Bruce had to do was train some new agents here and there, but that was nothing. As for Pierce, ever since he talked with Brucest time, he had been unable to find him again.
For these inconsequential matters, Bruce had no worries and didnt care about them.
On this particr day, Bruce was training some level 3 and 4 agents as usual. Obviously, these level 3 and 4 agents had previously heard of Bruces reputation, so they all took the chance to train hard, as they wanted to be appreciated by Bruce.
But Bruce didnt care about their thoughts, as he never said anything. He was only here to rx andplete his task, nothing more nothing less.
Bruce. Just then, a voice came from outside of the training ground.
A woman in a tights walked in through the door, said woman naturally being the ck WIdow.
Every agent present stopped their training at the same time, almost as if they had rehearsed this.
At the Avengers Base, no low-level agent was unaware of the legendary agent that was ck Widow.
ck Widow just nced at the crowd and nodded, then directly said to Bruce, I have something to tell you.
Seeing ck Widow so serious, Bruce told the agents to continue their training before following after her.
After Bruce had followed ck Widow into an office inside the Avengers Base that required one to be at least a level 8 agent to enter, ck Widow finally revealed what she came for.
There is a very urgent matter, however I dont know much about it. Fury will give you the specifics in person.
After saying that, the door opened, and sure enough, it was S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury himself.
I heard Pierce met you? Fury asked as soon as he entered.
Bruce smiled after hearing this, and he knew that this thing could not be hidden from Fury .
But with the professional level of Pierces people, Fury had no way of knowing what they were talking about that day.
Yes, he wants me to serve him. Bruce didnt hide it at all, as in fact Pierce had indeed originally wanted him to serve him.
ck Widow looked surprised and bewildered upon hearing what Bruce said, as she didnt expect Bruce to reveal it so easily. When Fury heard this as well, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Bruce.
Mr. Fury is not looking for me just for this matter, right? Bruce wasnt nervous, as Fury had just wanted to see his reaction.
In fact, Fury had indeed just wanted to see Bruces stance on the matter, and Bruces answer made Fury very satisfied.
Fury didnt say much after that. He directly opened the offices big screen, and on it a bombardment video was being disyed.
Stark is missing.
It was indeed Iron Mans house that was being bombed, and this signified the beginning of the plot for Iron Man 3!
Chapter 79: The Ten Rings
Chapter 79: The Ten Rings
The plot of Iron Man III had officially begun.
Meanwhile, as Fury took a look at the screen, he saw Iron Mans vi being attacked. This was no ordinary attack, as no matter how he looked at it, this was clearly an organized and nned terrorist attack.
Fury then exined to Bruce what had happened the past few days.
After the New York War ended, Thor had instantly returned to Asgard. Dr. Banner on the other hand, because of his terrifying destructive power which he had little control of, chose to stay in a secret location only known to the senior members of S.H.I.E.L.D.
This was also a kind of disguised protection for him.
Iron Man however, hardly went out of his properties during this time, as his armor had been greatly damaged and was in urgent need of repair.
This period of time when Iron Man was at his weakest, had proven to be a huge opportunity to a certain group who had abducted him a long time ago, also known as the Ten Rings.
The leader of this group was rumored to be named Mandarin, and he named the organization based off of the number of rings on his hands.
However unlike what Bruce had read in the books, this Mandarin character didnt have Chinese ancestry. Regardless, the Ten Rings he had founded was a very powerful terrorist organization, and they had carried out many operations throughout the years.
And precisely this powerful terrorist organization had recently set their sights on Iron Man, or more urately, it was Mandarin that had chosen him.
Almost immediately after, Iron Man had announced that he would fight against them to the bitter end. And as a consequence to this announcement, Mandarin had bombed Iron Man in every sense of the word.
During the bombing, Iron Man had used the Mark Armor to make ast stand, but because of the attack being too sudden, Iron Man had finally lost and had disappeared from the public eye.
This was the most important event that had happened in recent times, second only to the New York War of course.
Because of the timing of the attack, S.H.I.E.L.D. didnt have enough people to deal with this, as they still had to rebuild New York along with a lot of other things.
Completely helpless for the current matter, Fury went to Bruce, as if they wanted to find where Iron Man was located now, Bruce was the most optimal candidate.
So, does Mr. Fury want me to handle this? Bruce sat down, his face utterly calm despite the situation.
No one knew more about the future then him, so he wasnt really interested in saving Iron Man. After all, Iron Man didnt need anyones rescue at all, as he himself was his own savior.
The only thing that interested Bruce currently was the man behind this attack, Mandarin, as well as the puppet master that manipted everything from behind the scenes Aldrich Killian.
This was the task that the system had given him, and there was only half a month remaining before the time limit of the task ran out.
But what truly surprised Bruce was the rate of which the plot was developing. He only had half a month left and he was this far into the plot, truly too fast.
Iron Man had presumably already developed his armor during this half a month, and histest innovation should be the Mark 11 Armor!
The thing that made Iron Man so powerful was precisely the fact that he had a frighteningly developed brain.
But Bruce could understand why he had been madly developing his armor all the time. It was only natural for him to know, as he himself was the reason that Iron Man felt pressured to make a better armor!
In some ways, it could be said that he had helped promote Iron Mans research and development speed of his armor.
Regarding this, Bruce was not surprised at all.
S.H.I.E.L.D. has a lot of work to do right now, and Captain America and the others are not here at the moment. The only person that can handle this at present is you, Fury said in a serious manner.
He couldntmand Bruce to work, firstly because he wasnt qualified to do so, and secondly and more importantly, because it would only be counterproductive.
That was why he added a hint of please in his tone.
Although Bruce appeared to be a level 6 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. on the surface, in reality he was so powerful that the organization had no control of him whatsoever.
He was exactly like those superheroes they had decided to make use of, S.H.I.E.L.D. couldnt control them at all.
Rest assured, I will handle this matter well, Bruce replied.
Furys meaning was for him to find Iron Man, as Iron Man truly had too much of an influence in modern society.
Fury nodded slowly after hearing Bruces answer. Now that Bruce had promised, he could finally rx. As for how Bruce would handle the matter, that waspletely up to him and he couldnt intervene even if he wanted to.
Afterwards, Fury gave Bruce all the information they had on Mandarin and let him study it.
Atst, only Bruce remained in the room, and he carefully analyzed Mandarins previous videos. If it was based off of the plot of the movie, then Mandarin was just a front, a puppet.
The true mastermind maniptor from behind the scenes was Aldrich Killian, a developer of biotechnology that could actually be regarded as another less powerful version of the Extremis.
The first thing Bruce had to do wasplete the task given by the system, and after that he wanted to find Killians biotechnology.
It was truly special, as once a person had been injected with the drug, their tissues and cells would undergo great changes. Whether it bebat effectiveness or resilience, they would both undergo a massive change and be extremely powerful.
It could be said that this was an extremely powerful ability, however whether it was worth it for Bruce to download, was another matterpletely.
There is half a month left from the task deadline, but I cant wait. I should make this plot end quickly.
As long as he killed Mandarin and Aldrich Killian, the plot of Iron Man III would be regarded asplete.
For this particr plot, except for the energy value he would get afterpleting the task, Bruce had no other interests.
After deciding on his n, Bruce stepped out of the room.
His first matter of business was to find Iron Man, but he was not going to bring him back. This could be regarded as a trial for Iron Man, one that he needed to pass all by himself in order to grow stronger.
The plot would continue to progress regardless of how fast the previous arc waspleted, and this was exactly what Bruce wanted.
Soon afterwards, Bruce wore histest upgraded Mark Armor and left the Avengers Base directly.
On the second floor of the Avengers Base, ck Widow and Fury were currently watching Bruces back as he made his departure.
Can he reallyplete this task? ck Widow spoke with a hint of doubt on her face as she looked at Fury.
We are out of options anyway, and there are internal problems inside S.H.I.E.L.D. right now Pierce is trying to find a way to move me out of my position, Fury said. Evidently, he had also been having a hard time during this period.
The New York War had a big impact on all parties involved, and that was especially so regarding the public, who had heavily rejected and despised the decision the congressmen came to at that time.
Although in the end it was proven that the congressmen were wrong, he knew that those arrogant congressmen would not let it go at that. They were justcking a good excuse to make him step down.
That was a big reason as to why he asked Bruce regarding his meeting with Pierce, and also why Bruces answer had satisfied him so much. That matter alone had proved that Bruce was someone worthy of his trust.
Well, I went to meet the Captain previously. These days he has been hanging around with a man named Sam Wilson. Other than that, there are still many things waiting to be dealt with. After ck Widow said that, she instantly left the Avengers Base.
Fury said nothing. But inwardly, he had a feeling that something big would happen soon, he just didnt know why, or what exactly.
In the time it took for them to finish their conversation, Bruce had already traveled thousands of kilometers away from the Avengers Base, and he was currently in Florida!
Chapter 80: The Secret Base
Chapter 80: The Secret Base
ording to Bruces memories, Iron Man came here after his home got bombarded.
At this moment, Bruce was flying with a high speed at several thousand meters in the air, and he had already activated his tracking and locating system.
These functions came to be because of his armor, after all he had initially downloaded it from Iron Man, and even with his upgrades, it was still simr to the original in many ways.
As long as he managed to find where Iron Mans armor was, he would easily be able to get an urate location.
Eventually, as the sky turned dark, Bruce finally got something.
Beep,beep
Right at that moment, a red dot appeared on the screen in front of Bruce.
Naturally, It was where Iron Mans armor was located, as well as the man himself. Bruces guess had been correct, Iron Man was wearing histest Mark 11 Armor.
It was a level higher than his own upgraded armor, however the Mark 11 Armor made this time had been made under different circumstances.
Yet although the details were somewhat different, there wasnt a huge difference in the main aspects. It didnt matter much anyway, as the truly powerful armor was the Mark 50.
That sut had been made with nanotechnology and was vastly superior to the point of not beingparable. As for the other models, they were almost all the same in terms of power, the only thing different was their color and performance.
Now that Bruce had located Iron Man, he instantly activated his armor and headed towards the target location.
Swoosh!
The speed of his suit of armor was truly too fast, as it exceeded the speed of sound, creating a huge sonic boom in his wake.
The armor that had been modified by the system waspletely different from the armor that Iron Man had developed. Especially in terms of its material, it was much stronger than Iron Mans armor.
Although the armor on Bruces body was only Mark 10, its performance and power were even stronger than the original.
At this moment, a man wearing a t-shirt was pulling a set of red and white battle armor. This was the armor he had recently developed, but now that its energy had already been exhausted, he was unable to activate it.
Not to mention flying with it, not even a simple activation was possible.
This was one of the benefits of having the system. With the support of the system, the armor on his body had virtually limitless energy, making him not have to worry about it all.
As for this t-shirt wearing man, he was naturally Iron Man, the zillionaire, Tony Stark.
Without the protection and assistance of his armor, he was merely a mortal. Such cold weather had already made it difficult for him to endure, not to mention the mental strength required to drug that armor with him as well.
In this region that was so deste without anyone in sight, his path seemed endless, as if he couldnt reach the end no matter how hard he tried.
Swoosh!
While Iron Man was in a state of despair, he heard a familiar rumble. Following which, he immediately raised his head.
In the darkness of night, a ck armor, seemingly like an ice-cold metal that didnt give off the slightest aura of life, stopped in front of him.
Upon seeing the suit of armor, Iron Man naturally knew who he was. He put down the rope in his hand and sat on the ground.
Was it Fury that asked you toe here? Now you see what a drowned rat I truly am, right?
At present, Iron Man had suffered a huge blow mentally. Not only was his home bombarded, but his newest Mark Armor had also used up all of its power.
Iron Man at this moment was nothing more than an ordinary mortal, in fact he wasnt any stronger than an average guy from down the block.
Then, the ck armor opened slightly, so as to reveal Bruces face.
The New York War has had a huge impact on you. I know that you were very nervous when you passed through the wormhole, Bruce spoke, his expression as calm as ever.
Ive never thought of facing that kind of enemy, Iron Man looked at Bruce and said.
In reality, he wasnt afraid, but rather just nervous at that time. There were many people there that he wanted to protect, but he was afraid that he wasnt powerful enough.
That was why after the New York War ended, he had gone all-out to develop his armor, hoping to create a steel corps.
Only in the armor could he truly feel at ease.
In the future, the enemies we will have to face will be even more powerful than the ones we have encountered in the past. And you are extremely important. I know there is anxiety in your heart, but it doesnt matter, since you have the ability, you have to use it and do something. Bruce smiled.
He wanted to help Iron Man break out of his current predicament, which would be beneficial for the development of the future plot.
I wish I didnt have this ability. Iron Man said.
He was very conflicted inside, and he didn t know what to do. While he was confident that he could protect everyone on the outside, in reality, he didnt seem to be able to protect anyone.
Ill deal with the matter regarding Mandarin. But youll have to face the difficulties yourself. And with that, he once again closed his mask.
He only came here to confirm that Iron Man was fine. As for how Iron Man could ovee his difficulty, Bruce had already said everything he could.
You should at least give me a bit of energy. I dont know how long Itll take until Ill be able to get out of this damn ce otherwise.
When Iron Man saw that Bruce was about to leave, he immediately shouted his request. The weather here was simply too cold for him.
If you head east, there will be a gas station.
That was thest sentence that Bruce left behind. After he finished speaking, he immediately activated his armor and left, leaving Iron Man with a stupefied expression on his face.
Hey, Bruce! At least leave me some clothes to wear! Iron Man shouted again, but Bruce had already disappeared. It was impossible for him to hear him.
Iron Man who had thought he would be saved waspletely speechless. He felt a bit regretful in his heart.
If he had known earlier that Bruce would leave him like this, he wouldnt bother saying all that nonsense, and would instead request for a piece of clothing!
But wait, what had Bruce said just now? He would help him deal with Mandarin? Nonsense!
All of a sudden, the pride in Iron Mans heart instantly recovered. He was a zillionaire, the worlds famous chairman of Stark Industries, and the smartest man to exist. When had he ever needed someone elses help? What kind of a joke was this?
Just you wait Bruce. Iron Man had already made up his mind.
There would definitely be no next time to this event, he couldnt give Bruce a reason to look down on him.
The matter that impacted him the most was that Bruce had said that they would eventually encounter even more powerful enemies than this in the future.
He had also said that since he had the ability and was capable enough, he should do something with it.
Iron Man was forced to repeatedly ponder on these two sentences, and a hint of rm began to rise in his heart.
In his eyes, Bruce wasn t just iparably mysterious, but he also seemed to know many things that no one else knew.
Unfortunately, even with his connections, he couldnt find anything regarding Bruces true unknown background. However, there was one thing that he could be certain of, and it was that Bruce was not a threat to him.
Afterwards, Iron Man took a deep breath and dragged his armor towards the gas station that Bruce had mentioned.
Meanwhile, at this moment, Bruce was flying high in the air. His current goal was very simple, and that was to find Dr. Aldrich Killians secret base.
This base had the markings of HYDRA all over it, and the Ten Rings organization also had some sort of connection with HYDRA.
The only thing about that was, not many people knew about it.
Beep, discovered the targets location. After less than half an hour of flight, the armor indicated.
Currently beneath him was an enormous vi. The guards there were tightly packed and they guarded all possible entrances as well as key locations.
It seemed that there were currently many people there, and Dr. Aldrich Killian and Mandarin that Bruce had wanted to find, were among them.
Chapter 81: Beginning of the slaughter
Chapter 81: Beginning of the ughter
Chapter 81:
The screen inside Bruces armor had already revealed the exact location of the two men, Mandarin and Dr. Killian.
Following which, Bruce activated his armor tond.
Thump!
And as soon as Brucended, a searchlight shot towards him, with dozens of submachine guns with infrared sights already aimed directly at his head.
Who are you? Leave here immediately! Someone loudly shouted.
The reason why they didnt immediately shoot was because they wanted to know who was so audacious and dared to enter the Ten Rings headquarters in such a manner.
Bruce opened the mask from his armor and looked at the people who were aiming at him, before saying, You guys have been surrounded by me, and its not toote if you run away now.
As soon as they heard what he said, all of them looked at Bruce like they were looking at a fool. Was this guys brain not functioning? He was only one person but said that he had surrounded them?
Kill him! A guard leader said, ordering his subordinates to fire.
Bang, bang!
Countless bullets whistled toward him, but as they were very close to Bruce, all of the bullets managed to hit his armor.
But to their dismay, their actions did not achieve the results they expected.
Fools. Since you dont want to surrender, go to hell instead. With that said, the shoulders of his armor opened and dozens of miniature bombs were fired.
Boom!~ Boom!~
Such an armor was worthy of Iron Mans name, as it was aplete war machine, and its firepower was quite fierce to say the least.
After beginning his assault, the sound of various screams and explosions intertwined, and the door of the vi was blown open.
Inside the vi, Dr Killian was conducting his experiment with Mandarin sitting next to him eating a burger. The scene here was not the same as what was disyed in the video Bruce had watched before.
Boom, boom, boom!
All of a sudden, countless explosions sounded out and shocked Dr. Killian.
Whats going on? He asked loudly, followed by the guards next to him immediately taking out their pistols.
At this moment, all of them took a look at the monitoring device, only to see a ck steel monster causing havoc in the fight outside. It was aplete ughter, with bodies flying everywhere.
Doctor, we are being attacked! Someone cried out.
The guards outside the vi were basically a mess at the moment. These people werent Bruces match at all, and all they could do was be Bruces energy value.
Unfortunately for him, their numbers werent anything to be shocked at. Otherwise, Bruce would have another huge harvest in his mission.
As Dr. Killian looked at the human figure in the surveince video, his expression slightly darkened.
This kind of armor Is that Tony Stark? His first thought was that this was Iron Man, but as soon as the thought came it was rejected by him.
Iron Mans vi had been destroyed by him, and even Iron Man himself had also disappeared. Moreover, he had never seen this set of armor before.
His biggest concern now, was how exactly could the enemy find him in such a short period of time?
Boom!~~
Right as he thought of that, the door of the underground base was directly blown open. And from the smoke, a ck figure walked out, like a ghosting from the abyss.
The color and shape of the armor was especially terrifying for them, as it almost made Bruce look like a grim reaper made of steel.
Are you Dr Killian? The mask from the armor opened, revealing Bruces face.
He took a look around at the ce, and as of right now, there werent many guards left standing. Most of them were either dead or fleeing.
As for those who did not leave, they were all people who had already been injected with the biological virus. Besides them, the only other one left was naturally Mandarin, the puppet.
At this moment, Mandarin was hiding beside the sofa, his entire body trembling, no longer having the dignity of the past.
Seeing that, Bruce could now almost be sure that the Mandarin in front of him was a puppet, as described in the plot of the movie. As if it was the same Mandarin from theics, he would never show such a cowardly look.
Who are you, one of the S.H.I.E.L.D.s people? Dr. Killian put down the experimental equipment in his hand and looked at Bruce with a solemn expression on his face.
He was now sure that he had never seen this person in front of him before, and he didnt even know of his existence.
That is not important, but since you are all here, you have really saved me a lot of trouble. With that said, Bruce was ready to attack.
Just as Bruce was about to strike, a person who was covered in mes suddenly appeared in front of Bruce and attacked him.
Boom!
Bruce raised his hand and blocked the powerful attack.
These people who had been injected with the biological virus could not be called human anymore.Their strength and attack power were iparably more powerful than normal humans, moreover their body temperature was also extremely high.
Although Bruces armor was sturdy, it couldntpletely negate the attacks of these mutants.
Thump!
Bruce crashed into a wall, almost destroying the entire house alongside him.
Not bad! At this moment, the armor warned him that his arm had been seriously damaged and needed to be repaired.
Bruce slowly stood up, and six mutants injected with the biological virus almost immediately swarmed and attacked him again. The high temperatures that their bodies generated could even melt steel, making them a small threat.
Crack!
At the next moment however, Bruce directly stored his armor into the system warehouse, as he didnt want his armor to get too damaged here. Otherwise, it would be a bit troublesome to repair it.
After storing his armor however, Bruces face dropped to an all-time low, making his face cold as a serial killer.
Around him, the mutants bodies all burst into mes and began rushing towards him.
Boom!
But in the next moment, Bruces body erupted with dazzling lightning, and a terrifying power surged out, enveloping the dozens of mutants surrounding him.
The lightning Bruce controlled could reach hundreds of thousands of volts, and even the mutants were unable to resist that.
Boom!
In merely an instant, all of the mutants surrounding him exploded, shattered, and ultimately died, making Bruce gain even more energy value.
The energy values he obtained from a single mutant amounted up to a bit more than the amount he obtained from killing a single Chitauri.
Seeing this scene, Dr. Killians face changed drastically. A human could actually release lightning? Are you Thor, the God of Thunder?!
The New York War had already affected the entire world. And the Avengers became the most well-known group of all, as basically no organization didnt not know of them.
One of them could control lightning, and he was actually the God of Thunder from the Norse mythology of Northern Europe. How could this not shock Dr. Killian!
But he knew Thors appearance, and the person in front waspletely different from Thor!
You dont need to know. A sh of light appeared in Bruces eyes as he appeared next to Dr. Killian in an instant.
Dr Killians body was paralyzed, but a powerful me erupted from his entire being, shooting out towards Bruce.
Boom!~~~
The powerful mes reached several thousand degrees, and all of the surrounding equipment waspletely melted or burned. Dr. Killian was very confident that even steel would instantly melt at such a high temperature.
However, to hisplete shock, Bruce walked out of the mepletely fine.
What he didnt know was that Bruces body was a Demigod Body, and such mes couldnt affect him at all. Even his hair hadnt burned, not even a little.
Its over!
Without the slightest hesitation, Bruce attacked and left a residual blur of a shadow. His entire body was suffused with terrifying lightning, and after reaching Killian in an instant, he struck.
BOOM!!!~~~
The whole vi began shaking. Even if Dr. Killian had been injected with the biological virus, he was ultimately facing Bruce, who wasparable to a real God.
With just one punch, half of Dr. Killians body had exploded andpletely shattered, turning into dust in front of the zing mes.
Chapter 82: Task completed
Chapter 82: Taskpleted
Chapter 82:
Even steel wasnt enough to withstand Bruces punch, not to mention a mere Dr. Killian who had simply undergone a modification with the help of the biological virus.
At this moment, he fell to the ground in pain, leaving only his upper body wriggling on the ground.
Ah! Who the hell are you? The red mes on Dr. Killians body still did not dissipate.
This kind of me was able to regenerate and reconstruct the bodys cells in a short period of time. In reality, this was a different type of regeneration ability that could regrow limbs, hence making it extremely powerful.
However, this kind of ability was also limited. If one was regenerating a severed limb, it would take a rtively long time. So as of now, Dr. Killian had beenpletely crippled by Bruce.
Killian raised his head to look at Bruce, whose power was beyond his wildest expectations. He was able to destroy his lower limbs merely with his physical strength alone.
You dont need to know. Mandarin, dont make any unnecessary efforts, you wont be able to escape. While Bruce was talking to Dr. Killian, Mandarin was slowly crawling on the ground, trying to sneak out.
Mandarin was truly hopeless at this point, and that was his only shot of surviving his current predicament. After all, the power Bruce had revealed was not something a human could have.
The Mandarins face turned pale. After receiving Bruces warning, he sat on the ground nkly.
The mes on Dr. Killian were burning a bit stronger than before, and his lower limbs were slowly recovering. But, it was impossible for him to return to normal in a short amount of time, no matter much he struggled.
Bruce slowly squatted down next to him, pinching Dr. Killians neck directly using his hand. The mes produced with the help of the biological virus simply had no effect on Bruce, which made Killian sink even further into despair.
Right as Bruce came into contact with Dr. Killians body, his information immediately appeared in front of him.
[Name]: Aldrich Killian.
[Identity]: Scientist.
[Ability]: Top-grade fighting technique (200 mb), Extremis virus (energy value: 50), Firearms proficiency (300mb)
Upon looking at his abilities, Dr. Killian seemed extremely weak, at least at first nce. The reason he was so powerful, was exactly because he had the Extremis virus ability, which made him way more powerful than he should be.
It was precisely this ability that allowed the originally somewhat disabled Killian to morph into his current appearance. Although the required energy value was not much, this was still not a bad ability.
During their previous battle, Bruce had obtained a few points of energy value, which was enough for him to download Kirians Extremis virus.
Such an ability was not very useful to the current Bruce, but what he needed now, were various types of special abilities so he could further upgrade his abilities.
For example, this Extremis virus couldpletely merge into his God Bloodline, thereby making his God Bloodline be more powerful.
Bruces current goal was to download various special abilities, so that he could constantly be integrating them into his main three abilities, or perhaps even into a new one.
Regardless, the more abilities he obtained, the more powerful the integrated ability would be. However, with that said, the ordinary abilities were no longer in the scope of Bruces consideration.
Without hesitation, Bruce directly chose to one-click download it.
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions, youve obtained the Extremis virus ability!
In fact, Bruce could just inject this biological virus into himself, but his body had far surpassed humans already, and if he injected it directly, it would not have any effect on his body.
Thus, he could only download it.
After doing all of this, Dr. Killian was no longer of any use to Bruce, so after a split second, a sh of lighting began surging in Bruces hands.
This lightning began pouring into Killians body like countless little snakes, destroying every cell in his body.
AH!!!
Finally, under that powerful lightning force, Killians body began to copse.
Boom!
The next moment, Killians body, or at least what was left of it, exploded. Dying just like that.
After killing Aldrich, Bruce began slowly walking towards Mandarin. While Mandarin was only a puppet, and could be said to be innocent in some regards, Bruce didnt care. Mandarin was just one of the targets the system had asked him to kill, nothing more nothing less.
I was just a temporary puppet, I am innocent! Mandarins face became very pale, but when he looked at Bruces ice cold gaze, his entire body trembled as he pleaded for himself.
However, Bruce couldnt care less about him. Whether he was actually guilty or not, didnt matter to Bruce. Furthermore, in the various terror activities that Ten Rings had previously done, this temporary puppet Mandarin was at least somewhat involved.
The lightning on Bruces body raged and surged forward once again.
Bruce had previously checked Mandarin, and he was just an ordinary person without any special abilities at all, making him somewhat skeptical if this was the real Mandarin or not.
While he wasnt sure if it was his real target, there was one surefire way to find out, and Bruce would rather kill an innocent by mistake then potentially let his target escape.
Under the powerful lightning that surged into his body, the so-called Mandarins body waspletely destroyed.
Beep, congrattions, you have killed Dr. Killian and Mandarin!
Beep, congrattions, you havepleted the mission and have gained a total of 3,000 points of energy value!
The sound of the system sounded out just as Bruce killed Mandarin, making him positive that he killed the right target.
It was just, Bruce had never expected that the task reward this time around had actuallyted him three thousand points of energy value! This was equivalent to half of what he harvested during the New York War!
Originally Bruce was still worried about getting more energy value, but he didnt expect that the reward for this mission was such a ridiculous amount.
To the current Bruce, energy value was everything. And this time around, he was quite satisfied with his gains.
Beep, new mission has been issued. The host is to obtain the trust of Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witch within three months.
A new mission had been given to him, and it was actually regarding Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch! This had really pleasantly surprised Bruce.
He had already been preparing, and had even gained Pierces trust. Through him, he could pretty easily ess the European Secret Base of HYDRA.
ording to the timeline, during the next few days the twin siblings would be superheroes with the help of the Mind gem. And whether it be the abilities of Quicksilver or the Scarlet Witch, Bruce had his designs on both of them.
Scarlet Witchs abilities were especially a priority, as she possessed inconceivable power. The only slight issue was that even she hadnt totally grasped that power, much less someone else.
But with the systems help, Bruce didnt have to worry about that at all.
Quicksilver on the other hand, although he was not the same as the Superior Quicksilver from the books, his speed had still definitely surpassed all of the Avengers.
The new mission had required him to obtain the trust of these two twin siblings. While that would be somewhat difficult for him previously, that was not the case anymore. All he had to do was repeat what he had done with Parker.
However it wasnt all going to be easy, as he still had to find a way to enter HYDRAs base. Even if he knew its location, entering was another thing, and all of this had to be done within three months.
The plot was progressing much faster than what Bruce had expected.
After that, Bruce began cleaning up everything here. Especially those surveince videos, Bruce destroyed them all. He didnt want his abilities to be fully exposed yet, and definitely not in such a manner.
Afterpleting all of this, Bruce once again put on his armor and returned to the Avengers Base.
This time around, he had single handedly killed Mandarin and Killian, which meant that the plot of Iron Man III was officially over.
Chapter 83: Pierces message
Chapter 83: Pierce''s message
If everything went like it should have, the Iron Man III plot would still be going on, and wouldnt finish for a long time.
However a variable had appeared, and its name was Bruce. He advanced every plot by a decent margin, and for Bruce, this meant that he no longer needed topletely go with the flow as he had originally done.
This was only so for the time being, as Bruce was still rtively early into the plot. However in the future, he would be able to fully control the plot and do whatever he wanted without consequences.
However what disappointed Bruce a little was that after the end of Iron Man IIIs plot, the system had not given him a new function. But while he was a tad disappointed, he could still understand.
If he wanted the system to open up more and more powerful functions, he needed toplete tasks rted to the real plot, and not short plots with rtively no meaning. Besides, the current functions of the system were more than enough for him to do many things.
Soon after, Bruce returned to Avengers Base.
At this moment, the Avengers Base had many agents on guard duty, yet no superheroes. It made sense if one thought about it, the superheroes such as Captain America were the S.H.I.E.L.D. s trump card.
Wherever there was a major ident, the Avengers would be dispatched. So naturally, they wouldnt use their trump card for guard duty.
As for Bruce, he no longer had to obey S.H.I.E.L.D.s orders. This was of course, because Bruce was strong enough. If it was anyone else, they would have long since been kicked out as an example to the others.
Just as Bruce entered the Avenger base, Fury walked in his room.
Ive received news that the Ten Rings headquarters has been destroyed and Mandarin has also died. Fury looked at Bruce, a tad surprised.
This was because he had never given Bruce such an order, he had only wanted Bruce to bring Iron Man back.
And yet unexpectedly, Bruce had directly wiped out the Ten Rings in their entirety, which was way beyond his expectations. For such arge organization to be destroyed in such a short amount of time, was truly surprising, as even S.H.I.E.L.D. themselves didnt know the location of their headquarters.
At this moment, Bruce was even more mysterious to Fury than he already was.
Stark will be back soon. Hes fine. Of course, Bruce knew what Fury was concerned about. It was mainly about Starks safety.
Upon hearing Bruces reply, Fury stopped saying anything else. Before this, the moment Bruce told him everything rted to Parker, he already knew that he wouldnt be able to control him.
This was especially the case now that Pierce had set his eyes on Bruce, tying Furys hands even more. He had absolutely zero control over Bruce, as if he attempted to force Bruce to do anything, it would only backfire.
Go and have a good rest. Ill take care of matters now. After saying that, Fury immediately left.
The Ten Rings organization had had a great rtionship with HYDRA, and Fury had wanted to find out something from this event. He had even suspected that there were HYDRA undercover agents inside of S.H.I.E.L.D.
But he couldnt be certain, so for the time being, he wouldnt let anything that was rted to HYDRA go easily. However, Fury would never have imagined that his immediate superior, the former director, would actually be a member of the HYDRA.
And regarding this, Bruce would naturally not tell him.
After that, Bruce returned to his room and opened his system panel.
[Name]: Bruce Lite
[Identity]: Level 6 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
[Ability]: Demigod Body, Gods Bloodline, Godly Fighting ability, Control of Thunder and Lightning, Spider Telepathy, Extremis virus, Body and Shield as one.
[Warehouse]: Super Vibranium shield, Mark 8 armor.
[Bnce]: 2 million US dors.
[Energy value]: 3,150 points
This time, destroying the Ten Rings organization hadted him more than 3,000 points of energy value in total.
With such arge amount of energy value, he could integrate his abilities one by one without suffering too much. However Bruce didnt do that, because each point saved was precious, and the real effects of integration were only revealed when multiple abilities were involved.
So since he didnt have a lot of new abilities yet, Bruce would use the over 3,000 points for other purposes.
The big problem he faced now was how to enter the European Secret Base of HYDRA. Pierce was definitely his breakthrough point, but he could not directly ask him about it, otherwise Pierce would get suspicious.
He had also not seen ck Widow or Captain America recently, which probably meant that he would soon enter the Captain America: The Winter Soldier plot, or at least that was his guess.
As for the plot of Thor: The Dark World and Guardians of the Gxy, both urred in Asgard and outer space, so he could probably not participate.
During this period of time, it was best for Bruce to speed up the plot of Avengers: Age of Ultron. But this required some time, and he could not do it at present.
Fortunately, his deadline was three months. Otherwise, he really wouldnt be able toplete this mission.
Bruce also didnt n on participating in the plot of Captain America: The Winter Soldier, as there really wasnt much that interested him there.
During that plot, S.H.I.E.L.D. would dissolve, and nothing else of much importance would happen. Although the Winter Soldier was very powerful, he didnt have any abilities that interested Bruce.
Therefore, Bruces next n was to enter HYDRAs secret base. Then make Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch trust himpletely, all within the three month timeframe given by the system. Optimally, he would finish that before the start of Avengers: Age of Ultron.
Only then would he be able to takeplete control of the situation. Thinking about this, Bruce began to make ns.
Once he finished the task given by the system, he could report the location of HYDRAs secret base to S.H.I.E.L.D. And with that, he would advance the plot to the second stage.
He thought back to the Marvel movies he had seen again and again, so as not to miss anything. In the following days, Bruce ignored the outside worldpletely.
Iron Man appeared in the public eyes again after having been missing for three to four days. Although that had caused some waves, it had nothing to do with Bruce.
Hulk was nowhere to be found, and waspletely hidden by S.H.I.E.L.D. Hawkeye had probably established his own family by now, so there was nothing special about him.
The most active and busy people of the Avengers were ck Widow and Captain America, who were activelypleting task after task for S.H.I.E.l.D.
While everything was slowly developing, Bruce had been staying inside the S.H.I.E.L.D. the whole time.
During this period, he had been training new agents and bing more familiar with his abilities. It could be said that his life was tedious and ordinary during this time.
I have fully adapted to my three new abilities, and my biggest advantage inbat is now my physical strength and defense as well as my ability to control lightning and thunder.
During these days, he had developed aprehensive understanding of his body. The most important point was that he learned how to make full use of his strength inbat, and it could be said that Bruce had already mastered everything rted to it.
Although he had not downloaded any new abilities these days, his overall strength had improved a lot.
Beep! It was at this time that Bruces cell phone on the table suddenly vibrated.
The message he received didnt contain any words, just numbers that represented coordinates.
Finally, you couldn t hold back. After reading the message, a hint of a smile appeared on Bruces face.
Fury wouldnt contact him in this way, and the only other person inside S.H.I.E.L.D. that knew his mobile number, was Pierce.
It seemed that HYDRA had begun acting atst.
Chapter 84: The meeting
Chapter 84: The meeting
In fact, the moment Bruce had revealed his identity, he already knew for a fact that Pierce would never ignore him. After all, his previous performance was excellent, and Pierce wouldnt abandon such a talented person for no reason.
Bruce had given this matter a lot of thought before deciding to meet up with Piercest time. Of course, he could only do this because he knew about the following plot.
When the plot of Captain America: The Winter Soldier started, Pierces true identity would be discovered. However while this was indeed the case, Bruce could still use the period of time between plots to execute his n.
And sure enough, Bruces guess was proven to be correct, as at this moment Pierce had chosen to initiate contact with him. Pierce was after all the former director of S.H.I.E.L.D. so it was a very simple thing for him to find Bruces contact information.
Whereafter, Bruce checked the coordinate information, and Nine Five Zero was their meeting ce.
As a member of the top management of S.H.I.E.L.D. Pierce had the jurisdiction to contact Bruce directly and go above Furys head.
After that, Bruce tidied himself up and went to the ce where he was supposed to meet Pierce. As expected, the location was very hidden and not many people knew about it. This location hadnt even been marked on the public map, making it practically non-existent.
Fortunately, it was not too far away from Bruces current location, and with his speed he would reach his destination within ten minutes.
Upon reaching the location, he saw an abandoned steel factory that hadnt been used in a long time. There was almost no one living within five kilometers of this location.
It was night time by the time Bruce came, and coupled with theck of moonlight, everything here seemed extremely dark and quiet. This was almost the ideal ce for a secret meeting to take ce.
However even after Bruce waited for around ten minutes, Pierce still hadnt shown up.
So cautious?
Bruce smiled, and he could now grasp why Pierce had been able to hide within S.H.I.E.L.D. for such a long time without being found out, even managing to enter the top brass of the organization. It was entirely conceivable with how cautious and careful he was.
When it came to this, Pierce was even more outstanding than the current director, Nick Fury. With that said, Bruce wasnt in a rush either, and he patiently waited.
Buzz!
Right at this moment, a ck shadow came from afar and approached him at an extremely fast speed.
But even so, Bruce didnt make any sudden movements, as there were other dangers within his perception of Spider Telepathy.
And as expected, just after that shadow appeared, several other ck shadows appeared within the range of his senses. They were hidden in a dark corner, and any ordinary human had no chance of sensing them.
At the same time, Bruce could clearly sense that these people all possessed some sort of special ability.
Trying to probe me? Bruces eyes flickered. He wouldnt easily ept other peoples probing.
In his eyes, the reason for this probe was because the other party didnt believe him, which was why they chose to do this. Bruce deciphered this so he couldnt let the other party fulfill their wish so easily.
Without the slightest hesitation, a me instantly erupted from Bruces body, making his entire body as hot asva.
This was the effect of the Extremis virus. Although it was not too powerful of an ability, it was enough to deal with these people with Bruces current strength.
Thump!
In that instant, Bruce only left a blur of a shadow in his ce. His entire body became iparably hot, and the mes on his body truly erupted, instantly forcing the people surrounding him back.
Bang!
A gunshot was heard, with the target being Bruces heart. However in a sh, Bruce appeared next to the person that shot at him.
Psst!
Bruce raised his hand, his power amplified by the extreme burst of heat at several thousand degrees that apanied him.
Not to mention that this person was only made of ordinary flesh and blood, even steel would melt within a short period of time in front of this heat.
Ahhhhh! The man madly screamed, and half of his body was directly devoured by the mes.
But the matter was not over that easily, as next, Bruce struck with an even more powerful strength.
There were a total of five people besieging him, and one of them had already been cut in half by Bruce.
The rest of the original five-man squad were quite powerful, however that was rtive, as they were currently facing Bruce!
These people werent Bruces match at all, and in less than a minute, the five-man squad had been reduced to only two by Bruce. With that said, Bruce was obviously not going to let the remaining two people go.
Stop! Someone yelled, but it was still a stepte.
Ahhhhh! The remaining two people were swallowed by mes.
Even if these people were lucky enough to survive in front of the thousands of degrees of heat, they would still be crippled in the end. At this moment, all five members of the squad were bathed in a sea of mes, and they were all madly screaming out in pain.
Suddenly, several lights instantly illuminated this ce, and a figure appeared in front of Bruce. As he stood there, his eyes looked cold as if he was displeased by the events that transpired.
Ive already told you to stop just now. Why didnt you let them go? The voice belonged to Pierce, and the people he had just killed were all members of HYDRA.
At this moment, he was extremely angry because the five people Bruce had maimed were all his elites. Originally, he had only wanted to test Bruce a little, but he had never even imagined that Bruce would strike back so heavily.
This caused him to be on the brink of exploding in rage. But considering that he wanted to ask Bruce for help, he finally suppressed his anger in the end.
They attacked with killing intent. Why would I let them go? Bruces tone was extremely calm, as if he didnt care about the prestige of the top brass of S.H.I.E.L.D. at all.
His words made the face of the other HYDRA agents change color drastically. In their eyes, this Bruce character was way too arrogant.
But Bruce being Bruce, he paid them no attention and ignored them, instead opting to look at Pierce with a solemn expression while he said that.
If this was what you wanted to do by calling me out here, then Ill be leaving first. When dealing with such a person, one had to be tough. So tough, that the other party would be left with no way to deal with him.
Of course, this only worked because Bruce was terrifyingly powerful and was practically unkible by the other party. If this was not so, he would have already been killed countless times over.
Having finished talking, Bruce ignored Pierces reaction and got ready to leave, but of course, in the nick of time, Pierce began speaking.
Stop, there are other matters we need to discuss. Since we are from the same organization, you should know how great the things we have to do are. Seeing that Bruce was about to leave, Pierce immediately said.
Beforehand, he had just wanted to test Bruces limits, but things had unexpectedly turned out like this. Bruces strength also made him decide that if he wanted toplete that task, it could only be carried out by Bruce.
Upon finding such a talent, it was absolutely impossible for him to let go.
Hearing his words, Bruce turned around and stopped. As for why Pierce made an appointment to meet here? Bruce was also not sure even now.
But since he met him in this way, then this was definitely not an ordinary matter. It definitely had to be rted to HYDRAs secret base.
Chapter 85: Controlling the situation
Chapter 85: Controlling the situation
Seeing that Bruce had stopped, Pierce released a sigh of relief. The HYDRA organization had been established long ago, and even though it had infiltrated many organizations, they still didnt dare act too openly, as they were enemies with S.H.I.E.L.D.
That was especially the case now, as the current S.H.I.E.L.D. was a lot more powerful than say 5 years ago. This big increase in strength was mainly because they now had the Avengers group, which meant that they would win any head-on battle with any organization.
Nheless, even under such circumstances HYDRA was still trying its best to find a solution, otherwise they could only wait and perish.
Speak, and Ill see if Im interested, Bruce said.
Whether it be HYDRA or S.H.I.E.L.D. they both had to pay attention to Bruces emotions now if they wanted him to do something for them, as even S.H.I.E.L.D. couldnt force him.
Currently, he was waiting to see what Pierce wanted him to do. If he merely wanted him to perform a terrorist attack, then he would just decline straight away.
Pierce ordered his men to dispose of those people who had been maimed by Bruce. And since those people were no longer of any use to him, he would naturally throw them away without any hesitation.
Pierce looked at Bruce and slowly said, S.H.I.E.L.D. has just made a team of powerful people with superpowers called the Avengers, but you already know of this. With that said, we need toe up with some countermeasures.
Pierce made his intentions as direct as he could, but Bruce already knew of HYDRAs current situation, and he knew it very well. With the appearance of Iron Man, Hulk and the others, HYDRA was truly facing an impossible crisis. Every single one of the Avengers were iparably powerful, and not something they could deal with.
Amongst them was even the Thor, a well known myth-like existence.
If HYDRA wanted to survive for a longer period of time, they had to train some of their own people who could fight against these avengers. That was easier said than done however, as under normal circumstances, it would be impossible.
However now, there was one special method to resolve their predicament.
They are unable to threaten me. Bruce said, it seemed that he didnt have any interest in Pierces words.
HYDRA obviously wanted their own people to master some powerful superpowers, so that they could face the Avengers head-on.
You know of Lokis scepter, right? At this moment, Pierce leisurely said, intending to see how Bruce replied.
Upon hearing those words, Bruce slightly narrowed his eyes, his expression a little shocked. He managed to figure out what Pierce was referring too, but he still had to seem like he waspletely unaware of it.
I know of it, but Lokis scepter was taken away by S.H.I.E.l.D. What do you mean by this? Bruce pretended that he didnt know anything more regarding this, and that was within Pierces expectations.
Yes, it was taken away by the top brass of S.H.I.E.L.D. But to be more precise, It was I who took it. Pierce smiled while he was saying that, seemingly very proud of his action and at the same time showing Bruce how influential he was within S.H.I.E.L.D.
Without waiting for another question from Bruce, Pierce continued.
I put it in a very safe ce. But this scepter has a special ability, and if we can use it correctly, we will be able to create people who could rival Hulk. Well call these people the Supermen! Upon hearing those words, Bruce got the point.
As per the original movies, Lokis scepter should be in HYDRAs Secret Base right now, and through studying it, they would be able to create some supermen.
Although in the end they only managed to produce two such people, they were indeed able to contend with Captain America and the others.
I didnt expect that you have infiltrated so deeply inside S.H.I.E.L.D., but what does this matter have to do with me? Bruce said. But although he asked such a question, he already had a vague guess in his heart.
With this as an excuse, perhaps he would be able to enter the mysterious Secret Base of HYDRA!
The power of the scepter is very powerful, and we still cant fully control it. Ever since the beginning until now, there have only been two people that could bear its power. And although our organization has some people with special abilities, these twos power was on a different level. The problem here is, we dont have any experience with something this powerful. Pierce finally spoke of his purpose.
The twin siblings powers were very strong now, but they were just ordinary people beforehand. Faced with such a sudden increase in power, it was only natural that they were unable to control it for a period of time.
Although these two could be counted as a trump card for HYDRA, they were still unable to use them immediately. This was a problem now that S.H.I.E.l.D.s people were constantly applying pressure on them, and if they continued to dy, they would be faced with extermination.
Therefore, they wanted to y their trump card as soon as possible, regardless of the consequences. But they couldnt do that, as they had no prior experience with it, and they had already lost many elites in their futile attempts.
Their only option at this point was to find people with sufficiently powerful strength to train them, and Bruce was their ideal candidate.
Before this, Bruce had helped Captain America in his recovery training, and coupled with the strength that Bruce had revealed in the past as well as just now, he was perfect for the job.
I will arrange a reasonable excuse for you to leave S.H.I.E.L.D. for a period of time, which even Fury wont be able to see through. The only thing we need you to do is go to the secret base and help us train these two people.
It really is that, hearing Pierces words was music to his ears, as he secretlyughed in his heart.
At first, he was still worried about how he would enter the secret base of HYDRA and make contact with the twins. But now, it appeared that Pierce was here to help.
This is for the sake of our organisation, so I hope you can act immediately, Pierce said.
Although he wasnt very satisfied with Bruces domineering attitude, Bruce was their only way to resolve this matter. If they took any longer, there might be even more unexpected events.
Whats in it for me here? Bruce asked, not immediately agreeing.
It was only right, as if he agreed too quickly Pierce might suspect something, and he would be able to get more benefits this way as well. Truly two birds with one stone.
For HYDRA, as long as a person had desires, they would have a way to control that person. And as expected, after hearing what Bruce said, a smile appeared on Pierces face.
In the future, you will be the next director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Being the absolute leader of an organization that was above thew was indeed a great temptation.
Okay, Bruce smiled, agreeing immediately.
As for Pierce, he seemed to have found Bruces desire, as well as the key to control him.
I will arrange for someone to pick you up tomorrow morning. You dont have to exin anything to anyone, I will deal with that. After Pierce finished speaking, he immediately left. His goal had already been achieved, and the next step was to carry out the n.
Bruce also turned around and left. He was feeling pretty happy after the meeting, he managed to find an easy solution to his biggest problem in the most unexpected way he could think of.
To him, this was quite a pleasant surprise. As for dealing with Furys suspicions, he would let Pierce solve that for him. And thus, there would be no negative consequences for his actions this time around.
Moreover, when the plots of Avengers: Age of Ultronunched, he could directly provide the location of the HYDRAs base to Nick Fury.
Everything was iparably perfect, and at this moment, Bruce was like a God looking down on everyone.
Whether it was HYDRA or S.H.I.E.L.D. they were all pawns on his chessboard. And all he needed to do was control the entire situation like a true God.
Chapter 86: Entering the secret base
Chapter 86: Entering the secret base
But all of this needed to be done slowly, and Bruce was in no rush.
One of his greatest advantages was the fact that he knew exactly how the plot would develop in the future, and with the unlimited download system, he was able to execute his ns and change the plot to his benefit.
After leaving the meeting spot, Bruce returned to the Avengers base.
Because of the increase in his strength, Bruces status in S.H.I.E.L.D. could be said to be very special. Officially, he was an ordinary agent. However to treat him as one would be disrespectful, as he had the strength of a superhero, and an extremely powerful one at that.
But at the same time, he couldnt be a superhero as he was not among the Avengers. His status was indeed very special, but regardless, level seven and eight agents were very polite when they saw ihm.
Of course Bruce didnt care much about that, because his sights were no longer here.
That night, Bruce did nothing. Instead, he was secretly nning and modifying his n about the future. In order to seed when facing powerful organizations like S.H.I.E.L.D. and HYDRA, a slight mistake would result in a massive failure that would ruin his n.
While he was not afraid of his ns being revealed because he wasnt bothered by the S.H.I.E.L.D. or HYDRAs power, he was worried that he would no longer be able to speed up the plot as much as he wanted.
After all, from the The Avengers to Avengers: Infinity War, the plot ording to the movies would go on for several years, and Bruce didnt want to wait that long.
Early the next morning, someone knocked on Bruces door. When he opened the door, he saw an agent that he was not familiar with.
But he did recognize him, it was one of the agents who was with Pierce that night.
Mr. Bruce,e with me. The agent said respectfully.
He was a level seven agent at S.H.I.E.L.D. But before this, even in front of a level 9 agent like Hill, he would not show much respect since he was one of Pierces men.
But what Bruce did yesterday revealed how overbearing he was when he directly trashed five of their elites even when he knew their identity. Since he couldnt guarantee that Bruce wouldnt do that to him for not giving him respect, he chose to bow his head.
Upon hearing his words, Bruce nodded and followed him out. Soon after, they boarded a helicopter in the Avengers airport and directly left.
After flying for three hours, they arrived at a private airport.
Before arriving at that Secret base, Bruce had changed nes three times and used five types of transportation.
During this period of time, Bruces eyes were blindfolded. Based on this, one could imagine the importance of this base. These actions also meant that Pierce didnt fully trust him, otherwise he wouldnt do this to a person with Bruces status.
Sadly for them however, they didnt know that Bruce had Spider Telepathy, which meant that he could see his surroundings even without visual sight.
While entering the base, Bruce had secretly memorized the specific location of this base. And after a full day of travel, Bruce took thest helicopter and arrived at a mountain.
This was somewhere in northern Europe, it was covered in snow all year round and it looked like a vast expanse of whiteness, making it difficult for people to recognize where it was.
It was only when midnight arrived, that Bruce finally saw a vi on the mountain peak. In fact, it was more like a fortress than a vi.
Around this vi, there were many fortresses and trenches, extending thousands of meters around. This ce was extremely tightly guarded, making it a rtive dead-zone.
As long as someone approached the ten-kilometer range of this ce, they would be discovered immediately, and dealt with appropriately.
In the surroundings of the fortress, there were all types of radar equipment that covered the surrounding aviation field. Around the main base, there were also severalyers of tight grids.
Bruce spected that this ce should be where the first starting battles between Germany and the Soviet Union during World War II had taken ce. This was basically a war military base. Even the military bases of some weak countries were inferior to this ce.
The defensive power of the Ten Rings organization was almost nothingpared to this ce. It was no wonder that HYDRA could exist for so long.
After half an hour of rigorous inspection, Bruce finally entered the range of the main base.
Stop! At this moment, a guard leader stopped Bruce.
I need to examine the things on you. He looked straight at Bruce, a chill in his eyes.
But Bruce didnt mind, and let him check his belongings. After all, except for some flying knives and guns, Bruce had no special items.
After the inspection, he finally officially entered the main base. After which, he was arranged a room, and the others left.
It was worth saying that the entire room was filled with surveince equipment. Any movement he made would be discovered and analyzed by HYDRA.
Upon seeing all this, Bruce didnt think much. He looked at the huge mirror on the wall, and a smile formed on his face.
Behind the mirror, five people stood next to a door, and two of them seemed to be heads. One of them was a bald man with sses, while the other one was an old man, whose eyes shone with wisdom.
The bald man was the current leader of HYDRA, Wolfgang von Strucker, also known as Baron Strucker. While the white old man was the chief scientist of HYDRA, Doctor List.
He saw us, Doctor List said.
Behind the mirror, Bruces expression was quite calm, but Baron Strucker didnt say anything to him.
He was rmended by Pierce and should be no problem, Doctor List said.
Pierce said he has superpowers and he has trained Rogers in the past? The Baron coldly said. As he looked in Bruces eyes he hoped to find something, but he discovered nothing.
Yes, we have also investigated him, and he is indeed no problem. But I have never seen this person in HYDRAs file. Doctor List said.
While he said that, they could also not prove that Bruce was not a member of HYDRA. The reason for this, was that in the battle seventy years ago, they had suffered heavy losses, and those who survived had either hidden themselves or returned.
Even if he was old and capable, he was still not able to distinguish if Bruces identity was real or fake.
The powers of those twins are very unstable at the moment, we need ot hurry up, said the Baron. Following which he walked into the room and towards Bruce.
Upon seeing him, Bruce calmly looked at him and didnt speak.
Hello! The Baron greeted Bruce warmly, aplete opposite of the way he was looking at Bruce just seconds before.
Bruce knew him and instantly recognized him, this man was one of the current top leaders of HYDRA. It could definitely be said that the Baron was the most important person within HYDRA with the addition of the Red Skull.
This meant that this secret base was the real HQ of HYDRA, and not just an important hideout.
Chapter 87: Supreme Leader
Chapter 87: Supreme Leader
Upon seeing the Baron, it could be said that Bruces n had already been half sessful.
Whereafter, Bruce smiled in response, hello.
Baron Stafford sat down and motioned for Bruce to sit down as well. At this moment, the Baron seemed like he was very hospitable, and did not seem like he was the leader of a terrorist organization at all.
But Bruce didnt believe in this act for a second. To be able to be in the position he was in, was impossible without being highly intelligent as well as ruthless.
This was especially because the Baron and Captain America were the same age. It was only because he had been injected with some type of gic virus that his face had maintained its original state.
Wee to the base, there are many things here for you to do. But for the moment, you should have a good rest before you begin, said the Baron.
He decided not to let Bruce meet the twins right off the bat, as he didnt know Bruces purpose ining here. Naturally Bruce didnt mind, because he knew exactly what the Baron was worried about.
Regardless, his n needed to be taken step by step, and this wasnt an issue.
Apologies, I have yet to introduce myself. My name is Wolfgang Von Strucker, but you can just call me Strucker. Strucker introduced himself, but did not shake hands with Bruce.
Bruce didnt mind that either and immediately responded, Bruce Lite.
After their introductions, Strucker whispered something to his men before turning around and leaving. He had onlye here to reaffirm Bruce and maybe get a feel for him.
Although the twins were currently in an unstable state, he would still not let Bruce instantlye into contact with them. He was a very cautious man, but Bruce didnt reveal anything through his expression.
Lokis scepter contained the Mind Gem, and the superpowers created using that power would all be unstable to a certain extent.
Moreover before that, the twins were merely ordinary people, so alongside the side effects of the Mind Gem, the twins would definitely experience a sudden loss of control one day. And that day, would be the perfect day for Bruce to take action.
After Baron Strucker left, Bruceid down on his bed and rxed. He knew that no matter what action he took now, there would always be people watching his every movement.
Therefore, in order to temporarily dispel their doubts, he had to put on a perfect act and not do anything for a period of time.
In reality, even if he was not being constantly monitored, he would still have a lot of time to kill before that day came.
ording to the progression of the plot, the plot of Captain America 2 was about to begin. And after that, followed the Avengers: Age of Ultron and the Sokovia War.
When that time came, he would need to simply let Iron Man produce Ultron, and he would be in line with the direction of the plot.
He had been waiting around for seven days straight now, and during these seven days, a special group of people would bring him food.
His movements hadnt been restricted at all, he was even allowed to enter and leave the base at will. His only limitation was that he wasnt allowed ess to some crucial ces, which was understandable.
Bruce knew very well what HYDRA was doing right now, so he wasnt in a hurry to begin what he came here to do and was instead taking his time.
And as he thought, during these seven days, Strucker and Dr. List had been observing Bruces behavior. But so far, they had not found any abnormalities, no matter how small.
Pierce has been very cautious. Seven days have already passed, and he has been veryw-abiding, Dr. List said, his brows furrowed deeply.
Because the twins were already in a very unstable state prior to Bruceing here, during these seven days of observation, they were forced to use all sorts of methods to stabilize them.
The longer they took and the more they hesitated, the more unstable the twins would be, and in turn the more dangerous and less valuable.
In fact, at this point their berserk and unstable state had already be a lot more difficult to restrain, and soon they wouldnt be able to even if they wanted to.
I need to observe him for a longer period, Strucker said, obviously deciding that being careful was the priority even if said man was personally rmended by Pierce.
Boom! Right at that moment, the entire room shook.
Boom!
In tworge transparent rooms, a man and a woman were continuously attacking the ss walls as if they had gone mad.
The womans body emitted red lights, and her entire body was suspended in the air. As for the specially made ss wall, it was on the verge of splitting apart under her attacks.
In the other room, a man kept running at an incredibly fast pace, making normal people unable to see his movements. They could only briefly catch the indistinct shadow he leaves behind sometimes.
His speed had exceeded the range that the monitor could observe, making the monitoring equipment useless in this case.
Boom!~
The two rooms kept shaking, and the face of the surrounding HYDRA members changed greatly, for fear that the two would break out.
At this moment, Bruce, who was staying in his room, slowly opened his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face. The twins had finally gone out of control!
Mr. Strucker, Dr. List, the twins are about to break open their rooms! A person came to Baron Struckers side, his face looking extremely pale.
There was nothing they could do about such unstable superpowers.
Boom!
At this moment, an even more intense shaking began, making Baron Strucker and Dr. Lists expressions even more unsightly.
Before that, they had been using some means to suppress the twins, but now it seemed that they had finally be unable to suppress them any longer.
Although with their current force, they still had some ways to deal with the twins. But if they really fought head-on with the twins, the damage they would sustain would be far too great.
Doctor, you go and put away the scepter, Ill go see what that Bruce can really do. Strucker finally made his decision, and walked out the door as soon as he gave the Doctor his orders.
He was still very careful and suspected that Bruces goal could be Lokis scepter, so he decided to kill two birds with one stone by safeguarding the scepter and letting Bruce do his job at the same time.
Dr. List returned to the research room and locked the scepter in a safe box very carefully.
Boom!
The shaking continued, but Bruce merely sat cross-legged inside his room, rxing.
Mr. Bruce, we need your help! At this moment, Baron Strucker suddenly opened the door and yelled anxiously at Bruce.
Bruce opened his eyes, a smile appeared on his face,whats happening Baron, is there an earthquake?
Upon seeing Bruces unhurried expression, Strucker appeared to be even more anxious. At the same time though, he was also sure that Bruce definitely had some way to deal with this situation.
Come with me. He didnt exin and directly led Bruce to where the twins were.
Bruce followed him through numerous lines of defense, and the rumblings grew louder and louder as he came closer to his destination.
Finally, three minutester, Bruce arrived in front of the two huge transparent rooms. This ce was already filled with HYDRA agents holding submachine guns, who appeared to be preparing to attack as soon as the twins broke out.
But their weapons were all non-lethal, as HYDRA still wanted that power.
At this moment, as Bruce looked at the two transparent rooms, he finally saw the twins, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch!
Boom!
Once again, the ground shook even more intensely this time, before the ss wall in front of the Scarlet Witch finally exploded.
The red-colored magic power rushed out, and all of the HYDRA agents immediately fell down, as weak as kittens in front of that power.
In the other room, Quicksilver also managed to break out at that time, and with his speed, capturing him was going to prove to be an impossible task.
Mr. Bruce, Strucker was also desperate now, as this crisis was almost unprecedented for HYDRA.
But as soon as he finished speaking, Quicksilver had already arrived in front of him.
Chapter 88: Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch!
Chapter 88: Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch!
Quicksilvers speed was on another level. Even if his strength was far below adequate for a person with his powers, as a person with that amount of speed, his strength naturally showed a huge increase alongside his eleration.
Bruce himself was even shocked at his speed. In fact, if it were not for his Spider Telepathy ability, he would be hard pressed to find a trace of Quicksilver, let alone fight him.
When Quicksilver passed by him, he felt him, but he didnt stop him.
Boom!
At a ridiculous speed that Baron Strucker couldnt even fathom, he was hit and flung directly into a wall. The strength that came with that speed made him instantly spit out blood, with some of his bones on the verge of breaking.
But Quicksilver continued to move at that rming speed. The only thing different was that this time, his target was Bruce.
As soon as he felt himself being targeted, Bruce felt a trace of crisis. Although he couldnt capture Quicksilvers movement with his eyes, he definitely could with his instincts.
Without the slightest hesitation, Bruces body turned into magma all over, and his whole person exuded a heat of thousands of degrees.
Boom!
Sizzle!
Quicksilver who was toote to stop his attack, chose to go through with it with all he had. Unfortunately for him however, he couldnt bear such a high temperature at all.
Uponing in contact with Bruce, his palm sizzled, and then he immediately tried to escape in rapid session.
A light shed in Bruces eyes, as because Quicksilver had been injured, he was now able to clearly see his movement. He quickly attacked with the intention of beating Quicksilver in one fell swoop.
But just at the moment he was about to attack, his whole body flew uncontrobly away. He was surprised to find that around him a red magic power had wrapped around his body, constantly squeezing him with a ridiculous strength.
Bruces face instantly changed, as he knew that he couldnt bear the Scarlet Witchs power.
Knowing that he could no longer continue his act, Bruce instantly stopped hiding his power, and an amazing strength burst out from his whole body.
He took the buttons off of his clothes and shot them all towards the Scarlet Witch. Previously, Hawkeye had been able to demonstrate a terrifying strength when using a coin, not to mention what the current Bruce could do.
Boom!
The Scarlet Witchs face changed, and she ducked away from the buttons. Because of this, Bruce could escape from her weird red magic power and had resumed his ability to move normally.
He didnt give Scarlet Witch another chance to attack, and he appeared in front of her almost instantly. Bruce raised his hand and grabbed her by the neck, choking her and almost breaking her neck by ident.
The Scarlet Witchs magic power was indeed powerful, but her closebat ability waspletely insufficient. How could she bear Bruces strength?
Ah!
Scarlet Witch yelled in pain, her face turning pale. She attempted to perform her magic again, but Bruce didnt give her another chance to do so, and bashed her head against a wall.
Thump!
Fortunately, Bruce brought his strength under control, or else with this blow the Scarlet Witchs head would instantly burst open.
After bearing such an attack, the Scarlet Witch fainted on the spot.
Ah! Quicksilver shouted loudly.
Bearing the pain of his injured body, he grabbed a huge steel te and rushed towards Bruce.
Bruce however simply threw down the fainted Scarlet Witch who was still in his hand, and punched out towards the iing steel te.
Boom!
While Quicksilver wasnt strong by himself, with physics on his side his strength grew proportionately, and had grown to a state where he had the advantage over Bruce for the first time.
But Bruce didnt step back. At this moment, every cell in his body exuded a powerful electrical current, which directly transmitted to Quicksilvers body through the steel te.
Although Quicksilver had be super strong, in the face of such a strong electrical current, he could do nothing but faint.
When using the power of his Control of Thunder and Lightning ability, Bruce had done so out of view of the HYDRA members, so to them it seemed like Bruce simply had the advantage in terms of strength.
As of this moment, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch had both fainted and had temporarily lost their freedom once again.
Upon seeing that battle in person, Strucker and Dr. List were both shocked. The battle had ended so simply, and so quickly, that before they could even respond to the situation, it was already over.
They finally knew why Pierce had highly rmended this person to them. He had an ogreish strength that they couldnt even describe properly.
Bruce on the other hand, upon looking at the two now fainted twins, didnt change his expression at all. He hadnt even bothered to check their abilities just now because he still had a lot of time left.
Mr. Bruce, your power is really beyond my expectations. Strucker stood up, still clearly shocked by Brucesbat prowess.
He had seen some pictures and videos of Bruce fighting in the New York War, but he did not expect that even if he was without his armor, Bruce could still be so powerful.
Before that, he didnt trust Bruce, because first of all he had his doubts about him, and second and more importantly, he didnt expect Bruce to hold such power.
But after seeing it in person, Bruces power hadpletely conquered him, making him almost salivate at the thought of having Bruce by his side. After all, in HYDRA, strength was everything.
Lord Baron, thank you for yourpliment, Bruce gave him a slight smile, as if to say that the battle he had just gone through was nothing worth mentioning.
Just call me Strucker in the future. As you can see, these twins were discovered by us a long time ago, but after training them, we found that they could not control their power at all. Pierce rmended you here with the intention of you training them.
Strucker still didnt mention Lokis scepter, and he also didnt mention that these twins got their superpowers by using the power of the scepter.
Clearly, although he really admired Bruces power, he was still very careful around him.
To get Mr. Struckers trust, It is my honor, said Bruce.
After this incident, although he did not get Strucker topletely put down his guard around him, he was close, and the treatment he received was vastly different.
Shut them up again, Dr. List ordered their men at this time.
Even if these twins had fainted for now, they still posed a huge danger to all of them. Subsequently, Bruce, Strucker and the others left the area.
During this period, the members of HYDRA had obviously changed their attitude towards Bruce. Strength was very important no matter where it was ced, and this was especially highlighted in a ce such as HYDRA.
The powers of Pietro and Wanda are very strong. As you have seen, one of them has speed that Ive never seen before, far beyond ordinary peoples imagination. As for Wanda, she owns a more powerful magic power, which we call Chaotic Magic, which is perfect in both Its controlling and attacking ability.
Dr. List exined the twins abilities to Bruce, so that it would be more convenient for him to make a training n for them.
Before that, they had done many experiments, and only these two people had obtained such powerful abilities. Even if they could produce more of them in the future, people with these two exact abilities would probably never appear again.
This was because the power of Lokis scepter was not something they could understand. And for now, they were forced to stop their experiments in making superheroes.
With the help of these two people, even if they couldntpete with the Avengers yet, it would at least make it very difficult to destroy them. The pair of twins could be regarded as HYDRAs trump card.
Got it. If I can, I will start training them tomorrow. Bruce said.
The twins were still very immature in their use of their abilities, but with his training, he could make them reach the maturity stage in the shortest time possible.
At the same time, he still had 3,000 points of energy value left over, which were especially reserved for this pair of twins.
Chapter 89: Killing intent
Chapter 89: Killing intent
Fortunately, Bruce had kept enough energy value before, otherwise, even if he met these twins this time, he wouldnt be able to download their abilities.
Whether it was Quicksilver or the Scarlet Witch, both of them had withstood the baptism of the power of the Mind gem, and the abilities they had obtained were very powerful. Especially the Scarlet Witch , her ability was extremely strong and suited forbat.
In the Avengers: Infinity War, Scarlet Witch destroyed the Mind gem alone with her strength. Although it was mostly because their source energy was the same, one could still see just how powerful her ability was.
It could be said that Scarlet Witch was the most underrated superhero in the whole Marvel Cinematic Universe.
However with that said, a factor of that was because her power had never fully developed. Otherwise, with her prowess, it would not be far fetched to say that she could be the most powerful avenger.
Before that, when he was fighting her, Bruce had felt how powerful her ability really was. Moreover this was just the initial phase of her ability, if she could fully develop it, there was a possibility that she could even go head to head with Thanos.
For now, Bruces main task was to fully gain the trust of this pair of twins. In the meantime, he would download their abilities, and to make matters even better, afterpleting the task he would get a good sum of energy value back.
Subsequently, Bruce began to make the training n for them based on the twins abilities. He was put into deep thought, as making a n for raising their strength in the shortest time possible as well as stabilizing them was not exactly easy.
That night, Bruce did nothing else.
.
And by next morning, he had basicallypleted the training n.
Hello, Mr. Bruce. Mr. Strucker is looking for you, A HYDRA agent opened the door of Bruces room and said, with a look of admiration on his face.
Almost every HYDRA agent had seen yesterdays battle, and for those who havent, they still know of his prowess of being able to suppress the twins alone.
Okay, Bruce responded, and then left following that HYDRA agent.
Soon after, they came to an extremely empty site in the base, it looked just like a colosseum. Strucker stood not far from Bruce, with his hands crossed in front of his chest.
Sir, Mr. Bruce is here, That HYDRA agent lightly said, and then directly left.
Mr. Bruce, these twins will be handed over to you starting from today. Baron Strucker said as he looked at the training ground, where there was a huge transparent room that caged the twins.
They had woken up after that battle, but their emotions were still very unstable. The twins immediately noticed Bruce just as he appeared, their eyes revealing the deep fear they had of him.
Bruce nodded and directly said, no problem.
After that, Strucker just left, meaning that he had fully entrusted this matter to Bruce.
Bruce walked slowly into the center of the site, and the twinss face appeared solemn as Bruce approached. Because the ss in the room was specially made, they could not hear anything outside.
Bruce nced at the twins and then casually opened the room.
Beep.
The ss wall raised, and the twins had officially met Bruce for the first time outside ofbat
Whosh!
Just as the ss room opened itself, Quicksilver instantly attacked, his whole body just leaving a barely noticeable shadow. No one was able to see his figure, let alone grasp his movements.
However Bruce was able to fight him regardless of that, as he used his Super Vision ability, making him able to react to whatever Quicksilver did. If it was anyone else, they would die without knowing what hit them.
Without any dy, Bruces body overflowed with magma, like a demon crawling out from hell. And at the same time, he used his Spider Telepathy.
Boom!
This time, Quicksilver didnt touch Bruces body as he had obviously learned his lesson the previous time.
But Bruce had already predicted his movements. Just as Quicksilver rushed to him, dozens of specially-made flying knives appeared in Bruces hand. Each flying knife thrown released a sound akin to a small bomb.
Boom!
After dozens of explosions sounded out in session, everything around them burst apart.
Quicksilvers speed was really fast, but he still couldnt just ignore these explosions. With that said, he was forced to back away.
A light shed in Bruces eyes, and the spiderwebuncher in his hands directly shot several hundred webs. In just a thousandths of a second, Quicksilver was wrapped up like a dumpling and his mobility waspletely restrained.
But Bruce still didnt stop and wanted to take Quicksilver down directly. However, with a sh, he suddenly backed a few tens of meters away.
The Scarlet Witch had made her move, her hands shooting out several orbs of her red magic power towards Bruce.
As Bruce was trying to end this as quickly as possible, he decided to confront this attack head-on and threw out dozens of flying knives once again.
Boom!
All of these flying knives were hit away by her magical power, and they werent able to reach anywhere near the Scarlet Witch at all. But that was exactly what he was going for, as by the time she could react, Bruce had already appeared beside her, and shot out spiderwebs once again.
These were not ordinary spiderwebs, but ones infused with the power of thunder and lightning after undergoing Bruces remoulding.
Sizzle, sizzle!
The next moment, Scarlet Witch was trapped. And the power of the thunder and lightning of the spiderwebs made her paralyzed, not able to wield her powers at all.
In less than a minute, the twins had been beaten down decisively by Bruce once again.
Both of you have very powerful abilities, however you can not yet use those powers to their full potential. To me, you two are nothing more than children and are far from being a threat, Bruce slowly said, looking very rxed.
In fact, Bruces words were spot on. The two of them had powerful abilities but were without anybat experience, so no matter how many times they tried to beat him, they were simply not a threat to him.
Of course, this could only be said because the person they were facing was Bruce, who had multiple abilities with a simrly ridiculous strength, and a lot ofbat experience to boot.
If it was anyone else, they would already be dead.
Dont getcent, let me try again! Quicksilver shouted to Bruce. He was extremely fast, but he couldnt use that speed in the way he wanted to.
Yet even though he had been defeated by Bruce twice now, he was still not convinced.
Do you think Im here to y with you? A cold light shed in Bruces eyes, and the mes on his body rose again. His whole body was just like a small sun, exuding thousands of degrees of heat.
At this moment, the twins not only felt the terrifying temperature on Bruces body, but also the boundless killing intent he was releasing. For the first time in a very long time, they were speechless.
If this was a real battle, you would already be dead. If thats what you want, I can let you try again. Bruce stood there, the heat on his body exploding once again.
The spiderwebs that were restricting the Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver instantly melted when faced with that scorching temperature, and the two of them had recovered their mobility.
Yet the twins didnt move and instantly attack this time. When they looked at the demon-like Bruce who was emanating such terrifying killing intent, they got intimidated.
This was real killing intent, how could they not feel it? They were being told to be obedient and listen to him, or be mischievous and die.
Chapter 90: New powerful abilities
Chapter 90: New powerful abilities
This was a very strong oppressing feeling, which made the twins faces immediately turn pale.
At present, they were only ordinary people and not the superheroes they would be in the future. They had merely gotten some powerful abilities not too long ago, and so it was normal for ordinary people like them to be afraid in front of death.
Yet still, Bruces current expression was filled with disappointment, as he still expected more from such figures.
On the other hand, the twins did not dare make a move, as they had been beaten by Bruce twice in a row now, even after using their abilities.
Even if they attacked once again, in their eyes the result wouldnt change, so it was pointless to die for nothing, hence they opted to calm down instead.
Bruce didnt care about the twins thoughts at all. He knew he had to use the force topel them, and there was nothing more to it.
If he wanted to have a good talk with out of control bras like them, he had to first make them fear him. This was the simplest and most effective method he could think of.
Sure enough, after Bruce said that, the twins were no longer naughty. In the face of death, it was natural for ordinary people like them to be afraid. The same would be true even if they werent in the unstable state they were in right now.
This was simply one of the natural weaknesses of human.
Have the two of you decided? From today onwards, the two of you willpletely obey my orders, Bruce was very calm when facing the two of them.
The twins looked at each other and took a deep breath before nodding.
Even though they were very dissatisfied with the situation, they were too weak to say no to Bruce at present, so they nodded in response.
This is your training n. In the future, strictly follow the training details above. Bruce took out a document.
That was the training n he worked hard to make out the previous night. It was made specifically for the both of them taking into ount their specialties, and it could be considered a very valuable document for HYDRA.
The two took the training n from Bruces hands and nodded. At the same time, in a dark corner near them, Dr. List and Strucker were hidden there, observing the situation.
His strength is truly very terrifying, I only hope that he will be absolutely loyal to the organization, Baron Strucker said with a solemn expression.
People like this could be very troublesome, and at this point Strucker could only hope for the best.
Pierce said that we should keep an eye on him. His identity doesnt have a problem, but the biggest issue with him is that he seems to not like obeying orders, said Dr. List.
He was actually able to understand their thoughts, as people with too much power would usually have or develop that sort of personality.
Lets go. At the very least we no longer need to worry about their training or them going out of control, said Strucker.
He also stopped monitoring Bruce, as this was one of the things they had discussed. Bruce would keep his training n details secret, and in return he would train them inside the base.
As long as Bruce trained the twins until they were fully developed, then their goal would be achieved.
After the HYDRA agents left, a hint of a smile appeared on Bruces face. If no one was there to monitor him, then the rest of his n would progress a lot more smoothly.
He then looked at the twins and said, let me introduce myself, my names Bruce Lite, after which he stretched out his palm.
Scarlet Witch hesitated for a moment, but then shook his hand and also introduced herself, Wanda Maximoff.
It needed to be said that Scarlet Witchs figure was indeed perfect without any ws. In some ways, she was even more attractive than ck Widow.
The current Scarlet Witch was very young, and whether it be for better or worse, she had been inside the HYDRA base for as long as she knew. She had nevere into contact with the outside world, and could be considered very simple and pure.
When Bruce and the Scarlet Witchs hands touched together, the information of the Scarlet Witch immediately appeared in Bruces mind.
[Name]: Wanda Maximov.
[Identity]: Scarlet Witch.
[Ability]: Origin Spirit Power (energy value: 10,000 points, defective), Origin Magic Power (energy value: 10,000 points, defective), Mental Impact (energy value: 5,000 points, defective), Magic Ball (energy value: 3,000 points, defective), Magic Flight (energy value: 2,000 points, defective).
The Scarlet Witch didnt have too many abilities, she only had five, and all of which were not in their best state.
Yet each of them were iparably powerful when used to their full potential. The Origin Magic Power ability was valued at 10,000 points of energy value even in its defective state!
If it was the fully developed version of the ability, the energy value required would definitely reach up to 50,000, or maybe even 100,000 points.
As it was very well known, the Origin Magic Power ability was iparably powerful, and even Doctor Strange wouldnt be able topete with it. Once this ability reached Its strongest state, it could even affect the real world and make something out of nothing.
It was the same as Hulks abilities, in terms of the fact that the level to which Scarlet Witchs magic power could grow was ultimately dependent on her Origin Spirit Power.
Simr to Phoenix, once she got out of control and would be at her breaking point because the Origin Spirit Power had reached its limit, Scarlet Witch would be fully capable of beating Thanos by herself.
In simpler terms, it could be said that she would be extremely powerful in that state.
Besides that, the Scarlet Witch was also capable of affecting others spirit and mind. In the Avengers: Age of Ultron, Iron Man had created Ultron under the influence of the Scarlet Witch.
While she only had five abilities, each one was iparably powerful and made up for what shecked in terms of number of abilities, with the quality of her abilities.
But currently all of her abilities were defective, and even besides that, they required a lot of energy value which Bruce did not have at the moment.
Downloading all of her abilities was almost useless to Bruce. Although the attack power of her magic ball was still quite strong, it was a bit worse than Bruces Control of Thunder and Lightning ability.
As for her Magic Flight ability, Bruce also had no need for it for the time being. In reality, even if he wanted it he didnt have the necessary points of energy value.
With that said, Bruce decided not to download the Scarlet Witchs abilities for the time being. After which, he released her palm and turned his gaze towards Quicksilver.
As opposed to the Scarlet Witch, Bruce was more interested in Quicksilvers abilities. As the old saying went, in the world of martial arts, speed dictated the winner.
As long as you were fast enough, you could in theory remain invincible, something sImr to the sh from the DCics. When ones speed reached a certain level, they could even affect time and space.
So, Bruces main goal for now was obtaining Quicksilvers abilities.
Seeing that Bruce had stretched out his hand towards him, Quicksilver gave Wanda a nce, and then also shook his hand, Pietro Maximov.
At the same time, Quicksilvers information also appeared in Bruces mind.
[Name]: Pietro Maximov.
[Identity]: Quicksilver.
[Ability]: High-speed movement (energy value: 3,000 points, defective), Body strengthening (500 gb).
These were all of Quicksilvers abilities, a measly two.
Of which, one was a High-speed movement ability, which gave him the quickness he had previously shown off, and the other one was a very ordinary Body strengthening ability, which gave him the ability to survive touching Bruces mes for a moment.
It was needless to say that Bruce had no need for that kind of strengthening at present, but his real goal had been Quicksilvers movement ability all along, so he was not disappointed.
Bruces eyes lit up upon seeing the required points of energy value for his movement ability. Although it was called the High-speed movement ability, the key point of the ability was speed rather than movement.
Bruce had secretly calcted Quicksilvers speed beforehand, and he got an astonishing 6-7 hundred thousand kilometers per hour.
In other words, Quicksilvers speed could reach 10,000 km/minute, which was simply appalling when one thought about it.
However the most ridiculous thing about it, was that the ability was still in its defective state!
Chapter 91: Downloading Quicksilvers ability
Chapter 91: Downloading Quicksilver''s ability
If it were the real and fully developed version of the High-speed movement ability, one could probably even reach the speed of light relying on it.
At that speed, no matter how weak a persons strength was, they would be able to strike out with shocking strength, instantly annihting almost anything that didnt have enough defensive properties to handle it.
Of course as with all abilities at this level, things werent so simple. The condition that had to be fulfilled to travel at such a speed was that one needed a suitably strong physical body. Otherwise using that ability would be akin to suicide.
Quicksilver was the perfect example of this, as while he could move at an even faster speed at the moment, he didnt dare do so as his body may just crumble on the spot.
Bruce on the other hand, was very different in that regard. His body could bepared to that of a real gods body, and the maximum speed he could move at was probably three to four times faster than Quicksilver.
With that said, that didnt mean that his body was merely three to four times stronger than that of Quicksilvers. On the contrary, his body couldnt even bepared to that of Quicksilvers.
The reason he could only move so fast, was because the higher the speed, the greater the pressure needed to be sustained, and it escted the faster one got.
While thinking of this, Bruce decided to download Quicksilvers ability. Although it was defective in its current state, he didnt mind.
Even with the defective version of this ability, the speed it provided him would make hisbat power improve by a lot. Without any further hesitation, Bruce started the download.
Beep, connection sessful.
Beep, the energy value required to download the High-speed movement ability is 3,000 points. Do you wish to proceed?
Yes!
Beep, downloadplete.
Beep, congrattions on obtaining the High-speed movement ability!
The moment Bruce obtained the ability, there was an inexplicable change to his body.
This change was not on a cellr level, but instead it was his telepathy and sensitivity that had undergone a change. He felt as if everything around him had slowed down, to the point where Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver were basically motionless.
It was only after a long time had passed did he see the two of them slowly blink their eyes once.
During this period of time, Bruce had been able to run a few kilometers and return to the same spot without them noticing anything. This ability of Quicksilvers was absolutely terrifying.
After Bruce took a deep breath, everything around him returned back to normal speed.
Very good. From today onwards, you two will begin your training, after which, Bruce saw down at a corner and began to familiarize himself with his new ability.
All of his training ns had been written in the document he had previously given them. As for their training, they would supervise themselves, as it was all reliant on their self-restraint.
Mr. Bruce, you should know that the faster I am the more strength Ill be able to exert. Why are you still making me train my body strength?
The moment Quicksilver browsed through Bruces ns, he instantly spotted that and was a little dissatisfied.
He was remarkably fast, and such speed meant that he didnt need to be strong at all. In his opinion, this waspletely unnecessary and was a waste of time and effort.
When the Scarlet Witch heard her brothers dissatisfied words, she immediately grabbed his arm and said, Pietro, stop it!
Truthfully, she was very afraid of Bruce now, but was also a little curious about him at the same time. However after their brief contact, she knew that Bruce was far from kind, unlike how he looked on the surface.
But Quicksilver didnt listen to Wanda this time, instead he kept staring at Bruce for an answer.
Even if an egg-sized meteorite falls onto the earth, it would also cause unimaginable destructive power. So you are right, the faster one is the more powerful one would be. However, what would happen to the egg-sized meteorite after it falls?
After hearing Bruces words, Quicksilvers face quickly turned pale. Even if one was a child, they would still understand the concept Bruce was referring to.
Although the fast speed of the meteorite would result in equally powerful destructive power, the meteorite was not strong enough and hence would get smashed into pieces upon contact.
As the matter of fact, this was also the biggest shoring of Quicksilver.
If one let him go blow for blow against the Hulk, he would even have the advantage. However Hulk would survive the blow, while he wouldnt.
For a moment, Quicksilver had no words to say, as he understood how foolish he had been. Regardless however, he was ultimately still a boy.
I dont care about this. What I want to say is that we should fight once more with you only using your strength. If I lose, I will follow your training n. But if you lose, how I train will be up to myself.
When facing someone stronger than him, there was a type of stubbornness that woulde out, especially prevalent in this age.
Quicksilvers confidence in his speed was also a big factor that weighed in on this, as he believed that if Bruce didnt use any special means, he wouldnt be defeated.
Even though he understood that what Bruce said was correct, he was still unwilling to admit it. Even at this point he didnt believe himself to be weaker than Bruce.
Are you sure?
Just now, he had been thinking on how to test his new ability, but now someone hade over voluntarily. Moreover that person was Quicksilver, who was the perfect candidate.
Mr. Bruce, Pietro is just a little ufortable in his heart. Dont argue with him. We will follow your training n. Looking at Bruces cold eyes, Wanda was very worried that Bruce would kill Quicksilver.
Wang Da, stop. Bruce doesnt dare. In front of Wanda, Pietro walked up and half crouched down slowly.
Even if Bruce did not agree, he would still have to force his way out. But at this moment, Bruce moved.
Everything slowed down, and Bruce disappearedpletely. Wanda couldnt stop him at all, she just stood there in a daze. In fact, it was mostly because her reaction speed was too slow. In Bruces eyes, she was still motionless.
At this moment, Quicksilver also realized that. He was shocked to see that Bruce had disappeared in front of him and then turned into a shadow.
It was also upon seeing this that he also used his ability. Facing Bruce, Quicksilver moved at his fastest speed to not be defeated once again.
But his speed was still too slow inparison to Bruce. Every movement of his was clearly seen by Bruce.
Bang!
Bruce appeared right in front of Quicksilver, and lightly jabbed Quicksilvers body with his finger.
Boom~!
Quicksilver was hit flying backwards. He hit a wall dozens of meters away, and his bones almost broke. After a second, he spat out a mouthful of blood.
Hepletely forgot about the pain his body was in right now, and was instead shocked at Bruces speed. What had just happened took less than a second.
You, how, how could you have such speed? Quicksilver was shocked, he couldnt believe it at all.
Even the Scarlet Witch looked at Bruce in shock. She was very terrified upon thinking of their previous confrontation. Had Bruce not revealed his real strength previously? How was Bruce so fast?
Do you two think you are the most special people in the world? At this moment, Bruce stood in his original position and stared at Quicksilver who had fallen to the ground.
His position had not changed a bit, but he had defeated Quicksilver in what he was best at!
Chapter 92: Overawing the twins
Chapter 92: Overawing the twins
At this time, Quicksilver froze in ce and could not believe what had happened at all. His face quickly lost its color not only from the shock, but from the pain his body was feeling, as well as the even more unbearable pain in his heart.
As he looked at Bruce now, the obstinate attitude he had just a few seconds ago hadpletely transformed itself into fear. He had actually been defeated in what he was most proud of, speed. And aplete defeat at that.
As Quicksilver struggled to stand up, a trace of tiredness appeared on his face, and he slowly said, from now on, Im yours.
At this point, he waspletely conquered by Bruces strength. As for his sister, the Scarlet Witch, she immediately walked up to him and used her Chaos Magic Power to examine his injuries.
When dealing with Quicksilver, Bruce hadnt used his full power. Otherwise, Quicksilvers body would not be able to bear his power and would disintegrate.
Actually, you can do a lot more than that with your ability. You are very fast, which is your biggest advantage. But as you havent received professional training, along with the fact that your present body is incapable of withstanding your maximum speed, Its very normal for you to be defeated by me.
Bruce looked at Quicksilver, but he did not intend tofort him. Instead, his words made Quicksilver feel even more disappointed.
Mr. Bruce, please stop The Scarlet Witch had half knelt in front of Quicksilver, and was begging Bruce to stop talking, as she could feel the frustration in her brother building up.
If you want to be stronger, you must obey my orders. After my training, you will be one of the strongest people on the earth, Bruce ignored her and continued.
He did not deny Quicksilvers ability but instead gave him a little hope. And as expected, Quicksilvers eyes turned sharp the moment he heard Bruces words.
Which human did not want to be the strongest? While there would naturally be such cases, humans, especially men for that matter, had the tendency to dream of being above all.
Can I defeat you in the future? This question was very important for Quicksilver.
He was defeated by Bruce three times in a row now, so he gave up on beating him temporarily but he definitely wanted to win back a little dignity in the future.
Bruce looked at Quicksilver, and a bright smile appeared on his face. But this expression made Quicksilver feel a little cold.
Impossible. When this word came out of Bruces mouth, Quicksilver was stunned at first and then became angry.
But Brucepletely ignored him and left him there alone. Today was the first time the twins would train under him, so he gave them a deterrence in order to instil obedience. As long as they were afraid of him, the following things would be easy to carry out.
Pietro, are you ok? Asked Wanda. She looked at her brother with concern and a face full of worry.
Wanda, Im fine. And hes right. We must learn how to fight, but I dont believe that I will never be able to defeat him!
At this moment, a firm expression appeared on Quicksilvers face. He had decided to defeat Bruce, and made it his most important goal for the future.
But Quicksilver didnt know that Bruce had already downloaded his most powerful ability, and would do so once again the moment he brought out the abilities full potential.
Upon seeing that her brother was fine, the Scarlet Witch secretly released a sigh of relief. Then she looked at Bruces back, and her eyes turned bright.
After Bruce left, the two picked up the training documents Bruce had given them and read through it in detail.
Quicksilvers training n consisted of him strengthening his body and strength, and the Scarlet Witchs n revolved around her spiritual strength. The goal in both cases was to indirectly or directly strengthen their main abilities.
And with that, their training had started.
In the plot of Avengers: Age of Ultron, the twins were just normal people with special abilities, but under Bruces training, that would definitely be far from the case this time.
In the following days, Bruce only did two things. First, he supervised the twins training, and second, he became familiar with his new ability.
It had to be said that Quicksilvers speed was absolutely the most unique ability in the Marvel Movie Universe. If it was used in battles, it would be especially terrifying and unpredictable.
Although the ability Bruce obtained was defective, it didnt make much of a difference. He had already tested its limits before, and his maximum speed could reach 1.8 million kilometers per hour, or 30,000 km/min.
If he ran with all his might, he would be able to return to New York in less than one day. But it was very difficult to maintain this state. Even Quicksilver could only maintain his peak speed for ten minutes.
But as Bruces body was vastly superior to his, he was able to maintain his peak speed for three hours!
After three hours, Bruces physical strength would be about to reach its limit, and he would enter a period of weakness. This he could easily understand and was one of the reasons he didnt do it.
For the time being, Bruce sat in his room. The training had been progressing throughout this half a month, and the twins had made great progress.
During this time, using his new ability, Bruce had secretly visited every corner of HYDRAs base.
He had even seen Lokis scepter, but he could still not download it because he wascking the necessary points of energy value.
As for the surveince cameras of HYDRA, they could not capture Bruces figure at all. As long as Bruce kept moving at a high enough speed, no one would see him.
Bruce had also found a lot of important files. With the most important one being news about the WInter Soldier project.
This meant that Pierces n was being carried out, and it also meant that the plot of Captain America: The Winter Soldier was about to begin.
At the same time, he also discovered that S.H.I.E.L.D. had been met with a major crisis. They had discovered a lot of HYDRA agents among their people, and their Director, Nick Fury, had been shot dead.
Naturally, Bruce was not shocked at this news as he knew that his death was fake, and as time went by, the plot of Captain America: The Winter Soldier wouldpletely end, and soon after, the plot of Avengers: Age of Ultron would start.
Therefore, Bruce had to find a way to push the plot forward as soon as possible.
But before that, he first had to finish his current mission and gain enough energy value for the uing plots. He had also been eyeing the Scarlet Witchs ability for a long time now.
Its about time, after having a look at the time, Bruce left the room.
He came to the site where the Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver usually trained, and as per usual, the two of them were training very hard.
During this period of time, Bruce had taught them somebat techniques, but it would still take a rtively long time for them to change from an ordinary person to a superhero.
Mr. Bruce, can I learn some fighting techniques? At this moment, the Scarlet Witch appeared next to Bruce with a bright smile on her face.
During the short half a month period of training, Bruce had given them a lot of attention because he wanted toplete the task as soon as possible.
It was also because of this that the twins no longer had any doubts regarding Bruce, and trusted him. At the same time though, Bruce had instilled something in them.
Not only did he need to gain the trust of the twins, he also had topletely control them. Simr to Parker, he needed them to be strong and be of use to him.
Wanda, you are a very special girl, so many things are not necessary for you to learn. In the future, you will find your own uniqueness, Bruce turned to look at the Scarlet Witch as he said that, which made her face turn a bit awkward.
Especially that sentence, you are a very special girl. This raised a strange feeling in the Scarlet Witch.
Chapter 93: Avengers, fall in!
Chapter 93: Avengers, fall in!
But Bruce did not take notice of what Scarlet Witch was thinking. He was just saying the truth in his opinion.
Did we, HYDRA, really do something great? At this time, Scarlet Witch asked a question, which drew Bruces attention and turned his head.
Meanwhile, Quicksilver also came to Bruces side, wanting to hear his view.
Although the twins had nevere into contact with the outside world, sometimes, they were still suspicious of what HYDRA was doing.
That was because HYDRA was too mysterious in front of them. Before that, they were controlled by HYDRA, so they didnt think too much about it. But now, their doubts deepened.
And was HYDRA really worthy of their loyalty? These were the questions they started asking themselves. And after Bruce heard what they had said, he looked very solemn.
Some things cant be asked directly; As for whether the things they are doing are right or not, that depends on you and your own understanding. No one can give you an exact answer.
After the twins heard Bruces words, they seemed to be deep in thought. Bruce on the other hand was extremely giddy, as by asking such a question they proved that they had begun to trust him.
It shouldnt be much longer until the task to obtain the twins trust ispleted.
They had been undergoing HYDRAs brainwashing for so many years, but thankfully for Bruce, because of the Mind gem, they were at most slightly influenced.
This meant that they still had some room for redemption. Otherwise, they wouldnt be Avengers in the future and all of Bruces efforts would have been for naught.
Well, continue your training.
Bruce ordered the twins to go and continue their training, putting puzzled looks on their faces by giving them such an order at this time. But regardless of their opinions, they were obedient enough to go away and do as they were told.
At this moment, a figure appeared behind Bruce, and surprisingly enough, it was HYDRAs leader himself, Baron Strucker!.
He looked at Bruce and said, Bruce, follow me. If it wasnt important, Strucker wouldnte here to look for Bruce.
Yet while he knew this, Bruces face lit up and he shed a weird smile at the current situation instead.
Afterwards, the two of them went inside the base together, and the look on Sturckers face revealed the gloomy nature of the situation.
Soon after, they came to a secret room, where almost all of HYDRAs senior members were.
ording to the information weve obtained, the main body of S.H.I.E.L.D. has been disbanded, and Pierces identity has also been exposed, which he was killed for.
Dr. List opened the Holographic projection equipment, and on it the most recent information was disyed.
After the HYDRA members heard those words, a trace of shock and panic appeared on their faces. .
Pierce is an important figure we nted in S.H.I.E.L.D.. How could he die?
Damn it, it must be because he was too impatient and wanted to fight against Rogers.
Will our secret base be discovered?
Everyone present was very nervous. This base they were at now was quite secret, and it would definitely be a big blow to them if the base was discovered.
Mr. Bruce, whats your opinion? Baron Strucker looked at Bruce and wanted to seek his advice.
Although up to now, Bruces position in HYDRA had not been appointed, his strength was widely recognized among them.
I dont think Pierce will divulge where this base is, so theres no need to worry. However, we cant rx. Once they discover our location, theyll summon the Avengers, Bruce said slowly, which made all the people present strongly agree.
At present, HYDRA did not have the enough strength to fight against the Avengers head-on. But this was not Bruces problem. In fact, when Bruce saw the twins, HYDRA had already be useless to him as an organization.
But because he had to develop the plot of Avengers: Age of Ultron, it was necessary to keep acting at least temporarily. But now that the present situation came to be, there was no need.
Hows the current situation of the twin? Can they fight? Dr. List asked. They were created by him and they were the trump card of HYDRA.
If the twins coulde in handy now, alongside Bruce, they would still have enough power to resist when the Avengers made their move.
Theyre okay now, and there shouldnt be any problem for them to fight against the Avengers. Bruce spoke honestly, which let everyone release a sigh of relief.
This was the best news they could hope for, and also the only one they wanted to hear at the moment.
Thank you for your hard work, Bruce. Once their training ispleted, I will let you join the top management of the organization! Strucker said. Although he still doubted Bruce, it was not the time for him to be creating internal strife.
Bruce smiled and didnt say anything.
Subsequently, the top members of HYDRA continued to discuss how to deal with the Avengers who may possibly appear. But obviously, they no longer paid any more attention to it.
Because this secret base was too remote, ordinary agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. would find it impossible to locate it.
During this time while they were discussing, Bruce walked out of the meeting room. He came to a quiet ce and a big smile formed on his face.
The time had finallye for him to begin the plot of Avengers: Age of Ultron.
Without any hesitation, Bruce walked over to a blind spot of the monitors and then activated his High-level movement ability, making his body immediately disappear on the spot.
With his current speed, no monitor in HYDRA was able to spot him, let alone recognize him.
Soon after, Bruce came to an empty room. His original room waspletely isted, without any signal.
Bruce shot out a little electricity and directly cut off the monitoring devices, whereafter he turned on theputer.
Although S.H.I.E.L.D. had been almost disbanded, Bruce could still get in touch with Fury and Hill. After sending the address of this base to Fury, Bruce simply left this ce.
In order not to be discovered by HYDRAs people, Bruce deliberately used the power of thunder and lightning, slightly damaging their central system.
In the original plot of the movies, S.H.I.E.L.D. couldnt manage to find HYDRAs base, despite Fury arranging some agents to work towards that direction.
But now, Bruce simply gave them the location like that. And after doing that, he went back inside his room, simply waiting for a response from S.H.I.E.L.D.
At this time, in the Avenger Base, New York.
Although S.H.I.E.L.D. had been disbanded, the Avenger Base was still there. Captain America, ck Widow, Hawkere, Hill and Nick Fury were all here.
They were discussing how to deal with the subsequent issues of HYDRA.
I didnt expect that HYDRA has infiltrated us so deeply, said Nick Fury, he still had some lingering fears regarding that.
And no one replied, as this incident was truly too serious.
Their main issue was that they didnt know where the secret base of HYDRA was. Otherwise, they would have taken action long ago.
Beep, beep, beep!
At this moment, a message alert sounded from the Holographic projection equipment.
The message they received was very simple, it was just the coordinates to a location with a title above it.
HYDRAs secret base!
Everyone froze in ce. Just now they were talking about this matter, and at this moment the location of the secret base of HYDRA had been directly sent here?
We need to check it carefully, said Captain America. This was his natural character, cautious, and he was worried that this message was fake and possibly a trap.
No, I would rather make the mistake than let it go! Nick Fury hated HYDRA very much, moreover, the location sent here just now was highly consistent with the information their agents had gotten before.
They must not dy any longer. Fury looked back at Captain America and solemnly said, Avengers, fall in!
Chapter 94: Task completed
Chapter 94: Taskpleted
Nick Fury looked very serious now, because before-hand, Pierce had single handedly almost made the whole of S.H.I.E.L.D. copse.
In fact, If not for what had happened, Fury would never even know that HYDRA had already infiltrated them so deeply.
S.H.I.E.L.D. had been disbanded, but fortunately, Nick Fury still had his own trusted followers. These people wont be very useful, but at least they could provide assistance to the superheroes.
Now they had finally found the base of HYDRA, Fury really didnt want to waste any more time. It was their chance to take revenge.
Fury, calm down, we still dont know whether this news is true or false. Captain America had experienced a real war after all, so it was natural for him to be cautious even now.
The timing was too coincidental as well. They had just dealt with the matter at hand, and suddenly the location of the most secret base of HYDRA had been given to them just like that?
This was too big of a coincidence in the Captains eyes, and so he warned Fury to think this over again before he makes his decision.
Before this, my people had already found some clues rted to this base. The location from the message fits with what we have found before, so even if this is not their headquarters, we cant miss this chance, said Fury.
He had been running S.H.I.E.L.D. for so many years now, and yet suddenly because of HYDRA, S.H.I.E.L.D. had fallen apart. Of course he would be mad.
If its a trap, how will we deal with it? Captain America asked again.
He hated HYDRA a lot as well, mostly because of what happened to his best friend andrade-in-arms, Bucky. But he thought that they first needed to make a solid n whilst looking at the overall situation calmly, before taking action.
We have the avengers, said Nick Fury. He had made up his mind, and nothing the Captain said would shake him.
I agree with Fury, ck Widow said.
She had been one of the people that had previously seen the information they had on HYDRAs secret base, and based on that she thought the news was true.
The Captain nced at the people around him, and took a deep breath. Besides him, everyone wanted to take action immediately.
Alright then, lets go, he said. Since they couldnt be swayed, he didnt really have an option.
After he said that, everyone stood up. They wanted to gather the Avengers together as soon as possible, as this time, HYDRAs secret base must fall, no matter the costs.
Is there any news on Bruce? ck Widow looked at Fury and asked.
They knew where each member of the Avengers was, so if they wanted to summon them, it wouldnt take as long as one thought. Bruces location on the other hand, was unknown.
Pierce had previously given an order to let Bruce carry out a special task. We havent heard back from him in a long time though, and Im worried that Bruce has already been assassinated, Fury said.
He had once suspected that Bruce was a member of HYDRA, but even after he hadter investigated, there was no concrete evidence no matter how deeply he looked into it.
Besides that, there seemed to be no rtionship between Bruce and HYDRA ording to Bruces behavior.
With that said, his theory was that Pierce wanted to turn Bruce into a member of HYDRA, only to be rejected. And after that, as he didnt want anyone to suspect him, he found an excuse to deal with Bruce.
This was the best exnation that he coulde up with, and the most feasible as well. As for whether Bruce was really dead or not, he was uncertain.
After hearing that, the ck Widow looked worried. She just couldnt believe that Bruce would die like that. But as she thought of Bucky, she got a terrible feeling.
Alright. Natasha Romanoff, go carry out your orders, Fury said.
At this moment, the most important task was to destroy HYDRAs headquarters, and subsequently, everyone went out to carry out their tasks.
Some were to summon Iron Man, some Dr. Banner, and some Thor. After the New York War, it was now time for the Avengers to assemble again.
At the same time, inside of HYDRAs HQ, Bruce continued to act as usual.
During this period of time, he had been training Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witch, and thanks to that, the two had made great progress.
That was especially the case for the Scarlet Witch, as she couldnt get more familiar with the maniption of Origin Magic Power if she tried.
As for HYDRA, everything was normal, and all their agents did their usual tasks. They also continued their research on Lokis scepter, an artifact that they had been researching ever since they got it.
But because of the Mind Gem, no matter how much resources HYDRA invested into this research n of theirs, they would still not be able to find everything out, as this was cosmic level energy.
Bruce had also previouslye into contact with Lokis scepter, however as he had not been rich or powerful enough to download the Mind Gem at that time, he could only let it go.
ording to Bruces inference, if he wanted to sessfully download the Mind Gem, he had to be as powerful as a God.
After all, the power of the Infinite Gems was not something to take lightly. Even Thanos had almost been half-disabled after making that snap.
If he truly wanted to bring out the full power of the Infinite Gems, first, his body had to be able to handle such powerful energy.
At this moment, he was standing next to the training ground, where the Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver were practicing.
They began to act very seriously after their meeting with Bruce, and after getting a deeper understanding of Bruces personality, they had greatly changed their attitudes toward him.
Quicksilver had even begun to regard Bruce as his role model.
As Bruce looked at the twins, an idea suddenly emerged in his head. This time, Quicksilver would not be sacrificed.
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained theplete trust of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch!
Beep, congrattions, you havepleted your task, and will receive 5,000 points of energy value!
At this moment, Bruce heard the systems voice in his head, and his eyes lit up. The twins had already believed in him before-hand, but it had not reached the systems requirements.
But now that he had, he obtained a truly wondrous reward for his actions. To hisplete surprise, the reward he got frompleting this task was a whopping 5,000 points of energy value.
This amount was almost equivalent to his harvest during the New York War!
Although this amount of energy value was not much for him, it was enough for now. More importantly, the battle between the Avengers and HYDRA was about to start, and he would obtain a lot of energy value from that as well.
Beep, new task has been issued. Host, speed-up the birth of Vision!
Before Bruce could even get excited, the voice of the system rang out again. And to his delight, it was a new task.
Vision was formed by J.A.R.V.I.S, the artificial intelligence of Iron Man. This was also a very powerful superhero, yet there had not been many plots for him in the movies.
This task was rtively simple for Bruce, so much so that he didnt even have to do it himself.
Now that he got this new task, the most important thing was to speed up Visions birth, and to hold it in his hands.
However in order to do that, the precondition was rted to Lokis scepter, and in regards to this, Bruce already had some ns in mind.
Chapter 95: The War Begins
Chapter 95: The War Begins
As for utilizing the abilities of Lokis scepter, the Scarlet Witch was the key! Her power originated from the Mind Gem, thus she could influence it to an extent.
Regarding the matter of Vision and the Scarlet Witch falling in love in the future, Bruce would definitely not allow such a thing to happen.
Although Vision would be very powerful, he would still only remain as a chess piece in Bruces hands. In terms of importance, he could not evenpare himself to Scarlet Witch.
On another note, if he wanted to create Vision, the first thing he needed to do was create Ultron. With that, Bruce would be the mastermind behind everything, and he would finally control the overall situation.
Bang bang!
At this moment, a series of explosions sounded out one after another, which made Bruces eyes turn cold.
Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver, who were training, stopped at this moment and seemed a little bewildered. They had lived in the HYDRA base for such a long time, but this was the first time that such a thing had happened.
The war has finally begun! Bruce looked up at the sky, a hint of a smile appearing on his face.
Before this, as he sent the position of the secret HYDRA base to the Avengers Base, the plot of Marvels The Avengers also officially began.
Mr. Bruce? Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch walked over at this moment, with a trace of doubt and fear on their faces.
Before that, they had been training. But after hearing the explosion, they both got a bad feeling.
During this time, you two must protect yourself very well. The war has already begun. Pietro, go out and have a look. I have a matter I need to discuss with Wanda. Bruce looked at Quicksilver, and Quicksilver nodded.
He trusted Bruce a lot now, to the point that he even began to idolize him. After nodding he quickly disappeared.
At this moment, the Scarlet Witch was standing in front of Bruce with a rosy flush on her face.
Mr. Bruce, do you have something you need to tell me?
Scarlet Witch had developed a strange affection for Bruce. After all, he was the strongest person she had met, but he was attractive for other reasons as well.
Whenever she had stayed alone with Bruce, she found it especially hard to restrain herself.
Bruce, of course, could feel the Scarlet Witchs affection. He could see all of this, for he was not an idiot when it came to romance.
Then, Bruce took the Scarlet Witchs hand directly, a smile appearing on his face. Wanda, I have something for you to do!
The Scarlet Witch, whose hands were held by Bruce, looked even more ruddy. But she still looked firmly at Bruce.
Mr. Bruce, I will do anything you say at any cost! Scarlet Witch was truly willing to do anything for Bruce, even at the cost of her own life..
Dont worry, I wont put you in danger. Bruceughed, as a trace of light shed across his eyes.
Next, Bruce told her all the details of her assignment. He exined everything very clearly, including how she could influence Iron Mans mind.
Scarlet Witch just listened very carefully. Because this was the first time that Bruce had given her a task, she would finish it no matter what.
Mr. Bruce, I will definitely aplish everything that you have told me. As she spoke, Scarlet Witch threw herself directly into Bruces arms, not caring about anything else!
Bruce was stunned for a moment, but he still wrapped his arms around her.
There was no denying that Wandas figure was quite good and curvy. Whats more, she had a special charm, which could attract any man in the world.
In particr, she was very open-minded. After receiving Bruces response, she felt more attached to him and wanted to move even closer to him.
A very delicate emotion rose up in Bruces chest, and it was his first time dealing with it. The Scarlet Witch was very tall, yet she was in Bruces arms just like this.
Fortunately, Bruce was already a person who had lived two lives. Coupled with his personality, he was able to remain calm even in such a situation.
However, the Scarlet Witch was so attractive that Bruce was afraid of her being in his arms for a longer period of time, lest he lose his cool and do something that would spoil his ns.
Alright, lets start ording to the n. At this time, Scarlet Witch was reluctant to separate herself from Bruces arms.
Western people tended to be a lot more open than eastern people, so she was not too shy anymore. She had picked up what Bruce was thinking from his actions, which made her happy.
Buzz!
At this moment, a figure appeared beside them.
Ahem, Mr. Bruce, Strucker is here. After saying that, Quicksilver pretended as if he had seen nothing.
If it were someone else who was holding his sister like this, Quicksilver would bash the guy immediately. But since the person was Bruce, Quicksilver instead found this to be very normal.
Besides that however, another reason was that he could absolutely not defeat Bruce, as proved during their multiple fights.
Well, you two can take action now, said Bruce, followed by the Scarlet Witch nodding and leaving alongside Quicksilver.
Soon after, Baron Strucker appeared in front of Bruce.
Bruce, somethings wrong. S.H.I.E.L.D. has somehow discovered our secret base. Damn it, what the hell is going on? His eyes were full of worry.
Them being found this early was very bad, as ording to their current situation, they were bound to take a massive loss.
However, Bruce just looked at Strucker. He knew very clearly what had happened, but he didnt reveal anything out of the ordinary.
I see. Its toote to find out how the S.H.I.E.L.D. managed to find us. We need to figure out a way to deal with the S.H.I.E.L.D.s attack! Bruce looked at Strucker and said.
He looked as though everything he had been doing so far was for the sake of HYDRA, and this managed to ease the grave expression on Struckers face, albeit only by a little.
At this time, there was no doubt that Bruce was a member of HYDRA in his eyes. Strucker had suspected Bruce before, and this made him regret his actions.
What do you think we should do now? Strucker asked for Bruces opinion, while Bruce just chuckled in his heart.
HYDRA trusts me so much?
The base can be lost, but some research results cant be left for S.H.I.E.L.D. to discover. Ive already asked the twins to protect them, Bruce said, and Strucker nodded to show his agreement.
At this moment, the most important thing was to protect Lokis scepter.
Then, the two talked with each other and walked toward themand center of the base.
Themand center was in a great panic right now, and all members of HYDRA looked very anxious. They had lived here for such a long time, that they couldnt believe that they had been found all of a sudden.
Whats the matter with you guys? Attack, now! After seeing that the members of HYDRA didnt take action, Strucker was furious and ordered them to attack quickly.
After all, they still had a powerful army!
But sir, the opponents are the Avengers!
Chapter 96: Thunders rampage.
Chapter 96: Thunder''s rampage.
After all, they were the Avengers!
Upon mentioning that name, everyone in themand centre was immersed in gloom.
What only made their mood worse, was the monitors disying the one man armies that were their opponents sweeping through their actual army.
In front of the mighty Avengers, the members of HYDRA were so vulnerable. However, nothing could be done about that. The problem wasnt them being weak, it was the Avengers being too powerful.
Without even mentioning existences such as Hulk and Thor, even Hawkeye or Captain America could sweep through their armies all by themselves.
Almost no one was their opponent and those fortresses that they were so proud of were destroyed in a sh.
Onnd, the S.H.I.E.L.D. had the so-called incredible Hulk. No matter how strong the fortress was, it became extremely vulnerable in his hands.
In the air, there was Iron Man, who was almost a living, breathing, war machine, all by himself.
And then there was Thor, who when it came to fighting against humans from Earth, was unparalleled.
Although there were some people in HYDRA who had special abilities, they could hardly cause the Avengers any harm.
Their defense was like a toy in front of these people, and so was their offense. This was what one would call a stomp, a very ruthless and crushing stomp at that.
Seeing this scene, Strucker was extremely enraged. At this time their opponents were not S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, but those superheros.
S.H.I.E.L.D. didnt do this because they were arrogant, after all, even if it was the strongest military force on the, they would still have to take a heavy loss if they wanted to break through HYDRAs defenses.
But that was not the case when it came to the Avengers, a group that was almost invulnerable in the eyes of ordinary people.
With that being the case, how was HYDRA supposed to fight this battle?
In any case, we must retreat to safety for now! Strucker gave a stern order. There was no other way, their current situation was just too devastating for them.
After seeing the present situation, Bruce sighed in his mind. They were worthy to be called the Avengers, and their battle against humans was almost like sweeping ants.
HYDRA was also crushed. In the face of these so-called Avengers, there was no way for them to fight back.
The only ones they could rely on was those twins. But they had already been secretly controlled by Bruce.
In this battle so far, HYDRA had paid a heavy price. Even if they somehow managed to survive their present situation, they couldnt continue being the menace that they were.
Mr. Bruce, can you strike now? Struckers face showed a trace of doubt.
At present, in Struckers eyes, the only one that could help thempete with these Avengers, was Bruce.
After hearing this, Bruce nodded, of course.
After receiving Bruces response, Strucker finally felt relieved. With Bruce as the main attacker, he sent a few other elites to fight and provide support.
No matter what happens, Mr. Bruce must remain safe! After hearing Struckers words, Bruce smiled, and led the hundreds of members in HYDRA to leave themand room.
This time, I hope Bruce can help us! Dr. List and Strucker nced at each other, and now they had only one solution.
..
At the same time, outside HYDRAs secret base.
Captain America , ck Widow , Hawkeye , Iron Man , Hulk and Thor attacked at the same time. They were powerful and extremely strong. Not to mention a fortress, even an armored vehicle would be destroyed in mere seconds.
This was the power of the Avengers, otherwise the plot of Captain America III would not happen in the first ce.
Stark, how is everything going, can you enter the base? Captain America asked as he was driving a mountain bike.
Dealing with people from Earth was indeed much easier than those Chitauri that they had previously faced.
Their goal was not to kill, but to destroy HYDRAs base. Only if they managed to destroy HYDRAs base would their attack be considered a sess.
Nothing can be done, theyve used superb technology to build a huge defense system. We cant get in! Steel Qianxia said, who was using JARVIS to analyze the vulnerabilities of this defense system.
However, the data was too huge and it would take a while. On the other side, all those who had arrived in HYDRA came out, and the war continued.
Mr. Bruce, what should we do?
A leader of the HYDRA organization said that they were looking forward to seeing what kind of power Bruce had. The best way out for them was to defeat these Avengerspletely.
Do you know Thor? Bruce nced at Thor up and down, with a smile on his face.
The members of HYDRA couldnt understand what Bruce was saying.
Boom!
At this moment, the sound of thunder and lightning shook the whole sky. Arge amount of dark clouds converged together, invoking a very gloomy feeling in them.
At this moment, everyone around the base subconsciously looked up at the sky.
Boom!
Following the horrible sound of thunder, the frightening roar of the sky and endless dark clouds, a disaster seemed to be brewing.
Boom!
At the next moment, dozens of terrifying lightning bolts the size of a water tank fell from the sky.
The hundreds of HYDRA members led by Bruce only saw the falling thunder like a mad dragon.
Kaka, Kaka!
The endless thunderbolts danced like a silver snake. The light of thunder was so dazzling that it was able to pierce most peoples eyes.
This violent feeling frightened people hundreds of meters around the area. The voltage of more than one hundred thousand volts was terrifyingly dropped down at that moment.
Hundreds of HYDRA members died immediately due to this kind of thunder and became ash.
Beep, for killing the enemy you have obtained 1 energy value!
The sound of the system came out and made Bruce smile. Of course these people also provided him with energy value, after all, they were put into the same category as the chitauri by the system.
With just that attack, Bruce managed to get more than a hundred points of energy value. What a huge profit!
Using this kind of lightning attack was too exhausting for Bruce, so he didnt use it very often.
Otherwise, with the power of this lightning alone, he could wipe out all of HYDRAs members within an hour.
This was the strength of Bruces Control of Thunder and Lightning ability, as his own strength grew, the lightning he could condense would be more and more powerful.
It seems that its time to contact Stark. At this moment Bruce looked up at Iron Man who was looking for ws in HYDRAs defense system.
To ensure the sess of his n, Iron Man must be the first to enter HYDRAs secret base.
Everything was proceeding ording to Bruces expectations so far, he was looking like a true mastermind in the shadows already!
As Bruce was about to leave, Iron Man and Captain America both saw the lightning kill the HYDRA agents, making them shocked and finding it somewhat unbelievable.
Thor in particr, who saw that lightning strike as well, was standing on the ground stiffly holding his hammer.
What was going on?
Did he identally summon thunder and lightning?
Chapter 97: Plan!
Chapter 97: n!
Thor, when did you be so powerful?
Iron Man had a deep impression in regards to Thors lightning power. He knew very well just how powerful it was.
In fact, if Thors lightning struck him, his armor wouldnt be able to bear it and he would vaporize. That was why he was even a little afraid of Thor, but he figured that it was normal for him to have such a feeling.
Meanwhile, the intes of the Avengers were connected to the same channel, so they knew what the others conversation was about.
The lightning they saw just now was really powerful and dreadful. Even if they were the Avengers, they were still extremely fearful of it.
Although each of them had special abilities, all of their abilities had their limits. And once the limit was exceeded, they couldnt bear it.
Just like the thunderbolt just now, few people could really bear it. So they all wanted to see what Thor would say.
This is not my doing, even I dont know what just happened, Thor was a little puzzled, because he didnt do that just now.
But if they were to assume that it was just the weather, it would be a little too unbelievable.
The clouds had all converged together to deliver such a powerful lightning strike, it was obvious that there was someone behind this.
Thor, the god of thunder and lightning, knew about this very well. Therefore, without any further hesitation, Thor directly flew into the sky using his hammer and appeared near Bruce.
He wanted to know who caused that powerful lightning strike, and just as hended, he saw a very familiar person standing there.
There were scorched bodies surrounding this person, most of which were wearing clothes with HYDRA symbols on them.
Bruce, why are you here? Thor was a little shocked.
But when he saw the traces of lightning around him, an unimaginable thought suddenly appeared in his head.
Did Bruce do this?
Bruce? Thor, whats going on?
Thor, did you see Bruce? Where is he?
Where is he? Is he hurt? Or is he the same as Bucky?
After Thor shouted out Bruces name, every single one of the Avengers froze in ce. Bruce had been missing for a long time now, and yet he suddenly appeared here without prior warning?
After hearing the rest of his team members suddenly asking him questions, Thor lifted his hammer, and a trace of solemnity appeared on his face.
Before going on this mission, Thor had received information that HYDRA had previously controlled Winter Soldier with the help of Lokis scepter, and now that Bruce suddenly appeared here, he could possibly be controlled as well.
Huh? Thor! You came just in time, give me the inte. Bruce, who was just thinking about how to get in contact with Iron Man, was extremely happy to see Thor.
How can I be sure youre not being controlled? Thor was still a little uneasy, but just from looking at Bruces expression, he didnt seem to be under any kind of influence.
No time to exin. This matter is very important, after saying that, Bruce walked up to Thor.
Thor hesitated for a while but eventually he gave Bruce the inte. At the same time however, he raised his vignce.
After Bruce got the inte, he instantly said, Stark, HYDRAs weakest point is at the southeast corner. You can break through from there and destroy their defense system!
After hearing Bruces words, Iron Man spaced out for a moment, before taking action immediately.
Meanwhile, after hearing Bruces voice themselves, everyone believed that Bruce was truly not under any sort of control. This belief was further strengthened when Iron Man really broke through HYDRAs defense system by following Bruces orders.
With the breakthrough of the defense system, Iron Man immediately entered the base.
Bruce returned the inte to Thor, looked at him and said, Dont be stunned. Hurry up and move.
Thor looked at Bruce in amazement, because he could clearly feel how powerful Bruce was at present.
What the hell is going on? Why can you control the power of lightning? Now, Thor was in a huge doubt. The power of controlling thunderbolt was his unique ability.
I think it might be because of the Loki scepter. HYDRA used it in an experiment. However, an ident urred during the experiment, and then I found that my ability became stronger. Lets take action first, Ill exin the restter.
After saying that, Bruce disappeared directly from Thors side.
In fact, when contacting Avengers Base , Bruce had already thought how to exin why he disappeared all of a sudden, and he could also reveal his abilities to them, bit by bit.
He would just contribute all of this to Lokis scepter. Only in this way, everything about his strength could be exined.
Loki scepters power was from the Mind gem and it was so powerful. It was totally reasonable to use the power of scepter to create a stronger Bruce.
Anyway, Bruce had found a perfect answer to all these questions.
Now the most important thing for Bruce was to kill HYDRAs members, so that he could get a lot of energy value from this battle. Only in this way, could he download more powerful abilities.
As to the download targets, Bruce already had a rough idea. For him, suitable abilities were better than stronger abilities, so that he could remove some of his shorings.
The Avengers also took action immediately after a short break in concentracion because of him.
No matter how many questions they had in their mind, the most important thing at present was to destroy HYDRAs base.
But no one knew that there was a person waiting for Iron Man for a long time after he entered the HYDRA base. In the dark, a serious look appeared on Scarlet Witchs face. She was looking at Iron Man who was not far away.
This is the person Mr. Bruce was talking about. She looked at Iron Man, having confirmed his identity.
At this moment, she directly turned into an afterimage and disappeared in ce.
Iron Man, who had just taken off the steel battle suit , was extremely vulnerable in the Scarlet Witchs eyes.
At this time, Scarlet Witch suddenly appeared behind him, which Iron Man did not notice..
Buzz!
Scarlet Witch raised her hand, and a series of red magic balls instantly invaded Iron Mans mind.
The next moment, Scarlet Witch disappeared. She hadpleted the first phase of her job. At the same time, Iron Man had seen the plot in Avengers: Age of Ultron, in which all of the Avengers were dead.
Even the Vibranium Shield broke in half. Iron Man saw the death of all the Avengers, and soon after, he regained his consciousness.
Everything around him had not changed, but Iron Man looked pale. In the future, they would seem to meet opponents that could destroy the Avengers in their entirety.
But now that he saw what would happen, he had to ensure that he did everything he could to prevent that.
And so, a n began to form in his head.
Chapter 98: HYDRAs destruction.
Chapter 98: HYDRA''s destruction.
Of course, only he knew this n, and only he could do it.
After this, Iron Man went to themand center, ready to directly destroy the defense system of the HYDRA base, so that other Avengers could enter as well.
Meanwhile outside the base, the Avengers were still fighting. Bruce had a couple of different types of abilities, making it very easy for him to kill HYDRAs members without breaking a sweat.
Although HYDRA trusted him very much at present, Bruce didnt have a guilty conscience in the slightest.
All he did, was for the purpose of developing the plot faster. This was all inevitable, and as he continued to kill, the energy value he got became more and more.
He was extremely fast and extremely powerful as well, making it quite easy for him to gain energy value from these weak agents.
As for the other Avengers, after Iron Man destroyed the defense system, they also entered the base.
At this time, Baron Strucker and Dr. List had also discovered Bruces behavior, which was also part of Bruces n. They understood exactly what happened, which enraged them even more.
Damn, damn! That Bruce has hidden himself quite deeply! Strucker was furious, but he could do nothing about it.
At this point, HYDRAs destruction was only a matter of time. If someone was to me, it could only be himself for leading a wolf into his own house.
What about the twins? Have them act! Strucker seemed to think of something and immediately ordered his subordinates.
Dr. List, the person who created Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, just stood there and said nothing. Originally, their creation had been his biggest achievement, but now, that achievement had been taken away from him.
They have disappeared. It seems that they have been manipted by that traitor, Bruce, said List.
This was what he found the most uneptable. The twins that he had raised for years, had been taken over by Bruce in under a month. HYDRA was truly the only loser in this battle of theirs so far.
After hearing what Dr. List had said, Strucker was shocked!
All of this is Bruces conspiracy! He was so furious that he couldnt even bring himself to believe this fact.
After so many years, HYDRA had not only recovered to what it was, but had even be stronger than ever before.
However Pierces death, coupled with Bruces devious ns, had turned their years of hard work to nothing. This would definitely make anyone angry!
Mr. Strucker, are you talking about me? At this time, Bruce appeared at themand center.
He was standing there with a calm look on his face, as if everything that was happening at present had nothing to do with him.
And behind him, ck Widow, Captain America, Thor, Iron Man and the others all just stood there. Hawkeye had already drawn his bow. As long as they made any abnormal actions, he would immediately shoot.
Hulk on the other hand, had already left. It was not easy for him to control himself, so he decided to leave this ce a bit earlier, which was why he was not with ck Widow.
Its you, you betrayed us! Strucker said, looking at Bruce with a strong killing intent in his eyes.
He hated Bruce so much, but he could not do anything at the moment.
All of you are too naive. After Bruce finished his speaking, he made his move and killed everyone present, excluding those two of course.
Once again he gained some energy values, and only Strucker and Dr. List were left alive at this point. Those two were top dogs in HYDRA and were not supposed to be killed so easily.
Have we finished our task? Captain America nced at the people around him, and the others nodded in agreement.
They couldnt believe that the process of destroying HYDRA this time would be so easy. It went smoothly, almost without any idents.
Its all because of Bruce, ck Widow said.
She was very curious and there seemed to be a lot of questions on her mind right now, but she decided not to ask right now.
Find Lokis Scepter, and leave the other matters to Fury, Captain America gave an order, before ncing at Bruce.
ck Widow was not the only one curious, the others also had many questions they wanted to ask. The only reason they all held in their curiosities, was because of their present circumstances.
Regardless of anything else however, the one thing that the Avengers could all be sure of, was that Bruce was on their side.
Soon afterwards, Lokis scepter was found. This time around, they didnt hand it over to anyone and kept it themselves. After all, they were afraid of repeating the same mistake, and would ensure that this time it doesnt happen.
But no one noticed that there was a hint of red magic on the scepter. Although it only shed for an instant, it did appear.
After they were finished, the Avengers directly left for the helicopter.
Banner had gone out of his Hulk form, as there was no need for it at the moment. Bruce also came aboard the helicopter with the rest of them and left HYDRAs base.
Not too far away, the Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver were standing in a dark area, observing everything.
This time around, the Avengers didnt even discover the existence of the twins, much less develop them.
Wanda, arent we going to follow them? Quicksilver looked at Bruce and then said to Scarlet Witch.
Mr. Bruce has already told us his n, we just need to follow it. Lets go, Scarlet Witch said.
Bruce had already exined what he wanted them to do. HE asked them to go to a certain ce, and after a few days passed, a robot woulde look for them.
It was part of Bruces n, and what the Scarlet Witch needed to do was to perform her role in Bruces n to the best of her ability.
Quicksilver nodded. Because of Bruce, they could have meaning in their lives.
Subsequently, the two left.
As for their safety, Bruce didnt need to worry, after all, he didnt make them do all of that training for nothing.
Meanwhile, HYDRA had officially been wiped off the face of the Earth.
..
On the ne, Bruce sat with the Avengers.
The battle had been a great sess, to the point that it exceeded their expectations.
After a short break, Captain America, Thor and the others all looked at Bruce.
Why do you have the ability to use lightning and why did you appear at the HYDRA Base? Thor asked directly, and Fury also came to Bruces side at that point.
He wanted to know the answer Bruce had for this, and in detail. Bruce on the other hand, had already prepared his answers for all of the questions they had, so he didnt mind.
Everyone present was well aware about HYDRAs means, and their main concern was that he was a traitor in their mix, ced by HYDRA.
Actually, you probably know that Lokis scepter is a very powerful weapon already. Bruce was not in a hurry, and he slowly exined.
Everyone nodded, as they roughly knew about the existence of the Infinity Gems and their uses.
But they were still unclear on the specifics, so they waited for him to continue.
Bruce knew very well what he should say. And he was sure that even though Fury was the king of spies, he wouldnt be able to find any ws in his answers.
Chapter 99: An explanation!
Chapter 99: An exnation!
All of this required a reasonable exnation, otherwise, no one would believe it. But more importantly, Bruce had to obtain the trust of the Avengers in order for his schemes to work.
When Bruce mentioned Lokis scepter, everyone nodded in response. They already knew that Lokis scepter had great power, they just didnt know the details.
In his following exnations, Bruce shifted almost all of his responsibilities to Lokis scepter.
That day, a member of S.H.I.E.L.D. came up to me at Avengers Base. He said that the top brass had an important mission for me, and although I was on alert, I didnt give it too much thought. After that, I saw Pierce, and then I passed out. Bruce began exining everything from the day he disappeared.
At that time, Pierce didnt want others to find out that he was the head of HYDRA, so very few people knew that he had asked Bruce to leave. Even the S.H.I.E.L.D. Director Nick Fury didnt know that.
And this had be Bruces perfect excuse.
Bruce continued to exin, saying that he was already in the base of HYDRA when he woke up.
At that time, HYDRA had been hypnotizing him, and even had attempted to control his mind. They even used Lokis scepter, but in the end, they failed.
He then found out that he was inside of HYDRAs base, and began plotting by pretending to be controlled by them.
After hearing Bruces exnation, everyone nodded. They all knew that Lokis scepter was capable of controlling other peoples minds, they had even seen it first hand.
They had also previously seen that Bruce was immune to this type of control, so everything he said was logical.
Seeing their expressions, Bruce knew that they had begun to believe him.
Next, Bruce went on to say that HYDRA began to use Lokis scepter for experiments after he pretended to be under control.
During these experiments, many people were used as guinea pigs, and eventually died because they were incapable of bearing the scepters power.
He however, had endured many experiments because of his special constitution, and survived all of them as they didnt do him any harm.
On the contrary, instead of harming him, these experiments actually allowed Bruce to obtain more powerful abilities.
When I found this out, I knew that I had obtained the ability to resist and fight against HYDRA. Bruce looked at the crowd with a solemn expression.
There were almost no ws in his exnations. And sure enough, when the Avengers heard about what happened to Bruce, they showed sympathy for him.
They knew HYDRAs cruelty very well. Bruce may have said all of this like it was nothing, but they knew that Bruce must have endured a lot.
That is to say, you used these abilities to reveal HYDRAs location to us so that we could strike back. But why didnt you reveal your identity? The Captain remembered something, and asked Bruce.
Iron Man and Banner nodded in response to his question. If Bruce had revealed his identity to them when he had passed the location, they would have immediately taken action.
Even Fury looked at Bruce this time, as he also wanted to know how Bruce would exin this.
If i revealed my identity, would you have believed me? He didnt exin anything and just asked in return with a smile on his face.
After hearing that, everyone present looked a little bit awkward.
Bruce had disappeared for a long time, and now that he suddenly appeared in HYDRAs base, to say that they would not be suspicious of him would be a lie.
He suddenly disappeared and suddenly appeared again. Even someone like Fury, who hated HYDRA the most, would think it over and over again. He wouldnt muster the Avengers as quickly as he had done.
On the contrary, only this type of message without a name could let them risk it all and strike.
After saying that, Bruce had almost gained the trust of everyone present.
During his exnation, he even told them about Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver in order for them to have no doubts about him at all. After all, the best lies always have some truth in them.
But Stuckers words differ from what you have said. He says that you were a member of HYDRA, and that he doesnt know why you betrayed him. Hill stood on one side.
She had interrogated Strucker before, but the only thing that he said was this. No matter what methods she used, Strucker kept his mouth shut after that.
After hearing Hills words, Bruce disyed a look of slight shock, I didnt expect that Strucker trusted me so much, it seems that Ive really let him down.
Then, Bruce stood up and said, so he says that Im a member of HYDRA and that Ive betrayed the organisation, and you believe him over me?
When Bruce said this, it was obvious that he was not very happy, and this made everyone present feel embarrassed.
In their eyes, Bruce had suffered so much but they were still suspicious of him. Even if it was them in this situation, they would also be annoyed.
Hawkeye could rte to Bruce the most, as after all, he had also been controlled before.
Bruce, we didnt mean it that way. Dont get so angry. ck Widow stood up and nced at Hill, indicating that she shouldnt say anything else.
Hill was very embarrassed as well, and nced at Fury. They recalled the hate Strucker had for Bruce when they interrogated him.
So how could Bruce be a member of HYDRA? Whats more, HYDRA had paid such a heavy price and even their most important base had been destroyed alongside their elite members.
Is Strucker just trying to turn us against Bruce?
That was very stupid, wasnt it?
Well Bruce, I believe you! Iron Man spoke first, expressing his opinion.
Me too. ck Widow, Hawkeye, Banner, and Captain America all stood up.
After all, Bruce was the one who fought with them shoulder to shoulder in this event, as well as multiple others.
If they couldnt even trust theirrade-in-arms, how could they be superheroes, much less the Avengers?
Especially Captain America, he understood Bruce. His formerrade Bucky, was in the same situation as Bruce. At this point, he was already on Bruces side.
Fury and Hill also stopped doubting him. Bruce had contributed the most in HYDRAs destruction, and if they continued doubting him, they would just be paranoid.
With this, Bruce won everyones trust. It was all thanks to scepter that Loki left behind, otherwise, Bruce would really be stumped with how to exin everything.
I think Its time to celebrate HYDRAs destruction, Itll be my treat! Iron Man said.
A burst of cheers rang out after that, excited to finally rx.
Bruce on the other hand, slowly sat down, with his eyes fixed on Banner.
Chapter 100: New Function
Chapter 100: New Function
And just as Bruce was staring at Dr.Banner, the voice of the system rang out in his head.
Beep, congrattions, you have sessfully begun the plot of Avengers: Age of Ultron!
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained a new system function, Upgrading Defective ability!
After hearing the systems voice, Bruces expression slightly changed.
Upgrading defective ability?
The next moment, information about the systems new function directly appeared in his head.
The so-called new function of Upgrading Defective ability, in fact, could perfect the defective abilities.
For example, Bruce had downloaded the high-speed movement ability from Quicksilver, but as Quicksilver was not at his full potential at that point, the ability was defective, and severely weaker than it was supposed to be.
The only way for Bruce to obtain the perfect version, was to wait for Quicksilver to hone himself, otherwise he would have to deal with the weaker version.
However now, the new function he had just obtained would solve this problem.
This was a very useful function for Bruce, because it meant that as long as he wanted to, he could directly perfect all of the defective abilities he downloaded.
Of course, the premise to that was that he had enough energy value.
Other than that, Bruce was also very satisfied with the price for using the new function. It was not cheap by any means, but the necessary energy value for perfecting the abilities would never be more than the cost for downloading them.
For example, when Bruce downloaded Quicksilvers High-speed movement before, he needed 3,000 points of energy value even if it was defective.
However once Quicksilver himself perfected the ability, the amount of energy value he would need to download it would be more than 10,000 points.
That meant that Bruce would need to use another 7,000 points or more to perfect the ability, which was an issue for him at the moment.
However after obtaining this new function, he wouldnt have to pay more than 3,000 to perfect the ability, which decreased the price by arge margin.
This function was definitely of great help to Bruce.
Getting energy value in the first ce was definitely difficult, much the thousands upon thousands that he would need. With that said, this function would save him a lot of time, and more importantly, a lot of energy value.
It truly was just like he had thought it would be. As he progressed further and further into the plot, the systems functions would be more abundant and useful to him.
As he thought of this, he looked at the status of his body and the energy value he had just obtained.
-
[Name]: Bruce Lite
[Ability]: Demigod Body, Gods Bloodline, Godly fighting ability, Control of Thunder and Lightning, Spider Telepathy, Extremis virus, Body and Shield as one.
[Warehouse]: Super Vibranium shield , Mark Armor.
[Bnce]: 200 million USD.
[Energy value]: 6,500 points
-
Bruce had already used 3,000 points of energy value previously when he downloaded Quicksilvers ability.
For finishing his task, he gained 5,000 points, coupled with his ughter of HYDRA members, he gained another 1,000 points, putting him at the 6,500 points of energy value that he was at now.
With the amount of energy value he had now, he was fully capable of downloading Hulks ability, which he had wanted for a long time.
The Hulk had multiple abilities, but the one he wanted the most, was his bodily ability.
The Hulks body was so powerful, that it was nigh indestructible, and could easily bepared to a divine body. It was so powerful, that even Thor could not destroy it.
Although at present Bruce also had a body in the divine ranks, byparison, he was not up to par.
If he could download another bodily ability that was in the divine ranks, and even stronger than his present one, he would be extremely terrifying once he integrated both of them.
With that said, Bruce had to continue downloading abilities. This was the only way for him to continuously enhance his strength at a rapid pace.
He was decently far into the plot at the moment, and after Avengers: Age of Ultron, he would be very close to Avengers: Infinity War.
During that plot, Bruce would be fighting against Thanos, who was a lot stronger than the Hulk. And needless to say, without having terrifying strength himself, it would be impossible to defeat Thanos.
First, Ill download Banners ability, and then Ill perfect and upgrade Quicksilvers High-speed movement ability.
It would take them a few hours to return to New York, so he definitely had enough time to do what he wanted to do.
Without any hesitation, Bruce stood up and walked over to Dr. Banners side, and a trace of a smile appeared on his face.
I didnt expect that you woulde back. After hearing Bruces words, Banners face revealed a trace of awkwardness.
Indeed, it was hard for him to control himself after transforming into the Hulk.
If it was not for the Avengers belief in him, he would not appear again.
Yeah, I didnt expect that myself. Banner said, with a look of disappointment.
He should have been a physicist enjoying great prestige in the world and a real genius. But after that incident, he instead became a horrifying monster.
A monster that even he was afraid of.
Looking at him, Bruce immediately reached out his hand and patted Banner on the shoulder.
Doctor, I also trust you very much. Everyone present looked back at Bruce, while Banner stared at him in disbelief.
Thank you, Bruce! Bruces words were undoubtedly of great importance for him. He needed the trust of people, especially ones he calledrades.
However, Banner didnt know that when Bruce touched his body, his abilities were clearly disyed in front of him.
-
[Name]: Bruce Banner.
[Identity]: Hulk (Green Giant), Physics Master.
[Abilities]: Hulks Wrath (energy value, 10,000 ), Hulks Strength (energy value, 30,000 ), Hulks Body (energy value, 3,000 ), regeneration (1,000 gb)
-
All of Hulks abilities were intact, and didnt need time to be perfected. When Bruce saw Hulks information, he immediately decided what he needed to download.
Beep, connection sessful.
Beep, downloading Hulks Body ability requires 3,000 points of energy value, are you sure you want to proceed?
Yes!
Of course, there was no need to hesitate. This was a huge improvement for him.
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained the ability Hulks Body!
As soon as the voice of the system came, Bruce felt his body undergoing a massive change again.
It was a kind of indestructible and inexplicable power. This kind of power flooded inside his body, inside his every cell, like a raging river.
That kind of power was so potent that his body felt the need to metamorphose once again.
He felt as if he underwent a rebirth. If his former body was steel, then his new body was alloy.
He was powerful to a terrifying degree. And now that he possessed such power, he could move at an even faster speed.
With this change, Bruce reached an incredible state.
Even if a missile directly struck him, he would be fine. This was just how powerful he had be, and how much he managed to improve.
His two bodily abilities directly supported each other, giving him this new-found power despite not integrating them yet!
Moreover, an important thing to note for Bruce, was that despite possessing Hulks bodily ability, he didnt need to transform into another form to use that power.
Bruces body couldpare itself to the Hulks body now, without even integrating his two abilities.
Having this kind of power, Bruce felt as though he was capable of running through anything, in every sense of the word.
Chapter 101: Perfecting and integrating abilities!
Chapter 101: Perfecting and integrating abilities!
This was the effect brought by the change of his physical body, which made Bruce extremely excited.
Hulks Body, from a certain point of view, was stronger than his Demigod Body.
In addition to the giant wolf in Thor: Ragnark God, Bruce had never seen anything that could destroy Hulks skin. This kind of powerful body was what almost everyone dreamed of.
Whats more, he didnt have to change into a monster like the Hulk himself did. 3,000 points of energy value were definitely not a loss when it came to this ability.
Bruce, whats the matter? Are you not feeling well? At this time, Dr.Banner noticed that there was something wrong with Bruces face.
ck Widow and others also came over, fearing that Bruce was still feeling the after effects of enduring several of HYDRAs experiments.
Bruce, if you dont feel well, you can go to rest first. It will still take a few hours to get there. Captain America looked at Bruce and said.
Everyone nodded in session. After all, it was very difficult for Bruce to stay in the HYDRAs base and pretend to be controlled.
Bruce took a look at them and nodded at once.
He could not help but sigh in his heart. They didnt expect that his expression was purely because of excitement.
He was so excited for obtaining the Hulks Body. But the opinion was exactly what Bruce wanted, because he only had 3,500 points energy value.
During this period of time, he could make good use of it. As for other abilities, Bruce had not thought about that.
What he really wanted was to get stronger and stronger, to no end.
Later, Bruce alone went back to a room of the fighter jets. The fighter jets were very big. Although it was not as big as a Helicarrier, it was almost the same as a small civil jet. Everyone had their own room.
After Bruce left, the Avengers and Fury began to discuss how to prepare for the follow-up.
These years, the HYDRA had been spread widely, and acted a lot in terrorist attacks.
Although a HYDRAs most important base was destroyed, the remaining people of the HYDRA had not been caught.
So they had to make a good n.
While Bruce returned to his room alone and directly locked the door.
Then heid on the bed and slowly closed his eyes.
He downloaded the Hulks Body, which meant that his physical ability was already very frightening.
His High-speed movement ability was still defective, so now, Bruce had to perfect this abilitypletely.
With such a terrifying speed of movement, there must be some unexpected effects when he fought against enemies in the future.
System, perfect and upgrade the High-speed movement ability!
Beep, perfecting the High-speed movement ability requires 3,000 points of energy value. Do you wish to proceed?
The systems voice came, which made Bruce surprised.
It was very cost-effective topletely perfect the High-speed movement ability with only 3,000 points of energy value.
If he downloaded it again when Quicksilver was in full control of the ability in the future, he was afraid that it would not cost just 3,000 points of energy value.
Yes!
Without any hesitation, Bruce directly upgraded the ability.
It was a very long process, and it could not bepleted in an instant like finishing the download.
At this moment, Bruce could feel the disappearance of the 3,000 points energy value.
Everything around him grew slower and slower, and to some extent, Bruce could even feel the flow of the air.
Time seemed to be frozen.
Of course, Bruce was not controlling the time. Instead, he was getting faster and faster.
In a short period of time, there were too many things he could do.
In the plot of Avengers: Age of Ultron, Quicksilver was already dead before he could fully disy his ability.
As a matter of fact, this was a very powerful ability, which could make people be one of the most powerful avengers. Owning such a powerful speed, he could even dodge lightning.
He didnt know how much time had passed. When Bruce opened his eyes again, it seemed that everything had changed.
Beep, congrattions! You have perfected the High-speed movement ability!
The system prompt showed that his ability had been upgraded! Then, Bruce stood up and began to test the perfect version of the High-speed movement ability.
Buzz!
In a matter of ten thousandth of a second, Bruce disappeared. He did not leave the room, because all avengers were outside.
It was not because they would discover him. It was just because Bruce had always been very cautious.
Five secondster, Bruce stopped.
With my current full speed, Ill be at least five times faster than before. Even Hawkeye and the others wont be able to detect my existence. The only one that can sense me should be Thor, who has the Aesirs Bloodline.
Bruces eyes were filled with surprise and joy. Although this speed had not reached the speed of light yet, it was already very terrifying.
After all, the higher ones speed was, the harder it would be to enhance ones strength. As Bruce continued to grow stronger, his ability would continue to increase as well.
In the end, he would reach the speed of light and even surpassed the speed of light!
3,000 points of energy value for that kind of ability were definitely points well spent!
Next, its time to integrate all my abilities into my body.
The Demigod Body and Hulks Body were both extremely powerful.
If the two abilities were to integrate together, it would definitely metamorphose into a terrifying new ability.
The greater the abilities used in the integration, the greater the new ability would be. And the two abilities Bruce possessed now would definitely not disappoint him after integration.
Most importantly, the more powerful the ability was, the amount of energy value required for integrating would be even greater.
He only had 500 points energy value left. In his opinion, it was enough for integrating the two abilities.
System, find simr abilities for the integration!
Beep, Demigod Body, Hulks Body and Extremis virus abilities are simr. They can be integrated.
Bruces eyes lit up. He had forgotten that he had the Extremis virus ability. Bruce did not hesitate and gave an order directly.
Beep, the energy value needed for this integration is 500 points. Do you wish to proceed?
Unexpectedly, this integration of three kinds of abilities needed 500 energy values.
In the past, it only needed two hundred points of energy value for integrating eight or nine abilities. But Bruce didnt give up. He chose to continue the integration process!
Buzz! Buzz!
At this very moment, Bruce could only feel a powerful force gathering in his body.
He seemed to be in the vast universe. The cells, like stars, were constantly shining and heating.
And the light, which seemed to be eternal, appeared in his body. Bruce was shuddering.
It was an extremely hard process to integrate with ones physical body! Bruce however, gritted his teeth and persisted. He did not let out a single roar.
The integration took a very long time.
After nearly two hours, the heart-wrenching painpletely disappeared!
Beep, the integration is sessful.
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained a new ability
Chapter 102: War God Body
Chapter 102: War God Body
Beep! Congrattions, you have obtained the War God Body ability!
The systems voice came right in time as the pain Bruce had been dealing with had suddenly disappeared.
At this point, a trace of light appeared on Bruces new body. The pain he had withstood had already disappeared and a brand new feeling suddenly overwhelmed him.
He felt that there seemed to be endless energy in his body, and especially his skin, which shed and revealed a trace of light.
This light was perfectly illuminating every corner of his body, almost as if showing off the perfection that it had achieved.
If Bruces previous body wasparable to alloy, then his current body would be as strong as Vibranium, which was almost indestructible!
As the strength in Bruces Body changed, his overall power had changed and grown as well.
While it may seem simple and in, this change was in fact tremendous!
His new War God Body not only had all the advantages his three body abilities had previously, it also developed a powerful destructive and defensive system.
Once Bruce exerted all of his power, Hulks Body wouldnt even be able topare itself with his.
If the two sides were to fight each other right at this moment, Bruce would definitely win.
This was without considering that his body could emit a ridiculously high temperature that could reach up to 10,000 degrees!
It didnt need to be said that this temperature was frightening. It could melt a lot of things and was more powerful than even the original Extremis virus.
While Bruce was at first skeptical of his new abilitys name, after reviewing all the changes that it had brought forth in him, he could definitely understand why it was called the War God Body.
At this point, even a small meteorite crashing straight into him would not hurt him, much less a missile.
Such a drastic improvement made Bruce extremely delighted. His body had probably surpassed the so-called Demigod realm, and had moved into the realm of the Gods.
In the Marvel Movie Universe, Gods were very powerful. In fact, they were even more powerful than Odin himself, and arge part of that was attributed to their bodily strength.
Their bodies were almost indestructible, and Bruce felt that his body too had reached that realm.
His body was a lot stronger than Thors Aesir Divine ability, in fact it was so powerful that even he himself couldnt bring himself to believe it.
After a long time had passed, Bruce finally managed to suppress the excitement in his head and opened his own status panel again.
-
[Name]: Bruce Lite
[Identity]: Level 6 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
[Ability]: War God Body, Gods Bloodline, Godly fighting ability, Control of Thunder and Lightning, High-speed movement, Spider Telepathy, Body and Shield as one.
[Warehouse]: Super Vibranium shield , Mark Armor.
[Bnce]: 200 million USD.
[Energy value]: 0.
-
Even though he had integrated all of his abilities not too long ago, he was already starting to slowly but surely have more of them.
He had a total of seven abilities right now, all belonging to a different category. Among them, his bodily ability, War God Body was the most overpowered.
That was not to say that it was the only powerful ability he had, in fact, all of Bruces abilities at this point were extremely powerful.
Any single one of his abilities was very powerful, even if they were to bepared to the first generation of the Avengers, they would be regarded as top-level abilities.
Previously, the onlycking ability would be the High-speed movement ability, but now even that had been repaired and upgraded, making it no longer defective, and instead into one of his more powerful abilities.
Yet, when Bruce saw the amount of energy value he had left, a trace of helplessness could not stop from appearing in his eyes.
This time around, the cost of downloading, upgrading and integrating his abilities had cost him all of his precious energy value.
This made him feel quite helpless, as if he wanted to continue improving himself, he had to have enough energy value.
With that said, he didnt feel regret for even a moment. In fact, using the mediocre amount of energy value that he had to obtain such a substantial increase in his strength was incredible.
And for him, this was the most important thing.
Beep
As Bruce was thinking, someone rang his door, promptly making him wake up.
Bruce immediately nced out of the window, and sighed afterwards. He had finally returned to New York after such a long time.
After releasing a sigh, he opened the door and saw the ck Widow standing there.
Were almost there. Would you like to celebrate with us? ck Widow looked at Bruce with a curious light in her eyes.
Although she didnt notice a change in his appearance, Bruce seemed to exude a different kind of feeling, or temperament.
At this moment, even she couldnt say what exactly kind of temperament he had. But the more Bruce was like this, the more curious she became.
Well, lets go together then. Bruce nodded.
ording to the development of the plot, Ultron would appear during this gathering. Of course since he knew that, he definitely wouldnt miss it.
Soon afterwards, the nended at the Avengers Base.
Bruce, Captain America, Thor, and the others walked into the base together. But Dr. Banner was stopped by Iron Man.
Bruce saw this scene y out just in time. It seemed that his n had been sessfully carried out by the Scarlet Witch.
Subsequently, Dr. Banner and Iron Man left together, carrying Lokis scepter.
All of you go to the party, I have to deal with something, Fury said, looking at Bruce and the others.
They all nodded, as HYDRA had just been destroyed, and there were indeed a lot of matters for Fury to handle.
Shortly after, Bruce and the others entered the Avengers Base together.
At the moment, the Avengers Base was different from before. With the support of Iron Man, it had been upgraded in every aspect by arge margin.
After seeing all the new top-level equipment, Bruce couldnt help but sigh, Its good to be rich. While he did say that, he actually had so much money that it no longer held any significance to him, not that it did in the first ce.
Then, they finally walked inside of the Avengers Base.
There were a lot of agents of S.H.I.E.L.D. here, and upon seeing Captain America and the rest, all of them stood straight.
Those are the Avengers! Theyre superheroes! An agent said, his eyes filled with envy.
Did you see that person? His name is Bruce, he used to be a level 3 agent, just like me.
Youreparing yourself to him? Even though Mr. Bruce is not an Avenger, he can easily stand with them. Who do you think you are? Someone said disdainfully.
Of course Bruce heard what that person said, but he didnt pay much attention to it.
He had developed from a level 3 agent, into an existence that could easilypare itself to the Avengers. This was more than any agent within S.H.I.E.L.D. could dream of, let alone be.
Bruce was no longer the ordinary person that he used to be. In a very real sense, he had controlled his own fate, and could now even affect the overall situation of the world.
Such a change was tremendous no matter who you were.
Ill introduce two people to youter, Captain America stood in front of Bruce, with a smile on his face.
Bruce just nodded, as he had already guessed who those two people were.
And sure enough, when they reached the second floor, two ck men stood next to each other. They were both dressed in casual clothing, and they greeted Bruce with a smile.
This is Colonel Rodi, and this is Sam, Captain America said.
Bruce reached out his hand, and with a simr smile on his face said, nice to meet you, Im Bruce.
The actual identities of the two people in front of him were nothing to scoff at. One of them was Falcon, and the other was War Machine.
One was Captain Americas sessor, and the other one was Tony Starks good friend.
When Bruces hand contacted them, he instantly checked their status panels.
Chapter 103: A Grand Occasion!
Chapter 103: A Grand asion!
However when Bruce saw their abilities, he instantly lost interest.
Whether it be the War Machine or Falcon, the abilities they had were mediocre at best. Although they had some unique abilities, they were far from what Bruce wanted.
Rodi for example, though he was the owner of the War Machine, his armor was only a modified version of the Mark Armor. A much worse version of the armor series than that of Iron Mans.
As for Falcon, his most outstanding ability was flying, and yet he had to rely on his armor if he wanted to fly. It was needless to say that Bruce didnt need his ability at all.
With that said, Bruce chose not to download their abilities.
Wow, that Bruce? Ive known your name for a long time, Sam, also known as the Falcon, said.
He got along well with Captain America, and he had mentioned Bruce to Sam before when they were training.
Thank you. Bruce said, with a smile on his face.
While Bruces smile seemed friendly, it was also not too friendly, instead opting to remain cordial at most.
Then, they left the area.
They all wanted to rest as they were too tired, and wanted to prepare for the gathering.
After Bruce returned to his room, he took a look around his surroundings, and in the next moment, he disappeared. He was a lot faster than before, and it was needless to say that now, no one could detect him.
Shortly after disappearing from his room, he came to ab.
Inside theb, Dr. Banner and Iron Man were busy with their work, while Lokis scepter was cast aside. The scepter was asionally releasing a red light, which was the Scarlet Witchs magic abilitys effect on the Mind Gem.
This ability was whatid the foundation for the birth of Vision, which would happen in the not so distant future.
Iron Man and Banner were both extremely smart people, and yet they were both seriously calcting something in front of the system.
After seeing this scene, Bruce feltpletely relieved.
All of his schemes and ns were proceeding smoothly, and after a while, Bruce left the ce.
During this next period of time, Bruce didnt need to do anything. The natural development of the plot would lead to Ultrons birth, which was what would lead to the birth of Vision.
When that time came, Bruce would have alsopleted his mission, without any difficulties or doing anything too extreme.
After returning to his room, Bruce also decided to rest up and prepare. Until night fell, and the ck Widow came to find him.
The banquet is about to begin, lets go. Bruce nodded to that and walked out with her.
Captain America, Thor, Falcon, War Machine and the others were all here. Including Iron Man and Banner, who while present, didnt seem to be in a good state.
It seemed that their calction process wasnt going too smoothly, but as this was exactly what Bruce wanted, he smiled internally.
After a while, everyone drove outside of the Avengers Base, and came to a tall building, where neither colorful lights nor noisy music were present.
Instead, there were hundreds of people inside a huge room, consisting of nearly all of the top members of the organization.
When the Avengers appeared, the sounds of talking grew louder and louder.
Ill pay the bill today, so I hope everybody has a good time tonight, Iron Man said.
It was widely known that Iron Man was in charge of an Armed Industry Group, as well as being one of the Avengers, so no amount of food or drinks would dampen his wealth, and everyone could just enjoy themselves.
In the beginning, everyone just talked amongst their own social groups. They all belonged to one or the other, holding wine sses and talking about some matters they found interesting.
Bruce stood near the counter with a calm expression on his face. He couldnt enjoy himself in such a noisy ce, and opted to stay alone.
After a long time passed, and most of the people had left, only the Avengers and a few other people were left.
It seems that someone doesnt enjoy such events, ck Widow said, standing next to Bruce.
She had really dressed up for the asion, making her even more stunning than she usually was.
Most people couldnt resist her, not to mention when she dressed up, and yet Bruce steadily looked forward.
He took a sip of his wine and said, how could you say that? I love this kind of asion.
A small smile appeared on ck Widows face upon hearing Bruces words. She then came close to Bruce with a trace of seductiveness in her eyes.
Bruce felt something strangely soft going alongside his arm, time and time again. It was a scene hard to resist, especially when the proactive one was a woman like ck Widow.
Natasha Romanoff, do you think something will happen tonight? Nheless, Bruce wasnt affected and his mind was as sharp as ever.
I think tonight is a wonderful night. What do you think? Natasha took her ss, revealing her snow-white neck and attractive body to Bruce.
Having nothing else to say, Bruce looked ahead and said, lets go have a drink.
Natasha turned her head to where Bruce was looking at, and saw the Avengers sitting together. In between them, was Thors hammer, Mjolnir.
Bruce couldnt help butugh in his heart upon seeing such a scene.
Natasha on the other hand, felt somewhat dissatisfied, but she still followed Bruce who headed straight there.
No,no,no. Thor, you must be joking, Hawkeye said, staring at Mjolnir that was on the center of the table with a smile.
Its absolutely true. You can have a try too if you want, Thor said, looking socent that he leaned back on the sofa to prove his point.
Are you saying that only if youre qualified will you be able to lift Mjolnir? Absolute nonsense.
The others were also of the same opinion, and decided to give it a go. They were all gathered here together talking about Mjolnir, as they didnt believe Thor when he said that only he was able to lift it.
If all of you dont believe it, you can have a go at it and try. Thor was very confident in that fact, shown by his totalcency.
The hammer was made by Odin, the master of Asgard, who had terrifying power on the level of a God, and so were its rules.
If we lift it up, can we rule the Aesir? Iron Man quipped.
Yet despite the obvious joke, Thor took a sip of his wine and said, of course, and furthermore, you can use everything you have in your attempt to lift it.
Subsequently, Hawkeye, Falcon, Iron Man, and War Machine used their abilities at the same time.
Each of them had their own unique and powerful abilities, yet no matter how hard they tried, they just couldnt lift it up. Even Banner gave it a go after transforming into the Hulk, to no avail.
In order to lift Mjolnir, strength wasnt the only requirement, which was why Thor was so confident.
Captain, why dont you give it a shot? Thor said, using a rxed tone.
The Captain smiled and held Mjolnir with both of his hands. Yet in the next moment, Thors face drastically changed.
He saw Mjolnir moving a little, only to remain still after. Only after seeing that, could Thor finally let out a sigh of relief.
If Mjolnir had truly been lifted up after all of his provoking words, Thor would feel extremely ashamed.
Is there some mechanism in ce, or is Thors fingerprint necessary to lift it? Iron Man said, followed by everyone nodding in session.
However Thor merely held his ss of wine, and said, no, Its just because you arent qualified.
What are you doing here? At this moment, Bruce suddenly appeared, and asked while looking at the crowd on purpose.
Thor says that no one can lift up Mjolnir besides himself. Bruce you havent tried yet, you want to give it a go? Banner said.
He naturally didnt know that Bruce had already once lifted Mjolnir.
Well, okay. Bruce said.
After hearing that Bruce agreed, Thors face took another drastic change, and he almost stood up instantly.
Chapter 104: Birth!
Chapter 104: Birth!
Everyone present was shocked with huge curiosity on their faces.
However, a trace of smile appeared on Iron Man and Captain Americas faces.
Because they were the only people who knew that Bruce had lifted up the Mjolnir during the battle.
But after that battle, Thor told Iron Man and Captain America to keep it a secret for the sake of his face.
Therefore, apart from Iron Man and Captain America , none of the avengers knew Bruce had once lifted up the Mjolnir.
At this moment, Bruce wanted to lift Mjolnir with a curious-looking. Of course, Thor wouldnt agree.
This was the thing that made him proud the most, and it was also the only thing that could make him feel more superior to the other superheroes.
But if Bruce lifted up the Mjolnir, he would feel totally ahamed.
So Thor didnt give Bruce the chance and directly held his Mjolnir.
Thats all for todays game. Well, thats all. You are all not qualified, Thor said. He nced at Bruce next to him, with a kind of fear lingering in his heart.
Thor was full of confidence before. However, the sudden appearance of Bruce did scare him. In particr, there was a trace of imploring in his eyes when he looked at Bruce.
Actually, Thor was asking Bruce not to persist. Otherwise, his thunderous roar would not live up to his reputation.
All the people present knew that Bruce was much more powerful than before with the help of Loki scepter.
Especially at the HYDRAs base, Bruce even directly controlled the lightning that even Thor couldnt gather immediately.
It made him feel ashamed.
Looking at Thors face, although the people present didnt know what was going on,
they had a rough idea of what had happened.
A trace of a smile appeared on the faces of the people present. When they saw how awkward Thor was, they all felt delighted.
Buzz!
At this time, all the people heard a harsh sound from the interphone.
Iron Man even took out the operation system in his hand.
But he was shocked to find that his system of artificial intelligence J.A.R.V.I.S. could no longer work.
Qualified? No! You are all not qualified. You are all murderers! At this moment, a voice came, which made everyone present look in the same direction.
A defective and wire-filled robot stood there, with a very strange shape.
Who are you? Captain America came out and asked. The others also felt a trace of strangeness.
Thor tightly held his hammer in his hand, while the others were also on high alert and were ready to shoot at any moment.
Who am I? I just killed that guy, and now my mind was very chaotic. Yes, I was here to safeguard the peace of the earth! The robot seemed to be in the early stage of development but soon after, he remembered his meaning of being created.
Bruce stood in the crowd with a calm expression and a trace of smile on his face.
The n was sessful!
Ultron! Dr .Banners face changed directly and looked at the Iron Man who nodded slightly.
They already knew who the robot was.
Peace, what do you mean by peace? Captain America felt very confused.
He had noticed the strange feeling both in Dr. Banner and Iron Man were giving off. But first of all, the most important thing for him was to figure out the thinking pattern of Ultron.
The earth should be destroyed if we want it to remain peaceful forever! Ultron raised its head directly and seemed to have confirmed its target.
Bang bang!
Just as Ultron finished speaking, the whole wall was directly broken, and arge number of robots rushed out.
Everyone present was shocked. Though those robots were iplete, each of them had a special attack force.
Hurry up! Shoot now! Captain America gave an order directly. These robots were equipped with the firepower system.
Bang bang!
In just a moment, everyone started fighting.
Dr. Banner and Iron Man were the key people they had to protect. Especially Dr. Banner, they couldnt let him go crazy as this was the center of New York.
Bruce stared at the robot rushing towards him. He didnt move and hit it down with his fist.
Bang!
Owning such a powerful body and horrible strength, Bruce directly smashed a steel robot into pieces with a punch!
Beep, kill the enemy and gain 1 point energy value!
The systems voice came, and Bruce kept calm.
He didnt use all his strength. In the plot of the Avengers: Age of Ultron, it was just the prelude.
None of the people present were easy to deal with. Thor, Captain America, Hawkeye, and the others all shot together. These defective robots were not their opponents at all and were broken one by one.
We must end the battle here so that it wont affect the outside areas! Captain America said.
The battle couldnt be extended, or it would cause a great impact. Everyone knew that well.
Even though Thor had strong destructive power, he could be able to restrain himself at this special moment. His body was so strong that those robots couldnt hurt him at all.
But on the other side, ck Widow was not able to deal with these robots. A single robot was hard enough for her.
In addition, the robot had no life body. So it was difficult for her to defend herself against attacks in the first ce.
Bang!
Just as she was about to head for a crisis, Bruce appeared. He broke a robot with a single punch.
Thank you. ck Widow smiled. She no longer had the charm she had before with a kind of fear lingering in her heart.
Bruce didnt answer. The Avengers here couldnt have any problems, or the next plot would be hard to develop.
All the people present took action, and the whole room was destroyed. The ss, furniture, and the like all fell into ruins.
And the Ultron had just awoken, so it was difficult to deal with these avengers. But its target now was not the Avengers, but another thing.
Of course, Bruce knew what its purpose was, but he didnt act. And as expected, a robot directly took Lokis scepter away.
Bruce saw this scene, but he didnt take action. Instead, he went to deal with the other robots.
At this time, all the robots had been killed except a defective robot. In short, it was the son-copy-body of Ultron.
Youve done a good job. But the biggest failure is that you want to protect the earth but you dont want to change it. If you want the earth to bepletely safe, the earth and you people must be destroyed!
Bang!
Just as Ultron finished speaking, Thor broke Ultrons body with a hammer. Those broken pieces were shining.
The data has been transmitted. Out of line, out of line! At the same time, the room at the HYDRAs base lit up one by one.
It seemed that they were assembling something.
Chapter 105: Incoming Crisis!
Chapter 105: Iing Crisis!
At this time, Iron Man had led the crowd to theb, and everything in front of them did not seem to be much different.
As long as there was awork or an electric wire, Ultron could survive.We could do nothing for the time being to deal with it, ck Widow said.
She was deep in thought, looking at Iron Man and the others.
That is to say, as long as Ultron wants, it can obtain information in any ce, even the information about the nuclear bomb. I need to make a few phone calls, if thework can still get through, War Machine said, as he was close with the military.
And what he was most worried about now was that Ultron wouldunch a nuclear bomb. If that were to happen, the entire world would fall intoplete ruin very quickly.
Look at what youve done! Irritable Thor directly squeezed Iron Mans neck , which made everyone frown.
Iron Man waspletely lifted up, but he didnt panic, Im also doing what I should do.
He knew Thor would not attack him. Although they two did not like each other, they still had a tacit understanding between them on the major issues.
After all, they were the three giants of thete period.
Thor, do you know the direction of the army led by the Ultron? Bruce spoke.
He was the calmest person among these people, because he was the only one who knew what would happen next.
After hearing Bruce words, Thor let go of Iron Man and said, theyve already disappeared with the scepter. We cant track them now, Bruce nodded.
In fact, Ultron knew very well about the characters and skills of the heroes present. All of this was under his control .
In theics, Ultron was an extremely powerful existence. It was just that his power was weakened in the world of the movie.
Stark, you should give us an exnation. Captain America said, looking at Iron Man.
After all, it was the Iron Man who should take the responsibility.
In fact, I am also in it. When Dr. Banner spoke, everyone present had nothing to say.
The Iron Man could remain calm in the face of their me. Even if he was angry, they could still control him.
But Banner was different. Once he went mad, few people would be able to control him. Therefore, they all looked at the Iron Man and wanted him to give an exnation.
Ultron was created by the Iron Man and it was also part of the procedure he had made up. To resolve all these issues, Iron Man was the key.
However,the Iron Manughed suddenly with aplex expression on his face, looking at the crowd.
Do you really know what kind of feeling it is? The enemies we faced before were aliens. God knew that I had never thought that when I carried a nuclear bomb and entered the wormhole alone, those enemies were so close to us. Do you understand? The Iron Man was furious.
From the beginning of the New York War, his mind had been in a state of anxiety. Unlike the others, he was just an ordinary person after taking off his armor.
But the people around him were the agent, the legendary hero, the mutant monster, and the god from Northern Europe.
Iron Mans spirit was already very strong. If it were anyone else, they would have crashed long ago.
You are afraid. Thor looked at Iron Man and said, the anger in his eyes had already slowly disappeared.
Im not afraid. But what if we encounter an enemy who is more powerful than Chitauritu, what should we do? We are the Avengers, but our strength is limited. It is impossible for us to solve all the problems! Iron Man did not admit his fear, as if he was telling the truth.
In the HYDRAs base, Bruce asked the Scarlet Witch to influence Iron Mans spirit. In fact, it actually evoked fear deep inside Iron Mans heart.
No matter what kind of enemy we will face, what we need to do is to get united. Captain America spoke, with a serious expression on his face.
However, in Iron Mans eyes, his seriousness was not much of use. He was trying to find a solution while the others were always in a passive situation. They didnt make ns until problems urred.
As for Iron Man, he wanted to act before the crisis came.
Well, no matter what has happened, what we need to do now is to find Ultron. Dr. Banner said.
Now that the problem had already happened, there was no point in arguing. They had to solve it.
Latest news! Baron Strucker is already dead. Hill appeared, holding a tablet in her hand.
The people present looked at Baron Strucker, with a trace of surprise in their eyes. Without doubt, it was absolutely Ultron who did this .
Ultron didnt have a true body. At least, he didnt have it right now. Therefore, it was very easy for him to kill a person.
His target may be the HYDRA. Although the base is destroyed, the members of the HYDRA havent beenpletely killed yet, Bruce finally spoke and brought up the key information.
Everyone nodded. Since Baron Strucker was dead, it was very likely that Ultron would control the HYDRA.
After all, his original body was artificial intelligence, so it was very easy for him to go to anyce he wanted.
Then lets take action now. Iron Man said.
He knew clearly that this thing must be solved quickly, otherwise, it would cause a huge influence. And since it was because of him, he had to solve it himself.
Staring at the avengers who had started to take action, Bruce slowly turned around and walked to the window.
Everything here was going on in ordance with the original n. Regardless of the avengers or the Ultron, they were like pawns set up by him.
From The Avengers to the Avengers: Age of Ultron, Bruce began from taking control of his life to taking control of the whole situation.
Everything was all under Bruces control.
Hope Wanda and Pietro wont let me down. Whether Vision can appear will depend on this action. Thinking of this, Bruce smiled .
He had already told the Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witch what to do next. There would not be anything unexpected. In addition, he was sure that Ultron would definitely find the twins.
He had to find someone who could fight against the Avengers.
..
At this time, in another location, the twins, also known as the Quicksilversilver and the Scarlet Witch, came to a shabby church.
ording to Bruces order, they had been waiting for a long time. And as expected, someone was contacting them.
And the appointed ce was just here.
Mr.Bruce said that it has to be a robot. If it isnt, we are to leave immediately, the Scarlet Witch said.
She did not want to miss any details given by Bruce, and Quicksilver nodded in response.
Soon after, they walked into the church, and in the middle of the seat, a strange-looking robot slowly turned around. The Scarlet Witch was shocked.
But all of this was under Bruces control.
Chapter 106: Losing Control Again!
Chapter 106: Losing Control Again!
While at this moment, Quicksilver smiled in his heart, but he didnt show it. The twins had already received Bruces order before.
Bruce told them that when a robot found them, they just needed to follow his order temporarily and let the robot believe in them. This was Bruces n.
Then the twins walked directly into the church without any hesitation. Ultrons n had already begun secretly.
A few dayster in The Avengers Base, all avengers were busy searching for Ultron after the death of Strucker.
And now, they had a new discovery.
All the people gathered together. Dr. Banner looked at the people present and ced the newest information on theputer in front of him.
This is the newest information I get. Its a group that used to have contact with HYDRA. Theyre the Struckers loyal partners. They have a very interesting thing called Wakanda, but I dont know what it is. Dr. Banner said.
Dr.Banner looked at the crowd, a trace of doubt appearing on his face. He looked at Captain America, Iron Man and the others.
Whats Wakanda? Captain America and Iron Mans faces changed greatly when they heard about the word Wakanda.
They looked at each other and felt like something bad was going to happen. Thor, Hawkeye and the others were at a loss, but they didnt ask anything. They were just waiting for the reply.
Bruce stood aside with a calm look on his face.
How could he want that kind of thing? Wasnt it monopolized by Howard? How could there still be such a thing? Captain America looked at Iron Man and said. He knew clearly how terrible that thing was.
Iron Man also frowned deeply. He looked at Captain America and said, nothing is impossible. If they can get enough profits, they will take the risk.
Their conversation made people present even more confused.
What exactly is Wakanda? Can you give an exnation? Dr. Banner was a little impatient. These two seemed to be talking to themselves.
Captain America nced at his shield and said slowly, Wakanda is thend with the highest metal strength in the world!
As soon as he said that, everyone present felt the gravity of the situation. They knew very well how powerful Captain Americas shield was.
They thought that this would be the unique one in the world. No one expected that there could still be such a thing. Wakanda was able to create extremely powerful terrifying weapons.
Where are they now? Captain America said, we cant dy anymore. We should take action at once. Everyone nodded and set out.
As for the destination, they had already found it out. It was at the giant wharf of Salva, which was located at the coast of Africa.
The avengers mustered again, but in this action were still the first-generation of the avengers.
As for the Falcon and the War Machine, they hadntpletely joined them yet. Therefore, in this case, the avengers mustered again and boarded the Quin jet.
No matter what will happen, we must fight until the end. There shouldnt be any problems! Captain America stood on the QuinJet and said to all the people present.
Bruce was among them. Of course, he wouldnt miss such a thing. In addition, he had to give his next n to the twins.
Everyone set out. Quin Jet flew very fast, so it didnt take them long to reach Africa.
At this moment, on a huge cargo ship, Ultron was furious, he directly cut off a mans arms and the man was crying in pain.
The twins stood aside. The cause of this matter was that this person mentioned Iron Man. As Ultron was just created by Iron Man, he definitely didnt like people saying that.
Therefore, he cut off the persons arms in a rage. Although the twins were a little bit scared, they still kept calm.
Ive already told you that I hate the name Stark very much. Dont mention the name in front of me ever again! Ultron said. His voice was very cold with a sense of threatening.
Oh, in that case, your father will be very upset.
Bang!
As a sound rang out, Thor, Captain America, and the Iron Mannded in the cabin. In front of them were just the Ultron and Scarlet Witch.
At the same time, Hawkeye, ck Widow and others had already hid in the dark. As for Dr.Banner, his emotions were very difficult to control, so he was left on the jet.
Oh, you are really in time. Ultron spoke, as if he was not surprised by the arrival of Iron Man and the others.
Bang!
The next moment, dozens of robots appeared and attacked Iron Man and the others directly. Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver stood aside. They knew that they had to take action now.
At the same time, on the other side, Bruce stood still, wearing a ck battle uniform. He looked extremely calm.
Looking at Bruce, the twins as if had found the mainstay.
At this time, Bruce nodded at them. It meant that Bruce wanted them to follow the n of Ultron.
With the appearance of Bruce, though it was the first time for the twins to face such a situation, they did not panic much. As long as Bruce was there, they would be safe.
The battle began. Iron Man directly rushed out of the cabin and fought against Ultron.
On the other side, the leader of the smuggling group whose arms were cut off was also furious at this time.
Shoot now! Kill them! Kill them all! He was furious. He had never encountered such a big battle.
At this moment, everyone was involved in this chaotic battle.
Although Captain America and Thor were powerful, they had a fatal defect. That was, they were not familiar with the strength of the Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch at all.
And Bruce had no intention to fight against the twins. He was taking care of those little robots.
In Bruces eyes, these were all energy values. Although they were not much, they could still make a difference.
Because they were unfamiliar with the twins skills, Captain America and Thor were immediately at a disadvantage in the battle against the twins.
Especially the terrifying speed of Quicksilver, it was extremely difficult for them to react.
Hawkeye hid in the dark, ying the role of long-range fire support, and ck Widow wasnt powerful enough so she could only deal with those humans.
However, Bruce had killed a lot of people and no one was able to bear even one punch from him. His body could be said to be extremely terrifying.
The battle started quickly and ended quickly.
With the help of Quicksilver, Thor, Captain America, ck Widow, and the others were all affected by Scarlet Witch.
At that moment, almost everyone of them could not fight. After all, Thor is an Aesir, so he was immune to the magic.
However, the power of Scarlet Witch came from the Mind Gem. Even Thor could not resist it.
Everybody, can you hear me? Banner is out of control. At this moment, Iron Mans voice came.
Chpater 107 - Collapse!
Chpater 107 - Copse!
At this time, Iron Man had already killed Ultron. Of course, that was just on the surface. It wasnt that simple to really kill Ultron.
But there were more important things to do next. Banner was out of control and Hulk appeared.
I need support! Iron Man said.
But both Thor and Captain America temporarily lost their ability to fight. The Scarlet Witch had the power of Mind gem, so of course, they could not resist.
At this time, they were immersed in the scene that they were most afraid of. Everyone was afraid and didnt know what had happened.
Stark, we cant assist you for the time being. Our team is disbanded! Hawkeye answered.
He was the only one who was not affected by the Scarlet Witch. After all, he had received professional training before.
The team waspletely disbanded. Different from Loki, this time it was not a trick, but in a real sense, the team was disbanded.
The Scarlet Witch had amplified the fear of these superheroes to the maximum, and no one could resist this kind of fear.
When Iron Man heard this, he took a deep breath, and then directly said, Friday, call Veronica!
Friday was a new artificial system created by Iron Man during this period of time, while Veronica was the trump card that he was going to use to deal with all the unexpected incidents.
Unexpected incident, that is, Hulk. That was because Hulk was the most unstable avenger.
At this moment, in outer space, a satellite suddenly broke down, leaving a set ofponents. This was the Anti-Hulk armor!
Stark, hold on for a moment. Ill be right there! At this moment, Iron Man heard Bruces voice.
For a moment, Iron Man sighed with relief. At the very least, there was still a person who could fight.
At this moment, Bruce looked at Hawkeye and the others, saying take good care of them.
As soon as Bruce finished speaking, he immediately left. He was in a ck armor and flew out directly.
At this moment, Hulk was wreaking havoc on the whole city and there was nothing that could stop him. Hulk was trapped once before by Iron Man, but the strength of Hulk was so horrible that he could directly break through it.
Roar!
At this time, Hulk also found the Iron Man, and his powerful body went straight to him.
At this moment, Iron Man put on the Anti-Hulk armor, which made him look like a real war machine. This set of war machine, whether in terms of the armor or the defensive power, was a brand new improvement for Iron Man.
Boom!
The battle between Anti-Hulk armor and Hulk was so powerful that it shattered the ss of the surrounding buildings into pieces.
For a time, the crowd roared, and countless vehicles blew up. The police appeared, evacuating the crowd. The destructive power of these two colossus was beyond description.
The Anti-Hulk armor of Iron Man was very powerful, and its destructive power was extremely strong. But in the face of Hulk, it was still not enough.
After all, the armor was not as flexible as the real body, unless it was a nano armor. But even so, Iron Man was still able to fight against Hulk. His armor had all kinds of weapons that were used to deal with Hulk specifically.
At this time, Hulk was furious. If it werent for the supplement of Iron Mans armor, this suit of armor would definitely be torn by Hulk.
Boom!
Then there was another battle. The Anti-Hulk armor gradually broke down and it could not be able to resist the strength of Hulk. Iron Man was even directly thrown dozens of meters away.
Damn it, this guy is too strong. At this time, Iron Man was on the verge of copse and the parts of his armor were limited.
However, the angrier Hulk was, the stronger he became.
Stark, go to evacuate the people and clear out the surrounding areas within a few kilometers! At this moment, Bruce appeared in his ck armor. He stood in front of Iron Man, facing Hulk.
Bruce, your armor is not powerful enough to resist Hulks strong power. Seeing Bruce appear in front of him, the Iron Man said immediately.
He could tell that the armor hadnt been upgraded and couldnt resist the power of Hulk at all. In particr, the next scene made the Iron Man feel extremely shocked.
Bruce directly took off his armor. He was dressed in a ck battlesuit with his eyes filled with coldness.
Bruce was going to fight against Hulk without his armor. How could it be possible?
Bruce, you want to die? Come back now! Iron Man waspletely in panic. Bruce would be beaten to death in the face of such a powerful Hulk.
Rather than warning me, youd better buy all the buildings around you, otherwise, you wont be able to give a reasonable exnation. Bruce smiled and made the Iron Manpletely stunned.
The next moment, a giant figure appeared and punched Bruce. It was extremely simple to shatter a building into pieces with such power.
Bruce directly confronted the huge fist with a burning feeling bursting out from his body and his eyes filled with coldness.
Boom!
Like a thunderp, everything seemed to break into pieces. There was a burst of tinnitus in the Iron Mans ears.
The surrounding rubbles was turned into fine powder, and Bruce, who was hit by Hulk, crashed into a building like a kite with a broken string.
Seeing this scene, the Iron Man was shocked and wanted to rescue Bruce.
Lets act now, Stark, or it will be toote. Surrounded by the thick dust, Bruce appeared safe and sound with dust all over his body.
At this moment, even Hulk was a little shocked.
Roar!
In the face of Bruces attack, Hulk acted once more. As for Iron Man, he took off Anti-Hulk armor and flew the battle.
This ce would be a battlefield, and at that time, it would be an extremely heavy loss. He had to minimize the losses of this battle.
On the other hand, Bruce didnt fight against Hulk directly. Although his body was more powerful than Hulks, his strength was not strong enough.
If it was just a physical battle, he would lose to Hulk.
However, it did not affect him at all. His body was small and he was very flexible. Moreover, his body could emit the temperature of more than ten thousand degrees at any time.
Boom boom boom!
The battle began. Bruce, like a monster, engaged in a fierce battle with Hulk.
The physical bodies of the two sides were really strong. The surrounding ferro concrete and even stones were so vulnerable in front of them. It almost broke into pieces by a touch.
Even Hulk wasnt able to harm Bruces current body at all.
As for injuring Hulk, even Bruce found it very hard to do it. But this did not mean that he could not do it.
Endlessva and thunder and lightning gathered into Bruces powerful body, and he punched Hulk with a single fist.
Boom!
Hulk retreated and roared wildly. Bruce had actually beat back Hulk. This made him even angrier. The angrier the Hulk, the stronger he was.
But Bruce was not afraid at all.
In the sky, countless dark clouds gathered together. Streaks of thunder and lightning roared, like a natural disaster!
Chapter 108: Powerful Thunder
Chapter 108: Powerful Thunder
Boom!
At this time, like Heaven and Earth was in a rage, Bruces whole body was wrapped with traces of silver thunderbolts, and his body was radiating a strong light.
The red and silver intertwined with each other, and the horrible power gathered together.
Dark clouds gathered in the sky.
In this city, the sky gradually grew dim, and the dark clouds turned into a strong purple because of the light.
Boom!
The sky kept resounding, and at this time the Iron Man who was evacuating the crowd was shocked after seeing this scene.
What exactly does Bruce want to do?
Bruce could definitely feel the thunder which was brewing in the sky, and that powerful force was roaring constantly.
At this moment, Iron Man was shocked and started to stay away from Bruce. Even Thor had never radiated this kind of powerful thunder before.
Roar!
After Hulk felt this strong power, he roared furiously and then rushed towards Bruce again.
Boom!
With one punch, Bruce hit heavily into a building, which was more than 100 meters,and Hulk shot again, jumping hundreds of meters high.
Bruce stood on the tall building and disappeared instantly.
He had never used the power of Quicksilver before, but now he didnt hesitate at all.
Boom!
The terrifying power and the horrible speed brought about a horrifying burst of energy.
Boom!
Bruce punched Hulks chest, and Hulks whole body fell backwards, crashing into another building.
And Bruce even grabbed Hulks neck at the speed of Quicksilver, dragging Hulk upwards constantly. Though Hulk was strong, his speed was too slow to react timely.
Boom!
For a moment, Bruce,dragging Hulk, rushed to the building with hundreds of stories.
The entire building had already been crumbling during their battle. Under such a circumstance, Hulks skin was still intact.
It could be seen that his power was so powerful!
Roar!
The battle between the two became increasingly fierce with the progress of the big battle.
Hulk was so furious that he punched Bruce heavily again.
But Bruce just stood there and his eyes shed with the power of thunder and lightning.
Boom!
The next moment, a thunder, which extended tens of meters away crossed the sky, and struck Hulks body straightly.
How strong this thunder was! ording to Bruces estimation, this thunder could reach millions of volts.
Such a horrible power had scattered the whole building and even the roof into pieces.
The building explodedyer afteryer as if it was the end of the world.
Fortunately, the crowd here had already been evacuated, otherwise ,no one would be able to survive under such a terrible situation.
Boom!
The ground and the entire building were shaking.
After Iron Man saw this scene, his face was pale and he thought:What is the meaning of the Avengers, it is enough to have Bruce.
Iron Man sighed that the power Bruce had just released was so powerful. No one could endure such a kind of lightning.
Except Hulk.
On the other side, Hulk fell down after this kind of thunder and lightning had struck him. The powerful thunder paralyzed his body, which was extremely horrible.
His entire body trembled as he crashed heavily into the road. The whole road exploded, and Hulk fell down there.
Roar!
At this time Hulk still wanted to be in a rage to use his skill, but another lightning struck him again.
Boom!
This was a really big battle. It was like two giant beasts fighting against each other.
Hulk was numb after suffering the continuous thunder and lightning.
Although he was not injured, under this kind of attack, the personality belonging to Banner appeared at this time.
Hulk looked around nkly with his eyes filled with doubts. The next moment, Hulk clutched his head in pain and his body slowly shrank.
Soon after, Hulk became Dr. Banner.
Bruce appeared directly around him, while the Iron Man stood besides Bruce. He opened the mask and looked at Bruce incredibly.
This kind of power was so terrifying. Without any skill, Brucepletely suppressed Hulk. Even Thor couldnt do this!
Bruce, your power is incredible. There was still a lingering fear in Iron Mans heart.
Luckily, Bruce was able to control his emotions very well. Otherwise, he could not deal with Bruce. In his mind, anyone should be careful, including Thor.
Stark, do you also want to create an anti-Bruce armor? At this moment, Bruce spoke, which made Iron Man feel awkward.
He did think so just now. He had this idea, but he didnt know how he could get this armor.
Because Bruces skill was very powerful. It seemed that his power hadbined the advantages of Hulk and Thor, moreover ,he was also extremely smart.
This kind of enemy was the most terrifying.
At this time, Dr. Banner had passed out without any consciousness.
Bruce, Stark, how is the battle over there? Hawkeyes voice came from the interphone, and the two nodded one after another.
Banner has returned to normal, and we will be there soon. Iron Man said, and then took Dr. Banner with Bruce to leave the ce.
Unfortunately, Ultron and the others had already left. It was hard to catch them again.
Now,all the news is about you. What is going on, are there casualties? On the QuinJet , Hills voice came.
She wasmanding the battle of the Avengers remotely. Originally she thought that this battle would be easy to solve, but now it seemed that it was not that simple.
Our team ispletely defeated. We lost the battle this time. Captain America sat aside, with a grave expression on his face.
Streaks of afterimages were still floating in his mind. Not only them, but also Thor and ck Widow.
Iron Man didnt speak, Dr. Banner had woken up, and he was to me. He had the memory of what had happened just now.
The best way is to find a safe ce for you, because now there areints about you guys in many ces, youd better not show up until we find Ultron.
Hill said again. The badments about the avengers were now everywhere, and she had no idea how to deal with it.
You want us to hide? Thor frowned. He didnt like her words.
Do you have a better way? Hill asked, which made Thor feel speechless for a moment.
Hawkeye was driving the fighter. He let the crowd have a rest. He had a safe ce to go.
At this time, everyone felt very tired, and Captain America and others came to Bruce.
Bruces eyes remained the same. Of course he knew what Captain America wanted to ask.
Have you ever been in contact with twins? Captain America asked because he had heard Bruce mentioned it before.
The failure this time was almost caused by the twins.
Bruce smiled, looking at the crowd and said, Is that so
Chapter 109: Preparations for the next step!
Chapter 109: Preparations for the next step!
Bruce knew that the avengers were not suspecting him, but they tried to find a way from him. The way to deal with the twins.
They suffered a heavy loss at the hands of the twins because they didnt know much about the twins.
Especially for Scarlet Witch, who had injected the things that they feared the most in their minds.
If they could find a breakthrough, they would definitely be more sessful in the following battles.
If youve been in contact with them before, you can tell us something about them. Captain America looked at Bruce, and so did the others.
In the previous battles, Bruce was the only one that was not affected.
Of course, the biggest reason was that the avengers knew Bruce was immune to spiritual control. Therefore, in the following battles, he was able to fight with ease.
They had little information about the twins, so they could only learn more about them from Bruce.
Bruce had already guessed this, and began to exin with a trace of smile on his face. In his words, only he and the twins survived.
Although they didnt have much contact with each other, the twins trusted him very much.
Because they had been controlled by Loki scepter. Bruce didnt attack them directly before. In this regard, what Bruce said was half-truths.
If they investigatedter on, it was of no use at all. Since both Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch trusted him very much, the Avengers could only think so.
So, the twins can be our teammates? Captain America got the key information, and immediately found out the possibility of dealing with Ultron.
Bruce nodded. But what he indicated was when the twins were out of Loki scepters control.
At this time,Captain Americas fighting spirit was rekindled again. He wanted to take action as soon as possible.
But now the Avengers were not in a good spirit. If they wanted to take action, they couldnt make it within a short time.
Now,the only option left was to wait for everyone to recover, or for them to be ready. As for Bruces powerful skill,they didnt suspect very much.
They had already seen the strength of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch before. Bruce could possess super skills, moreover, this is themon battle, so they had no doubt at all.
Captain, I suggest we should take a break first. Bruce nced at the Avengers around him.
Captain America nodded.
Now, ck Widow, Thor and he were all in low spirits. Only by getting rid of the influence of that memory could they recover themselves.
Hawkeye had said that he had a safe ce,so they nned to take a rest.
In the following days, everybody began to rest, especially those who were affected by Scarlet Witch. Bruce closed his eyes as well, recalling the battle between him and Hulk.
In many aspects, he was better than Hulk, whether in terms of defensive power or in terms of speed.
Moreover, he had the skill to control thunder and lightning, so he was able to face the crazy Hulk before. If it were anyone else, they wouldnt have the same strength.
Even Thor without a hammer couldnt do that. After all, Thors own skill had not yet been fully awakened.
Especially for his Terrifying War God Body, which even Hulk couldnt break through his defense. In this regard, he waspletely the winner.
The only thing that Bruce was not as strong as Hulk was his strength. After all, Hulks power was so strong that even Thor wouldnt be able to resist it.
He was almost a monster that was beyond our imagination.
Bruces power was already terrifying, but when it came to battling against Hulk,his strength was still not as strong as Hulk. So next, he had to increase his fighting skills,
And then, he would have defeated Hulk in all aspects.
But now, the skill that Bruce had been looking for wasnt just to download, but to integrate. Only the integrated skill was the most terrifying and powerful.
How strong he would be in the future would depend on whether the skill he had integrated was powerful!
After analyzing his own strength, Bruce had a rough understanding of himself.
In terms ofprehensive strength, he was more powerful than the Avengers now. It could be said that this power was literally beyond Earth-level.
But what Bruce wanted to do was to perfect things in all aspects. Whether in terms of speed, defensive power, attack, or battle techniques, they were all close to a perfect level.
Now, what he was considering was not just to deal with Thanoster, but whether there would be more powerful enemies after Thanos.
ording to Bruces understanding of Marvel, even in the film world, those strong characters would definitely appearter once all the tasks were finished. And this was the most important thing.
He had to make himself more powerful.
As for the strongest person on the earth, as well as the person Bruce knew, there was only one existed. That was the master of Doctor Strange, and the current Supreme Master, Gu Yi.
He was a truly terrifying existence, who could match with the Lord of Asgard, Odin. If Gu Yi had not voluntarily given up his life, it could be impossible for Thanos to gather six Infinite Gems.
Doctor Strange might surpass Gu Yiter, but at least not now.
After Avengers: Age of Ultron waspleted, it was time for him to prepare for the next stage. The most important thing was to find Gu Yi.
He didnt need to be Gu Yis apprentice, but just downloaded the skills of Gu Yi. When Bruce thought of this, he had already confirmed the general direction.
At the same time, the fighter jet also stopped and wasnding continuously.
Now it was daytime. The golden sunshine in the morning made people rxed.
Hawkeyended the ne and took the crowd out of the ne.
In front of them was a small house, and everything around it looked very beautiful. It made the Avengers who had been in a constant state of anxiety feel happy.
Baton, is this the safe ce you mentioned? Captain America was a little surprised. He really didnt know that Baton had such a ce.
Hawkeye led them into the house,with a smile on his face.
Outside the house, a middle-aged woman was waiting quietly with two children. This was his wife and two children.
When the people present heard the news, they all had a strange look on their faces.
Hawkeye had hidden his family so deeply this time that no one present knew about them. When other people heard the news, they were all happy for him.
As an agent, having a family was a rare thing. But Hawkeye did it, and everyone felt happy.
Bruce just shook his head in response. All these beautiful things would be destroyed soon with a snap of a finger.
Chapter 110: Everything going well!
Chapter 110: Everything going well!
Of course, the things that Bruce knew wouldnt happen now.
When others entered the room, they noticed that there was something wrong with Thors face.
He remembered something that had happened in his dream before and immediately walked out of the house.
Thor? Captain America looked at Thor and was somewhat worried about him.
Now the team was not very stable, so no matter what, they couldnt afford to have any idents.
I want to find some answers, and I cant find the answers here. After saying that, Thor directly left the ce.
The others did not say anything and they began to have a rest. The blow they suffered before was really heavy. Without recuperation, it was difficult for them to fight again.
Dr Banner left alone, and the fact that he had transformed into hulk before had already been exposed to everyone. This was a huge blow to him, so he had to calm down.
Natasha Romanoff knew this ce before, so she was not surprised. She was ying with the child.
As for others, Captain America and Iron Man helped Hawkeye tidy up the house. It was incredible that a legendary hero and a billionaire were helping to chop wood at this time.
Bruce, who was standing at the side, had no intention to help them. Among all the people present, he was the most rxed.
What should we do next? The enemy has torn us apart. Iron Man looked at Captain America and said that this incident gave him a heavy blow.
You create Ultron. Thats your n. I dont want to find out too much about it. After all, it has already happened.
Captain America was chopping firewood with an axe. With his powerful strength, it was easy for him to do this kind of thing.
Bruce listened to their discussion quietly and did not have any intention of speaking.
Do you know what the enemies well face in the future will look like? Im also protecting the earth and carrying out my n. Its impossible to rely on just one avenger to do it. After Iron Man had heard the criticism in Captain Americas words, a trace of impatience appeared on his face.
His intention was good, but many things were not under his control. The result was not what he wanted.
Maybe youll find a better way. Were a team. Captain America also understood Iron Mans feelings.
He knew clearly how this thing had happened. After all these battles, there were always some people who felt tired.
Mr.Stark, there is something wrong with my car. Bolton says you wouldnt mind. At this time, Hawkeyes wife appeared.
She looked at Iron Man with somewhat embarrassment. It was really a difficult thing to ask a billionaire to help them chop wood and repair the car.
Dont worry, Ill take care of it. After saying that, Iron Man went straight to the warehouse.
Bruce knew that Fury was about to appear, and all of this was under his expectations. Captain America did not do anything, but continued to follow the orders.
At this moment, in another secret research base.
Ultron stood in theb. In front of him,a huge living space had been opened now. A red body was lying there and sealed by all kinds of electric wires and genes.
And Ultronpletely broke through the Loki scepter and took out the yellow Mind Gem inside.
Human beings have always been so stupid. They never know what they want to have. Ultron put the Mind gem directly on the forehead of the body.
This was what he had been searching for all the time. He wanted to be an even more powerful existence.
The Scarlet Witch and the Quicksilver stood aside, looking at each other without saying anything. All of this was going ording to the n that Bruce had given the twins before.
When Ultron put the Mind Gem on the body, the Scarlet witch slowly approached him.
There were glimmers of red light in her hands, which slowly gathered on the Mind Gem. Due to her power, the Mind Gem had been affected a little.
Weve finished Mr. Bruces n! The Scarlet Witchughed in her heart. She had done what she had to do.
The next thing they needed to do was to find a way to return to Bruces side. Of course, the Scarlet Witch was not in a hurry on this point.
What do you want to do? Ultron sensed something strange about Scarlet Witch, so he asked at once.
The Scarlet Witch was taken aback, but she calmed down soon.
Im trying toprehend the birth of a truly great lifeform. She hid her emotions very well, and Ultron did not suspect her.
He just quietly looked at the body in the living space. It would be his rebirth and be a real life. At that time, his n would go smoother.
Everything was under Bruces control.
Now that everything had been done, in terms of creating the Ultron, he only needed to wait for the final step.
In the house of Hawkeye, the arrival of Nick Fury had provided the avengers with important information. They had already confirmed what Ultron was going to do.
We must control him. So no matter what, we cant fail this time. Captain America looked at the people present. After a few days of rest, everyones will to fight had recovered.
As for Thor, they knew that he woulde back at the critical time.
Bruce, were going to attack. Will you join us? The ck widow looked at Bruce and said.
For them now, Bruce was indispensable and an important fighting force.
Of course. Bruceughed. Ultron should have created the body of Vision.
The Scarlet Witch and the Quicksilver hadpleted their tasks. In order to avoid conflicts between the two sides,they also had to carry out the follow-up ns.
Bruce had no choice but to act.
They were divided into different groups, and each of them had their own n. Captain America, ck widow, Hawkeye, and Bruce were the main force. Their task was to find the body that Ultron wanted.
Only if they stopped these things from happening, they could give a blow to Ultron.
In this way, everyone took action.
Bruce, whats your n this time? On the aircraft, Captain America looked at Bruce and said,
Bruce was not an Avenger after all, so he didnt need themand of the Captain American for any action.
Im going to help the twins. They must have been controlled by the Loki scepter. If they go against us again, it will be difficult for us to seed. Everyone nodded.
It would be even better if Bruce could deal with the twins. They even wanted the twins to be part of their team.
After that, Bruce, dressed in a ck suit of armor, left the ne directly. He knew that the Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver were just around the corner.
After finding them, he wouldpletely finish his task.
Everything was under his control, and everything was going steadily!
Chapter 111: Creating Vision
Chapter 111: Creating Vision
Will Mr.Brucee back to see us? At this time, in a block, Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witch seemed to be waiting for something.
They had been waiting here for a long time and had already gotten rid of Ultron, not arousing any suspicion. The only issue was, Quicksilver wasnt sure whether Bruce woulde back for them.
If it wasnt for the goal that Bruce had given them before, they didnt even know the meaning of their lives. But for them now, following Bruce was the best thing they were willing to do.
Hell definitely return, the Scarlet Witch was very sure about this and she believed in Bruce.
Meanwhile, on the other side, the battle between Ultron and Captain America had already begun.
Because of the limited materials and technicalponents, Ultron had only created a few robots. Moreover, without the twins help, Ultron was at a disadvantage immediately.
Boom!
At this moment, Bruce was dressed in a ck armor,nding in front of the twins.
Excitement appeared on Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witchs faces when they saw Bruce again. Especially the Scarlet Witch,her eyes were filled with tears.
Bruce had given them the meaning of life. Without Bruce, there would not be them now. Without any hesitation, the Scarlet Witch threw herself straight into Bruces arms.
Although they did not leave for a long time, the Scarlet Witch had already developed a dependence on Bruce.
A smile appeared in Bruces eyes as he put away his armor. He looked at the Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witch in his arms and said.
Youve done a good job this time. Im d to see that. For them, to get acknowledgement and recognition from Bruce was very important.
The Mind gem has been in my control. As long as that body resurrects, you will be in control of it. Of course, if you want to control the gempletely, it still needs more stronger power, the Scarlet Witch left Bruces arms and started to talk about something serious.
Bruce, of course, knew what she was going to talk about. This was thest chance to create Vision.
In the plot of Avengers: Age of Ultron, the birth of Vision depended on Dr. Banner and Iron Man, but what gave birth to Vision in the end was Thors thunder and lightning. It was actually that thunder and lightning gave Vision real life.
The Scarlet Witch had already done everything for Bruce, and now all left was Brucesst move.
Now you follow me to help Captain America and you will officially be a member of us, Bruce said and he already had a n for the next step.
Now that Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver were on his side, it was time for them to be real avengers. As long as things went on in his n, almost half of them would be in his control.
The big battle SOKOVIA could must break out, so the final battle of the Avengers: Age of Ultron definitely must be there.
ck Widow would surely be taken away. Only when the big battle SOKOVIA broke out between the two sides, could develop the plot of Marvels Captain America:Civil War.
Remember, no matter what will happen, you must be careful, especially you, Pietro. In the future, the people you will face are all those with strong power. Dont be arrogant excessively and underestimate everything! Bruce looked at the Quicksilver again.
He didnt want the Quicksilver to die at this stage.
Yes, Mr. Bruce. Originally, Quicksilver was a little bit arrogant, but after hearing Bruces words, he restrained himself.
Now, lets get started. See you soon! After saying that, Bruce directly put on his armor and flew away.
The Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch nced at each other and started to attack. The following battle was exactly what Bruce had expected.
With the help of the Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, Captain America sessfully got the body of Vision. But after seeing the Twins moves, Captain America showed a trace of confusion and vignce in his eyes.
It is Mr. Bruce who asks us to do so. He helps us get rid of Ultrons control. Quicksilver looked at Captain America and said directly.
After hearing Bruces name, Captain America suppressed his doubts for the time being. And when they were ready to leave, only the ck Widow disappeared.
Bruce didnt make any move throughout the battle. He just protected the Hawkeye with the Vision body and returned to the Avengers Base.
This battle could be said to be aplete victory. But the disappearance of the ck Widow made people unpleasant.
When Iron Man saw the body of Vision, he directly took Dr. Banner to theboratory. Except for Bruce, even Captain America and others did not know about it for the time being.
Bruce followed Captain America to the Avengers Base. In the battle, the Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witchs participation made Captain America have some doubts in his mind.
He still couldnt fully trust the twins.
Bruce, are you sure that they arepletely controlled by the scepter before? In a room, Captain America looked at the twins and asked again.
Thats right. In the battle against Ultron, I help them reset their memories. They realize what they have done before is wrong and finally choose the side of justice. Bruce felt a little strange when he said the word justice.
He never knew what exactly justice was. On the contrary, he had never even thought of bing a member of justice. That would be too exhausting.
Captain, Mr. Bruce let us know what we had done before was wrong. Now we want to fight side by side with you! Quicksilver was very smart. He knew Bruces n, so he directly said these without any hesitation.
Because Bruce had once made Hawkeye wake up, therefore Captain America had basically believed in the twins.
At the same moment, Bruce looked at Captain America and said, where are Stark and Banner?
As soon as he said that, Captain Americas face changed greatly. Oh no!
He always knew that Iron Man had not given up on his n at all. Now the sudden disappearance of Iron Man made him realize something.
Without any hesitation, he led Bruce and the others directly to theb. That was the physical body created by Ultron! Once it was used improperly, it might cause extra troubles to them.
This was what Captain America didnt want to face.
As expected, when they arrived at theb, Dr. Banner and Iron Man were reforming the body.
Stark, stop what youre doing! Captain America was very serious. He held the shield as if he was ready to attack at any time.
However, at this moment, Iron Man was very determined to go his own way. He directly turned on the control system in his hand.
Captain America attacked, and the shield directly destroyed the device.
You dont understand at all what Im going to do! Iron Man said, who wanted to use other ways to help the body of the Vision.
However, the battle had begun . Even the Hawkeye had joined the battle. Dr. Banner was unable to transform right now, and for a moment, Iron Man was at a disadvantage.
At this moment, there was a sh of lightning in Bruces eyes.
Boom!
In an instant, he appeared on the body of the Vision, and endless thunder and lightning were converging.
Chapter 112: Birth of Vision
Chapter 112: Birth of Vision
At this moment, everyone had seen this scene.
Bruce, what are you doing? Captain Americas face appeared with a hint of shock when he saw Bruces action. Dr. Banner and Iron Man were also both shocked by Bruces action.
At the moment, the powerful lightning poured into Bruces body continuously. These lightning bolts were extremely powerful, reaching tens of thousands of volts at high pressure.
Boom!
The next moment, all the lightning rushed into Visions body, which made everything around shake heavily. Right now, Bruce could sense that Visions body was shaking with an enormous power.
Bang!
Brucended directly. And he stared at the Vision that was forming slowly. At the moment, everyone was very nervous.
I think Stark was right. After hearing Bruces words, the Iron Man nodded his head slowly.
Boom!
Then the entire ship was sted apart directly. A powerful force shook the ship, with an intense light shining.
Suddenly,a red figure appeared from inside. He looked very confused and broke the ss directly and flew to the window.
At the moment,everyone was staring at this scene nervously. No one knew the person in front of them was an enemy or an ally.
Huh? Whats going on? At the moment, Thor appeared.
He couldnt understand what was going on here when he watched the messyboratory.
In the original plot, the birth of Vision was caused by Thorsst blow. But now, Bruce had already taken a step ahead and reced him.
At the moment, no one replied to Thor. Because their eyes were all fixed on the red figure, they wanted to know what was going on.
Right now,it did not make any sense for Captain America to me Iron Man. Because things had happened and could not be stopped.
At the moment,Vision was not confused anymore after limatizing his body. It seemed he knew the meaning of its birth.
Beep, congrattions, you havepleted the task of giving birth to Vision.
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained 8,000 points of energy value.
The sound of the system sounded again, and the energy value reached 8,000 directly! This number was far bigger than Bruce had gained in the past!
At the moment,the birth of the Vision meant that Bruce had finished his task.
Beep, the new mission, the host gets to know Scott Lang who has yet to be Ant-Man, and get his trust! Another mission was issued.
At the moment,Bruce had understood that all tasks the system gave to him were paving a way for him to control all the superheroes in the whole Marvel movie. And all of this was under his control.
Right now,the Avengers: Age of Ultron hadnt ended yet, but Bruce was actually close to the next part of the plot.
But the new task could be put aside for the time being. As for where Ant-Man was, he had a lot of ways to look for. At present, the most important was the Vision in front of him.
Who are you? At the moment,Captain America said with great vignce when he saw Vision walking into the base slowly.
Even the Dr. Banner and Iron Man werent sure this new person was an enemy or a friend. At the moment,everyone was very vignt and ready to act at any time.
But Bruce just slightly narrowed his eyes, whether he would be able to control the Vision, just need to watch the Visions following action.
Im Ultron? No, Im not it, and Im not J.A.R.V.I.S. either! At first, the Vision was a little confused, but when it saw Bruce, a vague idea came into its mind.
Acknowledging allegiance itself to this man, let him be its master. At the moment, the Mind Gem on its forehead shed a hint of red light without being noticed by anyone.
That was the Scarlet Witchs control over him.
Who are you? Which side are you on? At that moment,Iron Man spoke.
He had already embedded the codes to J.A.R.V.I.S.s system, but his creation in front didnt make him feel any familiar sense and he was very confused about this point.
Whereafter, the Vision walked towards Bruce slowly. When he wanted to greet him, he saw Bruces eyes. It knew that this wasnt the right time yet.
Originally,Vision was an artificial intelligence. Right now however, it had been given life and intelligence, making it a lot smarter. Although it still didnt know many things, it could understand Bruces eyes.
I stand by the side of life. Although my body was created by Ultron, Im not him. Im protecting life, and it is also protecting life, but we are different.I am not Ultrons man.
What it just said was the second meaning of its birth. And the first meaning of its birth, was to obey Bruce absolutely and unconditionally.
Because before its birth, the Scarlet Witch had brainwashed it many times. Therefore, for Vision, Bruce was like its master.
How can we trust you? At the moment,Captain America still did not trust Vision, he was very vignt.
He had to be alert because the high-tech robots created by humans had a terrible ability.
So he must keep an eye. And sometimes he missed the past, because he was the product of the highest technology at that time.
That will depend on you. Vision smiled, then it lifted the Mjolnir directly, and ced it in front of Thor.
At the moment,everyone present was stunned, especially Thor, he was very embarrassed by its behavior.
The thing on its forehead is called Mind Gem, which has the most powerful and mysterious power in the universe. It might be the key to defeat the Ultron! At the moment,Thor said so while looking at everyone.
Because he was the only one who knew what conditions required for lifting the Mjolnir.
More importantly, the fact, it could lift the Mjolnir means that it can be one of us.
And this was also why he had never doubted Bruce.
After hearing Thors words, Captain America and others no longer doubted it.
Ive just received thetest news that Ultron is in SOKOVIA! At the moment, Hawkeye spoke. ck Widow had just sent him this message.
Then what are we waiting for? The avengers have already assembled! At the moment, Iron Man said.
Although he did not know much about Vision, it seemed that he had not created a demon.
At this moment, the Vision walked to Bruces side and said, thank you very much. Can we have a chat?
When the people present saw this scene, they did not doubt it at all. Because Bruce also helped to create Vision.
Then, Bruce nodded. He knew that his n had seeded. Whereafter, Silver and Scarlet Witch also left. At the moment,everyone started to prepare and their goal was focused on SOKOVIA.
Then Bruce followed the Vision outside.
My consciousness tells me that youre my creator, and youre like my father! At the moment, Vision spoke.
What it said was the Scarlet Witch injected into its mind. But Bruce didnt say anything directly. He just stared at the Vision and then looked down at the prosperous city below.
Yes, I created you. In theory, I am your father, but you are an independent individual, so do what you want. At the moment, he did not request Vision to be his man and obey him directly, because it didnt make any sense.
After hearing Bruces words, Vision nodded its head heavily. For it, Bruces words were the principle of its actions!
Chapter 113: Beginning of the attack
Chapter 113: Beginning of the attack
Chapter 113
This time, Bruces n was so perfect that there was no w.
At the moment, he not only convinced the Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch to be his men, but he had also fully mastered the Vision.
In addition, Peter Parker, the little Spider-Man, who had not appeared yet, had also been his man. Among all the Avengers, four guys were already his men. Therefore, if he acted in the future, he would be in a more favorable position.
It was a very good thing for Bruce, which also meant that he would control everything.
If you have any problems in the future, you cane to me directly. At the moment, Bruce directly stared at the Vision and said.
Vision nodded .At the moment, the most important thing for it was to obey Bruce in its memory. As if it was born with it.
Then, Bruce patted on Visions shoulder absently as if he was encouraging it. And Vision also thought he was encouraging it.
At the moment, Bruce couldnt let anyone know that he was able to download other peoples abilities, because this was his biggest secret, whether it was the Scarlet Witch or Vision, he couldnt tell either of them.
Even if they were loyal to him.
At the moment, when Bruce touched Visions body, all the information and panel appeared in front of him.
[Name]: Vision
[Identity]: Vision, an evolution of artificial intelligence.
[Ability] Mind Gem (the Universe-level strength cant be parsed for the time being), Soul Rays (Energy value, 5,000), High-quality Vibranium body (3000), Body Blur (Energy value, 3,000), Flying Ability (Energy value, 2,000)
-
There were a total of five abilities on the Vision.
And the most powerful of these abilities was the Mind Gem on its head, because it was the source of its power. But it could not be downloaded for the time being.
As for the Soul Rays, it was a kind of powerful radiation sent out by the Mind Gem. Its highest temperature was tens of thousands of degrees high, which was extremely powerful.
At the moment, Bruce would not consider this ability, either!
Also, Visions body was almost made by Vibranium, which was a strong defense. But it was not as strong as Bruces War God body, so he wouldnt download it either.
At present, his energy value was very plenty, but this was not a reason for him to waste it.
As for the flying Ability, Vision relied on its own power to fly, which was different from the Scarlet Witch and the Iron Man. But the speed was not very fast, which could only fly a short distance. Therefore, Bruce didnt consider this, either.
Then,after thinking of it for a while, Bruce intended to download the ability of the Body Blur directly. This ability could make his body turnpletely into blur and prate any object.
Even passed through walls!
This also meant that Bruce was able to ignore any defenses of his enemy directly. But the Body Blur was unable to prate the energy such as light energy, which was also its disadvantage.
But even so, Bruces power also could get improved greatly. Therefore, without any hesitation,he directly chose to download the ability of Body Blur on the Vision.
Beep, connection sessful.
Beep, 3,000 energy value required, would you like to proceed?
Yes!
He didnt hesitate at all and directly chose to download it.
Beep, downloadplete!
Beep, congrattions, you have obtained the Body Blur ability!
After the systems sound rang , Bruces originally strong and unparalleled cells changed again.
At the moment, his every cell was changing, from pale to transparent in the end. The surrounding steel walls and other defenses all could not stop him.
This was the ability of the Body Blur. It didnt add much to Bruces attack ability, but in a certain aspect, it was more helpful to Bruce than high-speed movement.
Because there couldnt be anything blocking in front when Bruce used the High-speed movement. But now, Bruce would not put those defenses into his eyes at all!
At this time, Bruce was very satisfied with this ability.
Everybody,e together! Captain America looked at Vision and Bruce, said directly.
At the moment,they had already prepared everything. What they needed to do now was to attract Ultron head-on.
Everyone had already changed into theirbat clothes, and their eyes were full of determination. Then Bruce also followed them into the QuinJet, and all the avengers gathered together.
This time, unlike before, they had confirmed their goal.
At this moment, Captain America was serious and stood in front of everyone, Ultron knows that well go. It is in SOKOVIA now. There are manymon people there, so our main mission is to attract him head-on and evacuate themon people at the same time!
The power that avengers broke out would be horrible if they fought in SOKOVIA. Because there was nowhere on Earth would be able to stand their power of this fight, not to mention a small ce like SOKOVIA.
The avengers were too powerful, and the Ultron were also constantly gathering its own soldiers, because Ultron wanted to protect the earth by destroying it directly.
At the moment, if they wanted to fight freely, they had to remove all limits.
Ultron is the most opposed person to Stark at present. So, to get more time to evacuate themon people, Stark, you need to distract it. At the moment,Captain America had already nned everything, he was indeed with goodmand ability.
Although his strength was not strong, he was an indispensable guy in Avengers. Because he was the only one who could always unite the avengers together.
Ive been wanting to talk to Ultron for a long time. At the moment, Iron Mans face was solemn when he spoke.
In some way, Ultron was created by him, so it also had to be ended by him.
This time, the Ultron is waiting for us. So we have to make good preparations. Its strength will be greatly weakened without a Mind Gem. Therefore, we have to destroy all robots in SOKOVIA. Otherwise, our battle will fail. At the moment,Captain America hadmanded the final order, which was also their n.
Iron Man and Banner were very familiar with the Ultron. They knew that it didnt have the real body. In fact, it was just a pile of datas. Therefore,as long as the core data was still there, every robot was all its body.
So if they wanted to kill Ultron, they had to kill all the robots. And they also knew that Ultron had already run out of resources of SOKOVIA to make robots.
This was an important point, which could not be ignored. Everyone mustplete their own tasks. At the moment,everyone present nodded. As for Hill and Fury, they were themanders of the remote control system.
Once there was any ident, they would immediately offer support to avengers.
We need you to kill Ultron in the end, Vision. At the moment,Captain America looked at Vision.Vision had the Mind Gem,so he could kill Ultron definitely with the power of the Gem.
Then Vision nodded. Because he also had already received Bruces same order before.
Now, lets start the attack! At that moment, everyone looked down from the QuinJet.
That was SOKOVIA!
Chapter 114: The War In SOKOVIA
Chapter 114: The War In SOKOVIA
Chapter 114:
At this moment, everyone was prepared. They nced at each other, then jumped out from the aircraft.
The first they had to do was to evacuate the crowd. Because when the war broke out, thesemon people could not bear it.
At the moment, Iron Mans mission was to hold Ultron in ce; and Vision, as the person who knew the Ultron best, would use the Mind Gems power to delete the data of Ultron from theworkpletely.
This was the only way for them to kill the Ultronpletely.
After all, Ultron was not a true existence. It could be possible to rbine again if there was the slightest chance left. And the Vision was the biggest enemy of Ultron.
Bruce, go and bring Natasha Romanoff here. We need assistance. Said Captain America.
Bruce nodded, and then everyone walked out from the fighter jet and started to move.
As for the Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, it was the first time for the twins to face such a big war, so they could not help feeling very nervous. But when they saw Bruce standing in front of them, they felt relieved.
At the moment, as long as Bruce was around, they werent afraid of anything.
More importantly, they had gotten a lot of battle experience from the training that Bruce had taught them before. Otherwise, no matter how powerful the twins were, they would not help too much in this battle, either.
At this time, Avengers had already left the fighter jet and took action respectively. At the moment, the war had not begun yet, so the first thing was to evacuate the crowd. And Bruces task was to rescue ck widow first.
The Hawkeye had used a special method to find out the exact location of ck Widow before, so Bruce only needed to go to the designated location directly.
Soon after, Bruce arrived at an underground prison. The facilities here were very rough, it was obvious that it was created by Ultron temporarily.
After the Vision was robbed, Ultron was forging robots constantly and crazily. Maybe the number of robots was already enough to destroy the whole of SOKOVIA.
On the other side, Scarlet Witch and others had already started evacuating the crowd. They were all people with superpowers, so they were quite good at this.So after a short time, most of the people have already been evacuated.
Everyone had an interphone in their ears, so they could obey orders at any time.
At the moment, the entire SOKOVIA was in a state of chaos and noise and could hear all kinds of screams and cars singing one after another. Even though the Scarlet Witch had the power of controlling peoples minds, there were too many people here, so it was impossible to evacuate them in a short time.
At the moment,Bruce arrived at a prison, he released his senses and found ck widow quickly.
I knew you woulde and save me. At the moment, ck Widows face appeared with a hint of smile when she saw Bruce.
Ultron caught her, but he didnt do anything to her. Because in the eyes of Ultron, the most important was to destroy the earth. As for the others, it didnt give them attention at all.
Of course, except the Iron man who created him.
Our actions have already begun, and a big battle will happen soon. Hurry up. At the moment, someone else didnt know what would happen in SOKOVIA, but Bruce knew it clearly.
No one could know better about the Ultrons n than him. More importantly, there would be many robots appearing constantlyter, they were arge amount of energy for Bruce.
Therefore, he couldnt waste any more time.
Boom!
The moment the iron door was opened, the whole earth was shaking violently.
Then numerous cracks appeared on the ground constantly, which made ck Widow a little frightened by the continuous sound.
Whats going on? At the moment, Bruce knew that Ultron had already been removed from thework by Vision.
Vision has removed Ultron from thework, so his will can only be ced on the nearby robots. We have to hurry up! The moment the voice of Captain America came, everyones mind calmed down slowly.
It was also at this time that many robots crawled out from the cracks on the ground, constantly killing people and taking action in the town. At this moment, the battle had begun.
Boom!
At the moment, the entire SOKOVIA shook even more violently, as if the earth was about to copse.
And Bruce continued to walk towards the ground, with ck Widow.They needed to join the battle as soon as possible.
Crack!
At this time,continuous cracks appeared on the ground, and the location of Captain America and others had beenpletely broken. At this moment, SOKOVIA seemed to be flying.
Everyone, Ultron is ready to lift SOKOVIA to a certain height, and thennd freely, just like aet crashing into the earth. And now the diameter of SOKOVIA that he has raised up is already enough to destroy the earth! At the moment, Iron Man watched everything in the sky and immediately told all the information he knew.
Everyone was shocked by these words. Did Ultron really want to destroy the earthpletely?
We have to stop him! At that moment,Captain America looked serious.
This time,the war hadpletely exceeded the previous New York War. At that time, they still had a chance to fight, but if they didnt stop SOKOVIA right now, there would definitely be a big disaster.
Stark, is there any way to stop it? At the moment,Hawkeye asked. The Avengers were currently busy with dealing with the robots on the street.
At this time,these robots wouldnt treat them. The most important thing for them was to stop SOKOVIA.
Theres a central control device in the center of the church. As long as it stops, then SOKOVIA will stop. Iron Man said this directly.
Then, Captain Americamanded an order again to control the central control.
The control is made of Vibranium, so its very difficult to destroy it. At that moment, Iron Man said again, and in the outside world, more and more robots created by Ultron had appeared.
These robots did not have any consciousness, and they werepletely controlled by the Ultron. Right now, they were like locusts rushing to Avengers constantly.
At this moment, Bruce had already led ck widow out of the underground prison. After getting out from the prison, the ck Widow also saw this shocking scene.
At the moment,the SOKOVIA in front of her had already begun to rise into the sky, like an ind floating in the air. This was the first time for ck widow to see such a scene.
Ive never seen this before I became an Avenger. At the moment, even the ck Widow was frightened by this.
No matter what, she was just a human. How could she have seen such a scene?
Perhaps it will be even more shocking. Lets begin fighting! Bruceughed, then he put on his battle armor directly and led the ck widow to the floating SOKOVIA.
When they got SOKOVIA, it was like everything around them had copsed. Like the ruins of a big war,countless people screamed and whined.
In the sky and on the earth, robots were everywhere!
Chapter 115: Massacre
Chapter 115: Massacre
Right now, the entire city was flying in the sky. SOKOVIA had already gone up tens of thousands of meters in less than half an hour.
Putting aside the fact that Ultron used the reverse supportive pushing device, even if Ultron didnt use it, if the city smashed down from this height ,it could also destroy arge area.
But it was still not as high as Ultron expected yet. Because its goal was to destroy the whole world, not just the SOKOVIA,so this height was not enough for Ultron.
What should we do now? At the moment, ck Widow looked at Bruce.
She didnt know why Bruce stood there and could give her a sense of security. As for Bruce, he slowly took off his armor, clenched his fists tightly and stared at the ground filled with robots.
His face appeared with a hint of a smile. Then he said, lets fight!
Without any hesitation, Bruce made his move. He directly punched a robot down, and under the powerful force, the robot couldnt stand it at all.
At this moment, ck Widow seemed to see Bruce massacring Chitauri alone in the sky in the previous New York War.
He is really an amazing man! After saying that, ck Widow also participated in the battle.
At the moment,all of the avengers began to fight while evacuating the crowd. These robots did not give much attention to their lives. Therefore, it was impossible for avengers to deal with so many robots if they were not strong enough.
Boom!
At the moment,Bruce shoots continuous lightning , wreaking constant heat.
Then he appeared around Captain America and struck Captain Americas shield with powerful lightning.
Boom!
After that, the shield bursted out dozens of thick lightning immediately. In a sudden, the surrounding robots all exploded and turned into parts and pieces.
The next moment, Bruce disappeared directly, heading towards another battlefield.
Thor? At the moment,there were still questions on Captain Americas face before he had time to react.
He couldnt tell the person who had just released such lightning was Bruce or Thor. After all, this power of controlling thunder and lightning was really too strong.
Captain, are you looking for me?
Boom! At this moment, Thor cracked heavily against the ground, holding Mjolnir.
In an instant, powerful bolts of lightning wreaked havoc everywhere, shattering everything around them. Then dozens of robots couldnt stand the lightning at all and they were all destroyed.
At that moment,Captain America looked at Thor, nodding, and said, Its Bruce!
After speaking, Captain America headed directly for another battlefield, but his words made Thor a bit confused. But he did not hesitate and continued to fight.
Before that, Ultron had long discovered their existence,so they did not have time to evacuate themon people yet. Therefore, they not only had to fight with the robots, but also evacuate the crowd.
Boom!
Right now, Bruces entire body was surrounded by lightning. More importantly, his speed was so fast that those robots in front of him were like paper, so he had cleaned up arge number of robots in less than ten minutes.
Boom!
At the moment,Quicksilver appeared by Bruces side at an extremely fast speed. He was powerful enough originally,but plus Bruces previous training,he was more strong right now.
Mr. Bruce, it feels good to fight side by side with you. After hearing that, Bruceughed when another bolt of thunder continued to wreak havoc in the sky.
The violent lightning was like a giant dragon, crashing heavily onto the ground.
Rumble Rumble Rumble!
At the moment,the zing lightning continued to wreak havoc. In an instant, this ce seemed to turn into a sea of lightning, surging continuously.
Then one by one, the robots were all cracked and there was no one being able to stand such power!
Go find Wanda and try your best to protect her. Bruce looked at the Quicksilver and said, then he left directly.
After hearing this, Quicksilver nodded and disappeared at once.
At the moment,the great battles were still continuing. Thor and Bruces attacks were the most powerful, they had destroyedrge amounts of robots, falling one after another.
Boom!
At the moment, Mjolnir flew over and fell heavily on the ground, almost tearing the earth apart. Then Bruce picked up the Mjolnir immediately and threw it out directly.
Bang bang bang!
Those robots were cracked into pieces under such huge power. This kind of powerful strength, along with the Mjolnir, made Bruce invincible here.
Are you Asgard? At the moment, Thor once again summoned the Mjolnir while his face was with a hint of doubt.
But Bruce didnt speak a word and just headed towards the next battlefield directly, leaving Thor with full doubts. Then he nced at the Hawkeye next to him.
Hawkeye did not answer him, either.
Right now, Bruce could be said to be ughtering these robots at SOKOVIA. Although the robots were extremely strong in defense, Bruce was more powerful than them.
More importantly, these robots werent made of vibranium so it was almost impossible for them to stand Bruces attack.
At this moment, Ultron stayed in the sky and it had long realized this. So its eyes appeared a hint of scary.
Thor, who is that? Bruce, I dont know much information about him? Could it be a new Avenger? At the moment, Ultron had already felt the danger emanating from Bruce.
If he let this person continue fighting, then the robots that he created wouldnt be able to stand it at all.
Boom!
Then without any hesitation, Ultron directly made his move and appeared by Bruces side in an instant.
Bang!
In an instant ,Ultron shot out a powerful force and a stream of red energy which was like a me. Anything that touched the red ray was almost disintegrated instantly.
At the moment, Bruces eyes shed and his face appeared with a hint of a smile.
Boom!
Bruce didnt intend to avoid it at all. He just relied on his own power to face the powerful red rays directly.
Sizzle!
At the moment, Ultron didnt expect that this human in front of him was so bold, even could stand its rays directly. Because even Thor, who was a member of the divine race, would probably not dare to do so.
Humans are still as stupid as ever. Do you really think that you can give no attention to everything with your own strength? At this moment, continuous dust appeared around Bruce.
Everything around him seemed to have been evaporated by the powerful force, and nothing was able to stop it at all. At the moment, in Ultrons eyes, Bruce had already died.
But in the next moment, Bruce walked out from the red ray safely. And he looked at Ultron in front of him, a hint of smile appearing on his face.
Its impossible! At the moment,Ultrons face changed greatly, and he wanted to make another move immediately.
But Bruce would not give him the chance. His body was constantly shooting out powerful energy. In an instant, Bruce appeared in front of Ultron and cracked down with his fist.
Ultron was originally slightly shocked, but now his face appeared with a hint of a smile,
because its body was almost made of vibranium. How could a humans attack work out?
Bang!
But the moment Bruces fist cracked his body, the powerful force made Ultron shockedpletely.
At the moment, its body which was made of vibranium, after being hit by Bruces punch was directly caved in!
Chapter 116: Ultron
Chapter 116: Ultron
At this moment, Ultron waspletely shocked!
Although it was an artificial intelligence, he had his own thoughts. Every aspect was almost the same as human except its body. More importantly, it has surpassed many humans in intelligence.
Everyone in the world knew how powerful the Vibranium was. And Vibranium was also what it relied on.
But at the moment,its Vibranium body was bent directly by Bruces punch. How incredible it was!
No! At the moment,Ultron emanated a powerful force, shouting loudly.
Then two red lights emanated continuously from its hands.
Sizzle!
At the moment, that powerful force was attackinging on Bruce constantly, even causing the surrounding area to evaporate, extremely terrifying.
But Ultron was amazed that its attack actually didnt work out at all.
Boom!
The next moment, Bruces entire body shot out the fierce lightning, continuously attacking Ultron.
Even if the Vibranium was the most powerful, but after all, it was just a metal. Therefore, as long as the power reached a certain level, even the Vibranium also could not standpletely.
Sizzle!
The next moment, Ultron ran away directly.
At the moment, in its eyes, Bruce was too dangerous. All attacks did not work at all for Bruce. If it let this go on, it would die in this ce directly.
Because Vision had removed it from theworkpletely before. Therefore,it could only connect with those robots now. But once all the robots were destroyed by them, it would die soon.
At the moment, Bruce didnt chase Ultron, he had other things to do.
He was so powerful right now that even the final boss of Avengers: Age of Ultron could not do any harm to him. This was the promotion of strength.
Stark, have you found a solution? At this moment, Bruces voice came through the interphone.
Before this, Iron Man had been trying to figure out a way to help SOKOVIAnd safely. During this period of time, SOKOVIA had already risen tens of thousands of meters high.
At the moment,even if there was no reverse strength to push it, if it fell down, which would also cause unimaginable disaster.
I have a solution now,which is to blow up the whole floating SOKOVIA. Although it will cause a loss, it is still under control. At the moment, the voice of Iron Man came out, and he had thought of a solution.
But this solution had to give up something.
There are still thousands of people on this floating ind now in the air. If you do this, we cant ept the results! At the moment,Captain America, of course, knew the meaning of Iron Man, so he directly said so.
Because his goal was to save everyone, whether it was at the top or ground.
We have to choose some people because it is impossible for us to save everyone. Then Iron Man said.
He couldnt do anything, either. But he knew clearly that if the hugeet-like city fell down, no one would be able to bear the result.
In fact, Avengers all knew its result, but it was just too difficult for them to make such a choice and no one can ept it.
Dont worry, well find a way. At this moment, Bruce had just dealt with a robot, and then he spoke directly.
The Avengers were all doubtful.
Bang!
At this time, there was a continuous roaring out, and then they saw a huge Helicarrier rise up.
Bruce knows us better . At the moment, Furys voice came out, making all the people present smile.
Some of my old friends have re-furnished it.which may be able to help you. With the Helicarrier here, it would be much easier for them to help people retreat.
Everyone, set off now and get all the civilians to retreat! At the moment, Captain America issued an order to take away all of SOKOVIAsmoners and protect them.
In fact, Bruce was not too sad about this disaster. When everyone was trying to evacuate the crowd, right now, for Bruce, his only goal was to fight and then gain more energy value.
Because his energy value was never enough before, he did not rx at all in this battle, because this battle was a good chance to gain more energy value. As long as he can gain energy value all the time, he could be stronger constantly.
That was the most important for him, so he couldnt give up.
At the moment,after Ultron fought with Bruce,it felt an unprecedented crisis. In its eyes, Bruce had be an extremely dangerous existence, but it couldnt do anything to Bruce, because Bruces strength had already exceeded its expectations.
At the moment,the most important thing for Ultron was to destroy the earth. So it just needed waitting for a time, when SOKOVIA reached a certain height, even if itnded on the ground freely, it would also cause a huge disaster.
At that time, no matter how strong Bruce was, he wouldnt be able to stop its n. Therefore, for Ultron, the most important thing right now was toplete its own n.
At the moment, when everyone was helping retreat, Bruces attention waspletely focused on the twins. Because in the Avengers: Age of Ultron, Quicksilver died to save the Hawkeye.
In this plot however, Bruce absolutely couldnt let it happen again.
At this time, the battle had entered a white-hot stage, and more and more robots wereing towards them directly like locusts. Even though Captain America and others were very strong, an ant could bite an elephant to death.
No matter how strong they were, they could not stand so many robots.
Captain, the most important thing right now is to stop those robots from snagging the controller. If they push the button, the entire SOKOVIA will fall! At that moment, the voice of Iron Man came out.
He was currently trying toe up with a way to smash SOKOVIApletely. And after Fury appeared, the war machines also joined the battle.
At the moment, most of themon people had already been transferred to another ce by the joint attack of them.
Right now,the Avengers had to defend the defense line. Because only when these ordinary people were all transferred away, could they all fight together.
Peng!
At this moment, the Hawkeye was saving a child. And after Quicksilver seeing this, he acted directly and disappeared instantly.
At the same time, Bruce also had noticed this, and his eyes shed out a hint of light.
Buzz!
In an instant, Bruce appeared in front of Quicksilver and helped him block a robots attack directly.
These robots attack methods were very powerful, it was also difficult for Quicksilver to resist even with a special body. Although Quicksilvers body had be exceptionally strong after Bruces training, he was still unable to stand those powerful attacks.
Therefore, at this moment, Bruce blocked the attack directly that Quicksilver would take originally. This move could be said to havepletely changed Quicksilvers fate.
At the moment,Quicksilver also saw this scene, and his heart was still beating with fear.
If Bruce hadnt helped him, his physical body wouldnt stand these attacks at all.
Although his speed was very fast, he didnt have the sense of battle on many aspects.
Thank you, Mr. Bruce! Right now, the Quicksilver was very grateful to Bruce.
Everyone, the final battle is about to begin. Lets gather! The voice of Captain America came out, which let everyone gather together!
Chapter 117: Thunder
Chapter 117: Thunder
Maybe Stark has already thought of a way. Lets gather! At the moment, Bruce led Hawkeye and others towards the control device, which was created by Ultron.
The most important thing for them was to protect the core engine. Right now, SOKOVIAs height was already terrifying enough. Therefore,once itnded, its threat would be extremely horrible.
At that time, the entire Earth would be destroyed. It was not what Bruce expected.
At the moment, without any hesitation, all the people gathered towards the core engine. ck Widow, Hulk, Iron Man, Captain America, Hawkeye, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch all gathered in one ce.
Right now, they are constantly attacking these robots with their powerful strength. Now almost all the civilians had retreated with the help of Fury. So the Avengers did not need to worry about anything anymore. It was the time for the Avengers to attack freely.
When everyone gathered together, everyone looked at each other and saw the firmness in each others eyes. Anyway, this time, they had to win.
Hey, Ultron, is this all youve got? At the moment, Thors face appeared a hint of mockery as he stood in front of everyone.
He was a deity from Northern Europes legend, extremely powerful. And he inherited Odins power who was the future guardian of Lagerfeld.
At the moment,the others were all extremely serious as they looked at the Ultron in the distance.
Youre right. Thats all I can do! At the moment, Ultron looked at the people present, his red eyes looked extremely evil.
Just after he finished speaking, all of the robots behind him gathered together. They were like zombies and continued to walk towards Bruce and the others.
At the moment,the whole core engine was almostpletely surrounded by these robots. It was like a huge ck wave.
At the moment, when seeing these robots, the Avengers could not believe what they saw, only feeling extremely shocked. There were so many robots that could be called endless.
But they knew that they had to kill all these robots if they wanted topletely destroy Ultron.
Knock! Knock! In an instance, everyone made their move.
At the same time,these robots rushed over as if they didnt give attention to their lives. Their speed was extremely fast, and their attack power was extremely strong.
Any army in the world would not have been able to resist it. But now things were different., only the Avengers could do this!
Bang bang!
At the moment,everyone had been keeping attacking these robots around the core engine in order to stop them arriving at the core engine.
Bruce, Thor, can you still release lightning? Right now, Captain America was fighting hard.
Although his genes had been greatly improved, he was only a human. Even if his will was stronger than someone elses, when facing these endless robots, it was inevitable for him to feel a bit tired.
Therefore, in such circumstances, he thought that they could only use arge area of offensive power to kill these robots quickly.
After hearing Captain Americas words, Thor immediately stepped forward and lifted the Mjolnir in his hand.
Rumble Rumble Rumble!
Then continuous thunder and lightning gathered on his body. The powerful force and the zing light were even brighter than the sun. And just when Thor gathered the thunder and lightning.
At the same time, endless thunderbolts converged again in the sky, especially the clouds floating around the ind ,which became ck immediately. Then all the ck clouds gathered together, and the powerful thunderbolts continued to wreak havoc on the ind.
All of the Avengers present were seeing this scene, and even Thor was a little shocked. But he was not absent-minded and then dropped the Mjolnir in his hand directly.
Rumble Rumble Rumble!
In the next moment, a thunderbolt with a diameter of several meters struck down directly, and its powerful force kept booming.
The power was so strong that when the lightning struck down, the whole ground was shaking heavily.
Boom!
At the moment,everything around seemed to have been destroyed. The houses and the ground were torn apart, more importantly, hundreds of robots were smashed into pieces,turning into parts directly.
Hey, what do you think? After this ,Thor looked at the Avengers present with an extremely delightful face.
But the people present did not look at him, they were staring in another direction. At the moment, Bruce floated in the sky slowly, while the surrounding lightning roared like a wild dragon, rumbling constantly.
In the clouds, there was a hundred-meterrge thunderbolt gathering, like an eastern dragon.
Boom! Next moment, the thunder and lightning poured out heavily.
Bang bang bang!
At the moment,the entire floating SOKOVIA seemed to be shaking heavily. The force of this powerful lightning seemed to be able to destroy everything.
And the hundreds of robots around Bruce all turned into his energy value. At the moment, everyone was shocked by this scenepletely, only feeling inconceivable.
Especially Thor, he stared nkly at the hammer in his hand, and then looked at Bruce.
He had the Mjolnir created by Odin personally. But even if he had this, he could notpare to this human in front of him.
This made him feel a bit embarrassed. Because, he, Thor, seemed to have be the true hammer god.
Thor, dont be in a daze anymore. Take action! At this moment, Captain America spoke again.
Then the Soul Gem on the Visions head shot out tens of thousands of degrees of temperature and poured down on Ultrons Vibranium body directly. But only with Visions action, it couldnt cause any harm to the Vibranium at all.
At this time, the energy in the hands of Iron Man shot out, attacking Ultron with the Vision. Then Thor and Bruce nced at each other and attacked Ultron at the same time immediately.
The four people present were the most powerful beings. Therefore, even if Ultrons body was made of Vibranium, the amount of Vibranium on his body was limited. So it was impossible for it to withstand all attacks.
Facing such a powerful force, plus the terrifying high temperature, Vibranium could not resist it at all, either.
At the moment, Ultron retreated continuously, he could not resist the energy released by the four people. Then it felt that it was in great danger. If it let this condition go on like this,it would have died before its n could seed.
Boom!
Finally, the four people stopped, but one third of Ultrons body had been destroyed. That was a body made of Vibranium!
But at the moment, it still couldnt resist thebined attacks of Bruce and the other three. Just when Ultron was ready to say something, Hulk appeared suddenly and threw Ultron hundreds of meters away with a powerful punch.
This time,they had finished their mission of guarding the core engine.
The air here is getting thinner and thinner. We must find a way to stop SOKOVIA! At the moment, Captain America had found everything around them different,his face changed greatly.
They could not stand such a high height, even though they were Avengers. More importantly, they couldnt let SOKOVIA continue to rise up!
Chapter 118: End of the War
Chapter 118: End of the War
They are trying to run away. Looking at those robots that were constantly escaping, the Iron Mans eyes were with a little solemnity.
Now, even if those robots all ran away, it wasnt any matter for Ultron because he had finished his n.
Anyway, the earth and the humans were destined to be destroyed. So, there was no meaning for Ultron to fight with Avengers continuously.
The most important for him at present was keeping alive. But the Avengers present would never allow this to happen.
All the people present started to take part in the attack and continued to destroy those robots. As long as the rest of even one was left, Ultron was able to resurrect.
The ughter started again, and all kinds of lights were shooting out continuously.
Go to stop Ultron from escaping and checking that anyone is still alive. Everyone, begin to retreat! Captain America gave an order again, and everyone present followed hismand and began to act.
At this time, Iron Man flew below the SOKOVIA and began to destroy its structure. He had to do this because this was the only way to smash the huge indpletely.
As for those chippings of the ind, they wont do any damage after falling down. Because each of them had been splitted into the fraction left.
Hawkeye, ck Widow, and the others had boarded the ship. They were going to leave this ce right now.
But at this moment, no one knew that a broken robot had already climbed to SOKOVIAs core engine and pressed the button.
Boom!
The next moment, the rising SOKOVIA appeared several thrusters. However, they were the reverse thruster. With enough speed, the downfallen ind would cause a big disaster.
On the other side, Ultrons original body had already robbed a Quin Jet, and he was going to leave this ce. Bruce slightly narrowed his eyes, and the ck armorpletely covered him instantly.
Boom!
He flew up directly and soon caught up with that Quin Jet.
Ultron, where do you want to go? At this moment, Ultron, who was driving the ne, waspletely shocked.
He looked at Bruce, who was wearing ck armor, then his eyes appeared a hint of fear.
It did not have any emotions because it was an artificial intelligence. But right now, Ultron was scared.
Bruce was very curious, actually, you are afraid?
Bruce looked at Ultron with great interest and his face appeared with a hint of a smile.
Ultron also looked back at Bruce in the same way.
Bruce, I dont know much about you, but I know that Im a threat to you. Whats more, I think that youre not an Avenger. So, actually we can cooperate. Ultron said so.
Bruces powerful strength had already greatly impressed him in the previous battle. That was why he was afraid of Bruce.
Cooperation? How will you coborate with me? Youve already failed. At this time, Bruce didnt act immediately.
Because an artificial intelligence that owned the emotions and thoughts was a terrifying thing, he wanted to know more. As for the cooperation Ultron said, Bruce wasnt interested.
After all, Ultron had already failed. Since it had failed, there was no need to keep it alive.
Your great strength is your advantage and meaning that you are born to be different from others. Ultron thought that he had aroused Bruces interest and continued to convince.
Because in Ultrons eyes, humans are always greedy. As long as he could grasp this point of Bruce, it would have a chance to live on.
It seems Wang Da and Pietro did a good job on your. Although you are very smart, you forget the most valuable thing about humans thats the trust and affection. How can I believe in you? An artificial intelligence. Bruce slowly opened his eyes and a hint of light shed out.
After Ultron heard these words, the red light in its eyes became more luminous. So, Bruce arranged this coboration between it and Scarlet Witch! This guy in front of it seemed to have known everything.
How is it possible? This was Ultrons biggest question at present, but obviously Bruce wouldnt exin it any further.
Whereafter, Bruces hands suddenly shed a lot of electric current which emitted tens of thousands of heat, and then, he disappeared ince. When Bruce appeared again, Ultrons heart had been impaled.
It was Ultrons energy source. If it was attacked severely, Ultron would no longer be able to enter other robots bodies.
No! Ultron shouted loudly. He looked at Bruce as if looking at a devil.
At first, it thought that it knew humans very well. But this guy in front of it seemed beyond his understanding, he was just like a god who looked down on everything.
Bang!
Without any hesitation, Bruce directly crumbled the Ultrons energy source. The next moment, he directly threw Ultron off the fighter and then flew away.
It would be very hard for Bruce topletely kill Ultron. And the only one who can do this was Vision, because the Mind Gem on Visions head had extraordinary power.
At this moment, Bruce looked at SOKOVIA. The whole SOKOVIA had already been broken apart under the attacks of Thor and Iron Man.
It meant, even if the SOKOVIA fell down at once and it also would not cause too much destruction to the Earth.
Just when Bruce left the fighter, another Quin Jet far away at him had alreadyunched and speeded up in the sky continuously. Inside it was Hulk.
Bruce didnt give attention to it. Because Hulks departure would promote the development of Thor: Ragnark. This was something necessary in the plot, so he did not intend to stop it.
Before that, Hulk had been very unstable and his mentality had appeared to have some problems. At present, it seemed that Hulk was unwilling to protect the earth.
At this time, Bruces only pity was that he was unable to download Hulks skills for the time being.
At the moment, Bruce no longer thought more. He directly returned to the Helicarrier.
Now everyone had already evacuated. The war of this time caused a huge impact.
In fact, Bruce was able to stop it at the beginning.
But he didnt do so. Because if the great war in SOKOVIA didnt break out, Captain America: Civil Wars plot would be affected, and that was not what Bruce wanted.
Before that, he had to follow the plot, but now, he was able to lead the plot. After this, he still had a lot of things to do. To make Avengers: Age of Ultron paved the way for Captain America: The Winter Soldier, it was also one part of his n.
And at the moment, Bruce did not care about who would be killed, nor what sort of effect was created. Because the most important thing for him was to protect himself first.
And making himself possess the enough ability to keep him alive after Thanos appeared.
From the beginning, what Bruce wanted was only living well in this world.
At present, he did it, and he did it very well!
Chapter 119: Death
Chapter 119: Death
At this time when everyone was ready to put an end to the war of SOKOVIA, the golden light was filled in a woond. Ultron was lying there with its half-dead body, and theponents on it had been almost destroyed.
At this moment, the rest of the robots were only him, which also meant that it would die at any time. In other words, this was the finality of him.
Vision slowly flew down from the sky. He looked at the Ultron in front of him with a trace of pity in his eyes. In some sense, he and Ultron were the same thing.
Youre scared. The Vision looked at Ultron in front of him, slowly opened his mouth and spoke out Ultrons fear directly.
Vision was right. In fact, Ultron would be over soon.
Scared? How can I be scared? I am not a real living thing from the beginning At the moment, Ultron looked at the body that originally belonged to it, its red eyes were without any emotions.
All of his core energy had been destroyed by Bruce before, at this moment, he was unable to do anything.
This meant that it would be impossible for him toplete the transformation even if there was a robot in front of him. Besides, Vision was his natural enemy, so he wouldnt have any chance.
You are thest robot, and I have already removed yourwork. Therefore, you have to stay in this broken body at present. Vision was very calm.
Originally, his mind was very pure, just because of this, he could lift the Mjolnir. In some way, he was just born yesterday.
Stark wants to stop me, but you know that what I did was right. At the moment, Ultron felt that he still had a hint of hope, which was the Vision in front of it.
If it could convince the Vision to let it go, that meant it had a chance toe back again. Whats more, it could be said that Vision was created by it. So he might still have a chance.
No, its not Stark. Its Mr. Bruce. The Vision looked at Ultron seriously and said so, which made Ultron shock iparably.
It would never think of this even if it had a clever mind. From the Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch to the Vision, it seemed that they were all Bruces men.
I didnt expect that my attention was on the wrong part. At the moment,Ultron finally knew why it had lost.
Before that, it had always looked down on Bruce, and never thought that a human like him would be able to hinder its ns. But now it seemed that what he had done before was all wrong.
The war in SOKOVIA this time, it seemed that it lost to Avengers. But in fact, he lost to Bruce. A person, he had never cared before.
We still have a chance. We are independent individuals. I believe that you dont want to be controlled by others either! This was itsst struggle, therefore, it tried to use these words to get a chance to live on.
Because Vision was the only one who could kill him. He wanted to stop him!
Mr. Brucemanded me to kill you! At the moment,Vision was no longer confused, he became more determined than ever before.
On his forehead, the Mind Gem emitted a burst of unparalleled light, which was like the sun. Right now, Ultron was already at the end of its life, so it was unable to block this attack.
Ultron has been killed. And the Visions eyes didnt change at all as he looked at Ultron that had already turned into smoke. Because for him, the most important was to obey Bruces orders.
After that, he directly left this ce, heading towards the Helicarrier. There were no many casualties in this war, only some inevitable civilians casualties.
And all Avengers were safe. At the moment ,safety was the most important for them.
Doctor Banner is missing, because his Quin Jet has the technology created by Stark, theres no way for us to find it. Fury looked at the people present and said.
Although all the Avengers didnt get injured, they had lost Hulk, a very powerful fighting force.
I think he will understand. At the moment ,Bruce said so, looking at the information in front of him.
After this battle, everyone was extremely exhausted. Powerful Hulk was in Dr. Banners body. So there wasnt anything in this world that could hurt him.
Therefore, Fury and the others were not very worried. The only thing they were worried about was that Hulk would go out of control again.
Lets go back first. There are a lot of things waiting for us to do. Said the Captain America as he looked at the people present, with a trace of exhaustion on his face.
Although they had already resolved the crisis of SOKOVIA, they all knew that things were not over and had already predicted that there would be even more battles that would happen.
As far as I know, the gems in Visions head are already the fourth infinite gem that has already appeared At the moment, Thor spoke.
He was a person from Asgard, so he knew more than anyone else. After Avengers heard Thors words, they all frowned slightly.
They knew what Infinite Gem was, but did not know its specific uses. At the moment, Bruce was silent. He didnt say a word.
Someone is collecting these. All of us seem to be his chess. At the moment,Thor said this very seriously. And he had exined the uses of the Infinite Gems.
But he was not clear about the final motive of the mans collection of Infinite Gems.
Everyone was serious about this matter.
It seems that more intense battles will happen in the future. At the moment,a solemn expression appeared on Captain Americas face.
In truth, he could also feel this crisis. Because the number of battles that had taken ce in recent years was far more than what it had been in the past.
Such as, the problem why did Lokis scepter appear on Earth, and who was the one behind Loki? All of this needed to be explored by the people present.
No matter what, we need to stick together! At that moment, Captain America stood up and encouraged everyone.
Although they did not know how powerful their opponents were, their team became stronger and stronger. As for Bruce, Captain America had invited him to be an Avenger many times before.
But Bruce never had any intention of bing an Avenger. Because he didnt like obligation, it didnt make any sense to him.
And Captain America did not force him. Because everytime when a war broke out, Bruce would always appear and help them. And more importantly, Bruce had already asked Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch to join the Avenger Alliance.
So in the eyes of Captain America, Bruce was already one of them even though he didnt call himself an Avenger.
At the moment, everyone kept silent and headed for the base of the Avenger.
The Avengers Bases base had received the funds provided by Stark and already became the most advanced and mysterious organization in the world, especially during the time Bruce was not here.
Besides,the people from S.H.I.E.L.D. had almost all returned here to work. Even if the superheroes were very powerful, they also needed help!
Chapter 120: Scarlet Witch
Chapter 120: Scarlet Witch
When everyone returned to the Avengers Base, they felt really relieved.
This great battle was extremely difficult for them. Because once they failed, no one would be able to survive. But fortunately, they won, which meant that everything they did was very meaningful.
At the moment, Fury and Captain America were discussing the general strategy direction in the future in the Avengers Base, while Vision and Quicksilver officially joined the Avengers.
The ck Widow was working on this. After the two became Avengers, all their information needed to be recorded clearly and then only be stored in the Avengers Base.
The purpose of this action was to prevent others from discovering the existence of these Avengers. But more importantly, when they performed a task, it would be very convenient if their information could not be found by others.
At the moment, everyone was busy with working their own things, but Bruce headed straight back to his room.
At the moment, he sat on the bed and his face appeared to have a hint of contemtive look. This time, almost the whole Avengers: Age of Ultron were led by him.
Therefore, no matter Ultron or Avengers, they were all mere pieces on his chess board. If it wasnt that he wanted to advance the plot, Bruce would have been able to change the rest of the plotpletely.
Right now, Bruce had controlled his own destinypletely. Especially this battle had made Bruce gain quite a lot.
Whether it was the abilities that were downloaded from the Vision or the amount of energy he had gotten in this battle, which all had increased his power greatly. And this was just what he needed.
Then, Bruce opened his attribute panel directly and checked his current abilities.
[Name]: Bruce
[Identity]: Level 6 agent of S.H.I.E.L.D.
[Ability]: War God Body, Gods Bloodline, Godly Fighting Ability, Control of Thunder and Lightning, Body Illusion, High-speed movement, Spider Telepathy, Body and Shield as one.
[Warehouse]: Super Vibranium shield, Mark Armor.
[Bnce]: 2 million USD.
[Energy value]: 8,500 points.
His identity didnt change, because ording to the information on the S.H.I.E.L.D., he was still a level 6 agent. For this point, Bruce didnt give much attention to it. Especially now that his energy value had reached 8,500 points.
This could be a time that Bruce was the richest.
At the moment, he was very satisfied with this energy value. He had already gotten 8,000 energy points before when hepleted the task, It was just that when he was downloading the power of the Vision, he had to use 3,000 energy points.
After this incident, all Avengers would be separated again temporarily.
At the moment, there werent many abilities left that could attract Bruces attention.
Therefore, Bruces target was only two people. The first was the Scarlet Witch, while the second was Thor.
Because their abilities were all extremely powerful, no matter what, Bruce had to get them. More importantly, Thor would leave soon, so Bruce had to act immediately.
Knock! Knock!
Just when Bruce was deep in thought, the sound of knocking the door came out, which made him a little confused. He thought that no one woulde to him at this time.
Come in. At the moment, Bruce was seated on the bed, cross-legged, his face turned into calm.
Then the door was opened, and to his surprise, It was the Scarlet Witch Wanda.
After changing into the clothes in the movie, Wandas figure was even more attractive. She was wearing red clothes, which made her look extremely charming. But there was actually a trace of shyness on her face.
Mr. Bruce, youve had a hard time in this battle. At the moment, Scarlet Witch said and then she walked to Bruces side slowly and ced her hands on his shoulders.
From the trembling of her hands, Bruce could tell that she was very nervous.
This time, you did a good job, especially the Vision thing. At the moment, Bruce looked at Wanda, praising her sincerely.
After hearing Bruces praise, the Scarlet Witchs face turned even redder. Perhaps it was because of the different education, she restrained her shy look quickly.
Right now, Bruce was looking at the Scarlet Witch in front of him. To be honest, such a beautiful woman would attract peoples attention wherever she went.
A perfect figure and magic mystery, no man wouldnt be seduced by her. Even Bruce was also. More importantly, now it was the Scarlet Witch who was throwing herself at him.
Wanda, do you have something to say to me? At the moment, Bruce smiled.
Then he ced his hands gently on the Scarlet Witchs face and his ck eyes appeared as a hint of light. This action made the Scarlet Witchs body tremble.
At this moment, she finally stopped struggling and threw herself into Bruces arms. At the moment, Bruce only felt a stifling, soft sensation wash over his body. Like he was in the hot springs.
Mr. Bruce, I can do anything for you. At the moment, this was the Scarlet Witchs decision.
She had always thought that she would die every time when she faced a crisis at the previous SOKOVIAs war. But at that time, what she thought of most was Bruce.
It was just Bruces face, which gave her the desire to live. Then she knew that she already could not leave Bruce and she had fallen in love with him.
So at the moment,she didnt want to hesitate anymore and did what she really wanted.
This was the way of the western woman, once they confirmed her true feelings, they would be very passionate.
At the moment, Bruce surely knew of the Scarlet Witchs feelings. His eyes appeared with a hint of a smile.
The two nced at each other. The light dimmed down gradually, and soon, Wandas breathing got erratic.
Indeed, this was not something that a woman could stand. At the moment, in the dim dark night, a strange feeling was spreading. The whole room was full of a special smell.
At the moment, Wanda felt that she was in the middle of a vast sea. The waves were crashing against her constantly, endlessly. It was a unique feeling that was hard for her to bear, but she still insisted.
It was like her entire body had numbed. That special power rushed into her body continuously, over and over again.
At the moment, Wanda felt that she was like in another world, and this world was full of happiness. From the pain at the beginning till she had been immersed in the pain.
Even though this was her first time, she still wanted to be as perfect as possible, so that Bruce wouldnt feel disappointed. Because she didnt like Bruce to be disappointed.
And this was also Bruces first time to experience this in this world. Wandas everything was in front of him. And this special feeling continued, until a very long, long time had passed.
The rtionship between the two had reached another level after a nights sleeping.
It was like they had broken through some barrier. Especially Wanda, she had a beautiful night.
At the moment, she looked at Bruce with deep love and couldnt help but approach Bruce. Shepletely ignored that she did not wear anything at all.
At this time, after a night of craziness, Scarlet Witchs information appeared in Bruces mind.
Chapter 121: Improvement
Chapter 121: Improvement [Name]: Wanda Maximov [Identity]:Scarlet Witch [Ability]:Origin Spirit Power(energy value,30000,defective),Origin Magic Power(energy value,30000,defective),Mental Impact(energy value,10000)Magic Ball(energy value,5000,defective)Magic Flying(energy value,5000)
The reason why Bruce did not download Scarlet Witchs ability before was because he did not have enough energy value. But now,Bruce had gotten enough energy value to download her ability.
More importantly,the Scarlet Witch was asleep now and did not have any guard at all,so it would be very easy for Bruce to download her ability.
But it was a little difficult for him to decide to download which one. Especially the Origin Magic Power ,its energy value had reached 30000,but even thoughit was still defective.
Therefore,it would be extremely terrifying if the Scarlet Witch awakened her abilities.
And that Origin Spirit Power had also been upgraded to the perfect level with Bruces training before.
Therefore,the Scarlet Witchs spiritual power had be very strong now which even could be called extremely terrifying. Maybe it was also possible for her to defeat Thanos if her abilities were all awakened.
At the moment, Bruce wasnt able to download it at all,because downloading it needed too much energy value and Bruce didnt have so much energy value. So he only could choose one ability to download for the time being.
Although the Mental Impact was a very practical ability, Bruce didnt give attention to it at all. And he didnt have so much energy to download it, either.
Therefore,what Bruce could download now was only the Magical Ball. It was a type of magical skill ,which could control and attack things.
Although it couldnt bepared to Controlling Thunder and Lightning on attack power, it was much stronger on control power. And control power was just Bruces weakness in all his attacks.
Therefore, without any hesitation, Bruce directly downloaded the Scarlet Witchs ability.
Beep, connection sessful.
Beep, it requires 3,000 energy values to download the ability of Magic ball , YES or NO?
Then the systems voice came and Bruce clicked YES directly.
Beep, the download was sessful!
Beep, congrattions to the host for mastering the ability of the Magic Ball!
With high energy value on Bruces body,he did not need to wait at all and could download ability directly
At this time, the sun would rise up. then Bruce looked at the Scarlet Witch next to him, said, you and Pietro had be avengers. Although Im not here in the future, this ce is also safe enough for you.No matter what,you have to protect yourself well!
After hearing Bruces words,Scarlet Witch nodded her head at first, and then she became a little flustered.
Are you leaving? At this moment, Scarlet Witch looked at Bruce, an anxious expression appearing on her face.
All of this was very important to her. Because she thought that the ce Bruce stayed could be safe. But now Bruces words were like he was leaving.
Then Bruce nodded. He approached the Scarlet Witch and said, dont worry, its just temporary.
The Scarlet Witch, of course, did not dare to hold him back or disobey his decision. She could only nod. At the moment, Bruce saw her appearance and he kissed her again.
Just like yesterday, the two enjoyed a good time again. And it was just that the sky was already bright, and they still had a lot of things to deal with. Therefore, Scarlet Witch had to leave Bruces room.
At the moment,she had be an avenger, so she had a lot of things to deal with most of the time.
Being an avengers meant that you would take enough train. More importantly,her power was still not strong enough. Therefore, Scarlet Witch did not want to reject these trains,because she wished that she could help Bruce one day.
After the Scarlet Witch left, Captain America, who had changed into casual clothes, came in.
Thor is leaving. After hearing these,Bruce nodded his head.Although he was not an avenger now, he was of great importance in the eyes of Iron Man and Captain America.
Captain America thought that Bruce also should be present when Thor left. At the moment,although Bruce was not an avenger, he was already the most important member.
Then, Bruce changed into his own clothes and left with Captain America.
We still have a lot of tasks toplete in the future. I know you dont like to be constrained by obligation.Dont worry, Ill exin it to Fury. At that moment,Captain America walked in front of Bruce and said so.
Right now, Avengers main tasks were to deal with the terrifying and strange events from all over the world. Because the world had be more and more chaotic recently, people needed strong avengers.
And Captain America knew that Bruce didnt want to act, so he respected his decision.
It was Bruce who helped them a lot in many previous wars, so they were able to settle many wars easily.
Just like SOKOVIAs war, if Bruce hadnt helped them, they wouldve suffered many casualties.
Therefore, no matter what, the Captain America thought that as long as he stood on their side, he was an avenger or not,he would be theirrade-in-arms.
Thank you, Captain! At the moment,Bruce expressed his gratitude to Captain America.
In fact,the S.H.I.E.L.D. couldnt do anything to him now even though Captain America did not say these words. Because Bruce was qualified to do so.
Maybe Bruce had a wonderful nightst night. At this time, the Iron Man walked towards Bruce ,with a smile on his face.
The Iron Man was a famous yboy. He knew where the Scarlet Witch went absolutely.
But the Iron Man wasnt that kind of vulgar person.
You are interested in this as well? At the moment, Bruce looked at Iron Man and his face appeared with a hint of a smile.
Then the Iron Man shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he wasnt thinking too much about it.
Why did Brucee? After seeing Bruce, Thor was a little unhappy.
Because he was a little jealous of Bruces good performance in previous war
Especially in SOKOVIA,his power to control lightning was simply inconceivable.
Even Thor himself couldnt do it.
Right now, Thor was a bit suspicious whether he was a Thor because of Bruces performance.
Whats wrong? Is the Hammer God unhappy? At the moment, Bruce looked at Thor and joked.
Thor did not respond to Bruce. He was known as a god, so he definitely had good self-esteem. Then Iron Man and Captain America looked at each other and smiled.
Because Thor was the most powerful avenger before. But after Bruce had gone through the transformation of the Mind Gem, he seemed to be more powerful than Thor.
Even though Thor released his most powerful ability, he still wouldnt be able topete against Bruce. Therefore, Thor was definitely not happy.
But he would leave now. Thors face appeared a solemn look when he looked at hisrades who were fighting alongside him before.
During this time, I will find out who is trying to get the Infinite Gems.| It was an important thing that Iron Man and Captain America could not ignore.
Because in the future, they might encounter a more powerful opponent that they could not defeat. Therefore, they had to make full preparation to face the future enemy!
Chapter 122: Next Task
Chapter 122: Next Task
At the moment, Thor looked at Bruce and the others in front of him, reaching out his hands to say goodbye.
He would leave them for some time. Therefore, only Bruce and the others could protect the Earth during this time.
At the moment ,Bruce looked at Thor, then his face appeared with a hint of smile when he also reached out his hands. The moment when their palms touched, Thors information appeared in Bruces mind immediately.
[Name]: Thor Odinsen
[Identity]:The eldest son of Mr. Odin, God of Thunder.
[Ability]:Aesirs Body (energy value, 5w),Controlling Thunder and lightning (energy value, 5,000), Aesirs Strength (energy value, 3,000), Aesirs speed (energy value, 1500),Aesirs Longevity Gene (1000gb), The Justice Heart (1,000gb, the recognition conditions of Mjolnir ), Mjolnir (energy value, 20w)
But downloading Mjolnir needed 200,000 energy values,which made Bruce flinch.
At the moment,all of his energy value that he had gotten from wars and task-rewards before were still not enough for him to download Mjolnir! Therefore,he needed a long time to umte 200,000 energy values.
And then, Bruces eyes focused on the Aesirs Strength. Strength had always been a Bruces disadvantage.
Although he had a War God body, this skill could only make his body tougher. His strength was still weak even though the War God body helped him to improve his strength a little.
Before that, there was no super hero who could be more powerful than Thor, except for Hulk. Because as the God of Thunder of Aesir, Thors power was quite terrifying.
Therefore, Bruces final target was Aesirs Strength on Thors body.
Beep, the connection is sessful!
Beep, the energy value of downloading Aesirs Strength is 3,000.Yes or No ?
Yes!
Beep, the download was sessful !
Beep, congrattions to the host for getting the Aesirs Strength!
After the sound of the system rang, Bruces body was upgraded again with an input of a mysterious force .
Although Bruces body did not change, Bruce could feel that every cell and muscle tissue in his body was integratedpletely,which gave Bruce unparalleled muscle power.
Before that, Bruce was only able to suppress Hulkpletely by controlling the power of thunderbolts. After he got the Aesirs Strength, he would be able to suppress Hulk easily by using it .
At the moment,Bruce was very satisfied with the two newly downloaded skills. After Thor said goodbye to everyone,it was also the time for him to go back to Asgard.
Then, the Rainbow Bridge appeared, and Thor disappeared directly.
In the future, we have to do things by ourselves. At that moment, Captain America looked at the sky and said with a solemn look.
Although the Avengers were separated temporarily now, he knew that they would gather again one day.
We have some neers, but theirbat effectiveness is not enough, so they need to be trained well! At this moment, the ck Widow appeared and she said to Captain America .
And the Iron Man also left after saying goodbye to the crowd. Because he also had a hugepany to manage, it was impossible for him to spend all time on the Avengers base.
At the moment,Captain America looked at Bruce, nodded and then they went straight to Avengers Base together. Now the Avengers team had grown bigger, War Machines, Falcon, Quicksilver, Scarlet Witch, and Vision, they were all new avengers.
These avengers consisted of a powerful team that would exert strong power if they could be united well. Then they came to the training ground.
Arent you ready to train them? Youre more experienced in this area. At that moment, Captain America looked at Bruce and said with a hint of doubt on his face.
Because he could see that Bruce did not seem to want to train these new recruits actually. But Captain America was very satisfied with Bruces ability to train new recruits.
More importantly, the Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch were both Bruces men. And the Vision, this guy followed Bruces lead even more.
But Captain America and others did not doubt Bruce at all. After all, they all knew how Vision was created.
I also need to take a good rest. After hearing Captain Americas words, Bruce slightly stretched his back.
At the moment, he did not have any interest in training new recruits. Because he had more important things to do.
He really needs a good rest. After all, he has been fighting all the time since we attacked the HYDRA Base. At the moment, the ck Widow said and her eyes appeared a strange light.
She was very clear about what happenedst night. Because she thought that Bruce was attracted to her. But now it seemed that Bruce was more interested in the girl Wanda.
This made ck Widow have a hint of confidence and crisis.
Especially when Bruce saved her in SOKOVIA, she felt an unprecedented sense of security. And from that time ,she felt that she had already fallen in love with Bruce.
Therefore,she knew that she could hesitate any more.
At the moment,when Captain America looked at ck Widow and Bruce ,he felt something .
He knew the ck Widow well and knew what kind of person she was.
Captain America had never seen her give so much attention to a man before.
Well, then let me and Natasha Romanoff train them. Then Captain America did not say anything, Bruce really needed to rest.
At the moment,Bruce nodded slightly, he looked at the Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, and then focused his eyes on the Vision. Because Bruce did not know how much impact it would have on theter plot because Vision lived on.
But anyway, Thanos would appear on earth eventually. As long as this point did not change, the follow-up main plot would proceed smoothly.
At the moment,the most important thing he needed to do next was to find the Ant-Man Scott.
Because Scott was not an Ant-Man yet, it was a good time for Bruce to get his trust now. He had to act faster than Dr. Pim. Although Ant-Mans ability was not too strong, he had a key ability ess to quantum space.
If Bruce was unable to defeat Thanos in the future, then quantum space would be one of his tools, or retreat. More importantly, after the plot of Ant-Man, it was just the War of Wakanda .
This was a key plot, which must be led by Bruce. Whereafter, Bruce said goodbye to everyone and returned to his room.
At the moment,Bruces authority was basically equivalent to the super hero with the improvement of his status, so he could check any recorded person around the world .
His next target was Ant-Man!
Chapter 123: Saint Quentin Prison
Chapter 123: Saint Quentin Prison
After Bruce returned to his room, he opened theputer and began looking for Ant-Mans information directly. And he entered Scott Langs name directly.
Then a lot of the same names appeared on the screen. But soon he found his target Saint Quentin Prison, Scott.Lang.
Because Scott was an e-engineer before he became an Ant-Man. And in the United States, generally speaking, the person like him in this status was a middle ss.
Butter, Scott was sent into the prison because of something. And then, this period of time in prison could be called the most tragic experience in the Ant-Mans life.
Because during the period, his wife wanted to divorce with him, and then the childs custody would undoubtedly belong to her. Such big changes would undoubtedly be a huge turning point of life for ordinary people.
Usually, it was not possible to be released if someone was still in prison. But for Bruce, it was an easy thing to get Scott out of the prison.
Because although the S.H.I.E.L.D. had disappeared in the world, its influence was still as strong as before. But Bruce could not let S.H.I.E.L.D. find any clues about this thing, so he had to do it secretly.
More importantly, he had to get ahead of Dr. Pym. Although Pym invented Pym particles, this guy was very mean and bad in moral quality.
In the Saint Quentin Prison of California, in half a year, he will be released! When Bruce saw this information, he smiled.
And now It seemed that if he wanted to bypass the S.H.I.E.L.D to do this, and it would take some efforts. Then Bruce drove a car and left the Avengers Base directly in one day, his target was Saint Quentin jail.
Because Scott would be released in half of a year,and Bruce had to get Scotts trust before he became Ant-Man. So, it was the best time for Bruce to find Scott now and then got his trust quickly.
California Airport.
At the moment,Bruce wore a ck suit and a pair of sunsses. Although he could use his ability to reach his destination quickly, he still chose amon vehicle.
Because the S.H.I.E.L.D did not watch him anymore, this time, Bruces trip was very easy. After leaving the airport, Bruce went to the Saint Quentin prison directly.
At the moment,what he needed to do was to help Scott leave the prison. Then in this way, he could make Scott trust him and became his man finally
Unlike the little Spider-Man, Scott was an adult, so he had his own way of thinking. Therefore, Bruce would take more time to control Scottpletely. All the way, Bruce was thinking a way about how to make Scott trust himpletely and then followed his n.
First of all, what he needed to do was to help Scott fight for the childrens custody, and if possible, even helped him remarry. In this way, even if Scott would not follow him blindly, at least he would fully trust him.
And as long as Bruce got his trust, he would justplete the task given by the system. As for Dr. Pym, Bruce would ignore him for a while. He had to do all of these secretly, so he only needed to contact Ant-Man.
The ability of Ant-Man could not be called extremely powerful, but it was definitely a great battle strength. Soon ,Bruce came to the Saint Quentin prison.
Stop. At this moment, those officers who were out of the prison office building, stopped Bruce from going into the prison,
The Saint Quentin prison was quite famous.
Im looking for your prison warden. At that moment, Bruce slowly took off his sunsses and said.
Fortunately, he did not show his appearance in the wars of New York and SOKOVIA before, because he paid great attention to that. Therefore no one here knew him now.
Otherwise, Bruces arrival was enough to cause a great sensation.
After hearing Bruces words, the two officers slightly frowned. Because Bruce was a Chinese, they were a little despised in their hearts. But when they saw Bruces indifferent appearance, they felt Bruce was an important guy.
Standing in the prison and facing the prison guards with guns,he was still very calm , so they felt that this guy was not an ordinary person.
At this moment, a prison officer said directly, Wait a minute here.
In order to prevent offending those who should not be offended, they chose to report to the prison warden. Although the position of the prison warden was not high, it still was the highest-right person in a prison.
More importantly,only the Governor could order them directly, others couldnt interfere. At the moment,after hearing the report, the prison warden Oss White slightly frowned.
I have a lot of work. Do you think that anyone could see me at any time? After hearing the prison wardens words, the officers face turned pale.
At the moment, he felt a little regretful in his heart for reporting the thing. But when he thought of Bruces appearance, he said again, Sir, that man seems to be an important person. I think maybe its necessary to meet him.
To confront the prison warden directly for a stranger, no officer would do such a thing
Oss hesitated for a while and said, Then let him in.
Then the officer left and took Bruce to the office of the prison warden. The moment when Bruce had just entered the office, the prison warden who was dealing with the documents did not lift his head and said directly.
I only give you three minutes. Bruce did not answer his words, but locked the door directly, and then took out the device in his hand and put it on the wall.
This was the high-tech product of the S.H.I.E.L.D. As long as it was started, all the surveince systems around would be useless.
What are you doing? If you dont have anything to say, get out! After seeing Bruces action, Oss spoke loudly.
His position was not high, but his power wasrge. He did not give attention to some special personnel,even FBI at all.
Scott Lang is serving a sentence here. I need you to sign the document and then let him go right away. After hearing Osss words, Bruce sat down directly and said.
At the moment, his face was very calm, while facing an angry prison warden.
Who are you? Hes a criminal. How dare you to say that? Ill give you one minute to leave.Otherwise, Ill throw you in jail! At the moment, Oss waspletely angry.
Since this stranger appeared, he did not only greet him, but he asked for releasing a criminal directly. How could he stand this!
I also give you a minute to know what you are doing and what you should do! At the moment, Bruce lifted his head and appeared a trace of light in his eyes.
Because of his strong strength, Bruce had the advantage now. Then Oss was stunned, and next he wanted to call someone to drive Bruce away.
But Bruce took out his certificate of S.H.I.E.L.D. directly and ced it in front of him.
Chapter 124: Ant-Man
Chapter 124: Ant-Man
The prison warden who was ready to call the guard was stunned when he saw Bruces certificate.Then he immediately put down the phone while his face appeared with a hint of astonishment.
His position was not very high, but he had met many high-ranking figures before. Therefore, he knew some mysterious departments. Such as, the FBI.
As a prison warden, he also had great power, so he did not even put the FBI into his eyes. But Bruces certificate represented another mysterious organization. This organization was beyond thew and could not be bound by congressmen or even a president.
Although he had heard that the organization had undergone big changes before,after that, the influence of the organization was not weakened at all but even became stronger.
The S.H.I.E.L.D. a powerful organization that was beyond thew and the secr world, controlled the powerful superhero and had the worlds most high-tech organization. This was an extremely horrible ce.
Even California Governors did not dare to offend them, not to mention him! Because they represented the event that was beyond the level of the whole, not just amon world.
Therefore,when he faced such a powerful organization, even if he was a prison warden, he had to be fearful of him. At the moment, Oss White looked at Bruce in front of him and then swallowed his saliva and said..
Sir, Im sorry! At the moment, the prison wardens long forehead oozed some cold sweat, and he was in panic.
After all, this was not an ordinary organization, and it did not pay attention tows. As long as the S.H.I.E.L.D. wanted to do something, no one could stop it.
Therefore,if he did not cooperate Bruce very well ,maybe he would not lose his position but lose his life! More importantly, the S.H.I.E.L.D. such a powerful organization, he was not eligible to intervene.
Very well. Do you understand what I said? At the moment, Bruce put away the certificate in his hand.
It had to say that the identity of the S.H.I.E.L.D.s agent was indeed very useful. No matter where, as long as there were some people of status, they all knew the existence of the S.H.I.E.L.D.
Well, sir, Ill go and deal with it right away. Then Oss White picked up the phone again and was ready to release the person that Bruce wanted.
He knew that if he continued to dy Bruces time, he would be in big trouble. Because it was already very lucky for him that S.H.I.E.L.D. had a good chat with him, not robbed the person directly.
And the war in SOKOVIA just took ce a few days ago, no one did not know the horrors of those super heroes. As for pretending, no one dared to pretend to be a .S.H.I.E.L.D.s agent!
Their eyes andworks spread all over the world. As long as anyone pretends, they will be found at once. More importantly, Bruce walked into his office directly and did not appear nervous, how could he be pretending?
Especially Bruces momentum, only those who were in high position could do it.
No, you need to do this in person with a reasonable excuse and can not miss anything. More importantly, you can not say anything to others about my action. Otherwise,you know what your consequence is. After saying that, Bruce stood up directly, picked off the istion device and left directly.
It seemed that he did not worry if the prison warden would follow his order.
After Bruce left, Oss White was still a little afraid. Then he quickly found out the information about Scott Lang, signed some documents, and made Scotts release document with a reasonable excuse.
Everything needed to be reasonable. If Oss White was not a prison warden, he would not have such a big authority to do this at all. Until an hourter, Oss White finally reced the previous Scotts documents and wrote a new document.
Whereafter, he left the office with several officers.
What? Impletely released? At this moment, in prison, the prison warden took out a document and stood in front of Scott with several officers.
Scott Lang, Ant-Man in the future, looked a little confused now. He looked at the prison warden in front of him and then carefully looked at the documents in his hand.He was still confused.
He knew his charges well and he had to stay in prison for half of a year at least. But six months in advance? Really? He did not remember his good performance in prison.
Yes, Scott. After signing, you can take your belongings and then leave here. At the moment, Oss White said with a serious expression, without any cautiousness that when he faced Bruce before.
After all, Bruce was a bigwig in his eyes, and Scott Lang was just an ordinary prisoner.
Sir, this is it wrong? Scott still did not believe it.
If you dont sign, then continue to stay here You only have one chance. At this moment, Oss. White looked impatient.
He looked at Scott and said so. The prison warden was afraid that Bruce woulde back again if he continued dying his time. At that time,he was not sure what he would face.
Well, well, Ill sign it. Scott certainly did not want to waste the opportunity to leave the prison, and no one would want to stay in this ce for too long.
Therefore,it would be better for him to go out early. After all, there was a daughter waiting for him to take care after his divorce.
Then after Scott signed, the prison warden immediately arranged to bring him out. During the period, Oss White had arranged all the formalities for him.
In fact, it was already an incredible thing to let the prison warden personally inform a prisoner of his release. But no one dared to ask anything. Although this kind of thing was notmon, it did happen.
After receiving his belongings, Scott walked out of the prison gate directly. Because of the sudden incident, no one knew anything about his release. Certainly, no one woulde to pick him up.
All the way home, he had been thinking about why he had been released, and even half a year in advance, which made him feel a little guity.
What the hell is going on? At the moment, Scott was thinking that he had no friends with a powerful background.
Just as he walked out of the prison, he saw a ck car parked in front of him quietly. And the door of the sub-drivers seat had been opened.
It was clear that the car was waiting for him. After Scott hesitated for a while, and then he decided to get in.
He wanted to know who was helping him secretly!
Chapter 125: Beginning of the plan
Chapter 125: Beginning of the n
Scott got into the car directly, and found the car driver was an Asian man, who wore a ck suit. When he entered the car, the car wasunched directly.
Who are you? At the moment, Scott was very cautious, but he did not feel any danger, so he was not too scared.
Although he was an electronic engineer, he was not particrly remarkable. Therefore, he thought that those legendary mysterious organizations were impossible to find.
At the moment, Scott was curious that this man who helped him was for what and what his identity was. Although it was not difficult to let the prison release amon person in advance, it was not that easy, either.
You dont have to know who I am. You only need to know that my appearance can change your life! The man in the car was Bruce definitely, and he did not answer Scotts question, nor did he look at him.
Before Scott became Ant-Man, it was the best to keep his identity as secret as possible.
Change my life? After hearing these words, Scott was a little confused, and then a bitter smile appeared on his face.
He had a good life before he went to prison. But in the future, his life wasrgely destroyed.
His wife, urately said, his ex-wife, had divorced him. And now the biggest problem he faced was to fight for the childs custody, even if the childs custody was very possible to belong to her wife, but for him, the most important thing was his daughter.
Therefore, he had to try. His daughter was actually his everything! It was also the first problem he needed to solve after he left the prison.
I can let you get the childs custody and even let your life go back to the previous track. At the moment, Bruce did not turn around and said directly, without any expression on his face.
Everything was under his control now, what he needed to do was just to take the n step by step. When Scott heard Bruces words, a hint of excitement appeared on his face.
The person in front of him was able to get him out of the prison and there was no doubt that he also could help him to get the childs custody. And he could see that Bruce was a powerful man.
Are you serious? How can I trust you? And what can I pay you back? At this moment, Scott was very excited.
If Bruce really could do this, he would be very willing to do a lot of things for him. But he did not know whether he had the value. Bruce knew that for Ant-Man, his daughter was his biggest weakness
It was like after the plot of the Captain America: Civil War, he joined the Captain Americas team and even gave up the signing of the SOKOVIAs bill, but no matter what happened, he would not give up his daughter.
As long as Bruce could deal with this key point, he had already controlled Scott for the first step. But Bruce knew that he could not do it in a hurry.
Because no one liked to be threatened by others.
You do not have any ability now. But you can call me when you have the ability. At that time, you will know what I want. After saying that, Bruce gave his contact information directly to Scott.
At the same time, Bruce also told Scott that, without his permission, he could not tell anyone that they had met each other. This was a warning and also a threat.
Scott certainly knew the importance of this matter. At the moment, he looked at the contact information left by Bruce, and his doubts gradually became firm. As long as he could take care of his daughter well, what he did was all worthy.
Remember that you can contact me only after something beyond an ordinary persons understanding has happened to you. As for your other things, I will help you handle it. In this period, what you need to do is to behave like usual. Now, get out of the car. After saying that, Bruce stopped the car.
This ce where he stopped was Scotts home. At this moment, Scott had understood that the man in front of him had already controlled all of his information.
Although he didnt know Bruces identity from the beginning to the end, he could feel that this man really would help him. And he certainly could not guess Bruces true purpose.
Well, I will listen to you when you need my help. After Scott said these, he directly got off.
Looking at Scotts departure, Bruce slowly started the car. In fact,he did not want to take part in the story of Ant -Man, because in the plot of it, there was nothing he was interested in .
And, as long as he could get Ant-Mans war suit, he could download it directly. As for the Pym particles, he had other ways to get it.
More importantly, it was very easy for Bruce to help Ant-Man to get his daughters custody or to make him and his ex-wife remarry. But he would not do it personally and he would let the Scarlet Witch deal with the thing.
Because the more he showed up, the more it would be easy for someone to catch his track. Next, he only needed to wait patiently.
In fact, Bruce had other ns during the following period, but he might not have enough time. After the plot of Captain America:Civil War, it was Doctor Strange.
But he had other things to do now. It was the little Spider-Man.
At the moment, Iron Man might already know the existence of little Spider-Man, and he would surely find him. If the little Spider-Man did not meet Bruce, he might listen to Iron Man.
But now, things have changed. If Bruce warned him, he would not join in the plot of Captain America: The Winter Soldier with Iron Man. Although the result was not that significant, Bruce did not want to see something unexpected happening during this time.
After seeing the Ant-Man, his next goal was to return to New York. He went to California and then returned to New York after he left the Avengers Base, which just seemed like a regr vacation trip.
It would take some time to trigger the plot of the Ant-Man, so Bruce was not in a hurry now. And maybe the plot woulde faster than he had expected.
Anyway, no matter what happened, Bruce was always able to control it. At the moment,everything was carried out well under his arrangement.
A few hourster, Bruce returned to New York. The influence of the New York War had disappearedpletely, after all, it had been quite a long time.
When Bruce walked in the city of New York again, the city had be prosperous again. At the moment,Bruce did not go to find Spider-Man directly, but he had waited until the night wasing.
Then Bruce opened the radio in the car and it began to y real-time news.
Beep, building copse in the twelfth block, dozens of workers are trapped and are in danger! As expected, New York was indeed a peaceful ce!
It was almost a match with Gotham City, which was a very simple ce. After hearing the news, Bruce directly started the car.
Chapter 126: Question
Chapter 126: Question
In a building of New York City.
At this time, countless police cars, fire trucks and ambnces were constantlying. And thousands of people had gathered around the area.
In one of the unfinished high-rise buildings, a tower crane of up to hundreds of meters, which was used to build houses, had been shaking all the time.
Originally, the tower crane had three brackets, which was very stable, but now one of them was broken due to aging. But at this time, there were more than 10 construction workers at the top of it.
Boom!
With the constant night wind striking the tower crane, the tower crane shook more heavily. Once the two other brackets brokepletely, the tower crane would copse directly. Its results could not be imagined.
At this moment, the construction workers on the tower crane were slowly climbing from top to the bottom. But because of the continuous shaking of the tower crane, everyone had their hearts in their mouths.
At the bottom, fire police were doing rescue work now.
What do you think, there is a way to fix the broken support? A sergeant said.
After all, there were more than 10 lives. Once the tower crane brokepletely, none of these construction workers could survive.
Its too high that our maintenance personnel cant reach that position at all. At that moment, the fire police replied.
The support was broken at a height of hundreds of meters, so it was hard to repair once it broke.
What about the helicopter? Is the helicopter there? Then another policeman said.
The only way now was to use the helicopter for high altitude rescue. But they were just fire police. How could they mobilize a helicopter so quickly?
At the moment, the winds were blowing crazily and the tower crane would fall at any time.
More and more people gathered at the bottom, they eximed and covered their mouths. At the same time, their action also gave much greater psychological pressure on the construction workers who were trapped on the tower cranes.
Look, what is that? At this moment, a sound came and then a man pointed at the sky with a shocked look on his face.
Then everyone looked towards the direction that he pointed. A red figure was flying in the air at a very fast speed and rushed towards that direction.
At the next moment, he had appeared next to the tower crane.
Its Spider-Man! Its Spider-Man! A child who saw this was shouting excitedly.
Now the little Spider-Man had be a famous civilian hero in all neighborhoods. Unlike those super heroes, the little Spider-Man were very close to the ordinary people.
After all, Spider-Man often appeared in such a situation to help those who were in danger.Although he had never taken off the mask and no one knew who he was, people could see him often and felt more close with him.
But the super hero was not the same. They were especially mysterious and no ordinary people hade into contact with them except for seeing their own strong power.
At the moment,everyone was looking at the red figure appearing in front of them,with an excited look. They knew that since the little Spider-Man appeared, the construction workers were basically saved.
As expected, the little Spider-Man did not live up to everyones expectations and he had already saved all the workers in less than ten minutes.
Then the crowd erupted in cheers.And the rescue helicopter was just flying from the distance slowly. When the crowd looked for the little Spider-Man again, his figure had disappeared from the night sky.
At the moment,the little Spider-Man was constantly flying between the tall buildings of the New York City in the night sky,
Suddenly, a ck figure shed past him.
The little Spider-Man was shocked. Because he was so familiar with that figure. Then the little Spider-Man did not hesitate to catch up with the figure and they disappeared in the night together.
The ck figure stopped until they arrived at the top of the highest building in New York City. At the moment, the little Spider-Man took off his mask and said excitedly, Mr. Bruce?
The little Spider-Man was very sure that the man was Bruce, so he took off the mask. And the man was also turning around now to look at the little Spider-Man in front of him.
The little spider was right. This man was Bruce!
It really is you, Mr. Bruce!!! When little Spider-Man saw Bruce, he was so excited.
And Bruce was also happy, he knew that the little Spider-Man was totally dependent on him now. In the previous New York War, the little Spider-Man had been worried about Bruce.
After all, the influence of the war was too big, and he was afraid that Bruce would be in danger. Although he still had no idea of Bruces identity, he knew that Bruce was not an ordinary person.
Its very good. I havent seen you for so long.And you have be more powerful. At the moment,when Bruce looked at the little Spider-Man in front of him, he felt very pleased.
In his eyes, the little Spider-Man was still a child. Such an ordinary man suddenly became a superhero, he was not lost in the power of sudden acquisition,but he had be very skilful at using it,which was indeed a pleasant thing.
If it was another young man who got this sudden power, they must be very excited at first, and then confused and finally inted. Therefore, for ordinary people, if there was no good mentality, the power was only a disaster.
More importantly,the little Spider-Man was not the same as other people, he was very righteous and his heart was pure. So after gaining strength, under Bruces instruction, the little Spider-Man turned into a real Spider-Man gradually.
At this moment, the little Spider-Man looked at Bruce, his heart was originally uneasy but now he put it down.
For the little Spider-Man, Bruces position in his heart could not be substituted by anyone.
Mr. Bruce, I have been worried that you will be in danger. The thing that you asked me to leave New York before was because you already know that the war will happen? At the moment, the little Spider-Man asked.
He knew that Bruce was protecting him before. Although he had the self-protection power, in his eyes, Bruce was entirely for him.
Then Bruce nodded immediately. The little Spider-Man did not know that he was from the S.H.I.E.L.D. but Bruce did not want to exin it. Because he would know this soon.
I have been watching your good performance. You are really good and already have the qualifications to be a superhero.
At the moment,Bruce said to the little Spider-Man in front of him, with a hint of smile on his face. But after the little Spider-Man heard Bruces words ,a strange expression appeared on his face .
Super hero? He never thought of it.
Because in his knowledge, super heroes were extremely powerful. And unlike those trivial things he had done, a series of events that had happened on Earth recently were all around those super heroes.
But the little Spider-Man was still young and had enough righteous courage to be a superhero.
Mr. Bruce, are you also an Avenger?
Chapter 127: Avenger?
Chapter 127: Avenger?
Originally,in the little Spider-Mans mind, the superheroes should be those Avengers. After he heard Bruce said superheroes, he naturally thought Bruce was also an Avenger.
Because Bruce had always been so mysterious in his eyes before! If it were someone else, when they heard that they could be a superhero, they must continue to ask how to do it.
But the little Spider-Man did not. He wanted to know whether Bruce was an Avenger at first. Because he trusted Bruce very much and was also very dependent on him. either now or future.
Therefore,as long as Bruce wanted him to do something,he would do his best to finish it. Because if it were not Bruce who helped him, he would not be Spider-Man.
And this was the only belief in the little Spider-Mans mind. But Bruce shook his head after he heard his question and he did not admit that he was an Avenger.
In fact, he was indeed not an Avenger. And whether in the New York War or SOKOVIAs War, Bruce did not show his face. Therefore,there were few people knowing that he had participated in the two wars.
For Bruce, the less people knew, the better it was.
Youre not, but I believe that even those Avengers are also not your opponents, Mr. Bruce! At the moment, the little Spider-Man did not feel disappointed because Bruce was not an Avenger.
And he was still not clear about Bruces real strength now. Although the Avengers were very powerful,the little Spider-Man believed that Bruce was stronger than them.
Youll know about thister. I have a question to ask you now. At the moment, Bruce said with a smile.
Just because of his previous unfortunate life, he suppressed his emotions. But after gaining the ability, he saw a new hope. So he also released his nature.
Mr. Bruce, just ask, I must answer seriously. After hearing Bruces words, the little Spider-Man was slightly surprised, but he became serious immediately.
In his eyes, he would treat Bruces question seriously.
At the moment,looking at the bustling night in New York City, Bruces face appeared with a hint of smile. He put his hands behind his back and slowly opened his mouth.
Do you want to be an Avenger? A very excited expression appeared on little Spider-Mans face when he heard Bruces words.
Bing an Avenger!
This was what he always dreamed about, just he felt that he did not have qualification before. Because for him, it was already very lucky to be a civilian hero. Not to mention a superhero!
But now, Bruce asked such a question. The little Spider-Man was still a teenager, he was very excited definitely after hearing this! But after a moment of excitement, a solemn expression appeared in his eyes.
If I be an Avenger, will I bring some bad influence to you? At this moment, Spider-Man asked again.
The little Spider-Man definitely wanted to be an Avenger, but he would give up the opportunity if it would have a bad effect on Bruce. In his heart, only his aunt-May could bepared to Bruce.
But to some extent, Bruces position in his heart was even more important. Bruce was just like his mentor.
Therefore, the moment when the little Spider-Man got the power, he had vowed that he would never do against what Bruce wanted to do . And after hearing the little Spider-Mans words, Bruce was surprised at first, and then he was happy.
Now the little Spider-Man had been fully controlled by him. In the movie, Spider-Man chose to be an Avenger without hesitation. But this time, he hesitated because of Bruce.
Therefore, Bruce had been very sure now that the little Spider-Man would do anything for him, even became Iron Mans enemy!
At the moment,looking at the little Spider-Mans firm eyes, Bruce patted his shoulder and said, no, I just need you to be an Avenger.
After hearing Bruces words, the little Spider-Man was a little confused. Bruce was neither Avenger nor a superhero. But he seemed to have a lot of ties with the Avengers.
This made him very confused.
I know the questions in your heart, but there are many things I cant tell you now. Bruce said so. It was not the time to tell the truth to the little Spider-Man and he would understand it slowly .
Then, the little Spider-Man nodded. He trusted Brucepletely.
It wont be long before the chairman of the Stark Industrial Group, a billionaire, Tony Stark wille to you. At that time, he will ask you a request, and you can promise him. Then you can just do what he says. But remember, dont tell him that we had met. Bruce told the little Spider-Man directly about his n, and he wanted Spider-Man to be an Avenger.
But he could not let Iron Man know that he and the little Spider-Mans rtionship was so close. Iron Man was a smart man, even though he trusted Bruce now, but Bruce still could not take it lightly.
Therefore, he did not intend to let Iron Man know everything. Because in this way, he could lead the plot well and easily.
Yes, Mr. Bruce, I must not disappoint you! For the little Spider-Man, he would do his best to perform Bruces words.
And even he was willing to devote his life! Bruce also knew what the little Spider-Man thought.He was very pleased.
Well, its almost time. You go back first! Otherwise Aunt May will be worried Then the little Spider-Man nodded.
He was very happy to see Bruce again.
Anyway, as long as he could fight with Bruce side by side, everything was worthy for him. After all, his greatest dream was to help Bruce.
At the moment, when Bruce looked at the little Spider-Mans departure, his face appeared with a hint of a smile. There was already no skill that he was interested in in Spider-Mans body.
Now his strength was far beyond those ordinary superheroes. General skills could not attract him at all. Therefore,the most important for him now was to find a stronger skill, download it and then integrate with it.
At present, I only have 2,500 points of energy value. I need to find a way to get more!
The 2500 energy value seemed to be a lot, but it was not far enough to download real powerful skills. Especially Ant-Mans battle suit, ording to his estimate, the energy value required for the suit would be at least 3,000 or more.
More importantly, the reason why Ant-Mans battle suit could make peoples bodies be small was just because of the Pym particle.
Therefore, he also needed to prepare for Pym particles after he downloaded the battle suit. But the particle was monopolized by Dr. Pym, and it would be very difficult for Bruce to get it.
Therefore, after the battle suit was downloaded, he needed to think of another way to get the Pym particle. Otherwise, even if he downloaded the Ant-Mans battle suit, he could not use it, either.
If like this, Ant-Mans battle suit would be such trash. Therefore, Bruce had to make full preparation on this.
Chapter 128: International Pressure
Chapter 128: International Pressure
Ant-Mans plot would not start so quickly. During this period, Bruce contacted the Scarlet Witch and asked her to deal with Ant-Mans custody of his daughter.
Although the Scarlet Witch was in the Avengers Base now, the Avengers Base could not control her at all. More importantly, Quicksilver also could help her.
Therefore, Scarlet Witch had solved this thing in a short time. This made Bruce very satisfied.
As for Scott, the Ant-Man surely knew that it was Bruce who helped him. And what Bruce needed to do was to wait for Scott to steal the Ant-Mans battle suit and contact him.
During this period, in order to gain more energy value, Bruce had been trying to seize the wanted criminals who had slipped the of the S.H.I.E.L.D. He did this for money before, but now it was for the energy value.
And this time, he did not hide his actions from the S.H.I.E.L.D. Three months had passed quickly. During this period, Bruce had solved many opponents and gained a lot of energy value.
He had gained more than 200 points of energy value. There was no other better way to gain more energy value, after all, his opponents were all normal humans on the earth and had a little energy value.
Even though some superpowered humans, he only could get three or four points at most. Therefore, it was already very good for him to get these energy values.
At the same time, during this period, Bruce was also focusing on the Avengers action.
Captain America and others were also fighting crime and terrorist organizations during this period, basically the same as what he had done. But these opponents were not very powerful, and there were no big events that deserved assembling all the Avengers.
However, this time, there was more controversy about the Avengers. A lot of people supported the Avengers, they thought that it was these Avengers who helped them to live a stable life.
Particrly for civilians who had been gued by the destruction, the Avengers were just like their saviors. But the other thought that the Avengers were too powerful.
Although the Avengers worked for the S.H.I.E.L.D.and were restricted by thew now, what if they were no longer bound someday? At that time, what would happen?
This was the problem that they worried about.
Most of the time, human peace could be said to be a stable situation where major forces in the world kept the bnce of rights.
But what would happen if there was something that could break this stability, or what would happen if it broke this bnce? Therefore, some people became worried.
And many countries in the world had put forward manyments on the Avengers. Each of them had already published statements. Even some said that SOKOVIAs war was a painful lesson.
Because the Avengers almost destroyed the whole SOKOVIA during this war. And if the battlefield was changed to another ce on earth, the loss would be even worse.
They thought those Avengers were too strong, they must be bound. And it was not only the constraint of the United States but the whole worlds constraints. Originally, the U.S. Congress would not pay attention to those disputes.
But with this growing voice and more disputes emerging, the worlds major countries had already begun to put pressure on the United States. Even if the United States was strong enough, it could not stand so much united forces. And they finallypromised.
But they would certainly not be able to find a suitable solution so quickly about how to restrict the Avengers. And this was the confrontation of power, which could not get a conclusion in a short time.
When Bruce knew these, his face appeared a trace of smile. Because he knew that this was the moment of the beginning of Captain America: Civil War.
But no matter how hard the countries attitudes were, there would still be a certain result. And Bruce predicted that SOKOVIAs bill would appear soon. At that time, the Avengers would be split again.
But this time, he did not intend to stop. Because everything needed to follow the original plot. And what he needed to do was to advance the plot and manipte everything.
Bruce needed to ensure that all of this would not deviate from the original plot development. In fact, he was an outsider who overlooked everything from Gods perspective.
And he needed to stand in the same height as Thanos to see the essence of all facts. That was his change. But it was not enough to control the situation.
He also needed to join the game and made himself be more powerful. In this way, everything was actually meaningful.
Otherwise, after the plot of Avengers Alliance 3, more powerful figures and mysterious forces would join the horn. At that time, if he did not have the corresponding strength, then it would be difficult for him to continue his control over the plot.
What Bruce was doing now was all to prepare the plot of Avengers Alliance 3!
I need to speed up the download now!
At the moment, Bruce muttered to himself. After all, he still did not know how powerful the Thanos was.
Especially after Thanos got the Infinity Gauntlet and gathered all Infinite Gems, he would be an invincible existence. But Bruce still had the chance. That was before Thanos appeared on Earth, he needed to gain his power, so that he could stop him to collect all Infinite Gems.
At the moment, he still had a lot of time to prepare!
Beep, Beep, Beep! When Bruce was nning the future, his smart phone rang.
Others did not know this smart phone number, only Ant-Man Scott knew it. And the phone number disyed on the smartphone was apletely unfamiliar number.
It seems that the plot of Ant-man has begun! At the moment, a smile appeared on Bruces face, and he immediately picked up the phone.
Hello, Im Scott. I met a strange thing. I need your help! The voice of Ant-Man came from the opposite side. After Bruce responded, he hung up the phone directly.
And then he packed everything, and went to California at his fast speed. He needed to find Scott ahead of Dr. Pym.
On the other side, Scott, who had just put down his smartphone, looked at the Ant-Mans battle suit on his body, and his face was pale. He was smart and was an electronic engineer.
Therefore, he knew exactly what happened to him and what it meant. At the same time, he also understood that this matter should be the special change which the mysterious person said before.
And in the previous period, he had received the childs custody. More importantly, there was no ident happening in the course.
Although he didnt know what was going on. He was sure that all of this had a lot to do with that mysterious man. But it was also because he got custody, which made him spend a lot .
Therefore, he had to go back to the old work. It was just that he did not expect that the thing he had stolen was so strange. It could make him shrink like an ant!
So he thought of Bruce at once. Bruce was a very mysterious person for him and also helped him. Although he doubted that Bruce had some conspiracies, he was really in a panic.
Because once this matter could not be handled properly, it was very likely that arge group of mysterious figures or departments would find him soon.
Therefore, no matter what, he needed to contact Bruce, as only Bruce could solve the trouble he had encountered.
Chapter 129: Talks with Ant-Man
Chapter 129: Talks with Ant-Man
Therefore, Scott only could pin his hopes on Bruce now.
After receiving Bruces response, Scott was waiting anxiously. He knew that there would be many mysterious people who would find him for this important thing soon.
If Bruce did not get ahead of them, he would be in a dangerous situation. For Scott, he did not give attention to his own life, but he had a daughter and he was very concerned about his daughters safety.
He had finally fought for his daughters custody, and of course, he could not leave her alone.
Just a few hourster, he received the message from Bruce. The ce they would be meeting at was not at Scotts home, but in another ce.
Then Scott went to the appointed ce alone after his daughter fell asleep. As expected, after he came to the appointed ce, he saw Bruce.
Just likest time he saw him, Bruce still wore a ck suit, looking mysterious.
Hello! After hearing Scotts light greeting, Bruce turned around.
At the moment,Bruce looked at Scott who was the most famous braggart in Marvel world. He was extremely careful now when facing him, and did not dare to say anything.
Bruce looked at the people in front of him with interest. In fact, when Scott got the Ant-Mans battle suit, he hadpletely be a superhero.
Whats up? Although Bruce knew why Scott called himself, he could not show that he knew everything. Otherwise, it was not good to be detected by some people.
This is what makes me be the size of an ant. At the moment, Scott took out Ant-Mans battle suit directly. In fact, he did not want to give the Ant-Mans battle suit to Bruce at all.
But he had to give it to Bruce, because he felt that his every move was all under the surveince of this mysterious figure.
After seeing Ant-Mans battle suit, Bruces face appeared with a hint of an interesting smile. As expected, he was right. It was really the Ant-Mans battle suit.
ording to the original plot, the first-generation Ant-Man, Dr. Pym, would soon find Scott. Then Scott would officially be the next Ant-Man.
And Bruces control over this period was very precise. If it was earlier orter, there might be unexpected changes happening.
It belongs to you. At the moment, Bruce did not take the Ant-Mans battle suit from Scott, but said so.
When Scott heard Bruces words, a shocking expression appeared on his face, mine?
Then Bruce nodded and started exining something to Scott. And Bruce did not tell Scott what he would meet in the future, but told Ant-Man what he needed to pay attention to.
At the same time,Bruce was sure that telling these things to Scott would not change the plot, so he did so. After hearing Bruces words, Scott nodded thoughtfully.
ording to Bruces words, he knew that the Ant-Mans battle suit would not bring any trouble to him. On the contrary, it would be the biggest adventure in his life.
As long as he grasped the chance, his life track would change dramatically.
Are these all arranged by you? At the moment, Scott could not help feeling more curious about Bruces identity. But he was a little hesitant, so he wanted to find out.
And before this, he had tried to investigate Bruces identity, but it turned out to be nothing. Therefore, from this point, he was sure that Bruces identity was absolutely unusual, or he could not definitely get close to Bruce.
This is your opportunity. I can only tell you this. And the Avengers will find you in the future, but you dont have to worry. They wont do any harm to you. After hearing the words, Scotts face changed greatly.
The Avengers?
How could he not understand the meaning of the Avengers? Especially during this time, the name of the Avengers was already very famous all over the world.
These figures were the characters he could only look up to before. And he was just an ordinary man before, but suddenly he heard Bruce saying that there would be Avengers finding him personally in the future. How could he not be shocked?
Im just an ordinary man. I dont want to be a hero. Scott had some exclusion, after all, he had notpletely epted the identity of the Ant-Man.
Things like maintaining world peace, he thought it was already enough for him to support it only verbally. If letting him do so, he would be unwilling.
And it was not because of fear, but he was really just an ordinary man. Maintaining world peace was too unreal for him.
You dont have a choice for this kind of thing, and there may be something that even Avengers couldnt stand in the future. If they fail, what will you do? At that time, if you dont have a strong power, how can you protect your daughter? Maybe you should have heard of SOKOVIAs war. If the war was happening in front of your house, you should know what would happen. Dont I have to tell you? Bruce had predicted that Scott would say that, but he did not force him.
At the moment,Bruce was only describing a fact to Scott. If the war really happened around Scott, would he still think that it would have nothing to do with him?
As expected, Scott was a little shocked when he heard Bruces words. It was true that if there was no strong power, and the war happened in front of him, what would he do?
ept these, you do not have to maintain the worlds peace, just to protect your daughter. Well, I only say so much. Bruce said slowly, and he did not want to force Scott, because this could get a reverse result.
After thinking for a while, Scotts face appeared a solemn expression and nodded at once.
Ill do as you said, but I really dont know who you are and what your purposes are. Forgive me for my rudeness, it is just that I have to be careful. Scott was not stupid.
He needed to know Bruces identity and his purpose, so that he could feel relieved, otherwise, he would not want to deal with a person who had an unknown identity and purpose.
Because this feeling was too ufortable, just like a sharp sword hanging over his head at any time. Of course, Bruce had guessed that he would ask him such questions.
At this moment, Bruce slowly said, you will naturally know my identity. And I dont want to exin it too much right now. When your power reaches a certain level, you will slowly get close to my real life. And its not good for you to know these things too early. You just need to know that I dont have any threats to you. You can trust me.
After hearing these words, Scott could understand that Bruce did not have any malice to him. Otherwise, he would not say these.
Although he still did not know what Bruces purpose was, he chose to temporarily believe Bruce. At this moment, Bruce walked to Scott and slowly stretched out his palm.
Now lets know each other officially. My name is Bruce. Scott was stunned by his move, but he reacted quickly and also stretched out his hand.
Chapter 130: 15,000 Energy Value
Chapter 130: 15,000 Energy Value
Shaking hands was the most basic social etiquette in the United States, so Scott certainly would not doubt Bruces purpose.
In fact, the Avengers who had been downloaded by Bruce, didnt know Bruces real purpose when they were shaking hands every time.
And the moment Bruce touched Scott hands, the information of Scott appeared in Bruces brain.
-
[Name]: Scott Lang.
[Identity]: E-engineer, Ant-Man.
[Ability] Ant-Mans battle suit (Energy Value, 2000), High level Fighting technique (130mb)
-
Bruce was right. When Scott had stolen Ant-Mans battle suit, his identity had already be Ant-Man, because Scott was destined to be the direct inheritor of Dr. Pym.
This was also as expected.
As for other things, Bruce did not think too much. At the moment, Scott just had two abilities. And the two abilities were not so outstandingpared to other superheroes.
But the Ability of Scotts Ant-Mans battle suit was very unique, which could erge and narrow his body. If using it in the fight, it would have an unexpected effect. More importantly, the Ant-Mans battle suit only cost 2,000 points of energy value.
Without any hesitation, Bruce began to download Scotts Ant-Mans battle suit.
Beep, the connection is sessful.
Beep, do you want to cost 2,000 points of energy value to download Ant-Mans battle suit?
Yes!
Beep,the download was sessful!
Beep, congrattions to the host for getting the Ant-Mans battle suit sessfully!
After hearing the sound of the system, Bruce smiled. The Ant-Mans battle suit was invented by Dr. Pym who had devoted all his life to study.
Although its power was not too terrifying, Bruce was quite satisfied. But if he wanted to let Ant-Mans battle suit have the power of narrowing the body all the time,he needed arge number of Dr.Pym particles.
Therefore, what Bruce most wanted was actually Dr.Pym particles. But now, Bruce really had no way to get it. Because Dr.Pym particles couldnt be manufactured inrge quantities and kept for too long.
Moreover, Dr. Pym was the only one who knew how to manufacture Dr. Pym particles. And that was also why Dr. Pym fell out with Howard Stark before. Howard Stark was just the father of Iron Man.
It seems that I still need to find a way to get the development method of Dr.Pym particles! Bruce thought in his heart. After all, all the power of Ant-Mans battle suit came from Dr.Pym particles.
And at this time, Scott had put down his palm and became rxed.
If you have any trouble in the future, you cane to me and I will try to help you solve it. At the moment, Bruce looked at Scott in front of him and said, with a smile on his face.
From the beginning to the end, the impression that Bruce gave to Scott was mostly mysterious and not malicious. And it was enough for Bruce to make Scott believe him.
More importantly,Bruce had just guaranteed that he would solve troubles for him in the future, which made Scott feel reassured.
Thank you, Mr. Bruce, if you need my help in the future, I will do my best. Bruce was satisfied with Scotts words.
Although he had not fully controlled Scott, he had already gotten his trust basically.
Well, I have other things to do. Anyway, if you do ording to what I have told you,there would be nothing wrong happening. After saying this, Bruce said goodbye to Scott.
And Scott nodded and left this ce directly. In his mind, the mysterious Bruce was protecting him. As an ordinary person, there was already no need for him to worry about any other trouble.
Beep, congrattions to the host for getting the trust of Scott Lang!
Beep, the task had been finished, congrattions to the host for gaining 15,000 energy values !
There were 15,000 energy values?
When Bruce heard the voice of the system, his eyes were shining. There were so many energy value rewards, which was totally beyond his expectations.
The 15,000 energy value was enough for him to download a higher level of Ability. Suddenly, Bruce felt that he became very wealthy.
At the same time, he was also a little puzzled about how to use so many energy values. And the voice of the system appeared again when Bruce was seriously thinking.
Beep, new task-the host should obtain the trust of the current Master Ancient One in three months!
At that moment, the system task wasing again. This time, it was to gain the trust of Ancient One.
Ancient One could be the most powerful existence on Earth. Her magic power was extremely terrifying. Before Doctor Strange had fully grown up, his battle effectiveness was less than one-tenth of Ancient One.
And in the Marvel movie, Ancient One was the first one, who had enough strength to battle with Thanos. More importantly, if Thanos didnt have the Infinity Gauntlet, the Ancient One could easily defeat him.
This was undoubted. After all, Ancient One had lived for such a long time.
Therefore, If Bruce was able to download Ancient Ones power, he would not have to worry about Thanos. And his power would reach an incredible degree.
Therefore, before the time came,what Bruce needed to do was to stop Thanos from getting Infinity Gauntlet. At this moment, Bruce had determined which Ability he should download next.
But before this, he needed to carefully prepare for it. Whereafter, Bruce went back to the hotel directly.
During this time,his focus had been on Scott and he did not give attention to other things. Now that the task had beenpleted, he would need further ns.
At this moment, Bruceid on the bed of the hotel and opened his own property panel.
-
[Name]: Bruce Lite.
[Identity]: Level 6 agent.
[Ability]: Vast Tribtion War God Body, God Bloodline, Godly Fighting Ability, Control of Thunder and Lightning, Aesirs Strength, Magic Ball, Body Blur, High-speed movement, Spider Telepathy, Body and Shield as one.
[Warehouse]: Super Vibranium Shield , Mark Armor, Ant-Mans battle suit.
[Bnce]: 2 million USD.
[Energy value] 17,750
-
Bruce had more and more abilities . At the same time, he also had some abilities with simr attributes, and each of his abilities was very powerful. But Bruce was not nning to integrate now.
Because the most important thing for him now was to download the Ability of Ancient One. At the same time, the only thing that made Bruce worried now, was Dr.Pym particles.
Once Bruce ran out of original Dr.Pym particles from the Ant-Man battle suit , then this suit was totally useless.
Wait, the energy value seemed to be able to upgrade the battle suit!
At the moment, Bruces eyes lit up and thought of the possibility.
Chapter 131: Battle Suit
Chapter 131: Battle Suit
Bruces Vibranium Shield and Mark armor, all could be upgraded through energy value. After the upgrade, these equipments ability would be improved in all aspects.
With the rapid increase of Bruces strength, he didnt use the Vibranium Shield and Mark Armor much before, so he didnt waste the energy value to upgrade them. But Ant-Mans battle suits were widely used, not just in battle, so Bruce was ready to upgrade it with energy value.
Maybe something magical would happen! After thinking about this possibility, Bruce did not hesitate to start the upgrade directly.
System, upgrade the Ant-Mans battle suit!
The system started to upgrade directly after receiving Brucesmand.
Beep, this upgrade will cost 1,500 energy value. Do you want to continue?
It was surprising that it needed 1,500 energy values! Bruce didnt spend a lot of energy value in upgrading Mark armor and his Vibranium Shield before, so Bruce was a little shocked.
At the moment, it had to take so much energy to upgrade the Ant-Man battle suit. This made Bruce a little depressed.
But he did not hesitate for a long time, and chose to YES directly. He wanted to see what kind of change would happen after the Ant-Man battle suit was upgraded.
After Bruces confirmation, the system shot out a strong beam of light on Ant-Mans battle suit. The Ant-Mans battle suit had been greatly improved in all aspects after automatic repair in the warehouse.
At the moment, Ant-Mans battle suit has changed again after using energy value to upgrade. And this time, it took more than two hours to upgrade .
In the process of upgrading, the appearance of Ant-Man battle suit became more sophisticated and shrouded a mysterious halo.
Especially the color of the suit hadpletely changed into ck,which was almost the same as the color of ants. Even in the shape, there was also a great change, it was just like a demon now.
Beep, congrattions to the host for upgrading the Ant-Mans battle suit sessfully!
Beep, congrattions to the host for getting Ant-Mans battle suit (unlimited)
The voice of the system came, making Bruces eyes bright. Then, the information about the post-upgraded Ant-Mans battle suit was also passed into Bruces mind.
When Bruce epted all the information, he was excited. In fact ,the unlimited Ant-Mans battle suits biggest feature was to expand and shrink without limitation!
Yes, no limit! It would not need the supplement of Pym particles and maybe the battle suit could automatically produce the Pym particles!
More importantly, the suit had additional functions. For example,it could control some insects, ants, locusts, etc. As long as they were insects, Bruce could control them with an Ant-Man battle suit.
In the original plot, the Ant-Man Scott could only control ants, but after the upgrade the battle suit was much stronger than Scotts.
At the beginning, Bruce was a little upset that upgrading it would take him 1,500 energy values. But after seeing the result of the upgrade, Bruce felt that it was worth spending so much energy value.
Thinking of this, Bruces face appeared to be a hint of excitement. In the information he had previously received, the upgraded battle suit could also be upgraded again.
After the next upgrade, the Ant-Man battle suit would evolve into a quantum version. And the quantum version of Ant-Man battle suit was freely essible to the quantum space and without any external interference.
Free ess to quantum space, this ability was extremely amazing! Its just that Bruce did not use this ability now, so he did not intend to upgrade immediately.
And the function of the Ant-Man battle suit was already enough for him to use now. The n was very perfect this time.
Especially that Bruce did not need to worry about what would happen if he used up Pym particles.
Then Bruce put on the Ant-Man battle suit directly. And it didnt require any manual operation and could be controlled directly with the mind.
Boom The next moment, Bruces whole body had shrunk.
He became as big as an ant. The chairs and the tables around him became like motorcycles. Even a pen was giant in the eyes of Bruce now.
But his strength was not reduced because of his shrunk body, and even his strength became stronger. At the moment, with this kind of Ant-Man battle suit, Bruces attack was even more diversified.
Its worth it more!
Moreover, he could control all the insects around him. At this moment, Bruces excitement was already unable to be expressed by words.
After three or four hours of controlling adaptation, Bruce returned to the normal size. Now he had already downloaded more than two thirds of the avengers unique skills.
And his next n was still to get a more powerful force. After all, the desire for strength was endless for humans. But before this, he had something to deal with.
After the morning of the next day, Bruce returned to New York and went to the Avengers Base.
Although Bruce had been very careful to conceal his tracks, his recent actions were absolutely known by some people. For this, Bruce had also prepared a n to deal with it.
When Bruce came to The Avengers Base, the base waspletely new. In the months of reconstruction, the Avengers Base had be more powerful and there were even more general agents.
Some general agents immediately greeted Bruce when they saw Bruce.
Although Bruces identity was still an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., Bruce was basically no different from the real superhero in the eyes of these ordinary agents.
Why didnt anyone tell me youre back?Have you finished your vacation? Not long after Bruce entered The Avengers Base, ck Widow saw him.
And she looked at Bruce with interest and a hint of smile in her eyes.
Of course not. But I heard that the situation of the S.H.I.E.L.D.is not good recently? Bruce said with a smile.
After hearing that, ck widows alsoughed bitterly resignedly.
It is said that every country hasints about avengers. And they will make a SOKOVIAs bill. What do you think of it? ck Widow responded by asking him.
At this time, the ck Widow stood in front of Bruce, and her body-fitting suit made her look extremely exquisite. Her body line had been disyed in front of Bruce.
Bruce secretly said in his heart. Of course, standing and looking, what else could I do?
I have heard about this. Wed better wait for Director Nick Fury to give a formal notice, then we could discuss it. What about Pietro and Wanda? Bruce turned the subject in time, and he wanted to know about the twins.
Recently, the twins have been carrying out the tasks with Captain America, and Ill also go out to carry out the task soon. At that time, only the Falcon stays at the base. ck Widows answer didnt surprise Bruce at all.
Then Bruce nodded, and he took out a document.
This is Dr. Pymstest move, I hope it will help us in the future. Yes, Bruce handed the information of Dr. Pym to ck Widow directly.
It was just that he didnt mention Ant-Man in the information.
Chapter 132: Finish the Plan and Return to China
Chapter 132: Finish the n and Return to China
The S.H.I.E.L.D.would definitely investigate Dr. Pym in the future.
Instead of waiting for S.H.I.E.L.D. to investigate, Bruce would take action before them and send the information of Dr. Pym to S.H.I.E.L.D.directly. So that he could avoid the situation that when the S.H.I.E.L.D. investigated the Dr. Pym, they would also find that he had contact with the Ant-Man before, which would rouse their suspicion.
But Bruce contacted Ant-Man secretly, no one would know this. More importantly, Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver also helped him.
And he had handed over the information of Dr. Pym to ck Widow. Therefore, it was absolutely safe now.
Right now, Bruce did not want other Avengers to know what links he and Ant-Man and the little Spider-Man had. Otherwise, this would be a disadvantage for his future n.
And after seeing the document, ck Widow immediately gathered her energy, with a hint of surprise on her face. Then she said, I didnt expect that you are not idle at all in these three months!
During this time, Bruce had solved a lot of criminals, and if the S.H.I.E.L.D. knew that, the ck Widow would know it definitely.
Bruce smiled and did not exin anything. He said, Dr. Pym may have some other ns for follow-up. But I dont know what it is. You need to investigate this matter.
At the moment, Bruce directly put the thing about Pym onto the table. His purpose was to let the S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers pay less attention to him.
Although Bruce enjoyed the same treatment as a superhero, Bruce did not fully trust those Avengers.
At the same time, he also knew that the S.H.I.E.L.D. and the Avengers would notpletely believe him. Therefore, it was the best choice for him to make full preparations.
Do you want to go again? ck Widow was the top agent, and she could naturally get the meaning of Bruces words.
Since Bruce had handed the information to her,it meant that he did not have time to manage this matter.
Yes, I have many things to do. Well, I think its time for me to go home and have a look. Bruce said this with a smile.
And when he said he would go back home, there was a strange emotion in his eyes. And after hearing this, ck Widow was shocked. At the same time, she also knew where Bruce was going to.
I need the S.H.I.E.L.D. to help me deal with something. So I need your help. At the moment, Bruce turned around to look at the ck Widow and he looked very serious.
Dont worry. If you are ready to return to China, I will help you with the power of the S.H.I.E.L.D. The ck Widow nodded. She knew that Bruce woulde back to China.
I hope next time youe back, well have some different stories between us. ck Widow said again. At this time, she was closer to Bruce, with charming eyes.
Before that, the Scarlet Witch had beaten her to it, which made her very upset. It was just that because she was often very busy, she was temporarily unable to find a better chance to take action.
But that did not mean she would not take action. She thought that she was also in Bruces heart.
I wish. Bruce gave a smile to her and told the ck Widow about Dr. Pyms things again.
After all, Dr. Pym once worked with Iron Mans father and he was not a simple figure. After taking care of these things, Bruce left the Avengers Base directly.
In fact, the purpose he came back to China was to find the Ancient One. Although there was a magic sanctuary in New York, the Ancient One usually would not appear in that ce.
Only going to where she lived all year could he find the true Ancient One. Bruces task was to gain the trust of the Ancient One.
Therefore, he had to make full preparations now. As for whether Ancient One would use Time Gem to find his existence or what he had done. Bruce was not worried about this.
Because the infinite download system was beyond the rules of this world, even the power of Infinite Gems could not bound it. Not to mention the Ancient One, even the supreme deities in the whole Marvel world could hardly notice any of Bruces traces.
Because of the help of S.H.I.E.L.D. Bruce quicklypleted the formalities for returning to China. Although the S.H.I.E.L.D. had been boycotted by the world now, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and its power was still not negligible.
Next day, Bruce had prepared everything well. He directly boarded the ne to China.
But the destination he went to needed to change nes. Therefore, he intended to stay in Beijing for a time before he went to the location of Ancient One.
When Bruce set foot on thisnd again, his eyes were with a few sighs. There were few things about China in the Marvel world. But inics, there were also many terrorist tasks in China.
There was even a powerful organization that wasparable to the S.H.I.E.L.D., known as the SPEAR. But Bruce did not know whether there was also such an organization in the Marvel world.
No matter whether it existed or not, Bruce did not give attention to this at all. In the film, Ancient One was a woman who had lived a long time. But in the cartoon, Ancient One was a male elder.
No matter what the Ancient Ones gender was, it was not important for Bruce. His purpose was only to get Ancient Ones trust.
Now, the plot of Ant-Man was constantly advancing, and Captain America: Civil War also would start. And Bruce did not want to participate in any of them. After all, he had already been in contact with the superheroes in the two plots. The only one that he didnt contact should be the ck Panther.
And he had also arranged Ant-Man and the little Spider-Man well, the plot would develop as he expected.
As for himself, what he needed to do was to be more powerful during this time. At the same time, Bruce felt that his next task would certainly have something to do with Dr. Strange.
Moreover, Bruce had a greater premeditation that he wanted to rece Dr. Strange and fought with Dormammu!
Of course, he did not want to rece Dr. Strange to be a Master. In fact, he did not have any interest in bing a Master. He simply wanted to improve his power and did not want to be bound by any responsibility.
If he was able to fight with Dormammu, then he would have the opportunity to get the skills of Dormammu.
Dormammu was an extremely horrible existence, if it was not that his will to invade the Earth was not so strong, and plus the Doctor Strange used Time Gem to disturb his mind, the whole Earth had been destroyed by him long ago!
Dormammu was absolutely a super terror. Even the Master Ancient One could not kill him, only could iste him from the earth.
Therefore, if Bruce could obtain the abilities of Ancient One and Dormammu, then Thanos would not be his opponent definitely. This time, if his action was sessful, he would detach immediately and be a true God.
At that time, no matter what Thanos, Master and the Father of All God, they all could not do anything to Bruce at all. And this was the true detachment! This was the real change of his destiny!
But he needed to do this step by step and could not make any mistakes. Or the results were hard to imagine.
While Bruce was nning all this, he had already arrived at the ce where Master Ancient One lived.
Chapter 133: Baron Mordo and Kamar-Taj.
Chapter 133: Baron Mordo and Kamar-Taj.
The ce Bruce was looking for was called Kamar-Taj, which was a very mysterious ce. Although Bruce had seen the original film, he did not know where the ce was.
Kamar-Taj was also Ancient Ones Holy ce, where she spent almost two thirds of her life here. There were all three Holy ces in the world, each of which had its own guardian.
If there were no special events happening, normally Ancient One would not go to another two Holy ces. Therefore,ing back to China and going to the Himya mountains was the most likely way for Bruce to find the Ancient One.
At this time, Bruce came to a residential area in the Himya mountains area. He carefully observed everything around him, and the people went and came around. Everyones dress was very strange and with national characteristics.
In the film, Kamar-Taj was a very ordinary ce on the surface and did not have any distinction with other residential palces.It was just because of this, Kamar-Taj was hard to find for normal people.
Bruce had looked for it for a long time nearby, but he could not find anything. Under desperation, Bruce came to a remote ce and put on Ant-Mans battle suit.
He was prepared to mobilize the insects here to help him look for it together. In this way, it would be much faster.
After calling the insects, Bruce was able to share the view with all the insects which was equivalent to that he had numerous eyes.
But the area was toorge, and many humans settlements were almost exactly the same. Therefore, after two hours, Bruce still did not find Karma-Taji.
Is it true that Kamar-Taj cant be found easily, or Im looking for the wrong ce?
At the moment, Bruce muttered to himself, feeling helpless in his heart.
Ancient One unexpectedly likes to live in seclusion which is totally different from other bigwigs.
Just when Bruce wasining, an ant asked Bruce to share the view. Bruce directly established a connection with the ant without any hesitation. As expected, a familiar figure appeared in front of him.
The person in his view was dressed in a monks clothes and looked very unusual.
One of the disciples of the Ancient One, Baron Mordo! When he saw the man, a smile appeared on Bruces face.
As long as he found Mordo, it meant that he had already found Master Ancient One. Then Bruce rushed directly to the ce where Mordo was.
At this moment, Baron Mordo was focusing on everything around him. Then he suddenly felt that someone was watching him around him. But after he had observed a long time, he did not find anything special.
Mordo had magic power and his sense of perception was very acute. But he couldnt find out the one who was spying on him. Who would it be?
Mordo narrowed his eyes slightly and guessed, Is it Kaecilius?
Mordo denied his guess immediately just as soon as he thought of the name. Since Kaecilius had betrayed them and run away shortly before, this guy was unable to stay around the Himya mountains now.
After all, this was still Master Ancient Ones area. And he was not so bold to stay here.
Dont look for it, Baron Mordo. Its me. Just when Baron Mordo was confused, Bruces voice came.
After hearing a voice, Mordos face changed greatly and turned around to look at Bruce.
Who are you? At the moment,Baron Mordo asked. He was very sure that he had never seen this stranger before.
But this man knew his name, which meant that he naturally knew his identity.
Dont worry, Im not malicious to you. At the moment, Bruces face appeared with a hint of smile, he stood in front of Mordo quietly, looking very innocent.
But Mordo was still vignt. He lifted his hand and cut off the area around him. This was the Magic Power, which was a very unique force in the Marvel world.
I dont care who you are, or whether you are malicious to me, but I need to know why youre here. Then, Mordo took out his weapon directly, and the golden light was constantly shining. The weapon finally formed a whip.
Bang
The whip hit Bruce directly, and it shed in front of Bruce in a sh. The whip contained a powerful force, like a golden lightning.
And Bruce did not get away and just let the whip fall down.
But the moment when the whip was about to hit Bruce, he disappeared and instantly appeared in front of Mordo. This was the High-speed movement of Quicksilver.
I have told you, Im not malicious, and I dont want to fight with you. At the moment, Bruce slightly frowned. He did note here to fight with people.
But Mordo did not care about them. He whipped the whip in the air and attacked Bruce again.
This time, Bruce lifted his palm directly, and a red magic ball was formed in his hands and then collided directly with the whip.
Boom!
It was Origin Magic Power of the Scarlet Witch, which was more powerful than the magic power of Mordo.
After two forces collided, Baron Mordos whole body stepped back rapidly, while Bruce immediately followed up.
The strong anti-shock force made Mordo not organize effective counterattacks. When Bruce appeared in front of Mordo again, he had already reached Mordos head with a gun.
If you move again, Ill let you regret it. Bruce said coldly.
At this moment, Mordo waspletely shocked. The Magic Power that this man had just used hadpletely crushed his magic power on the force level. What kind of person was this man? Mordo was guessing.
What exactly are you doing here? At the moment, Mordo knew that he was not Bruces opponent. He immediately asked.
I know that you are the disciple of Master Ancient One. Im not malicious to you. Im here to learn more about magic from Master Ancient One Bruce put down the gun in his hand and said this quietly.
At the moment,Bruce did not have a confrontation with Mordo, because he did not want to waste more time on Mordo. He hoped to see the Ancient One quickly.
And Mordo slightly frowned after hearing Bruces answer. Ancient One was a master, it was not someone else could see at any time.
But at the same time, Mordo was curious about the Magic Power of Bruce, which was not any magic power that he had ever seen before. More importantly, he did not feel any maliciousness from Bruce.
Well, I can take you to see my master and to his holy ce. Then, Mordo withdrew his weapon directly and answered.
In Mordos mind, his teacher was extremely powerful, even if this powerful stranger wanted toe here to make trouble, it was impossible for him.
Soon, Mordo took Bruce to an old and shabby building and he reached out to open the door. Then Bruce stepped into the door directly.
After Bruce entered the door, he suddenly found that the scene in the room waspletely different from the outside. Here it was more like a Buddhist temple in ancient China.
And it was also Master Ancient Ones Holy ce.
Chapter 134: Ancient One
Chapter 134: Ancient One
The decoration of this ce was very simple and there was hardly any extravagant arrangement. In a way, it was more like an unworldly ce which Chinese called.
When Bruce entered this ce, he found that the ce seemed to have be two different worlds with the outside world.
And he could feel the change in space clearly. This was the power of the magic power.
In fact, the inheritance of magic had always been very mysterious in the Marvel world. In the previous New York War or the SOKOVIA War, although Ancient One had the ability to directly calm the two wars, she did not do so.
The root cause was that the thing that Ancient One and Avengers guarded was not the same, and the enemies they faced were also different.
Ancient Ones enemy was Dormammu who had an extremely powerful existence, and its dangerous degree was the same as Thanos.
But the Avengers did not know the existence of Dormammu, because Ancient One had already stopped Dormammu out of the earth. Therefore, Ancient One did not interfere in the Avengers, it could be said that their responsibilities were different.
If it had to give them a definition of their responsibilities, the responsibilities of Ancient One were to avoid the earth from the magic multiverses damage, and she protected the earth from suffering the magic power.
As for the Avengers, they protected the earth from physical harm from higher scientific and technological civilization, which waspletely different from the Ancient One.
At the same time, it was just because of the existence of the Master Ancient One, and the whole earth would not be engulfed by the magic world. She had resisted the crisis of destroying Earth for many years by herself.
She was truly respectable!
After Bruce came to the Holy ce with Mordo, Mordo also did not rx his vignce against him. In his eyes, Bruce was a very dangerous figure, because he had strong power.
At the same time, he did not think that Bruce would defeat him in the real battle concerning life, even though he had lost one.
Here is my master, Sorcerer Supreme, the Guardian of the real world, the most powerful master on Earth, the Ancient Ones residence. And Bruce nodded slightly after he heard Mordos voice.
Bruce really didnt understand why the Westerner gave Ancient One such a long title. But it was very normal, in order to express their admiration, there would also be such long titles in ancient China.
It was just that when Bruce came to the Holy ce, he did not see Ancient One.
I want to know where the Ancient One is now. Bruce asked.
At the moment, Mordo turned around and was a little stunned, because he didnt know where his master was, either.
Before this, no matter who visited, his master, Master Ancient One could predict in advance. But now he had taken Bruce here for a long time, and his master still did not appear.
Doesnt the master predict this persons arrival? This made Mordo a bit surprised.
In the eyes of Mordo, the Master, Ancient One was an existence who knew everything. And almost everything was under her control.
Originally, no matter if he came to take her as his teacher or Kaeciliuss defection, Ancient One could predict everything. But his master actually did not predict this mysterious mans arrival.
Wait for a minute, Ill look for it. At the moment, Mordo could only say these to Bruce. And Bruce nodded.
There were also some other people in the Holy ce but no one spoke and focused on their meditation practice. Then Mordo ordered a man to send the tea and left.
At the moment, Bruce sat cross-legs on the side and waited patiently. He was not worried that Baron Mordo was looking for helpers or ying tricks to deal with him. because this was the territory of the Ancient One.
Whether inics or in movies, Ancient One was basically disyed in a positive image, so her disciples were not likely to do despicable things.
More importantly, maybe there was no one who could attack Bruce quietly and sessfully on the earth. Even the Master Ancient One could not do it.
Of course, Ancient Ones strength was well known, so Bruce was extremely respectful in her territory. Bruce had to be cautious when he faced the Supreme Master.
After all, she was really strong. Anyway, everyone was afraid of her. And Bruce came here not to fight with people. His purpose was to convince the Ancient One to believe in himpletely.
In about half an hour, a golden circle appeared in front of Bruce. The Ancient One and Mordo walked out from the golden circle.
Just as the movie disyed, Ancient One was not only a woman, but she did not have hair. She wore a golden robe, and she was full of powerful demeanor, regardless of her temperament or demeanor.
At this moment, Bruce stood up directly, looking at Master Ancient One in front of him.
Hello Master Ancient One, my name is Bruce Lit. This time Bruce did not reach out his palm, but introduced himself directly.
And Ancient One did not say anything, she seemed very gentle and looked at Bruce with a smile on her face, quietly standing there. But Bruce clearly felt an extremely mysterious force rushing into his mind now.
This power was reading the information and memory in his mind. It was just Ancient Ones ability, not only powerful but also mysterious.
But when Ancient One tried to read the memories and thoughts in Bruces mind, she felt that her power was blocked by a mysterious force. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt get any information about Bruce.
At the moment, Ancient One slightly frowned. When Mordo told her that someone was looking for her, she actually felt very strange. Because she had a strong ability and could even control the Time Gems to spy on the future.
And she was very clear about what kind of person would appear and what would happen in the future.
But she could not spy on anything about Bruce. It seemed that the person in front of her had the power of surpassing the Time Gems.
Of course, Bruce also knew how powerful Ancient One was. If it was not that he had an unlimited download system, he would not havee to Ancient One so quickly.
After all, in the Marvel world, this legendary Sorcerer Supreme was equivalent to the Bug.
Ive seen you, in the New York War and the SOKOVIA War. At this moment, Ancient One finally spoke.
She slowly walked to Bruces side with a mild face. Since she could not spy on Bruce, she would know about Bruce by herself.
Youre an Avenger? Mordo asked with a hint of surprise after hearing Master Ancient Ones words.
Even if Ancient One and her disciples all hid in the Holy ce, they clearly knew everything about the outside world. Especially Avengers, they gave more attention to them.
Chapter 135: Talk with the Ancient One
Chapter 135: Talk with the Ancient One
During this time, there was too much news about the Avengers. Although they did not have any rtions before, what they did was the same in essence.
The avengers duty was to maintain world peace and Ancient One was the same as them.It was just that their enemies were different.
At the moment, Mordo finally knew why Bruce was so powerful. After all, each of the Avengers had very powerful special abilities, and Mordo had to admit this. It was just that they did not belong to the same faction, so they did not have any contact before.
Mordo, hes not an Avenger. At that moment, a smile appeared on the Ancient Ones face as she said to Mordo.
In fact, although she did not find out Bruces background, she still knew what Bruce had done with the Avengers before. But she did not have any ideas on other aspects.
This made Ancient One be more interested in Bruce now. This mans identity was very mysterious and at the same time, there was a mysterious power protecting him, which made Ancient One a little vignt.
But her intuition told her that the person in front of her would not threaten her. And as the Master, her intuition had always been very urate.
He is not an Avenger, then who is he? At the moment, Mordo was stunned, but he did not say his doubts.
In his eyes, Bruces sudden appearance not only made him feel new, but also gave him a strange feeling. Since his master, Ancient One did not say anything, so he did not intend to explore it.
Master Ancient One, can we talk alone? At this moment, Bruce spoke again, looking at Master Ancient One in front of him, with a smile on his face.
It would be better if only the two knew what they would talk aboutter.
Of course. Ancient One smiled and then Mordo nodded to leave. It was just that he did not go far, but to do other things around.
At the moment,Ancient One was standing with her index finger and the middle finger together. Then a strange spatial fluctuation emerged. The surrounding space seemed to be like transparent ss, which shrouded everything.
The powerful and mysterious power shrouded Ancient One and Bruce. Everything around them was isted, although they could still see Mordo. But Mordo could not see them.
This was a space magic which could keep everything out.
Master Ancient One should know that your great disciple might have caused great trouble to the next Sorcerer Supreme. At the moment, Bruce opened the door directly to the mountain and said this.
This time, Ancient One was shocked by him. She looked at Bruce very surprisingly.
What Bruce had said was what would happen in the future, but it was not the present, and most importantly, no matter what, she would not doubt Mordos loyalty to her.
Of course, it was because that thing had not happened.
Mr. Bruce knows many things, but everything has its own certainty. What we can do is to let him keep it. At the moment, Ancient One did not ask how Bruce knew these things, but she simply gave her exnation.
Although she was very curious about Bruce, she understood that if she asked him directly, it might cause a bad effect on the future.
In the past,whether it was the enemy or friend, an Ancient One always could know it in advance. But Bruce, who was in front of her, she was really not sure.
Thats true. Is Master not nning to give attention to the big events that would happen in the future? You know that if you were there, there might be totally different results. What Bruce meant was naturally Thanos snap.
And he guessed that the Ancient One had absolutely expected this matter.
There will be more excellent people to deal with it. And I have been guarding the Earth for a long time. At the moment, the Ancient One smiled with a gentle face.
She was indeed a person who had understood the meaning between life and death.
Originally, Bruce wanted to make Ancient One be his ally, but it seemed that it would seed now. No matter what would happen in the future, it was the choice of Ancient One.
And the person she called more excellent was actually Doctor Strange. As for what would happenter, for a person who had guarded the earth and been lonely for such a long time, it already did not have any meaning.
Ancient One was already very tired, Bruce could see it from the previous plot.
Since Mr. Bruce knows so much, and you naturally know my decision and that Im waiting for someone. At this moment, Ancient One first spoke, and she calmly looked at Bruce, which seemed to want to see though Bruce.
But she was disappointed. Facing Bruces calm eyes, she could not see anything.
At this moment, Bruce nodded and lifted his hand.
Boom!
The Origin Magic Power appeared in his hand and was constantly drifting. Then constant mysterious power appeared and shot out continuous light. The red lights color was like blood.
Its the Origin Magic Power. Where did you get it? Even if I put it on a very far, it was still advanced magic. After Ancient One saw Bruces Origin Magic Power, her face appeared with a hint of shock.
As the most excellent master on Earth, she had a very rich knowledge and nothing could escape from her eyes. Of course, she could also clearly see where the red magic was from.
There were many kinds of magic. The one Ancient One could be called natural magic, spiritual magic, and so on. This was the most normal magic. Although it was mediocre, it was very powerful.
The mediocrity, represented by ordinary people, was not the weakest. And there was also the Dark Magic of Do, which seemed to be powerful, and even it could prolong humans life.
But even so, the two kinds of magic did not have a better or worse, only their functions were different.
However, the Origin Magic Power waspletely different. It was the magic power that had spawned from the Big Bang explosion. Although it did not have any other special abilities, its attack power was indeed terrifying and it could be regarded as one of the most advanced magic.
More importantly,the Origin Magic Power was floating in the Space of Chaos, and humans could hardly practice. Unless he was a god.
Although Bruce in front of her was an Avenger, it was impossible for him to get to the Origin Magic Power!
At the moment, facing the question of Ancient One, Bruce was very satisfied. If he wanted the Sorcerer Supreme to begin to trust him, the Origin Magic Power was his most advantageous bargaining chip.
As a Master, how could she not take interest in this kind of Origin Magic Power?
This magic was derived from the Mind Gem. At the moment, Bruce directly said this. In fact, this power was actually Scarlet Witchs ability.
But the witchs power was actually derived from the Mind Gem. And when Ancient One heard Bruces words, she was stunned at first, then she finally nodded.
The Origin Magic Power was not someone could touch. It was just like the power of Odin, which could not be touched by themon people.
But Bruce had given her a reasonable exnation which was the Mind Gem. As one of the most powerful six infinite gems in the universe, the Mind Gems possessed extremely mysterious power.
Therefore, it was a very reasonable exnation thatprehended the method of practicing the Origin Magic Power from the Mind Gem.
Chapter 136: The Terrifying Sorcerer Supreme
Chapter 136: The Terrifying Sorcerer Supreme
There was no one knowing more about Infinite Gems than Ancient One on Earth. She had lived for hundreds of years, so she had read many books and collected a lot of information. And almost all the secrets on Earth were in her control.
Although the Infinite Gem was a very mysterious power in the universe, Ancient One still knew about it.
Because the Eye of Agamotto, which was the Time Gem, was one of the most important magic weapons that the Ancient One used to guard the world. And Ancient One had a deep study on it.
Youe to me for the Origin Magic Power in your hands? At the moment, Ancient One said again.
She didnt ask Bruce how he knew about her existence. Although her Holy ce was very secretive, some people could find it through the slightest trace.
Because she had taught many people. Although some of them were not her true disciples, they were all her believers. These people were very likely to reveal her information unintentionally.
Moreover, although Bruce was not an Avenger, he had a close connection with the S.H.I.E.L.D. Therefore, it was easy for Bruce to know her existence.
Yes, you are the most powerful master in the real world. And Im afraid youre the only one who can lead out the magic power from my body. At the moment, Bruce replied.
Although he was not keen on the magic power, he had to admit that such power was mysterious and had a great effect. Therefore, If he could get the Ability of controlling magic, he would be more powerful.
Bruce could do anything as long as he could be stronger. Especially as it was getting closer and closer to Avengers Alliance Three, and he needed to be well prepared.
Because when Thanos came to Earth, two people, Ancient One and Odin, who could deal with him, would disappear. At that time,he could only rely on his own power.
Well, I can promise to teach you how to use the Origin Magic Power correctly, but you are not my disciple. At the moment, Ancient One said.
She knew that Bruce was very mysterious. Although she couldnt understand his purpose, she believed that he definitely would not harm the Earth.
She could teach Bruce, but she did not admit that Bruce was her disciple, which would avoid a lot of trouble. Because she could see that Bruce did not want to take some responsibility.
Because responsibility was also a constraint. True strong existences did not want to be confined to a certain ce, such as Ancient One and Odin.
Thank you very much, Master Ancient One. Bruce smiled, then he leaned out slightly and stretched out his hand directly and was ready to shake hands with Ancient One.
Ancient One was slightly surprised, but she also smiled and stretched out her palm. At the moment they touched, all the abilities of Ancient One were clearly presented to Bruce.
-
[Name] Ancient One.
[Identity]: The Sorcerer Supreme : The Guardian of the real world.
[Ability]: Super Magic (energy value 50w), Super Spiritual Power (energy value 20w), Super Wisdom (energy value, 20w), Spatial Transmission (energy value, 10w), Thinking Extraction (energy value 10w), Astral Projection (energy value 5w), Heart Communication (energy value 3w), Spiritual Induction (energy value 3w), Magic Energy (energy value 2w), Psychokinesis (energy value 1.5w), Magic Shield (energy value 1.5w), Magic Hypnosis (energy value 1.5w), Magic Illusion (energy value 1.5w)
-
When Ancient Ones information appeared in front of Bruce, Bruce was shocked. Ancient One had so many abilities, and every Ability was extremely powerful.
At the same time, the required energy values were also surprising. Especially her Super Magic, the energy value was up to 500,000 points!
What did it mean? Even the energy value of Thors hammer which was the terrifying artifact created by the dwarves and Odin was only 200,000 points! But it was nothingpared with Ancient Ones Ability at all.
Her abilities were too many and too strong, and each of them was very practical. The abilities even made Bruce dazzling.
And only so many powerful abilities had created the most powerful master in the real world. Her power was so horrible that no one in Marvel World could do better than her in the use of magic.
Even theter Sorcerer Supreme Doctor Strange could not match. Because the difference was too big.
At the moment, Bruce wanted to download all these powerful abilities. But he had not so much energy value, so he had very few choices.
Originally, he thought that the energy value required by Hulk and Thor was already very amazing. Now he knew that it was because he had not seen Ancient One before.
Downloading her abilities really needed an amazing energy value!
More importantly, all Ancient Ones abilities wereplete. As long as he was able to download them, he could directly y the same power as Ancient One. And he did not need to practice at all.
These abilities were really terrifying and powerful. Any Ability was put on anyone could make him be a superhero directly. But Ancient One gathered all of them together.
If she didnt feel tiredter and she did not want to keep alive, Kaecilius could not be her opponentpletely. ording to Ancient Ones abilities, almost no one could kill her.
Even if the master of the Dark Dimension, Dormammu would not be able to upy the Earth as long as the Ancient One was alive. And it can be said that in theter Wakanda War, Ancient One could directly defeat the thousands of troops on her own.
Even Thanos who had gathered five Infinite Gems would be difficult for him to kill her. Because as long as Ancient One was here, it would be impossible for Thanos to collect all the Infinite Gems.
That was her power, and her invincibility. So far, she was the only human being who was able topete with Odin, the master of Asgard. If she did not want to die, no one could kill her.
At the moment,Bruce was shocked. He knew that Ancient One was strong, but he did not expect that she would be so horrible. At the same time, Ancient One had a lot of abilities, and several of them could be downloaded.
But it was difficult for Bruce to choose which one to download. Magic shields, magic power, magic phantoms, each of them was very good, and these abilities were simr to his magic ball attributes, and they could be integratedter.
But Bruce did not want to have these abilities. Because in his eyes, although these abilities were powerful, they were not the most suitable for him. And they were not the most practical abilities.
Finally, he looked at the Psychokinesis.
This Ability could also be called spiritual psyche power. Through his own thoughts, he could manipte some objects and then control these objects to attack directly.
And as long as the Psychokinesis was strong enough, he could directly destroy a building without making any move. This was the Psychokinesis!
Chapter 137: Downloading
Chapter 137: Downloading
This power was very mysterious, and it was also the only ability that Bruce had not possessed right now.
He had been staying in the world for a very long time, and had seen many abilities, but he had never met the ability which was like Psychokinesis. Therefore, Psychokinesis was his first choice.
But this did not mean that what he owned now was less powerful than Psychokinesis, but it was that he had to constantly enrich his own abilities and avoid ability weakness. In addition, he had demonstrated most of his abilities in the previous battles.
For example, the power of thunderbolts and his physical strength. What he had demonstrated before, his potential enemies in the future all could search for their detailed information.
Then his future enemies could use this information to make special ns aiming at his abilities. At that time, It would be very bad for Bruce.
And most of the time, the most important thing for getting victory in the Marvel World was to depend on some special abilities, which were beyond the enemies expectations. So that it would be easier to win.
Therefore, Ancient Ones Psychokinesis was the best choice for Bruce now. Then without any hesitation, Bruce chose to start downloading directly.
Beep, the connection is sessful.
Beep, downloading the Psychokinesis needs 15,000 energy value. Do you wish to proceed?
At that moment, the voice of the system came. Bruce chose to agree directly. He had 17,000 points of energy value now.
Originally, Bruce was very pleased with so much energy, but it seemed that his energy values were still not enough now. It could only download one of the abilities of Ancient One
Beep, the download was sessful !
Beep, congrattions to the host for mastering the ability of the Psychokinesis!
The moment Bruce chose to proceed, the Psychokinesis was downloaded directly by one-click.
At the same time, the moment that the systems sound came, Bruce felt that his mental state had changed dramatically. At the moment, his Spiritual Power seemed to be able to control everything around him.
And it was not just that, as long as he was willing, he could make the Psychokinesis be an attack.
Mr. Bruce, whats the matter? At this moment, Ancient Ones voice came, which made Bruces look change slightly.
Everything that had just happened waspleted within a second. But Bruce felt that the one second was a long time.
And Ancient One seemed to have noticed something, which made Bruce be more careful. It had always been very smooth when Bruce downloaded others abilities before, and no one could perceive anything.
But facing this Supreme Master who had supreme wisdom, Bruce felt that hed better be very careful.
Its all right, Master. Can we start now? At this moment, Bruce had regained his calm and looked at Ancient One in front of him.
The Ancient One nodded. In fact, she did not find anything wrong.
Yes, from today, you can cultivate magic here. If you want to leave, we will not stop you, either. But I only want to tell you one thing that the things between Mordo and the next Master are already doomed. So I hope that Mr. Bruce can follow his destiny. Dont try to change that At the moment,Ancient Ones tone was with a little pleading.
Although she was very powerful, she had never relied on her power to coerce others to do anything. Bruce was very clear at this point.
Since Master Ancient One was a real strong existence, she had the corresponding power, strong will and moral character, which a stronger person should own.
That was also why Bruce was not fully alert when he was in contact with her. Because a true strong person was worthy of respect.
Dont worry, Master Ancient One. At the moment, Bruce said with a smile.
And then Ancient One unlocked all the inhibitions around them.
The outside Mordo also discovered this change at once. He looked at Bruce with a strange eyes. He wanted to know what Bruce and Ancient One had talked about.
Mr. Bruce will be our guest, and I will teach him the magic, but he is not a member of us. As for the library, it is also open to Mr. Bruce. At the moment, the Ancient One said this to Mordo.
And when Mordo heard that Bruce would live here, his face changed slightly.
He did not know what Bruce and Ancient One had talked about but now it seemed that Ancient One really regarded the person in front of him as a guest.
But he would not vite Ancient Ones words now. He immediately walked to Bruces side and said, Mr. Bruce,e with me. Ill arrange your residence for you.
Then Bruce nodded. It was already very good for him to live in Kamar-Taj now. Because for a period of time, he would not have much interest in the S.H.I.E.L.D. especially the plot of Captain America:Civil War and Ant-Man.
And he did not want to give his attention to other things, either. More importantly, another benefit for staying at Kamar-Taj was that he might have a chance to meet Doctor Strange.
Then after that, he could also be able to gain the trust of Dr. Strange and even he was able to master Dr. Strange.
Doctor Strange was a powerful existence! If he could control him, then it would be better. Everything was already in his n, not beyond Bruces control.
It was just that Bruce still had some hesitation which was that Master Ancient One would die in the future. And Master Ancient One had already known it for a long time.
Therefore, Bruce was hesitating whether he should stop this.
But Ancient One had been obviously determined. She had lived for such a long time and maybe she did not want to continue to live. But on the other hand, Bruce still had an opportunity to change her idea.
If it was possible to let the Ancient One live, then it would be better. Because Bruce did not want to be unable to download her ability again in a short time, just because she died.
After all, Doctor Stranges growth still needed a long time. So why doesnt he download Ancient Ones abilities directly? But he needed to ren these.
While Bruce was thinking about these, he had been taken to his residence by Baron Mordo.
When you practice magic, my master will personally guide you, but if you have any questions, you can also ask me. At the moment, Mordo said this.
He was a very helpful person before he had experienced that incident.
Thank you. Bruce smiled and thanked him.
Then Mordo left Bruces room. From tomorrow, he could learn magic officially. Of course, Bruce was not interested in studying, especially because he had no talent for this.
Compared to Doctor Strange, a magic genius, he was totally an idiot in learning. But it was already enough for him to know the basic knowledge of magic and read some collection books in Kamar-Taj.
As for the magic, he just learned as much as he could. Because he had to hurry up toplete the task, he could get the energy value. This was the most pressing thing for Bruce now.
Whereafter, Bruce opened his own property panel directly.
[Name]: Bruce Lite.
[Identity]: Level 6 agent.
[Ability]: War God Body, Gods Bloodline, Godly Fighting Ability, Control of Thunder and Lightning, High-speed Movement, Spider Telepathy, Body and Shield as one, Aesirs Strength, Magic Ball, Body Illusion, Psychokinesis.
[Warehouse]: Super Vibranium Shield, Mark Armor, Ant-Man battle suit.
[Bnce]: 200w USD.
[Energy value]: 2,000.
It was really a new panel, Bruce smiled.
At this moment, a sudden cold voice came from the system!
Chapter 138: Function
Chapter 138: Function
Beep, congrattions to the host for unlocking the plot of Captain America: Civil War and getting the function of upgrading!
When Bruce heard the voice of the system, he was shocked. The plot of the Captain America: Civil War had already been activated, which was a major plot and a big event.
Because of Bruces promotion of the plot, it could be considered as one of his own activation and unlocking. Immediately, a message about the function of upgrading was infused into his mind.
Later, Bruce had a general understanding of the new system function.
In short, it was the same as equipment upgrades, which could upgrade their own abilities with energy value. And the previous Vibranium Shield turned into a Super Vibranium Shield after using the energy value to upgrade .
After the upgrade, the Vibranium Shield had been greatly improved in every aspect. Therefore, this new function was very powerful.
Unlike the previous Upgrading Defective ability, this upgrade function was on the basis of the original ability to upgrade his existingplete ability function, and then made it be more powerful.
But there was an important point that Bruce should give attention to, it was that if he wanted to continue upgrading the ability that had been already integrated before, he would spend arge amount of energy.
But for the abilities that had not been integrated just needed a small amount of energy value.
For example, the War God body that Bruce wanted to upgrade just needed a lot of energy value. But the power of the thunder and lightning did not need so much.
In short, the stronger the ability was, the more energy value the upgrade needed. Moreover, in Bruces new memory, his function of upgrading could evolve.
After the evolution of the function of upgrading, it would be an ability awakening function!
Yes, this function could awaken his abilities that he had gotten. After the abilities were awakened, they would be ten times more or even 100 times stronger. This was the function of awakening ability.
It was just that the plot he had unlocked now was not enough to open this ability for a moment. Perhaps when Bruce entered the plot of the Avengers Alliance 3, he could awaken this ability.
Bruce was very much looking forward to this. He wanted to know how powerful the War God Body was after being awakened, maybe it could trulypare with God.
Even the Controlling Thunder and Lightning, it would be also extremely terrifying after being awakened. At that time, even if it was the power of the thunder and lightning that Thor had disyed in the plot of Thor: Ragnark could not bepared to his power.
But now it was too early for Bruce to think about it. Now the most importantly for Bruce was to try this new function and see what kind of effect it would take.
System, upgrade Psychokinesis
At this moment, Bruce chose to upgrade the Psychokinesis directly without any hesitation. This ability was that he just downloaded, which was the same as Ancient Ones.
At the moment, Bruce wanted to see how terrifying the Psychokinesis could be after the upgrade.
Bruces current Psychokinesis was not strong enough to attack, but it was already enough to destroy a car easily and even a high building. After upgrading, Bruce could take it topare with the Ancient Ones.
Beep, the energy value required to upgrade the Psychokinesis is 1,000 points. Do you wish to proceed?
It needed 1,000 energy values to upgrade an ability? If it was before, Bruce would never go through with it. But now it was different, and he really wanted to see the effect.
Yes.
The moment when Bruce said yes, a mysterious force rushed into his mind.
Under the strong power, Bruce felt as if he was in the vast universe. Even the stars were continuously rotating around him, he was like the center of the universe.
Strong power continued to shake and Bruce was roaming in the universe. At the moment, not only his mind, but the seats around him were shaking.
During the process of upgrading, Bruce clearly felt that his Psychokinesis had been continuously enhanced, and it seemed that it had no limitation.
Beep, congrattions to the host for sessfully upgrading ability.
Beep, congrattions to the host, Psychokinesis has been upgraded to Super Psychokinesis.
No one knows how long its been.
At that moment, Bruce heard the voice of the system. Whereafter, his mind and thoughts returned to his body. Everything that he had just experienced was like a dream.
At this moment, Bruce eagerly tried his Super Psychokinesis. And it was just one idea, then a kettle around him was broken directly.
It was just also a casual idea!
If it was his all attention, maybe a building of hundreds of meters high would be shattered by his idea. It seemed that it was the Super Psychokinesis in Chinese legend.
Bruce was very excited about this great change now. 1,000 points of energy value were definitely worth it. His Psychokinesis was more than ten times stronger than the Ancient Ones.
More importantly, Bruces current strength was able to melt together with Spider Telepathy. Therefore, not only could he feel danger around him, but he could perceive everything in dozens of meters from all directions.
Even an ant was walking, he could feel its move clearly. Moreover, after the upgrade, the Super Psychokinesis could continue to converge.
And after the integration, more powerful abilities would be generated. It could be said that now Bruce had too many ways to strengthen his own abilities.
When others needed to be very diligent to practice their abilities, what Bruce needed to do was just to download, then upgrade, finally integrate and wake up atst.
Even if his abilities were the same with other superheroes now, but after these steps, his abilities would bepletely changed.
Now I still have 1,000 energy values. Which ability should I upgrade?
At the moment, Bruce thought that the remaining energy value was not too much. Even if he kept them, he could not use them to download other abilities,either.
So why didnt he choose to upgrade his abilities directly and then focused on the task of obtaining Ancient Ones trust.
But Bruce was hesitating which ability he would upgrade. It was not that his abilities were all so powerful that they did not need to be upgraded. In fact,in Bruces eyes, all his abilities needed to be upgraded.
These abilities seemed to be powerful, but they were just that.
Forget it. Upgrade the Controlling Thunder and lightning directly!
At the moment, Bruce had made up his mind to upgrade this ability. After Thor: Ragnark, Thors every aspect would be strengthened.
Especially in theter plot,Thor would be the most powerful hero after he had gotten the stormbat readiness. Of course, Captain Marvel was not counted.
But at that time Thor was already strong enough. The Controlling Thunder and lightning was very powerful, and its attack power was extremely strong.
Therefore, after the upgrade, it must be very worth it. At the moment, Bruce did not have any hesitation, and chose to upgrade directly.
Like the previous Psychokinesis, the Controlling Thunder and lightning upgrade also required 1,000 energy values.
It meant that Bruce would use up his energy value, but Bruce did not care. The most important thing for him now was to be more powerful.
Chapter 139: Multiverse
Chapter 139: Multiverse
A st of unknown energy suddenly and crazily poured into Bruces body.
This was a metamorphosis, a metamorphosis about abilities. With the strong power, Bruce just felt that his perception of lightning seemed to be stronger and closer.
At this moment, the bright lighting surrounded him which was like a silver snake. The metamorphosis of the unknown power evensted a few hours.
At the moment,Bruce was calm and seemed to be waiting for something. This kind of metamorphosis needed a long time, but Bruce had enough time now.
Beep, congrattions to the host for upgrading your ability to control thunder and lighting sessfully!
Beep, congrattions to the host for getting a new ability: 10,000 Thunder Tribtions!
Nobody knew how long it took, the sound of the system came which made Bruce open his eyes in a sh.
At this moment, there was a purple light in his eyes, and he was surrounded by a strong power. It was a great change.
Originally, the ability of controlling the thunder and lighting was extremely incredible. And Bruce was not surprised at this point. At this moment, he seemed to be able to set off the thunder easily.
Moreover, it was not a normal thunder but a terrifying thunder that was simr to the Eastern Thunder Tribtion.
When he wanted to control thunder before, he needed to consume a lot of energy if he wanted to make a wide range of strikes. But it was not necessary now. Bruce could even burst out this kind of thunder more than ten times in a short time.
After the ability was upgraded, it not only strengthened the power of abilities,but also made the link between Bruce and the abilities closer,which made him better control and use the ability.
Two thousand points of the energy value helped him upgrade two abilities. And the two abilities upgraded were both much stronger than before.
This also represented his strength bing more and more terrifying. With hisprehensive strength, he was definitely more powerful than any Avenger now.
Therefore, whether it was Thor or Hulk, Bruce was able to suppress them.
Of course, he would still be very careful about the Scarlet Witch if she was fully awakened. After all, her Chaos Magic was also extremely powerful in the Marvel World, so it would be difficult for Bruce to suppress her if her magic broke out.
But luckily, the Scarlet Witch waspletely controlled by him and she would not attack him at all.
This time,ing to Kamar-Taj was a very good opportunity for Bruce to improve himself. Especially after he contacted Ancient One, he realized that he could not be arrogant.
Because the Ancient One was so strong that it was beyond Bruces imagination. Her power was almost the same as the power of God.
As for Thanos, if he did not have the gloves, his power was not as good as the God, and even the Ancient One and Odin could easily defeat him.
But now Bruce was not satisfied, because he needed to face a more terrifying opponent than Thanos after the plot of Avengers Alliance Three.
At this moment, Bruce took a deep breath.
During the time in Kamar-Taj, he needed not only to learn about the magic knowledge, but also to explore some of the worlds secrets that had not appeared before.
There were many books in Kamar-Taj, and Ancient One was full of wisdom, so it could be an opportunity for Bruce to improve his power.
Then, Bruce opened his own panel and looked at his changes.
-
[Name]: Bruce Lite.
[Identity]: Level 6 agent.
[Ability]: War God body, Gods Bloodline, Godly Fighting Ability, Thunder tribtion, Divine power, Aesirs Strength, Magic Ball, Body Blur, High-speed Movement, Spider Telepathy, Body and Shield as one.
[Warehouse]: Super Vibranium Shield, Mark Armor, Ant-Man Battle Suit.
[Energy value]: 0 points.
-
As expected, he had used up all the energy which was the energy value that he had been saving from the Avengers: Age of Ultron and Ant-Mans task.
Originally,Bruce thought that these energy values could be used for a long time. But it seemed too little now.
So he should get Ancient Ones trust as soon as possible. ording to Bruces estimation, he could get more than 20,000 points of energy value if he couldplete the task this time.
At that time, he could continue to download the abilities of Ancient One.
ording to the systems tips, the plot of Captain America: Civil War has begun. That is to say, now Ant-Mans plot has ended, the SOKOVIA bill is officially passed, and Iron Man will turn against Captain America.
Bruce muttered to himself, analysing what would happen in the future. He would not participate in these things, otherwise the bnce between them would definitely be broken.
Although Quicksilver was still alive, there wouldnt be too many changes in the plot. Then Captain America would leave and hide in Wakanda.
And Bruce thought that perhaps after the plot of Doctor Strange, he could go to Wakanda. Although there were no abilities he wanted to obtain from ck Panther, Bruce was interested in his battle armor which was good and almost made of vibranium.
Vibranium was the most terrifying material on Earth, and his armor was created by pure vibranium that Visions body could notpare with it at all.
More importantly, Bruce was also very interested in the technology of Wakanda, which was a thousand years ahead of the world.
It was said that the end of science was theology. Of course, it was just one im which had not been confirmed yet.
At the moment, the most important things for Bruce were to enrich his knowledge reserves and improve his strength. Because knowledge was extremely important in Marvel World.
It was like the Illuminati inics, which wasposed of the most intelligent people in the world. Knowledge, sometimes, was also a force.
At the moment, thinking of all this, Bruce thought that he still had a long way to go. Now he was in a movie universe, but it didnt mean that the characters in the futureics would not appear.
At that time, it was a true multi-universe. The enemies he would face would be more terrifying, and most of them would be more powerful than Thanos.
Thinking of this, Bruce slowly breathed. Now he no longer thought about these, but focused on staying in Kamar-Taj.
Nothing happened tonight. In Ancient Ones territory, even if something happened, no one would know about it. Because Ancient One could create a closed space at any time, the real world would not be able to detect it at all.
And the next day, Bruce got up early. Today, he had a lot of things to do.
And it was also the time for him to officially contact magic.
Chapter 140: Practicing Magic
Chapter 140: Practicing Magic
When Bruce got up, Mordo also appeared in his room.
Well, Master summons you today. When Mordo looked at Bruce out of the door and a smile and surprise appeared on his face.
Compared to yesterday, Bruces current breath and spirit seemed to be more heavy. It could not be seen from the appearance, but was a feeling from spiritual forces.
In just one day, Bruce had changed dramatically, making Mordo feel that Bruce was more terrifying. At the same time though, Mordo was very curious how Bruce did it, but he did not ask.
After all, everyone had their own secrets, he also had his. Moreover, though Bruce epted the instruction of Ancient One, he was not counted as a disciple of Ancient One.
Therefore, Bruce would not stay in Kamar-Taj in the future and he would not take over the position of the Master. Mordo was very sure about this.
And Bruce smiled when he saw Mordo, then he went to Ancient Ones ce with Mordo.
At this moment, Ancient One seemed to have waited for Bruce for a long time, and she stood there, looking very calm. It seemed that she did not have any emotions.
After Mordo brought Bruce here, he left directly.
Next, Ancient One would teach some basic magic knowledge, which Bruce had already known long ago. Therefore, it did not make any sense for Bruce to stay here.
Wee to your formal practice of magic knowledge, Mr. Bruce. The Ancient One made a gesture meaning that let Bruce sit down.
And Bruce nodded, sitting cross-legged, like a Taoist in the east. As for Ancient One, she sat opposite him, her face calm.
You have learned about magic, but its just preliminary. Next, Ill tell you some basics of magic, although its not very profound knowledge, its the source of all magic. At that moment, the Ancient Ones voice came and her face appeared with a hint of a smile.
Bruce did not say anything and he waited quietly for Ancient One to continue.
Magic, its a mysterious power, you can see it as the theology which people called. And if you want to drive magic, you must learn to chant the spell, which is a very mysteriousnguage and has been existing since the birth of civilization, she said.
Long ago, the Venerables called it a spell. Now, if cing it in the real world, you can call it programnguage. In the real world, the programnguage can write the source code so as to build a virtualwork world, while the source code written by the spell is to build the real world. Ancient Ones exnation was very clear.
At the same time, Bruce nodded indicating that he could understand. The Ancient One slowly stretched out her palm with a smile on her face.
We take in energy from the other space of the multiverse and then chant the spell. We use this energy to make shields, weapons and disy spells so as to release the terrifying power!
When Ancient One was saying this,her hands emerged streaks of golden light. They appeared in point, and then formed a surface and eventually turned into the mostplex map. These maps seemed to be extremely mysterious.
Even Bruce who had seen a series of Marvel movies, was also extremely surprised. The mysterious power was indeed very powerful in the Marvel world, and it had unimaginable power.
The magic energy had always been the most mysterious and very non-scientific. But regardless of any of that, it did exist.
Bruce looked at all of this and he already knew it. Then, Ancient One exined many basics of magic to Bruce again.
And Bruce was also listening to her seriously, and he did not expect what kind of powerful magic he could learn in a short time. But he had to know these things, which would help him in the future.
Because this power was derived from the multi-universe and was very powerful.
At the moment, Bruce looked at all this and listened quietly. In fact, he was not a genius of cultivation, but he was definitely a very serious one.
No matter where it was, the knowledge about magic was the mostplex. And if you can understand magic, it was equivalent to understanding thew of the operation of this universe.
Although this was a little exaggerated, each of the Magicians had a very wide range of knowledge.
Everything thates next needs to depend on yourself. At the moment, Ancient One looked at Bruce, still with a very calm face.
It seemed that nothing could shake her mind.
Master Ancient One, do you think that the world will run ording to the original form after you leave? As a Sorcerer Supreme, you have your own responsibility, I understand that. But I also know that with the emergence of the next Sorcerer Supreme, your life will be ended.
Bruce looked at Ancient One in front of him and then said this. What he wanted to do most now was to let the Ancient One live on. And for this, he already had his own general idea.
But he also knew Ancient Ones thoughts. But the Ancient One could not die. Otherwise, the future world would only be more chaotic.
Everyone will die. Its fate and rules of nature. At the moment, Ancient One said with a smile.
She was a great wise man, and nothing could shake her determination. Although she knew that Bruces purpose was not that simple, she still chose to teach him some knowledge about magic.
Not because she took a good view on Bruce, but she could see that Bruces thoughts were not the same as others.
Even her eldest disciple, Mordo, actually did not teach him whole-heartedly. Because she knew what kind of person Mordo was.
But she could see that Bruce was not only a person of principle, but he could also break the rules at the critical moment. In some cases, this character was very important.
But you have already broken the rules. Even though you dont want to do this, you still did. Why? At the moment, Bruce looked straight at Ancient Ones eyes and asked.
In fact, he was not sure whether he could persuade her, but he still felt that he wanted to try.
The Ancient One looked at Bruce right now. Of course, she knew what Bruce meant about breaking the rules. The reason why she was able to live for so long, apart from her strong strength, there was also another reason.
That was she had been absorbing the power of the dark dimension so that she could remain herself at the peak and continue to live. But what she had done was not for herself.
Otherwise, she would not choose to die.
There are some things that we have to do. For the next Sorcerer Supreme and also for the whole real world. At the moment, Ancient One said this, she was indeed very tired.
She shouldered the responsibility of protecting the real world for a very long time. If it was someone else, he could not stand it. But she had endured hundreds of years alone.
Maybe the birth of the next Sorcerer Supreme will not be your end. You can use another way topletely remove the responsibility and live on, rather than death. At the moment, Bruce finally spoke out his own purpose!
Chapter 141: Suppressing Mordo
Chapter 141: Suppressing Mordo
When Ancient One heard Bruces words, she was slightly surprised. Obviously, this person knew more than she had imagined.
Whether it was the next Master, or about Mordos affairs. He all knew them clearly, and it seemed that they were all in Bruces expectations, which made her very surprised.
But she did not think too much. Her supreme wisdom told her that the person in front of her would not threaten the future. More importantly, she had lived in this world for so long, and she naturally knew that there would be something she could not understand in the world.
At this moment, Ancient One looked at Bruce and her look did not change, but her tone was a bit solemn.
This is the rule. It is also my choice. Do you want to persuade me? The Ancient One had already seen Bruces mind.
The purpose of the person in front of her was to let her live on. But no matter if it was the past or the future, the Ancient One had already chosen her own destiny.
She had the power of God. After so many years, she made other universes have no way to treat the Earth, you could imagine how powerful she was.
Although Kaecilius was a genius, his power was far away from Ancient Ones power. Even if he had the help of Dormammu, it was also impossible for him to kill the Ancient One.
It could be said that if Ancient One did not want to die, no one could let her die. But Ancient One had her own choice.
I just feel that the emergence of the next Master is inevitable, but this does not require your sacrifice. Sometimes, you can change a way to remove these responsibilities and see a better thing. Master, you should know what I mean. At the moment, Bruce said.
He wanted to persuade Ancient One that she did not have to use her own death to help Doctor Strange. There were still many other ways.
Thank you, Mr. Bruce. Ill consider what you said. Right now, Ancient One looked at Bruce in front of her.
Her words were very solemn and she said she would consider it, but Bruce knew that his words would not change her final decision. Persuading Ancient One was a very difficult thing and needed a long time and opportunity.
So Bruce had to do it step by step.
Well, I just say this now. Well, I should alsoe back to learn what Ive never learned before. Then Bruce smiled and left the ce directly.
The following study would be taught by Mordo. No matter it was the transmission of space or other aspects of knowledge, Ancient One would not intervene personally.
At the moment, when Ancient One looked after Bruce, a strange feeling came into her eyes. Although Mr. Bruces suggestion did not dispel her decision, it indeed weakened her resolve.
After that, Bruce followed Mordo to learn some basic magic, especially the transmission of the space.
Learning magic was indeed a very difficult thing. Bruce had taken a long time, but he still did not directly draw the golden Transmitting Circle. However, his knowledge of magic was getting more and more.
In this way, the time slowly passed.
Bruces life was very simple, he was not to cultivate magic, but to read those ancient books.
But Bruces foundation was too bad. He could not understand some highly profound magic knowledge at all. Regardless however, Bruce persevered.
He constantly memorized the magic knowledge with Ant-Mans battle suit. Bruces attention did not focus on learning magic, he just wanted to know more about magic.
Therefore, it was not necessary for him to study all magics.
More importantly, if one day, he would download the super magic power of the Ancient One, at that time, if he only had abilities for using them, but did not have knowledge about how to use them, it did not make any sense.
Knowledge was something that needed to be umted slowly. Therefore, during this period, Bruce had temporarily be the crane tail on learning magic in Kamar-Taj, and it was almost that everything he studied was going slowly.
But Bruce had touched many aspects,so in other Masters eyes, Bruce was the person who could not grasp the magic well but touch a lot of magics, and know little about himself.
Ancient One did not have any opinions on this, nor did she stop Bruce. But Mordo was not. After all, Bruce was the person he had brought here, and he was also the eldest disciple of Ancient One. He thought he had to teach him a lesson.
At this moment, Mordo stood in front of Bruce and held a weapon in his hand, with a solemn expression on his face.
Lite, you are a smart man. However, sometimes, you need to make a good foundation. Otherwise, even if you have the instructions of the Master, it will be difficult for you to make any achievements.
And Bruce picked up a very small dagger, which was blunt and unsealing. So it could not hurt anyone at all.
He looked at Mordo in front of him and said, of course, I have my own considerations. Although I have no talent for it, I think its good for me to learn some knowledge about magic.
After Mordo heard his words, he shook his head and then threw the weapon in his hand. It turned into a golden whip.
Bang!
At the next moment, Mordo appeared in front of Bruce. The magic power was powerful enough to crack the stone easily.
At the moment, Bruce also activated the magic, but he was really not good at this aspect. Therefore, he used the dagger and stabbed directly.
Then the dagger had already been ced on Mordos neck in a short moment before he could react.
This is not magic. At the moment, Mordo said.
He did not see Bruce using magic at all. But the battle between them was a contest of magic.
Bruce shrugged and he said, look, I dont even use magic, but you seem to lose.
At the moment, Mordo did not say anything. His hands shook continuously, and then the powerful space rippled in this moment.
A ss-like space crashed into Bruce instantly.
This was a kind of manipted magic. Although it was not as good as Ancient One, it was still very powerful in the hands of Mordo.
Bang
At the next moment, the space wall hit Bruce directly.
The powerful force was shaking all things around.But Mordo was shocked to find that even though his spell was less than a foot from Bruce, no matter what, it was impossible for him to touch Bruce.
Psychokinesis? At the moment, Mordo was shocked. He really did not expect that Bruce had this one ability.
Bruce smiled and then his mind changed slightly. The space wall was just shattered instantly under the strong Psychokinesis.
In Bruces hand, the red magic ball turned into streaks of light, which shrouded Mordos body.
During this period, Bruce was not that the one who got nothing. He already could use the Origin Magic Power expertly.
Origin Magic Power was an extremely advanced magic. Therefore, it was impossible for Mordo to withstand it in a very short time.
At the moment, the Ancient One who was standing at a high ce, smiled gently after seeing this.
Chapter 142: Apocalypse
Chapter 142: Apocalypse
At this moment, Mordo did not have any ways to fight back Bruce who was in front of him. His strength was indeed more powerful than him.
Although Bruce was not good at magic cultivation, if Mordo wanted to teach Bruce like a neer, it was totally impossible for him. At this moment, he nced at Bruce and shook his head slightly.
Good for you, but if you want to learn magic, I hope you dont use external forces. After saying that, Mordo turned around and left directly.
And Bruce nodded ,the cultivation of magic was indeed difficult. With his current qualification, if he wanted to fully cultivate magic, he had to spend a lot of time, but he did not have the time.
After Mordo left, he walked to Ancient One. His look was a little worried.
Master, if he cultivates like this, it will be difficult for him to make a difference. This was Mordos worry.
After all, he had a lot of understanding about Bruces cultivation recently, but he also had a lot of opinions on Bruce. But he was not a match for Bruce.
His pursuit is different from you and me. Let him go. At the moment, Ancient One said this.
She naturally knew what Bruce was doing recently, but she did not interfere with him. It was all Bruces decision, and Ancient One believed that Bruce was not just like that. Maybe he hides himself deeper.
But we have to prevent the things like that Kaecilius defection happening again. The invasion of the dark dimension is bing more and more serious to our real world and we need some help. Mordo said again.
He was very conservative and did not intend to break the rules. And it could be said that he was the most serious and traditional person in Ancient Ones all disciples, and he put a lot of attention on this.
I have my own n. Dont worry. At the moment, Ancient One said this quietly, shaking her fan in her hand.
After hearing this, Mordo wanted to say something else, but Ancient One had already left.
His master was the Sorcerer Supreme and had absolute strong power. In the realm of magic, Ancient One was the true Supreme Master. Although Mordo had some opinions, he would not doubt what Ancient One wanted to do.
I hope so. After saying that, Mordo also left directly.
Right now, after fighting with Mordo, Bruce was immersed in the practice of magic knowledge again. These magical books were written by ancestors which recorded very important knowledge.
Bruce had learned a lot from this magic knowledge. And also in these books, he saw an interesting name.
Apocalypse!
The name made Bruce who had been concentrating on learning magic, had a trace of light in his eyes. Bruce was so familiar with the name that Bruce had to look at it seriously.
Then he continued to read.
Apocalypse was born in the first dynasty of Ancient Egypt in 3000 BC. He had ruled over the entire Ancient Egypt for a long time and had a God-like power and was like a real god. He was the only noble belief in that old age.
It was said that after Apocalypse had established his own dynasty, he got victory in every battle. He was extremely powerful. No matter what kind of opponent he was, he would be killed by Apocalypse.
Then, Apocalypse took advantage of his power to create four powerful and invincible terrifying figures. They made a contribution to the development of his immortal dynasty.
The four powerful figures were called Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse!
But it was in a ceremony that Apocalypse had fallen asleep without any reason and he did not wake up again.
It seemed that he had disappeared. And the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse also disappeared.
After seeing this,Bruces eyes were full of shock. There was a little record about Apocalypse in the ancient books, and even the name of the Apocalypse was not clear.
It was only a legend in the world, but because some Supreme Master discovered a special magic, this story was just written down.
For others, this might only be a small story, which did not represent anything. But for Bruce, this information in front of him was definitely astonishing.
Because Apocalypse was the ancestor of Homo Superior and was also a super viin in the Homo Superior. And the legendary figure actually appeared in the Marvel movie universe in front of him!
Bruce slowly closed the thick book, and his face looked very shocked. The world was not as simple as he understood, and it was the first time for him to find a legend about the Homo Superior from this book.
If it was true, it meant that the Homo Superior would appear in the world. When Bruce thought of this, he kept searching for the records of the Homo Superior.
But he got nothing till the middle of the night. Except that Apocalypse, there was no record about any Homo Superior.
Whats going on? Is it false? At the moment, Bruce muttered to himself. He seemed to have discovered something amazing.
If Homo Superior really existed, it represented that future observers, and even gods will appear in the world.
By then, the world would not be a simple movie universe. It might be a big mess in the whole Marvel world, an extremely chaotic world.
Of course, there was another exnation about this which was the emergence of a multi-universe. He got the information about the multi-universe from the magic book,too.
Each universe had its own uniqueness, and the characters and events in it were totally different. But one day, the multi-universe would be like a torrent rushing into the real ocean and then forming an unprecedented world.
This was what Bruce had seen before, but he had always believed that this kind of thing would not happen within thousands of years. But now it seemed that it would not take a long time.
Perhaps it was after the plot of the Avengers alliance 3 which was the node he came to the world. He was not clear about the subsequent plots, but there was no doubt that Thanos would be killed in the plot of the Avengers alliance 4.
It was just that Bruce did not know how Thanos was killed.
Suddenly, Bruce had an idea. That was that maybe the plot of Avengers alliance 4 would not appear in this world.
After the plot of Avengers alliance 3, maybe it was the convergence of multi-universe. At that time, it was not only those heroes who did not appear ever showed up, but also those Homo Superior that never appeared.
Perhaps, that would be an unprecedented big event.
Bruce had a premonition that these things would happen, it was just that he was not very sure about this. But with his continuous understanding of the world and after reading the ancient magical books, he was very sure.
The plot of Avengers alliance 3 was like an appetizer. After that, it was just the real universal collision!
Chapter 143: Eye of Agamotto
Chapter 143: Eye of Agamotto
Bruce had to find some ways to deal with the urrence of these things in advance. His previous experience was just a small wind wave.
You must know, if all the characters in theics were put into the world, what would happen? Therefore, Bruce had to prepare his own way of coping with it.
But it was not the time yet, so Bruce did not have to worry ahead of time. However, he still needed to prepare well.
Then Bruce put down the book in his hand, and when he just wanted to leave, a figure appeared in front of him. It was the Master Ancient One..
You look worried. At the moment, Ancient One said this directly, looking at the book in Bruces hand. She had read all of the books here, therefore she knew what had been recorded in this book.
And Bruce was not surprised at all by Ancient Ones arrival. He looked at the Ancient One in front of him and then said, you know all the records in the book?
The Ancient One nodded, Its about ancient magic. What? You are very interested in it?
At that moment, Bruce put the book on the shelf, and then he walked to Ancient One and said, how much do you know about Apocalypse?
Apocalypse? After Ancient One heard this name, she was stunned by this, and then she asked, youre not interested in ancient magic, but in this?
At the moment, Bruce nodded his head. In fact, only the Ancient One could give him an exnation now.
The Ancient One looked around the books around them and her face was calm. In her mind, Apocalypse seemed to exist, but no one could prove it.
She had also explored many times about the worlds secrets before, but eventually she found nothing. And she also had a study in Apocalypse. It was also no result.
Although this person who wasparable to a god existed for a period of time, he had finally disappeared in ancient times. No one could prove his existence.
After hearing these words, Bruce sighed in his heart. Actually, even the Ancient One did not know of the existence of Homo Superior. Although the Ancient One had a supreme wisdom, she could not explore the ultimate secret of the universe.
Such as Apocalypse.
Such as Homo Superior.
Therefore, the only exnation was that the Homo Superior represented by the Apocalypse might have existed before, but nobody knew why they disappeared. Or they were not in this world, but in the multi-universe.
But anyway, they would eventuallye into the world.
I know youre interested in some secrets and knowledge. Come with me. At the moment, Ancient One looked at Bruce and said, letting Bruce leave with her.
Soon, they came to a shelf locked by the iron chains. These were all personal collection books of Ancient One,even Sorcerer Supreme of all ages.
Maybe youll be interested in many things here. The secret about the world is also here. I dont mean anything that let you see these. In fact, I dont know what your secret is till now, but I know that you dont have any harm to the real world, dont you? At the moment,Ancient One eyes were very solemn and she looked at Bruce like this.
She was confirming something that if Bruce was really like her own conjecture.
Yes. At this moment, Bruce did not deny it, and he had no reason to deny it.
In fact, he actually did not harm the real world. No matter how strong he was, he needed to protect himself at first, and then he would make himself be a true stronger.
After receiving Bruces answer, her face appeared with a hint of a smile.
From now on, you can browse all my collection books. And I want to show you one thing by the way. The Ancient One turned around directly, and Bruce only felt that the surrounding space was changing.
This was Ancient Ones power. When she used magic power, the energy fluctuation was very secretive and there was no movement. It seemed that everything was happening like its original rules.
When Bruce saw everything around him, he narrowed his eyes slightly.
There were no other things around him, but only three gates. These doors were all transparent. And each door had a special symbol.
My ce is connected with the three holy ces in the world. As long as there is a crisis, I can perceive it. Of course, this is not what I want to say. Ancient One smiled and then waved her hand to Bruce.
At the next moment, an ancient stone table appeared slowly, and a lot of spells were carved on the stone. These spells were very old, and no one could tell what they were.
Even after reading so many magical works, Bruce still knew nothing about it. But this was not his focus, but the thing on the stone table.
Eye of Agamotto!
This is Eye of Agamotto? Why did you take me here? At the moment, Bruce asked.
He was not the person of Kamar-Taj or a master. In theory, he was not qualified to enter the holy ce of the Master.
Ancient One did not answer him immediately. Instead, she directly lifted her hand.
Sizzle!
At this moment, Eye of Agamotto was opened directly. A strong green halo was released.
The light was not dazzling, but there was a mysterious and powerful force that seemed to contain all things in the universe. It was powerful but still made people want to touch it.
As you can see, this is the Time Gem of the legendary six Infinite Gems. Ancient One said directly.
Bruce must have seen Mind Gem before, so Ancient One knew Bruce could tell what it was.
At the moment, Bruce nodded his head. In fact, he always knew that Time Gem was their sacred object.
In the future, there may be many disasters. Now the Avengers already have some barriers. Although I can see the future through Time Gem, the future is full of uncertainty. I only can confirm one or two things.
Bruce nodded. In fact, any small change might change some minor results in the future. And if umting it, it would be the outbreak of big events. Therefore, Ancient Ones worries were reasonable.
I hope you can help the next Sorcerer Supreme to guard the Time Gemand of the real world. Because you have the power which has exceeded the world. I know requiring you like this is rude, but I beg you to promise me. At the moment, Ancient One was very serious.
She could not understand Bruces thoughts, as well as his past and future. But this also represented that Bruce was very powerful.
She would die in the end, either earlier orter, and she would die anyway. Therefore, before her death came, she had to do something. And in her eyes, perhaps Bruce was just a guarantee of the real world in the future.
Chapter 144: Temptation
Chapter 144: Temptation
If such a powerful person could help them protect the real world, it would be better for them.
Although the next Sorcerer Supreme was the best among all the ages. He still needed to take some time to grow up to be a qualified master.
After hearing Ancient Ones words, Bruce was stunned, then he nodded slightly. At this moment, the conversation between them was irrelevant to conspiracy. It was just a request from the Ancient One.
Regardless of whether Ancient One chose to die in the battle with Kaecilius or put it off for a short time, she was always a mortal, and would die finally.
Bruce could predict that after the next master-Doctor Strange served as the Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One would stop absorbing the power of the dark dimension. And as long as she stopped, her death was inevitable.
Therefore, her death was doomed. And Bruce really did not have a better way to stop that.
I can promise you that I will help the next Sorcerer Supreme to protect the real world. At the moment, Bruce said.
Once the real world was destroyed, Bruce himself would also be in trouble.
After hearing Bruces promise, Ancient One breathed a sigh of relief and said, I have stopped countless terrible things happening, but bad things alwayse continuously. Everyone wille to this step. I cant see what your future is, but I see a possibility that there will be a great problem in the real world in the future. At that time, there must be someone brave to stand out.
Ancient One was also the first time to open her heart to say these to Bruce, and her face was as calm as ever. At the moment, it was like she was telling a very ordinary story, which had never happened at all.
But in fact, she had experienced too many things. Therefore, no matter if it was the end of life or the birth of life, there was no much significance to her.
If one had lived so long, it would be like this. More importantly, in order to protect the real world, she had devoted so much.
Do you think the person who could be brave to stand out would be me? Bruce asked.
It might be you, but it could be someone else. I dont know, Ancient One said with a smile.
She could spy on the future but she would not do anything to prevent something that should have happened from happening, All things had its ownw, the Ancient One always understood that.
In fact, whether she should break thew, she was very struggling in her heart. But she finally chose not to break.
I understand. Bruce said.
Looking at the Eye Of Agamotto in front of her, she said again, the Eye Of Agamotto has incredible power, but I understand that youre not too interested in it. This is the book of Cagliostro, which records some things about Time Gems and dark dimensions. I hope it can help you.
The Ancient One ced an ancient book on the iron chain shelf in front of Bruce. This was her first time to hand this book to others initiatively, as the book recorded the use of the Time Gem.
At the moment, Bruce was a little shocked. He was not sure whether Ancient One really trusted him so much. More importantly, if she did trust him, why not the system reminded him?
At the moment, Bruce thought this in his heart. In this world, he would notpletely trust any person. He only trusted himself.
But the Ancient One had handed such an important thing to him. In other peoples eyes, this was absolutely a kind of trust, but Bruce hesitated.
Of course, he wanted to have the power to control the Time Gem. But things came so quickly that he was a little hesitant.
Master, I just want to have the power to protect myself. After hearing this, Ancient One smiled.
She looked at Bruce with a smile and her eyes were shining with light. No one could resist the temptation of powerpletely, including her.
But Bruces answer seemed not to be much interested in controlling the Time Gem. Therefore, Ancient One was more sure that Bruce was not a person who pursued power blindly and she was relieved.
You can slowly read these books and decide if you use the Time Gem. After saying that, Ancient One did not wait for Bruces reply but she slowly put the book in her hand back to the original ce.
Just as Bruce wanted to say something, the systems voice immediately appeared in his mind.
Beep, congrattions to the host for gaining the trust of Ancient One!
Beep, congrattions to the host forpleting the task and getting 50,000 points of energy value!
The sound of the system made Bruce shocked. Actually, what had just happened was Ancient Ones temptation test. If he easily epted, Ancient One would doubt him.
But Bruce was very cautious and did not ept it immediately. Therefore, for the Ancient One, this meant that Bruce could resist the temptation of power.
Because the Book of Cagliostro recorded the Time Gem, which represented eternal life, and no one would resist it. And Ancient One had already told these to Bruce.
But Bruce still did not ept it immediately. Therefore, she could trust Brucepletely.
In fact, even Bruce did not have the help of Time Gem and the dark dimension, his life span was also very enough. But with Time Gem, he could increase his lifespan for at least thousands of years.
However, he was not so tempted by this. And as for the Time Gem, Bruce was also very clear that Ancient One would not easily hand over to him.
Now, Bruces previous hesitation made Ancient One trust himpletely.
Beep, please host and gain the trust of Doctor Strange, Stephen Vincent Strange in three months!
At this moment, the new task was issued again, and as expected, it was rted to Doctor Strange. All this was under Bruces control.
And now he had gained a great deal of energy value afterpleting the task. This also meant that he could continue to download the ability of Ancient One.
And these abilities were all what Bruce wanted.
Chapter 145: Astral Projection
Chapter 145: Astral Projection
At this moment, Bruce walked to Ancient Ones side again, and made Ancient Ones face appear a hint of doubt.
Thank you for your trust. After saying that, Bruce stretched out his palm again and looked at the Ancient One.
Ancient One was slightly stunned, but she did not doubt it. In her eyes, Bruce was obviously grateful to her, she certainly would not doubt that and then she stretched out her palm directly.
Although the function of the system became more powerful, its way of downloading remained unchanged.
The moment they touched, Bruces mind the information about the Ancient One.
-
[Name] Ancient One.
[Identity]: The Sorcerer Supreme : The Guardian of the real world.
[Ability]: Super Magic (energy value 50w), Super Spiritual Power (energy value 20w), Super Wisdom (energy value, 20w), Spatial Transmission (energy value, 10w), Thinking Extraction (energy value 10w), Astral Projection (energy value 5w), Heart Communication (energy value 3w), Spiritual Induction (energy value 3w), Magic Energy (energy value 2w), Psychokinesis (energy value 1.5w), Magic Shield (energy value 1.5w), Magic Hypnosis (energy value 1.5w), Magic Illusion (energy value 1.5w)
-
Looking at Ancient Ones super abilities, Bruce was shocked again. Although now Bruce had 50000 energy values, it was still impossible for him to download all her abilities.
More importantly, there was only one ability which his energy value could download, and that was the Astral Projection.
It was a very special ability, and only people with powerful magic abilities could do it. More importantly, Ancient Ones ability was not just that she hit her own soul out from her body.
It was a powerful ability that couldpletely take others soul out from their body.
Mordo could not do this now. Even Doctor Strange could not do it, either. In the film, only Ancient One had the power to hit others souls out from their body.
Once a persons soul was hit out from the body, the human body was just a puppet. For example, Hulk, although he had two personalities, one was Hauk, and another was Dr. Banner.
But he had only one soul. Therefore, once Hulks soul was hit out from the body, even though he had a powerful physical strength, he was totally done.
Not every master could do this easily.
At the moment, Bruces energy value was 50,000, he could also choose to download other abilities. But what Bruce wanted was Astral Projection.
Although it was not the most powerful way of attacking in the Marvel world, it was the most peculiar. As long as it was a life, it had its own soul.
And once Bruce could get this ability, his power could show a geometric multiple growth. With that said, without any further hesitation, Bruce directly chose to download the Astral Projection on Ancient Ones body.
Beep, the connection is sessful.
Beep, downloading Astral Projection requires 50,000 points of energy value. Do you wish to proceed?
The systems sound made Bruce smile, as he chose to go through with it instantly.
Beep, the download was sessful!
Beep, congrattions to the host for mastering the ability of Astral Projection!
When he heard the sound of the system in his mind, he felt a strange force hovering around his body.
This power could make the soul beyond his body, which went beyond reality and reached another dimension. In addition, in the soul world, time went slowly.
Then, Bruce let go of the Ancient Ones hands.
This time, he added another new ability again. The Ancient One left directly after ncing at him, leaving Bruce to continue reading.
She wanted Bruce to understand the Book of Cagliostro, then he could control the Time Gem. And Bruce also knew this, he directly opened the book and began to read.
But the spell recorded on this book was too long and hard to understand. In addition, Bruce had no magic talent. When he looked at these, he only felt a headache.
He was indeed not a magic-practicing genius. But he was not in a hurry, he needed to slowly practice them.
Therefore, in the next dozens of days, Bruce spent almost all his time reading in this room.
He read all kinds of books.
Although some books were very profound and difficult to understand, he could slow down time after getting the ability of Astral Projection, so as to obtain higher reading efficiency.
During this period, no one bothered him, nor did Ancient One appear again. It seemed that there was only Bruce left in this world.
But at the same time, Bruce was not always reading, and he was also concerned about what had happened outside the world.
Avengers had a major disagreement over the SOKOVIA bill. And Wakanda, the so-called king of the third world, died in a meeting, which made many people doubt about superheroes.
Although the whole affair was full of suspicion, the internationalmunity was more supportive of the control to those super heroes. This was a very difficult question whether superheroes should be charged with power.
As once the control was wrong, it would have a great impact. But now, it seemed that binding superheroes and letting them no longer be as unscrupulous as before were the best way to control the current situation.
When Bruce browsed the Inte, what he had seen were almost all about super heroes news.
The time went by slowly and the effect of the SOKOVIA bill was bing more and more serious. Eventually, super heroes were divided into two factions.
One leader was Iron Man, he promised to sign on the bill and eventually let him be under the control of the relevant authorities.
Another leader was Captain America. He thought that even a superhero needed to have his own freedom of life and did not want to be controlled by others.
The matter became more and more serious, there was no conclusion. But Bruce, who had been focusing on this matter, did not think too much.
Because both Iron Man and Captain America had their own ideas. None of them was wrong. They all had their own reasons.
This was also why Bruce was less willing to participate in the plot of Captain America:Civil War. Because once he was involved, the bnce between the two sides would soon be broken.
Also, as expected, Iron Man also found little Spider-Man during this period. That was what Bruce had already arranged before.
Chapter 146: Traitor
Chapter 146: Traitor
During this time, both little Spider-Man and Scott had sent some messages to Bruce. The two now fully trusted Bruce.
As for the Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver, they were at the Avengers Base now, so they did not contact Bruce. But Bruce had already told them this thing before, so there would be no problem.
What he needed to do now was to wait until the two sides had aplete falling-out. After the plot of Captain America:Civil War, it was the plot of Thor: Ragnark.
But it happened in the universe and there was no rtionship with Bruce. However, Odin, the legendary Father of the Gods, woulde to Earth again soon.
At that time, Odin was extremely weak and was not as good as his peak period. Therefore, Bruce had three goals next.
The first was to continue to find a way to download the strong abilities of Ancient One, the second was to obtain the trust of Doctor Strange, and the third was to find a way to get in touch with Odin.
And Bruce would not intervene with Odins death. Because it was something that was already doomed, and Ordins power also had begun to dissipate.
Unless he was sent to Asgard, otherwise Odin would not be able to recover his original power. Bruce had his own ideas about this thing.
After replying to Parker and Ant-man, Bruce was immersed in the study of Time Gem again. These magic books recorded a lot of things, which Bruce did not understand before.
Though Kamar-Taj was not the most mysterious ce in the world, it definitely was a ce full of secrets. He could find answers of many strange things which happened in the real world
As for Ancient One, she did not find Bruce in theter time, but she focused on maintaining the stability of the real world. The dark dimensions erosion had be more severe.
Even though Bruce did not practice magic, he still could feel it. But as long as Ancient One was here, Dormammu would not be able to directly invade the earth.
Therefore, during this period, Bruce had always been practicing magic quietly and understanding those long spells. Finally, he came to the ce where the Eye Of Agamotto was.
He was free to go in and out this ce under the permission of the Ancient One. Then he directly put the Eye Of Agamotto on his chest and slowly closed his eyes.
These days, he had a very thorough study of the spell rted to Time Gem, and what he needed to do now was to carry out real experiments.
At the moment, Bruce imitated Doctor Stranges action in the original film, he took out an apple and took a few bites and then put it on the table. After that, Bruce opened the Book of Cagliostro directly and took a deep breath.
It was his first experiment.
At the moment, Bruce came down his mind and gathered his thoughts directly in one ce, making gestures and chanting the spell.
Crack
At this moment, a green light poured into his body, forming a green time ring in his hands. At the same time, the Eye Of Agamotto was also opened.
Facing the apple in front of him , Bruce slowly turned his palm.
Sizzle!
When his palm was rotating clockwise, the whole apple turned smaller and then withered with an extremely fast speed. And when his palm was turning counterclockwise, the apple regained its original shape.
This was the power of Time Gem, which could control the time of a certain range of space.
Of course, this time was rtive, it was only one ce, not the entire universe. Although the power of Time Gem was powerful enough to influence the entire real world, it was impossible to reverse the entire universe.
More importantly, Bruce did not have such powerful magic strength to support the magic power consumption of Time Gem. But even so, it had been extremely terrifying. It could make time go back to the original ce, how powerful it was!
At this moment, a loud boom suddenly appeared, apanied by several screams.
Then Bruce directly ced the Eye Of Agamotto in his hand and the Book of Cagliostro in the original ce, and then hid directly.
Is this the plot of Doctor Strange? At the moment,Brucewas slightly shocked.
He did not expect the plot of Doctor. Strange had started directly. ording to the time, the plot of Captain America: Civil War should be over.
Actually, Bruce thought that there would be a nk time, but it seemed that it was not what he thought.
Boom!
There was another loud boom.
At the same time, several figures appeared in the library. One of them had long hair and wore a Taoist robe.
It was the traitor, Kaecilius. Kaecilius took out the Book of Cagliostro directly and found a ce urately, tearing off two pages. Then he had reached his purpose.
Youre Kaecilius the traitor, a disciple of Master Ancient One? Just as Kaecilius thought that his n was sessful, a figure came.
Then everyone took out the celestial device, looking solemn and confused.
Who are you? Are you new? Kaecilius did not see the person before and he said with a doubt.
This figure was Bruce.
Yes, I am new. At the moment, Bruce nodded. He was indeed new, and it was not necessary to deny it.
Thats very good ! After hearing Bruces words, Kaecilius felt relieved, he did not need to fear a neer.
Then he let a master beside him directly attack Bruce. The master held a celestial device and appeared in front of Bruce in an instant.
Bang!
The whole room was shaking under the powerful force. The celestial device hit Bruces body directly, and Bruce did not dodge at all.
At the moment, everyone around was shocked and felt incredible. Because that powerful celestial device did not hurt Bruce at all.
Even some metal alloys would be broken under the attack of this celestial device. But Bruce was just the flesh.
How is it possible? At the moment, the Masters face appeared to have an extremely shocked look.
Sometimes, the spell would be ineffective. Bruce smiled and immediately attacked. The red magic ball burst out and hit the Master.
Bang!
The master stepped back, hit the wall and fainted directly. Those who practiced magic were generally weaker.
Lets go! At this moment, Kaecilius felt something was wrong and ordered to leave immediately.
He thought that this man was so strange that even a powerful celestial device could not hurt him at all. At the moment, all the people directly transformed into ck shadows and were ready to flee here.
Chapter 147: Suppress and Defect Bruce.
Chapter 147: Suppress and Defect Bruce.
But no matter how fast they were, they could not be faster than Bruce. At this time, Bruce directly appeared in front of them.
When they saw Bruce in front of them, their faces changed.
What happened? How did he appear in front of us? Someone shouted.
Bruce was like a ghost,he was so fast that nobody could find how he appeared in front of them suddenly.At the moment,Bruceughed,like he was tricking them.
Kill him! Kaecilius could not stand it, he ordered the people to attack directly.
But Bruce was not afraid of them, and his whole body was shining with continuous lightning.
Bang!
Just in an instant, Bruce had defeated all the people present, but he did not kill those people.
He knew that Kaecilius and others could not die like this, otherwise, there would be a great impact on the future. In an instant, Bruce appeared in front of Kaecilius and looked at him quietly.
Run? Bruces words were full of mock, but Kaecilius did not have any intention to fight back.
Although he had not seen the person who imed before, he felt extremely dangerous. But he did not know where the feeling was from.
Who are you? Do you want to stop me? At the moment,Kaecilius asked him cautiously , he was afraid that Bruce would be angry.
His men had almost been defeated by Bruce in an instant. If he really wanted to attack, he would probably be the same as his men.
I dont intend to stop you! But you want to kill me, I have to fight back. Bruce said with a smile.
As a disciple of the Master Ancient One, Kaecilius did not dare to do anything now. After hearing Bruces words, he saw a few papers in his hand and said, I believe you should know what is written in the Book of Cagliostro, and you, dont you want to know why Ancient One will live such a long time? Her secret, about immortality.
At the moment,Kaecilius intended to use the secret of immortal life to make Bruce change his mind. In his eyes, no one could resist the temptation.
Everyone who had read the Book of Cagliostro, almost all knew the existence of Dormammu. He believed that Bruce was a smart man, and he would also be very interested in such things.
I know, the power of the dark dimension is rted to Dormammu. At the moment, Bruce nodded and what he said made Kaecilius shocked.
Ancient One had always been concealing all of this. If he had not known it by ident, he would not know such a thing, but he did not expect that this person would know that Ancient One absorbed energy from the dark dimension, which made him shocked.
Since you know, do you still do anything for her? Shes a master of us, but she taught us some tricks. Only she practices the real magic. Do you want to be loyal to her like Mordo? At the moment,Kaecilius was indeed shocked, but he did not give up and wanted to defect Bruce.
And it would be better to let him lose mind, so he would have the chance to flee here. He did not know the person in front of him, but as long as he could flee here and ept the power of the dark dimension, then everything was not a problem.
She is not my master. Besides, I have no interest in magic. At the moment, Bruces words made Kaecilius stunned.
The man in front of him was too stubborn. No matter what he said, he did not care at all! Not desiring for strength and immortal life, how could there be such a person?
But at this moment, a cloud of yellow light suddenly appeared, and Bruces attention was also distracted.
Then Kaecilius seized the opportunity, he took out the celestial device,drew a golden circle and then turned into a shadow and escaped with his men.
As for why Bruce turned around? Because of this yellow light was a message from Ancient One, which meant letting Kaecilius leave.
At this moment, Brue did not have any action. He just looked at the yellow light and said quietly, are you really sure?
The departure of Kaecilius meant that he let him release Dormammu. By then, the whole real world would be in big trouble. This was a risky thing.
But if she did not do it, it would be difficult to create the next Sorcerer Supreme. At that moment, the Ancient One walked out from the yellow light, wearing a robe.
In fact, the moment Kaecilius appeared, she had already known what would happen. It was just that she didnt stop it. Because it was inevitable.
And she had prevented more horrible things before, but eventually the result was that there were more and more thingsing. Right now, she had already felt tired of defending the real world.
I understand that you really need to take a break, but I want to tell you that we still have a lot of ways. Dont die. At that moment, Bruce stood in front of the Ancient One and said.
Although he was here to learn magic knowledge, he was not a disciple of the Ancient One, and she also did not regard Bruce as a member of Kamar-Taj.
But this did not affect Ancient Ones trust in Bruce.
I understand what you mean, you have learned the Book of Cagliostro very quickly. Are you able topletely control the Time Gem now? At the moment, the Ancient One asked.
She could see what Bruce had done, so Bruce did not intend to cheat her.
Almost, Bruce replied.
Although he had understood the spells on the Book of Cagliostro, he had notpletely controlled it. But it was already enough for the Ancient One.
Whereafter, Bruce and Ancient One left the ce together.
The Avengers had disbanded. Arent you going to go back and have a look? At the moment, the Ancient One stood in front of Bruce and said.
She had a strong power and many things in the world could not escape from her eyes. Also, she knew about the Avengers event.
It was only that Bruce shook his head when he heard her words.
They have their own ideas and would not change anything because of my appearance. The Ancient One did not say anything but nodded gently.
As the guardian of the real world, as long as the Avengers did not harm the real world, she would hardly interfere with them.
Then Bruce also did not say anything again.
Now the development of the plot was getting faster and faster. Before, something that needed several years to happen, but now it seemed that it would happen in just one or two months.
The future changes would definitely exceed his expectations.
Chapter 148: Next Sorcerer Supreme
Chapter 148: Next Sorcerer Supreme
Therefore, Bruce needed to be well prepared.
Now the Avengers had broken up, but he knew that they would not be too dangerous. The most important thing for Bruce now was to deal with the plot of Doctor Strange, especially the presence of Dormammu.
At that time, if he could be able to download Dormammus abilities, then it would be better. It was just that Dormammu did not have a physical body, so Bruce did not think of a good way to do this yet.
In the next few days, Bruce had been studying the things about the Time Gem in the Book of Cagliostro.
He was only able to open the Eye of Agamotto and made some preliminary applications. If he wanted to further use Eye of Agamotto, he would still spend a long time learning to understand.
Fortunately, Doctor Strange would note so fast, so he had enough time. Also during this period, Bruces study about magic had be more and more thorough.
Right now, he already could draw inferences about all kinds of magic knowledge. And this was the good effect after reading too many books.
It was just that these things were not too useful for him to practice other magics. During this period, the magic that Bruce had grasped was to use the Sling Ring to draw the circle of space transmission directly.
This was a huge sess for Bruce. After all, he had not actually practiced those magic during this time, and he had always been reading books about magic knowledge.
Although this was not helpful for him to improve his power, it helped to increase his knowledge. Especially when the number of the books that he had read was over two thirds, he not only knew more information about the Apocalypse but also some other interesting things.
For example, the origins of the universe, the observers in the rumors, and some legends in the Marvel World. Although these clues were very obscure, they also proved the authenticity of these things.
And this made him more convinced that the future multi-universe would definitelye. Also these knowledge helped Bruce better understand the world.
Bruce, Master is calling us. At this moment, Mordo appeared in front of Bruce.
Then Bruce responded and left with him.
In the holy ce of Kamar-Taj, at the moment, many masters and other guardians of the holy ces all gathered together.
This was the first time for Bruce to see that there were so many masters gathering together since he came here. The Ancient One sat in front of everyone now, her eyes solemn.
She was the Supreme Master, the most powerful master on Earth. All the masters in the world respected her very much.
At this moment, she nodded her head when she saw Bruce and Mordo.
Its time. The next Master will appear soon. Right now, everyone was shocked when Ancient One said this.
The oldest person present was more than one hundred years old, but even though, when they had just learned magic, Ancient One had already served as a master for a long time.
And they had long been used to the mystery and strength of the Ancient One.
Originally, they believed that the next Master would not appear so fast. But no one dared to say anything now, because this was the Supreme Masters words.
But Mordo who stood besides Bruce, feeling not good. Ancient One was his master. If the next Master woulde, it would also mean that Ancient One would die soon.
Dont worry, this is a long time, at least it will not happen in a few decades. But during this period, we will help the new Master to grow up and make him be a qualified leader.
At the moment, Ancient One definitely knew what the people present would think, so sheforted everyone directly.
She said that the next Master would appear soon and she also said that the new Master needed to take a long time to be a qualified master. Finally, everyone present was relieved.
Even Mordo was the same. He knew that he did not have the qualification of bing a Sorcerer Supreme, so he would not envy others.
Because Modro was very stubborn, as long as it did not vite the rules,he would not oppose it. This was his advantage, and it was also his greatest shoring.
After the departure of the Ancient One, Mordo would bepletely different and be the Doctor Strange. Of course,this would happen in the future.
Mordo, Bruce, I will hand the task of bringing the new Supreme Master to Kamar-Taj to you. This time, because of Bruces appearance, Ancient One did not let Mordo go alone.
But at the same time, Ancient Ones heart had epted what Bruce had said, perhaps there may be another possibility.
At the moment, Bruce and Mordo looked at each other and agreed. This time, the reason why Ancient One summoned everyone was to make them mentally prepared.
Ancient One had cheated everyone by saying that the session of the new Master would happen in a few decades. But only Bruce knew that Doctor Strange would soon seed to the Sorcerer Supreme.
Of course, if Ancient One did not say that, there might be a great problem among the masters on Earth. Everyone obeyed the Ancient One, because she was powerful and mysterious.
More importantly, she had a very long lifespan, which made them very confused. But Doctor Strange was not the same, for many masters, he was just a neer.
ording to the rule, seeding to the Master needed to take a long time to test, but it was a special time now, Ancient One had to do so.
At the moment, after getting the order of the Ancient One, Bruce and Mordo left the room directly.
ording to Ancient One, after half a month, a person named Stephen Vincent Strange would appear in this area. And what they needed to do was to find him and bring him back.
I always feel that the teacher is somewhat strange. She seems to have arranged a lot of things. At the moment, Mordo stood beside Bruce and said his doubts.
Because recently, Ancient One has not been idle. She went to mend the holy ce or study some magic things all day. At the same time, the number of observing the real world was more frequent.
Everyone was curious about this, and Mordo was the same.
You know that the dark dimensions invasion had be more serious. At the moment, Bruce did not say anything about Kaecilius, but said this.
And Mordo was surprised at first and then nodded. If it was to defend Dormammu, then everything would be clear.
Dormammu was the ruler of the dark dimension, nobody knew how powerful he was. Especially in the records, Dormammu was an existence that even the Sorcerer Supreme could not resist.
Therefore, it was normal that the Ancient One was so cautious.
Whereafter, Bruce and Mordo were separated. With the help of Ancient One, Bruce was also able to formally arrange the plot of Doctor Strange.
He began his own n, especially in order toplete the task of the system. More importantly however, Bruce had another idea that he wanted to make Doctor Strange be his man.
Chapter 149: Doctor Strange
Chapter 149: Doctor Strange
Anyway, Doctor Strange was the next Sorcerer Supreme, his power was very strong.
After all, Doctor Strange got the recognition of Ancient One who was the most powerful human on the earth. Therefore, there was no doubt that he was very excellent.
Although there was no much disy in the plot of Avengers alliance 3, it still did not prevent him from being one of the topbat strengths.
Therefore, if Bruce was able to get his help, Bruce would definitely go smoothly in the future Marvel world.
Now it was the time for Doctor Strange toe to the stage, but he was still just a surgeon now, a man advocating modern science. Therefore, it was a difficult thing to make him contact magic.
But it was a good chance for Bruce to get his trust. Bruce would start his n from this key point in the future.
As for Mordo, Bruce had to say sorry in his heart. Because if Bruce wanted to get Doctor Stranges trust, he had to make more contact with him. Therefore, he would rece Mordo who guided Doctor Strange in the original plot to guide Doctor Strange now.
From the beginning, when Bruce came here, he had already made a n and when he contacted Ancient One, he had predicted Doctor Stranges arrival.
As expected, the task given by the system was just to obtain Doctor Stranges trust. These were all in Bruces control.
There is half a month left now. I should prepare it early.
At the moment, Bruce muttered to himself and began to n. He had watched so many magic books before, which was all for this moment.
In the talent of practicing magic, he admitted that he would not be able topete with Doctor Strange. But as long as he learned enough magic knowledge, then it would be very simple when he contacted Doctor Strange.
At the moment, Bruce calmed down his heart without considering other things and began to understand the magic knowledge that he had learned before.
Then, his body entered into a meditation state, but his soul was directly outside the body, reading magic books.
Even if he had the help of the system, he was still unable topletely rely on the system. Especially if the future plots and events were not in his control, he must have sufficient knowledge and strength to deal with.
Dont think that knowledge was useless. The more information you know, the higher you stand. Learning more knowledge would help Bruce better think about the problem and control the overall situation.
It was also his study step by step, Bruce had changed many original thoughts and even his mentality had also been changed.
Then time went by.
Till after half a month.
This day was the Ancient One had predicted before that Doctor Strange woulde. In the previous plot, it was Mordo who found Doctor Strange and then took him to the Ancient one.
In fact, it was all in the expectation of Ancient One, she could see the future through Time Gem. Of course, she would also be able to know what had happened on Doctor Strange in advance.
It was just that Ancient One hid the truth, and actually Doctor Strange understood the truthter.
This time, lets see who first discover Dr. Stefen Vincent Strange. At the moment, when they walked out from Kamar-Taj, Mordo looked at Bruce and said.
Then Bruce shrugged his shoulder with a sense of ease on his face, and Mordo left directly.
At this moment, Bruce looked at Mordos back and his mouth slightly tilted. At the next moment, his entire body became transparent.
This was not the astral projection, but his body-illusion ability, which was originally Visions ability.
Bruce passed through a street one by one. Whereafter, he put on an Ant-Mans battle suit. Then his whole body had shrunk to the ant-size, the people around him seemed to be a giant and everyones footsteps were like a mountain break.
Soon, all kinds of ants and insects appeared, tens of thousands
Having an Ant-Mans battle suit, these insects were almost the continuation of his senses, which could be called by him casually, like thousands of eyes.
And when he controlled all the ants, his spiritual perception seemed to have been expanded at once and everything around him was in his eyes. Nothing could escape his control.
Then the ants around him were constantly wandering around. They regarded Bruces orders as the highest order and desperately found them.
These things could be counted extremely amazing in the micro world, but in the eyes of the human beings, there was no movement at all. This was like two quite different worlds.
At this moment, Bruce kept observing the surroundings and epted the responses from various insects. If it was not Bruces spirit and strength was strong enough, it would make him a headache when epting so much information.
With the time going by, Bruce constantly expanded his horizons and expanded the scope of the search.
He wanted to find Doctor Strange ahead of Mordo and then left an impressive impression on him. And this was Bruces first step.
But even if Bruce could order those insects to help him find, it would not be possible to find him so quickly. Of course, Mordo was the same, he was less likely to find Doctor Strange.
At this moment,Mordo did not have any ideas about how to find Doctor Strange, he did not even know his appearance, how could he find Doctor Strange.
But after searching for half an hour, Bruce finally found a figure in front of him. It was a tall, but looked skinny man, as if he was constantly searching for something.
He looked confused and very dirty.
Kamar-Taj,Kamar-Taj. At the moment, he repeated the name in his mouth and constantly asked the surrounding people, but everyone around said they did not know.
This made the middle-aged man feel hopeless. In order to reach this ce, he had spent all the remaining money to buy a single-way ticket.
If he could not find Kamar-Taj, his future life would be doomed to be rather tragic.
Chapter 150: Hopeless
Chapter 150: Hopeless
And this hopeless middle-aged man was Bruces goal. The future Doctor Strange, Sorcerer Supreme Stephen Vincent Strange.
At this moment, Mordo did not find Stephen Vincent Strange existence, which made Bruce have a chance.
Then, without any hesitation, Bruce directly took off the Ant-Mans battle suit, recovered the normal size, and walked towards Stephen Vincent Strange. No matter what it would happen, it was better to be the first to act.
At this moment, Stephen Vincent Strange had been surrounded by some bullies. Even though he was very poor, his watch on his wrist was worth tens of thousands of dors.
Because he was an excellent surgeon before, he would not be extremely poor. Just like an old saying said, a starved camel is bigger than a horse.
And those bullies always could see the most valuable things in the first ce. When Stephen Vincent Strange was surrounded by them, his hands were shaking constantly.
He felt helpless again. If he was not in a car ident or did not have an operation before, he would be able to deal with these bullies, but now he could not do anything.
I dont have any valuable things right now. At the moment, Stephen Vincent Stranges eyes were full of pleading.
He had always been in the upper ss of society and the doctors identity also made him gain most peoples respect, so he was never so down and out.
You have a watch and give it to me. The leading bully directly said.
They could see that this man in front of them was very weak, so he became their target.
I cant give to you. Its the only thing I have. At the moment, Stephen Vincent Strange said.
Indeed, the watch was his only thing and he did not have anything left.
You have no choice. One of the bullies said, they would not give up this chance easily since they had met this weak man.
All right. Stephen Vincent Stranges face appeared a hint of helplessness now, indicating that he would take off the watch.
But without any pre-warnings, he directly attacked when the bullies were rxed. His right hand hit a persons face directly.
The power of an adult man was very strong, plus the bullies did not have any preparations, so no one could stand such a sudden attack.
But now, Stephen Vincent Stranges hands hurt was so serious that he did not cause too much damage to the person. Instead, his hand was shaking, and a strong sense of pain made him keep sweating.
After the others reacted, they immediately attacked. This was his most down moment, he was not only beaten by others, but also was robbed of his only watch.
At the moment, his eyes were full of anger, but he did not have the power to fight back.
Then a ck figure appeared in front of everyone. The man did not hide his face and walked to them step by step.
At the next moment, a bully was directly thrown into the wall and fainted. Others were knocked down by Bruce directly before they could react and they lost theirbat strength.
These people were just ordinary humans, so they were like paper pastes when facing Bruce. And they were too weak as if they could be directly broken by Bruces slight touch.
Therefore, Bruce was very careful when he was fighting. He was afraid that he would crush them directly. But even so, even if these people recovered, they would also be a disabled man.
At this moment, the Doctor Strange who was lying on the ground had reacted, then he looked at Bruce vacantly.
Bruce did not speak. He just stretched out his palm and looked at the people in front of him.
Then the Doctor Strange got his meaning,standing up relying on Bruces palm. He said, thank you.
When did he have to rely on others to save?
He was a proud man, but his pride had all disappeared because of the car ident. At the moment, he really had the feeling of being an ordinary person.
Are you looking for Kamar-Taj? Right now, Bruce looked at Stephen Vincent Strange who was in front of him, and said directly.
After Stephen Vincent Strange heard Bruces words,he was shocked. Originally, he intended to give up looking for it, but when he heard this name, he was cheered up again.
Do you know where Kamar-Taj is? Can you take me there? At the moment, Bruce was hisst chance.
He had found this ce ording to others instructions before, but he didnt find Kamar-Taj. Now that someone said this name though, obviously he was very happy.
Of course I know, but why should I take you there? Bruce did not immediately promise him.
Although this Doctor Strange was a little proud in the movie and he was also an upright person, Bruce wanted to see it in person.
I can give you what you want. At the moment, Stephen Vincent Strange said.
This was his only chance to recover his physical function. As long as he recovered, he could give what Bruce wanted.
However, Bruce shook his head. If it was before, the money was very useful to him. But now, he was not interested in many things in the secr world.
Lets talk about itter. Come with me. Then Bruce turned around directly without looking at Stephen Vincent Strange.
The present Doctor Strange could not give what Bruce wanted. When he touched Doctor Stranges body before, he had already seen his information and there were no special abilities.
Good! At this moment, Doctor Strange followed Bruce and walked towards Kamar-Taj.
At the moment, Mordo saw all this in the distance. Then he shook his head and he was indeedte. Therefore, he did not move ahead, but he went back to Kamar-Taj.
On the other side, Bruce had walked to the door of Kamar-Taj with Stephen Vincent Strange. There was nothing special here. It was just a normal door.
Is this Kamar-Taj? At the moment,Stephen Vincent Strange was a little confused.
In his eyes, Kamar-Taj was supposed to be a ce like a holy ce. But now it seemed that it was inferior to a ce where civilians lived. This made him doubtful.
I think the opposite side looks more like Kamar-taj. Then Stephen Vincent Strange pointed to the luxurious temple which was not far away, and that ce indeed looked more like a holy ce.
But Bruce slowly opened the door, with a smile on his face.
If you think its true, you can go there. Maybe it can cure your hand. After saying that, Bruce left directly.
At this moment, Stephen Vincent Strange nced at the temple not far away, then he was determined to follow Bruce and walked into the normal door directly.
The moment he walked into this door, a powerful space force turned. The present Stephen Vincent Strange felt as if he had walked into another world.
At the moment, Bruce stood in front of him with a smile.
Chapter 151: Whole New World
Chapter 151: Whole New World
Not everything is as simple as it seems to be. At the moment, Bruce stood in front of Stephen Vincent Strange and said this slowly, and Stephen Vinecent Strange was very shocked now.
Stephen Vincent Strange was just aware of what he had experienced, but he waspletely unable to describe the experience he had just experienced.
This ce is known as Kamar-Taj, and is also the holy ce where the Sorcerer Supreme lives. And the person you want to see is called Ancient One. At the moment, Bruce slowly said, and then both Mordo and Ancient One also appeared behind Doctor Strange.
It was just that Stephen Vincent Strange had not yet felt it.
Ancient One, is he really called by this name? Stephen Vincent Strange looked around and his eyes were full of doubt.
In fact, he did not know that Ancient One was a male or female. This ce seemed to be a religious ce, and he still retained his attitude about whether there was magic in the world.
And Bruce understood him very much. After all, it was difficult to make a person who had been believing in science in the past suddenly believe magic.Even if it was the other superheroes, they could hardly believe the existence of magic.
You havee here now, if you want to cure your hand, you need to forget everything you had learned before, because it was impossible to exin magic scientifically, at least so far. At this moment, Mordo looked at Stephen Vincent Strange, who was in front of him and said slowly.
In fact, Mordo was also very clear about Stephen Vincent Stranges present mood. Because when he first contacted magic, he also did not believe it at first and thought everything was too incredible.
Well, well, Ill forget it. Stephen Vincent Stranges greatest wish was to cure his hand, as long as he could cure his hand, he would not care anything.
At this moment, Ancient One handed him a cup of tea water. Stephen looked at her and said immediately, thank you, Master Ancient One.
The Ancient One said, youre wee.
And what happened next was the same as the plot in the movie. Ancient One was exining the magic to Stephen Vincent Strange, while he was trying to understand magic in a scientific way.
And Mordo who stood on the side could not helpughing. Right now, the present Stephen Vincent Strange was definitely very ignorant in their eyes.
Whereafter, Ancient One took out a basic magic book in front of Steven Vincent Strange and told him that if he wanted to cure his hand, he needed to rely on spiritual strength.
And this sentence made Stephen Vincent Strangepletely stunned. He was a man who epted decades of modern education, and was told by others suddenly that if he wanted to cure himself, he needed the power of spirit and mind.
This was not a superstition?
At the moment, Stephen Vincent Strange said, I had traveled thousands of miles and spent all the remaining savings to buy a single ticket to find ways to cure me. But you just told me that I need to rely on the mind and soul to heal my hand!? Im so stupid.
The present Doctor Strange was very angry. He thought he was cheated. But his move was normal in everyones eyes.
However, Mordo really thought he was very stupid. In fact, like humans and animals, animals were also very stupid in the eyes of humans.
The magic world and the real world of science and technology were indeed twopletely different worldviews.
I need you to calm down. At the moment, Ancient One said.
She had lived so long, and naturally she could ept the emotions of Stephen Vincent Strange.
It was only that Stephen Vincent Strange was really desperate. Right now, science could not save him, and he also had already denied that magic could cure him now.
Your theory is really stupid. I dont believe that there is soul and magic in the world. Its the most stupid thing for me toe here in my life!
But at this moment, Ancient One directly pulled Stephen Vincent Strange and then hit his soul out from his body with a palm.
The powerful and mysterious force swarmed into Stephen Vincent Stranges body, and then the terrifying power directly pped his entire soul outside.
Right now, he saw himself like a transparent thing, and in his surroundings, Ancient One, Bruce, Mordo and himself were all standing in the same ce.
What happened? This made Stephen Vincent Strange feel very shocked and incredible.
Then the next moment, his body and soul werebined together again.
What are you doing to me? What have you done? This was the first time that he had experienced this, so he felt curious and fearful in his heart. He had never touched this before.
Nothing. I just had just pped your soul outside. Ancient One said, without any expression on his face.
No, its magic medicine, just tea has problems. Stephen said this firmly, and he still did not believe that people had souls.
At the next moment, the Master held his head directly. Then his wonderful and splendid journey began again. Everything around had changed, and Stephen Vincent Strange disappeared in Kamar-Taj.
At the moment, Mordo and Bruce stood up and looked at the Ancient One in front of them.
If this goes on, his body will not be able to stand it. Mordo was a little worried now. After all, Stefen Vincent Strange was just an ordinary person.
But Ancient One did not say anything and Bruce also stood aside silently.
Of course, Bruce knew what Ancient One was thinking. It was the only way to make Stephen Vincent Strange believe the existence of magic in a short time.
Nobody knew how long it took, Stephen Vincent Stranges wonderful journey waspletely over. All that he had experienced before made him have an unprecedented feeling.
It was so wonderful and amazing. At the moment, he was stunned as if he was rethinking everything had happened before.
And only real magic could do these. Yes, it was the real magic. At this moment, he was totally amazed.
All the things he had learned in his previous life were all overthrown by the person. But he was a smart man who knew this power would definitely help him recover.
Please, teach me! The present Stephen Vincent Strange did not have his previous arrogance, but he only wanted to learn such magic.
No. Ancient One refused him and left directly.
Then Stephen Vincent Strange was also being sent out of Kamar-Taj by a mysterious force.
At this moment, Mordo was confused about whether Stephen Vincent Strange was the next Sorcerer Supreme.
Chapter 152: Ancient Ones Teaching
Chapter 152: Ancient One''s Teaching
Mordo did not know why Ancient One did so, but he did not dare to ask. After all, it was about the Sorcerer Supreme.
But Bruce followed Ancient One with a thoughtful expression on his face, master, do you really want to do this?
It was definitely unclear for someone else to understand Bruces words. But Ancient One knew what Bruce meant.
For any other person, Ancient One would teach him slowly instead of giving him such arge amount of information at the beginning.
Because at first, any person who walked out of modern society would be definitely afraid if you let him suddenly ept a thing called the magic world. Therefore, Ancient One usually needed to teach them slowly.
But Ancient One did not do the same to this Stephen Vincent Strange. There was no other reason, just because he would be the next Sorcerer Supreme.
More importantly, Ancient One did not have much time now. So she had to teach some basic magic knowledge to Stephen Vincent Strange in the shortest time in order to let him better understand his important responsibility.
I have to do this now. In the future, he has to face the invasion of Dormammu. At the moment, the Ancient One stood by the Eye of Agamotto, and she looked at the virtual body of the Earth floating in the air.
At the same time examining the defenses of the three holy ces. She also observed the erosion of the dark dimension to the real world. Even though she did not have much time now, she still wanted to finish her final work.
Maybe he is not ready now. Then Bruce said he understood Ancient Ones anxiety, but if she did so, there would be a trace of bad consequence.
And it was also Ancient Ones anxiety which made her die and eventually led to Mordos departure. In fact, Ancient One knew all these, but she still did it.
No one has been ready. At first, Im still worried about it, but now youre here. You can guard the real world and help the next Sorcerer Supreme, thats enough. At the moment, the Ancient One looked at Bruce very seriously.
Before that, Bruce promised her to help the next Sorcerer Supreme to guard the real world. And this was why Ancient One would do this. Even though Stephen Vincent Strange was not ready, there would be no danger.
I know, but I will still say that the appearance of the next Sorcerer Supreme doesnt mean your death. At the moment, Bruce once again said the topic.
He really did not want the Ancient One to die like this. Because she was really a powerfulbat power in the Marvel World.
I understand what you said. Dont worry. Ill consider it well. Ancient One smiled.
Then she looked at the virtual body of the Earth in the air. she had guarded the real world for a long time. Then Bruce nodded and did not say anything more.
And at this moment, Mordo also appeared. He nced at Ancient One and Bruce, then said, he has stayed outside for a long time, and he has not left yet.
Before Mordo became a master, he had a simr experience with Stephen Vincent Strange. At that time, he was desperate and confused.
And since he finally got this opportunity, an opportunity of rebirth, of course he would not give up. Therefore, Mordo could understand Stephen Vincent Strange most.
Let him in. Ill call him tomorrow. Ancient One said, It was just a lesson for the next Sorcerer Supreme, and there would be a lot of lessons for him in the future.
He is a very clever person, so there are many things that cant let him know at the beginning. After Mordo left, Bruce looked at Ancient One and warned her.
And what he said was the thing that the Ancient One was absorbing the dark dimensions power. Then Bruce left directly.
After that, he reced Mordo and once again saw Doctor Strange.
I havent never thought that there would be such a ce in the world. At this moment, Strange looked at things around him with curiosity.
Even those ordinary people seemed to be the masters who have magical abilities in his eyes. When all the things that one thought before had copsed, he would be full of awe and curiosity for everything.
At the same time, it proved that Doctor Stranges psychological endurance was very strong. If it was someone else, he was already not able to ept it at the beginning.
I told you not to see the world with your eyes, but your heart. Sometimes what your eyes saw were just some illusion, or some false images. At the moment, Bruce said that.
He had read a lot of magic books and known many things, so he had a deeper understanding than Strange.
And on the other hand, he could also be Stranges teacher in the terms of magic knowledge. At this moment, Strange nodded with agreement and followed Bruce to his own residence.
On his way, he saw many things that he had never seen before. And he slowly began to ept the present world, but his hands were still shaking.
This is your room. In addition, you take this away. After saying that, Bruce put a card with several English words in his hands into Stranges.
Strange looked at the card in front of him like a treasure. Although he knew that it was just an ordinary paper card, he still asked with full of hope, Is this the spell I will learn?
After hearing this, Bruce was a little helpless and shook his head slightly.
This is just the WiFi password. Dont think too much. Ill live next to you and you can call me if you have any problems. Tomorrow, Master Ancient One will call you, so youd better be well prepared. After saying that, Bruce left directly.
In fact, the cleverer peoples mentality would not be better than other ordinary people when he epted new things.
At the moment, Strange was a little embarrassed, then he began to put his luggage. In order toe to Kamar-Taj, he had spent all his savings.
It could be said that he had lost everything now. If he did not seize this opportunity and cure his hands, he could already be able to predict his future tragic fate.
And after seeing Bruce left, he had already made up his mind. These were all that he had not been exposed to, so they were much more profound and interesting than medicine and science for him.
Therefore, he started to prepare now.
Bruce lived in the room next to Stranges. At the same time, because of his appearance, there would be some changes in theter plot.
Next, Ancient One would teach Strange some foundations and theories about magic. As for Bruce, he was arranged by Ancient One to teach him more about magic knowledge.
Bruce did not know much magic, but in Kamar-Taj, no one knew more than him in terms of knowledge except some experienced teachers. Using magic was important, but the knowledge was more important.
Until the next morning, Bruce took Strange to see Ancient One. This time, the lesson took a long time, spending seven or eight hours.
Because it really needed a lot of effort to make an ordinary person ept these thingspletely.
Chapter 153: Training(VIP 5)
Chapter 153: Training(VIP 5)
When Strange appeared in front of Bruce again, he was a little frustrated and lost. During this time, he heard all those words that he hadughed at before.
Ancient Ones words were just like the door to a new world, opening in front of him. Even he was shocked by its mystery and wonderfulness. Although he had already told himself that he had to ept these, he still felt very shocked.
At the moment, Ancient One stood beside Bruce and looked at Strange who was still immersed in that statement, with a smile on her face.
His original worldview has already copsed. It may take a while for him to ept that. Next, its up to you. After hearing this, Bruce nodded slightly.
He knew that it was very difficult for a modern person to ept such a thing. But Strange was smart and he could understand it in a short time.
Dont worry. Let me deal with the following magic knowledge. At the moment, Bruce nodded.
Ancient One had led Bruce to enter the gate of the magic world. Although Bruce has not transformed these knowledge into real magic, it was still quite easy for him to teach a person who was new to magic.
The Ancient One left, for she had other things to deal with. As for the following things, Ancient One believed that Bruce was able to do well.
After Ancient One left, Bruce went directly to the front of Strange.
Well, havent you epted it yet? After hearing this, Strange froze for a moment, and shook his head.
Although he had suggested to himself that these things were true, it was still a little incredible for him to see them with his own eyes. At present, he only needed to digest what Ancient One had said to him.
There is really magic in the world. In the past, I have received higher education and I think I know the truth of the world. But now thinking about it, Ive always been too arrogant and stupid. Although Strange was proud, he was also very smart.
He had already epted these, but he didnt fully adapt and get used to it. Especially when he thought of his previous remarks, he was even amused by his stupidity.
Others were stupid in his eyes, but at the same time, he was also stupid in the eyes of others.
You dont have enough time to digest it. The matter of magic-practicing is urgent! After saying that, Bruce went directly to the training ground of Karma-Taj with Strange, a ce where some new masters were training.
Of course, not everyone could get the instruction of Ancient One. Mordo and other masters were already good enough for teaching these new masters.
Then, Bruce let Strange take the Sling ring and began to study transmit magic, which was one of the most basic magic.
Strange was able to learn them in a short time with his talent, and Bruce also knew that Ancient One wanted Strange to grow up in a short time.
My hands, my hands get hurt and I cant be controlled at all. At the moment, when Strange saw the Sling Ring, his face was filled with fear and hesitation.
He was a doctor. No hands meant no future. Before, he had saved many people with his hands, but now he couldnt even save himself.
Forget everything that happened to you before. Whatever your hand looks like, as long as it can move, there is hope. At this moment, Bruce seemed to havee back to the time that he taught Parker.
In terms of teaching, he had sufficient experience. Although he could use little magic, it was enough for him to teach Strange on magic knowledge.
After hearing Bruces words, Strange looked at Bruces firm eyes, then he nodded . He began to take a Sling ring and moved slowly.
Sizzle!
Strange was worthy of being the next Sorcerer Supreme. The moment he came into contact with magic, he had his own understanding at once.
To be honest, Bruce was jealous of this. Because he really had no experience with magic, he didnt have any way on this.
More importantly, Strange was the leading role in the plot of Doctor Strange. But Bruce was not afraid.
No matter how incredible Stranges magic talent was, as long as he had enough energy value, he could download Stranges abilities instantly with a click. Then all Stranges abilities would bepletely transformed into his own.
I cant do that. My hands are out of control. At this moment, Strange said directly, looking at Bruce.
His hands were trembling all the time, not painfully, but uncontrobly. For a doctor, this was really frightening.
Your potential is bigger than that, you just dont bring it out totally. Then Bruce gave Strange several magic books to let him learn some basic knowledge first.
This knowledge was very important, especially for the future Sorcerer Supreme. It could be said that Bruce had be the half-teacher of Strange, the next Sorcerer Supreme.
In this way, even if Doctor Strange couldnt work for Bruce whole-heartedly, he would definitely trust Bruce in the end.
In the following days, Bruce had been teaching Strange somemon sense about magic. Of course, what Bruce taught was also that he just learned.
It was only because Strange was still new and he could not see it at all. By the time he could see it, Bruce would have had a deeper understanding.
During this period, Doctor Strange was making progress rapidly. His talent was not only manifested in medicine and magic, but also in the spell.
Doctor Strange could learn many lengthy spells in a short time. He was indeed a real genius, and everyone had seen his progress, including Bruce.
This day, Strange was still practicing how to use the Sling ring, but he was unable to draw a golden circle all the time.
This spell was simple, but it required excellent control. And for Strange, thats what hecked right now.
You have too many thoughts.You always want to do the best, but ignore the magic itself. At this moment, Bruce stood in front of Strange with solemn eyes.
He saw Stranges problem at once.
No, my hands are out of control. Strange said. He was still ming his own hands.
But at this time, Bruce had already taken out a Sling ring. Then he directly drew the passageway connecting the Mount Qomngma Peak, and directly walked into the circle with Strange.
With the cold wind rustling, the temperature of tens of degrees below zero made Strange shiver.
At the moment, Bruce didnt say any nonsense. He just looked at Strange and said, In a few minutes, youll freeze to death here.
Before Strange reacted, Bruce had already disappeared directly.
Chapter 154: Breakthrough
Chapter 154: Breakthrough
At this moment, Stephen Vincent Strange looked at the endless snow mountain around him and felt a horrible cold flowing on him.
He felt that his blood had been solidified. Especially the hypoxia caused by high altitude made him feel dizzy, he never felt so cold and hard.
The present Stephen Vincent Strange was wearing a thin cloth, and his fitness was originally not strong enough. Therefore, when facing such a low temperature, he felt a death threat.
Bruce on the other hand, had alreadye back to Kamar-Taj. He thought that Stephen Vincent Strange could stay in that horrible condition for a few minutes because he had a Sling Ring and plus his own fitness.
But a few minutes were already his limits, once it was more than this time, Stephen Vincent Strange would be an ice sculpture.
Anyway, Stephen Vincent Strange was the next Sorcerer Supreme and owned strong magic talent. Therefore, it was not too difficult for him to use such easy magic like the Sling Ring.
What was most difficult was that he did not devote all his energy to magic. Therefore, if Bruce wanted to make such a proud person to be afraid of him and follow his orders, the easiest way was to make him yield and fear directly!
What about Stephen Vincent Strange? At this moment, Mordo walked out.
He watched only Bruce alone stand there, while Stephen Vincent Strange was gone. This made him feel strange.
Im helping him to see if he can break through his limits. Then Bruce said this quietly and a smile appeared on his face.
But Mordo was shocked by his words. He did not know what Bruce had done to Stephen Vincent Strange, but he knew that it was not a simple training definitely.
Bruce, where did you get him? Hes the next Sorcerer Supreme. Tell me quickly where you sent him to? Its too dangerous! At the moment, Mordo said this seriously.
Ancient One said that Stephen Vincent Strange was the next Sorcerer Supreme. If he was in danger, it would bring a lot of trouble.
Bruce just sent him to Mount Qomngma. It is fine. When Mordo was anxious, the Ancient One appeared in front of them.
She wore a golden robe and seemed to have an inexplicable temperament, which made people admire. This was just the charm of the Sorcerer Supreme.
As for the anxious Mordo, after he heard Ancient Ones words, he was shocked and felt amazed.
Did you really send him to Mount Qomngma? That was the highest mountain in the world!
No matter if it was its oxygen content, or the desperate temperature, even their master could not stand it, not to mention ordinary people. Although the masters magic power was strong, their body was very fragile.
More importantly, Stephen Vincent Stranges body had not yet been fully recovered. Therefore, throwing him alone in that ce was equal to letting him die.
At the moment, Bruce just nodded his head after he heard Mordos words and he said helplessly, It is just Mount Qomngma, dont be too surprised. Just see it quietly.
Then Mordo looked at Ancient One behind him. She seemed to agree with Bruces view and nodded.
At the moment, Mordo was confused whether Stephen Vincent Strange was the next Sorcerer Supreme. Just leaving him there alone?
And dont let me help him?
No, it cant go on like this! The moment Mordo said, he was ready to take off his Sling Ring and go to take back Stephen Vincent Strange.
Mordo, dont worry. After a few seconds, you will see. Then Bruce stopped Mordo ying magic and said calmly, with a solemn expression on his face.
And Ancient One was still very calm. But Ancient One just did not move her body, she still felt a little worried in her heart.
However, she chose to believe Bruce and the next Sorcerer Supremes talent. Therefore, she was so calm now.
As for Mordo, after he heard Bruces solemn words, he slowly put down his palm. At the moment, he looked at Bruce in front of him and took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.
Then the three men were waiting quietly.
Because Stephen Vincent Strange did not practice magic for a long time, no one knew how much he could do. All of it depended on himself.
Sizzle
At this moment, in front of the three people, a golden circle had appeared and Stephen Vincent Strange walked out from it, his whole body seemed to be frozen.
Then he directly threw himself down in front of the Ancient One. Although it was only less than two minutes, the temperature there was too low.
Therefore, if he did not take full advantage of the Sling Ring at the critical moment, he would definitely die in that ce.
At the moment, he slowly raised his head and looked at the three of them. There were some strange things in his eyes. Especially when he looked at Bruce, there was a hint of fear.
The person in front of him directly left him in that ce regardless of anything. Therefore, if he really angered him, he could not expect what would happen next to him.
Thats good. Mordo, let him warm up. After saying that, Bruce left directly, and Ancient One also nodded slightly now and left the ce with Bruce together.
At the moment, Mordo was a little confused when he saw the two people. But at his feet, Stephen Vincent Strange was shaking heavily.
If he could not recover back as soon as possible, it would cause permanent frost injuries. That was very serious. Thinking of this, Mordo directly took Stephen Vincent Strange away.
At the moment, Ancient One and Bruce walked shoulder to shoulder.
Hes indeed very talented, but hes too proud. Bruce sighed, just a few minutes passed, and Dr. Stephen Vincent Strange hadpleted the Teleport magic that he could not control a few days ago.
It would definitely not be impossible for Bruce to do this .
This is his biggest problem. Fortunately, you have given him a lesson. It seems that the rest of his life will be afraid of you. Its a good thing. At the moment, the Ancient One said this with a smile.
She had seen it when Bruce left Stephen Vincent Strange at Mount Qomngma. But she did not stop, because it did have a great benefit.
And the best was to let Stephen Vincent Strange have a fear. Even though Bruces magic power could not bepared to Stephen Vincent Strange, Bruce had other abilities.
Especially Origin Magic Power, it exceeded all natural magic. Therefore, in the future, if Stephen Vincent Strange did some things that were not allowed, Bruce could also restrain him.
Because as an ordinary person, if he once got the power, it was difficult for him to control the desire for strength. So he had to be restrained!
Chapter 155: Fear
Chapter 155: Fear
It was difficult for the ordinary people to control themselves after gaining strength. But there were some excellent people who could control themselves. And Doctor. Strange also belonged to this kind of person.
However, things changed quickly, and so it was very important to have people to restrain him. That was why the Ancient One did not stop Bruces action.
Originally, it should be done by her, Bruce was just putting this matter in advance.
Ancient One could also foresee that even if the future Doctor Stranges power was very powerful, and he could even surpass her, he would still be afraid of a person. That was Bruce.
Kaecilius has taken the two-page spell on Dormammu and he will summon Dormammu soon. At the moment, Bruce looked at the Ancient One and said.
There was no need for him to hide this thing, because Ancient One knew everything. It was just that she did not want to stop it.
Whether it was the future Doctor Strange or the future human, they would face the real world without Ancient One sooner orter. And what Bruce said was just a reminder to the Ancient One.
When Kaecilius epted the power of Dormammu, his strength would be improved by multiples. And the previous power could not bepared with the present power at all.
The power given by Dormammu was indeed terrifying. After all, it was the ruler of the dark dimension, and a truly terrible enemy.
Even the powerful Ancient One could notpletely eradicate him. How powerful he was!
Its inevitable that this kind of thing will happen, but I believe you can handle it. At the moment, the Ancient one said again.
She would not be involved in the next Dormammus invasion, whether she was alive or not. She had seen what would happen in the future through the Time Gem.
But the Ancient One was just a human. Although she had lived for a long time and had a strong ability, she was always a human. She was not a god in the world, nor did she predict what would happen in the future.
It was especially difficult for her to spy on the future of an Infinite Gem. That was why Ancient One didnt know Thanos would appear in the future, because she was unable to explore it.
After all, the future was always the most elusive.
Stephen Vincent Strange has now opened the magic worlds gate. His growth may be very fast. At the moment, Bruce said, and Ancient One also agreed.
Then the two continued to chat for a while, Ancient One left, and Bruce also returned to his own residence.
However, he did not return directly to the room, but was in the ce where Stephen Vincent Strange was located.
With the help of Mordo, the influence of Stephen Vincent Stranges body which came from Mount Qomngma had almost been eliminated, and now he only needed to take a good rest.
When Stephen Vincent Strange saw Bruce appearing in his room, he was slightly shocked. In his eyes, Bruce had no reason leaving him alone there, because Bruce was also just practicing magic.
Why, are you afraid of me? The moment Bruce walked into the room, he sensed the fear of Doctor Strange in the first ce, he smiled.
He didnt expect that this person who was proud and would get super wisdom in the future- Doctor Strange would be afraid of him.
No, I just dont understand why you threw me in that ce. Stephen Vincent Strange denied it on the spot, indicating that he was not afraid of Bruce.
It was just that his expression had betrayed himself. But Bruce did not say anything about it.
Then he walked to Stephen Vincent Stranges side and looked very serious. He looked at the man in front of him and said, I believe you understand that what I have done is to develop your potential. Youre an excellent person, so you take more responsibilities in the future.
Soon after, youre going to face a powerful enemy that you cant resist, and at that time, you have to have enough power. The present Bruce was already reminding Stephen Vincent Strange, he was like a real godfather, instructing Stephen Vincent Strange a lot.
At this moment, Stephen Vincent Strange narrowed his eyes after hearing Bruces words. He did not understand what Bruce meant, but he felt Bruces words were very serious and was not joking with him.
If we have a powerful enemy, you and Ancient One will naturally be able to resist it. Im just a master who has just arrived. At the moment, Stephen Vincent Strange said this.
He thought he did not have too powerful strength. More importantly, his original purpose was to cure his hands, not to fight. After all, he was just a doctor, not a soldier.
I know what youre thinking, heal your hands, and then go back to the real world? Then Bruce looked at his eyes and said all the thoughts in his heart.
Although he did not have the ability to spy on others thinking, he was very clear about what Stephen Vincent Strange was thinking now.
Thats what I think. Isnt it right? At the moment, Stephen Vincent Strange said. After all, people were selfish.
In his eyes, he just contacted the magic world identally. Therefore, if his hands were cured, he would not have to stay in the world.
Yes, you have a good idea. Then Bruce said this directly, with a hint of approval on his face.
In fact, he did not like forcing others to do anything. But he knew the inner heart of a man.
For example, when you got power, or you have the way to get power, would you give up easily?
No. No matter how noble he was, he would have desires.
So I dont want to face a powerful enemy. I hope that Mr.Bruce can understand it. At the moment, Stephen Vincent Strange said.
He thought he was a person with a strong mind, as long as it was his decision, he would do it anyway, and no one could change him.
Therefore, when other people faced such a hard-line person, what they could do was in the form of a mild insult or a snarky attitude. In the original plot, Stephen Vincent Strange did not want to bear the responsibility.
If it was not because Ancient Ones death touched him, he would not return to the magic world once he cured his hands, nor would he be able to be a Sorcerer Supreme so quickly.
At the moment, Bruce looked at Stephen Vincent Stramges firm eyes, his mouth slightly tilted.
I support your decision, no matter whether you want to take responsibility, it is your will. But I want to tell you that if you are ready to return to the real world one day, I will take back everything you have learned. Dont doubt that, I have this ability and no one can stop me, even Ancient One. Bruce threatened.
At the moment, after hearing Bruces words, Stephen Vincent Strange was shocked totally!
Chapter 156: Powerful Words
Chapter 156: Powerful Words
Ill take all the things youve learned! This sentencepletely shocked Strange.
At the moment, he looked at Bruces serious eyes and he was shocked. He understood that Bruce was not joking absolutely.
It was true that all of his power would be brought back. Therefore, this made him more afraid of Bruce.
Those were his hard work and he had an inexplicable attraction for it. More importantly, who did not want such powerful ability? But Bruce said now that he was going to take back thispletely, which made him feel extremely terrible.
Although he did not stay at Kamar-Taj for a long time, he had already known the identity of Bruce in Kamar-Taj.
Bruce was not an Ancient Ones disciple, but he had a very amazing magic knowledge. And even Mordo said that Bruce was a mysterious and powerful figure.
Especially, he knew that Bruces greatest power was not derived from his magic power, but the other abilities. Even the Ancient One admired his ability.
Therefore, in Stranges heart, Bruce had absolute power.
What I want to say is just this. You should think about it. After saying that, Bruce turned around and was ready to leave.
Strange was a very smart and arrogant man. If Bruce wanted topletely control this man, he needed to take a long time.
But Bruce did not like waiting most. Therefore, instead of just making Strange afraid of him, he could also give him some favor. And then he could control him quickly.
And he believed that Strange wouldpletely trust him with the time passing by. That meant that the task would bepleted.
This was his n to deal with a mature adult. Just like in the Ant-Mans heart, as long as Bruce kept mysterious and powerful, there would not be any problems.
Although for Strange, this way might y the opposite effect, Bruce still felt it was necessary to try. After all, he did not have too much time.
The moment when Strange saw Bruce who was ready to leave, he stood up directly, and his eyes were solemn. The present Strange seemed to have determined something and he looked straight at Bruce.
Of course, Bruce could feel his eyes and then slowly turned around. He wanted to hear what the future Sorcerer Supreme s decision was.
When will the train start tomorrow? At the moment, Strange had yielded and he really began to fear Bruce.
Because he could not give up the power that he managed to get. In his eyes, this Bruce was even more terrifying than the Sorcerer Supreme.
The early morning. After hearing Stranges words, Bruce smiled and did not say anything more.
Even though Strange was proud and self-contained, after all, he was a normal human. After Strange felt Bruce changed his mind, he was finally relieved.
The feeling that Bruce gave him before made him upset at himself. It was just like his future fate waspletely controlled by Bruce.
After that, Bruce did not say anything. He left and returned to his room. During this period, he did not rx himself about the knowledge of magic and the use of his own abilities.
His abilities were bing more and more powerful, so he needed to constantlyprehend and adapt. Fortunately, the process of bing stronger had always been in his control, so there would not be a problem.
Sometimes the most horrible thing was not that someone only had powerful abilities but could not use them. It was that someone could not control his powerful ability.
Like the Phoenix girl in the Homo Superior, she had the powerful and terrifying power of Phoenix. This power was so terrifying that even Apocalypse could not defeat her.
It could be said that she was able to destroy all the X-men by her own power. Originally, owning this powerful ability was extremely terrifying.
But she was unable to control such powerful abilities and was disturbed by this power and then caused a disaster. That was the real terror.
Therefore, it was not too important to own so important power. The most important thing was you could learn to control and use your own power.
Tonight, Bruce coted his previous power and then reviewed it again. Dont think that this kind of thing was unnecessary. Sometimes, knowing yourself was more important than knowing your enemy.
Time went on like this. Soon after, Bruce slept. But his soul walked out of the bondage of his body and continued to learn what he wanted.
It was getting closer and closer that Thanos appeared and he had to start preparing to deal with it.
Next day, Strange arrived early in the practice field, and Bruce also came soon. Bruce had already made some studying ns for Strange which were to let Strange read some magic books.
If it was someone else, they could not understand them at all. On the other side, Mordo and Ancient One also looked at the scene.
Yesterday, Bruce had inspired the potential of Strange. Should we let him rest for a while? Besides, could Strange understand the books Bruce took? And whether what we had done could work out, Kaecilius is our lesson. We must be careful
At the moment, Mordo was worried because he knew clearly about how Kaecilius went to the present ce. The present Strange had the same experience with former Kaecilius.
Therefore he was a little concerned, because he didnt want to see the same tragedy happening again.
After hearing Mordos words, the Ancient One was very calm. She was not the same as Mordo, she supported Bruce to do so. Because in her eyes, it was the best way to let the next Sorcerer Supreme to take responsibilities quickly.
More importantly, Bruce could restrain Strange all the time.
Dont worry, Its all right. Sometimes, we have to use some special methods to get a special effect. When Mordo heard Ancient Ones words, he frowned slightly.
He was a very conservative man and he thought that everything should go as its original track. In his eyes, if the original rule of development was broken, it would be in trouble sooner orter.
It was just that the Ancient one was his master, and everything was given to him. Since Ancient One had said this, he had nothing to say.
I see. Mordo answered and did not continue to speak.
At the moment, Ancient One slightly sighed. It seemed that Mordos character would not change.
And since Stranges formal training started, the whole Kamar-Taji seemed to be busy. Almost every day they could see Stranges busy figure.
At the moment, Strange was like a hard-working schr, who was struggling to learn new knowledge that he had never contacted.
And all of this was under Bruces arrangements!
Chapter 157: Horror
Chapter 157: Horror
It can be said that Doctor Strange in front of Bruce had an amazing talent in learning magic. He learned very fast, and Bruce could notpare with him at all.
After all, Doctor Strange was the protagonist in this plot, so Bruce had no need to envy him. It was also in this period that both Bruce and Strange were getting closer and closer.
Because of their many contacts, Bruces deep understanding of the magic knowledge, some problems that even Mordo couldnt exin, but Bruce knew it.
And coupled with Bruces extraordinary abilities, which made Strange admire him very much Although Bruce could not y so much magic in his eyes, he could be said to be all-round in other aspects.
Before, they had fought with each other, and no matter what, Strange could not hurt Bruce a little at all. Even he could not hurt Bruces skin. This was the most terrifying thing for Strange.
At the same time, he was increasingly convinced that Bruce had the ability to deprive him of all his power.
During this period, Ancient One was also teaching Strange some powerful magics. But Bruce didi not want to study these magic. Because some magic was really not too important for Bruce.
Because he put his research focus on Origin Magic Power now. As the Ancient One said, the Origin Magic Power was indeed one of the most advanced magic in the universe.
First, it had already existed when the Big Bang happened, and there were few people who could control this power. Except those ancient races in the universe.
But it was very difficult to control the Origin Magic Power. Maybe no one would be able to control it in the whole universe.
The power that this magic released was too strong. As long as the maniption and the use of the magic power were true, it could even crush the Vibranium. This was extremely incredible.
After Bruce knew this, he was shocked. Originally, he thought that the Scarlet Witch could be regarded as one of the strongest Avengers, but now it seemed that the power of Scarlet Witch would be beyond Thor.
Of course, she had to take control of her own strength at first. This point was indisputable.
At the moment, Bruce had an idea that if Ancient One controlled Scarlet Witchs abilities, how powerful would she be? It was absolutely amazing!
Ancient One was the real Sorcerer Supreme, the real Magic Master, she owned an incredible power. And if she hadpletely mastered the Origin Magic Power, it would be possible for her to kill Thanos.
Of course, Thanos did not have his gloves.
But Bruces idea would note true. Because the Origin Magic Power was very difficult to control. Scarlet Witch justpleted the initial control of the Origin Magic Power with the help of Mind Gem.
More importantly, it was not anyone could get such a good opportunity. Because Mind Gem yed different roles to different people.
Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver were the best examples. Although both of them had acquired power with the help of the Mind Gem, the effects were very different.
And there was only one Scarlet Witch, even Ancient One epted the power of the Mind Gem, she would not be able to control the Origin Magic Power.
But Bruce was different. He had an infinite download system that could download the abilities of the Scarlet Witch and Ancient One.
In the future, if he integrated the natural magic power of the Ancient One and the Origin Magic Power into a magic power, what kind of effect would it produce? Bruce really wanted to know.
But Bruce had only mastered the Magic Ball abilities of the Scarlet Witch which was only a branch of the Origin Magic Power, and it was not a real Origin Magic Power. If he wanted to integrate thempletely, he still had a long way to go.
But in the future, thebination would definitely be possible. Unconsciously, there was another idea in Bruces heart.
When Bruce was studying his own Origin Magic Power, on the other side, Ancient One and Strange stood together.
When I saw you on the first day, you begged me to teach you the knowledge of magic. Now you want to study by yourself. You know, your ability is far from reaching the level of self-study. At the moment, Ancient One looked at the Strange in front of her and said with a hint of persuasion in her eyes.
Strange was indeed very smart, a real genius, and those ordinary magic had little difficulty to him. But the time he had learned magic was too short, which made Ancient One a little worried.
I want to know more about magic secrets, and I believe that I can do it myself. At the moment, Strange said that.
Now he really liked the magic. At the same time, he felt that he had reached a certain degree. If he had always been taught by others, it would be difficult for him to make progress.
His present idea already reflected his pride.
I can promise you to self-study, but you must first talk to Bruce. At the moment, the Ancient One said that.
She did not want to restrain the future Sorcerer Supreme too much, but she also could not let it go.
But after hearing Ancient ones words, Stranges face turned pale. If he could let Bruce agree, how would hee to the Sorcerer Supreme. He really had a deep fear for Bruce.
Of course, Ancient One also knew this, so she said that let Strange go to find Bruce.
Well, thats it. If Bruce has promised you, I will agree. After saying that, Ancient One ignored the reaction of Strange and left directly, leaving Strange alone.
At this moment, Stranges face was a little panicked. Shouldnt he just say that?
Would Bruce agree after saying that? Or not?
Would he be beaten by him? At the moment, Doctor Strange felt a strong headache about this.
But he finally decided to go to Bruce. As long as Bruce promised, there would be no problem. More importantly, he had be strong now.
Although his time for learning magic was not long enough, he thought that he could already be able to self-studypletely. Thinking of this, Strange did not hesitate and walked directly towards Bruce.
Soon, he stood in front of Bruces door but did not dare to knock on the door. Because he still clearly remembered the Mount Qomngma thing now.
Come in. If you have something, you could say it directly. When Strange was still hesitant, Bruces voice came out from the room.
This Doctor Stranges whole body shivered at once. Whereafter, he just entered Bruces room directly.
He had almost finished all study ns given by Bruce before. Therefore, he thought Bruce should be satisfied with him. But in fact, he was still a little uneasy.
I heard that you want to study by yourself? Bruce asked directly.
After hearing his words, Stranges face turned pale.
Chapter 158: Terrifying Power
Chapter 158: Terrifying Power
Before that, Strange had already nned for how and when to say to Bruce. But at this moment, Bruce directly said such a sentence, making him extremely panicked.
More importantly, it was clear that Bruce spoke out the sentence in a cold voice. The moment drops of cold sweat came from Stranges head.
At the same time, he looked at Bruce who was in front of him and was biting the bullet, then said, Mr.Bruce, I want to exin about this
He knew that he could definitely not let Bruce get angry. Otherwise, even Master Ancient One could not keep him alive.
But Bruce waved his hand directly when he just opened his mouth. At the moment, Bruce looked at Strange in front of him, and said directly, I know what you mean. I can agree.
Strange had already prepared a lot of words, but when he heard Bruces words, he didnt know what to say.
Did Bruce really agree with him just like this? What was going on?
He had not exined yet. And he had not told him about the achievements of these days.
Just agree like this? It was really too amazing!
Mr.Bruce, is that true? At first, Strange still did not believe it, so he confirmed it again.
What, are you doubting what I said? Then Bruce asked, which made Strange shake his head hurriedly.
At this moment, Strange was very happy. As long as Bruce agreed, then he could do his own business. And he would not be constrained.
Thank you, Mr.Bruce. As he spoke, Strange was ready to leave because he still had a lot of important things to do.
But just as he was about to leave, Bruces voice came directly and he said, I have not finished speaking.
Havent finished speaking? At the moment, Strange closed his eyes and he knew that Bruce would not say yes so quickly.
You can study by yourself, and I wont stop you, but first you must prove that you have the ability to study by yourself. At the moment, Bruce stood up with a trace of smile on his face.
But the smile made Strange feel very cold and prated into his bones.
So what do you mean? At the moment, Strange asked.
Because he wanted to know what Bruce would do next, then he could be prepared. He knew that things would definitely not be so simple.
Dont be nervous. My condition is very simple, as long as you pass my test, I will agree with your request. Bruce looked at the fearful Strange andughed.
Then he took out the hanging ring in his hand and opened a passageway. On the other side of the passageway, there was and of ice and snow, and the roaring cold stream was sweeping out.
The temperature there was too low for ordinary people to bear.
You get ready and thene here to find me. As he spoke, Bruce walked directly into the passageway, and Strange hesitated for a while and then went back to the room to change a set of clothes, before also waking into it.
At this moment, in the snow and ice, there was a vast expanse of white all around. The wind was roaring, and the snow in the sky was constantly falling like goose feathers. The temperature here had reached a height of tens of degrees below zero.
Next, you could fight against me. If your power is recognized, you can study by yourself. If not, youd better listen to my training n. At the moment, Bruces voice came into Stranges ear, then Strange frowned slightly.
Dont you let me defeat you? Strange asked.
Im afraid that you cant do it in your whole life. At the moment, Bruce shook his head as he looked at Strange and said.
It was impossible for Strange to defeat Bruce with his current abilities, of course, unless he used the Time Gem, like he dealt with Dormammu.
But Bruce would definitely not give him time to open the Time Gem.
Lets start! Bruce said.
As soon as Bruce finished speaking, Strange attacked directly. The powerful magic power gathered in his hands and formed a golden whip.
Bang!
The golden whip went straight to Bruce, and the powerful force made the surrounding ice and snow directly break up.
But Bruce only slightly moved, then the whip could never touch him.
Its too slow. Bruce said coldly.
The words made Stranges expression change greatly.
Then he directly used Separation Magic at the same time, then his whole body was instantly transformed into eight figures.
Each figure was like an entity which instantly rushed towards Bruce. If Bruce was an ordinary person, he would not be able to figure out the true or false.
But Bruce had the Spider Telepathy, and he also had the Superhuman Telekinesis.
Boom!
In an instant, the huge ciers around them were pulled out from the ground, and then the ciers transformed into pieces of ice debris under Bruces powerful Superhuman Telekinesis.
These broken ice pieces floated around Bruces body, and at this time, Bruce was floating in the air, and looked like the god of ice and snow.
Whoosh
Thousands of ice pieces were made into flying darts and shot out like lightning.
At the moment, Strange was shocked, and he thought that was incredible. Those ice pieces were as dense as the rain spots, and he could notpletely avoid the ice.
Maybe it would break his bones.
Without any methods, Strange had to wave his hands and directly conjured a shield with the magic power. He wanted to block all the ice cubes in front of him.
Bang!
But the power of these ice pieces was too strong, especially plus Bruces terrifying Psychokinesis.
Strange had beenpletely exhausted when he just resisted only one fifth of the ice flying darts.
This was the first time that Strange saw Bruce release such a terrifying power. He just relied on the power of Psychokinesis to defeat him directly.
And at the moment when Strange fell down, Bruce stopped the attack. Then he slowly drifted in front of Strange.
His eyes were cold, as if he was looking at a mole ant.
Is this the power you own now? I want to ask you that if the enemy you are facing is as powerful as me, how do you deal with him?
At this moment, Strange fell on the snownd and gasped for breath. He looked at Bruce who was in a high ce, and was shocked in his heart.
The gap between them was really so big that there was almost no way to make up for it. Therefore, facing such an enemy, it meant that he could not do anything except being desperate.
But you are here, and thats enough. At the moment, Strange said.
He felt the smallness of his ability in the heart for the first time. But Bruce had a smile on his face just after hearing what he said.
But if the enemy was me? As soon as he heard the words, Strange was shaking violently, and even his soul could not help shaking.
Facing such an enemy like Bruce, he did not have any chance to win. Because until now, he didnt know what Bruces weakness was.
How could he battle with Bruce? Once again, Strange felt desperate. He had never thought that he would face such a powerful enemy like Bruce.
At the moment, Bruce just looked at Strange like this. He knew that this was the perfect time for him to act.
Chapter 159: Fighting Will
Chapter 159: Fighting Will
In the previous battle between Bruce and Strange, Bruce had already thought of this.
Strange was very proud. Especially at the time of learning magic, Strange showed an iparable talent and there was no one who couldpare with him.
At the same time, it was because of this, Stranges original dispirited mind became proud again. Otherwise, he would not ask self-study thing Ancient one to study.
Bruce was very clear about this point.
Of course, he would not mind that. After all, Strange was really a genius, and it was normal for him to have such a proud psychology.
But he could not let it go freely, otherwise it would be difficult to control. He had his own way, and that was that he would destroy Stranges confidence now.
And the greatest effect of doing so was to deeply imprint his invincible figure in Strangers heart. Then it would be very simple to take control of this Doctor Strange in the future.
At this moment, Stranges face was full of confusion. He had learned magic for such a long time, but it seemed that he still could not have any way to this man.
This Bruce was too strong, and perhaps even the Sorcerer Supreme was not as good as him.
He also heard the news about Bruce from Mordo, but he only knew that Bruce had something to do with the Avengers, but actually he was not an Avenger. He was so mysterious and powerful that he could not catch up with him anyway!
If my future enemy is really you, will I have the hope of winning in the future? At the moment, Strange was a little desperate. Faced with such an enemy like Bruce, he did notpletely have a chance to win.
He was a very clever person who knew what people he could provoke or he could not. And in his eyes, Bruce was a person that he could not defeat.
So youre going to give up like that? As far as I know, youre not such a person. At the moment, Bruce said that.
He knew that his invincible image had been deeply imprinted in Stranges heart. This made him very satisfied.
What should I do? I dont understand. It was very clear that I could not win, did I still fight? At the moment, Strange said this.
He was a proud man, no matter what difficulties they were, he would be able to defeat them as long as he was there. But now it seemed that he had no chance.
Right now, Bruce looked at the decadent Strange and thenughed in his heart. It seemed that his influence on this Doctor Strange was so big that he had no confidence to face himself at all.
Indeed, no matter it was theter Avengers or the present Doctor Strange. If they really became Bruces enemies, they would not win.
The present Bruce had not arrived at the level of True God yet, but he knew those Avengers well. More importantly, he had prepared his ns for so long.
What he needed to do was to prevent Avengers from going against him in the future. This was what Bruce had to prevent at nearly all costs.
But it did not mean that he would surely be an Avengers enemy. Unless they really offended him and it was unforgivable.
Ancient One valued your talent very much. The reason why she teaches you so whole-heartedly is that she wants you to be a real Sorcerer Supreme in the future. Do you know that you may be the hope and the leader of the magic world? At the moment, what Bruce had said made Strange totally shocked.
The next Sorcerer Supreme? Is it himself?
Then, he remembered those masters attitudes to him. Although some people were cold to him, he still could feel that he was respected by them. It was just that he did not know why before.
But now it seemed that everything was clear. No matter what he did before, the masters would not stop him. For example, he kept stealing magic books from the library and thought no one had found that.
But in fact, how couldnt those experienced masters discover his behaviors? It was just because he could be the next Sorcerer Supreme, so they didnt stop him.
Are you serious? At the moment, Stranges face was shocked and questioned.
What Bruce had said did not actually make him feel any excited or proud. And he felt that it was a responsibility.
To be the next Sorcerer Supreme means responsibility, the responsibility of protecting the whole world.
Previously, he thought that he was only one of the many disciples of Ancient One, but he did not expect that she would value him so much.
Yes, you may be the next Sorcerer Supreme. Although I am not too sure, Ancient Ones expectations on you have exceeded anyone. She did not me you that you wanted to study by yourself, but to ask you toe to me.
It is just because she wants you to know that your power is not strong enough. It can be said that she was the person who cared for you the most. But you seem to disappoint her. At the moment, Bruce did not mention himself.
After all, Stranges most knowledge was taught by Professor Ancient One, and therefore, Ancient One was Doctor Stranges true teacher, while he was just a counselor.
After hearing Bruces words, Strange was confused. Has he disappointed the Ancient One?
How?
At the moment, Bruce of course knew what he was thinking. Then he looked at Strange in front of him and said again.
You see what you cant defeat, so you shrink. That is very normal. But you need to know that the reason why the real world is so safe in these years is just because of the guardian of the Sorcerer Supreme.
No matter how powerful the opponent is and no matter whether she is ready, she will always be willing to fight against the enemy at any time. What about you? At the moment, Bruces words were like a soul-like interrogation.
After hearing Bruces words, Strange was shockedpletely. Originally, he thought he was a doctor, not a soldier.
But now it seemed that he had already been a soldier from the moment he practiced magic. Therefore, he had to strive continuously.
But now, he always thought how he could run away from this responsibility. Because he thought these were not what he had to bear. However, he was wrong. So, so wrong.
Then what should I do? At the moment, Stranges eyes began to be firm, as he looked at Bruce in front of him and asked again.
It was the previous fear, but it was fearless. And it was a real soldiers eyes.
At this moment Bruce smiled.
Chapter 160: Suppression
Chapter 160: Suppression
What Bruce wanted was just trying to stimte Stranges mindset. If Strange took the responsibility initiative because of Ancient Ones death in the future, then now it entirely relied on Bruces words.
Perhaps the words could notpletely firm Stranges belief, but anyway, at least it had achieved some results. At the moment, looking at Stanges current expression, Bruce was very satisfied.
More importantly, Bruces most important purpose of doing this was just to make the clever and haughty Doctor Strange thoroughly trust him.
Because even in the original plot of the film, it was only after Ancient Ones death that Strange justpletely trusted her, and then he continued to carry out her will.
So what Bruce did now was just in order to make Strangepletely trust him.
At this moment, Bruce looked at Strange in front of him and said again, attack me!
After hearing this, at first, Strange hesitated for a while, but he finally decided to take action. He knew that he was definitely not able to defeat Bruce. But his mindset was not the same as before.
Now even he knew what the result was, he stillunched an attack. Because now in his eyes, the only thing he should do was to take the responsibility.
Boom!
The fierce war began once again. Strange was a genius of magic, and he was also a clever man who was able to find a slightest chance in the desperate situation.
And in the second war with Bruce, Strange showed apletely differentbat power, which could be said to be quite powerful.
In the battle against Bruce, his power was also increasing, and it seemed that there was no limit for the increase. At the same time, the powerful magic power was constantly exploding, which could almost be said terrifying.
The present Strange waspletely not like a master who just started. But even so, Bruce was still like a high mountain in front him.
No matter how hard he tried, he was still not able to hurt Bruce at all. This was almost an enemy that made you desperate.
But Strange did not give up. And he rushed to Bruce again and again, even if he had already been injured.
More importantly, he seemed to already forget that the wounds on his hands were not cured and he attacked Bruce many times, his performance was already beyond Bruces expectation.
But there was still no effect.
Until two or three hourster, Strange had already used all the spells that he had learned. But Bruce still remained floating in the air quietly.
At the moment, he just looked at Strange under him quietly, with a smile on his face, youve worked hard, and you passed my test. I promised you that you can study by yourself in the future.
After hearing this, Strange originally should be happy, but now he could not cheer up anyway. Because in his eyes, Bruces words were like ironies.
At this moment, he had already clearly recognized his power, which could be said that it was not worth mentioning in front of the real stronger at all. He almost has no ways to deal with enemies like Bruce.
And he knew that this was because of Bruces mercy. Otherwise, he would have died many times.
Of course, Bruce saw his thoughts. So at the moment, he said with a smile, you only have one chance.
But Strange shook his head slightly. He knew that his power was not enough, so it was haughty for him to study by himself. Therefore, no matter how, he did not want to do that anymore.
At the moment, he seriously looked at Bruce and said, Mr. Bruce, I dont want to study by myself. Im not ready yet.
He finally recognized his power.At the moment, a trace of a smile appeared on Bruces face. And he liked such a clever and spiritual person.
Is there any problem with Stranges self-study? Of course not.
And perhaps he would be the most proud disciple of Ancient One with his own wisdom in a short time. But there would be many disadvantages in his self-study.
One of them was that it was very easy to walk on the incorrect path. This was also why Ancient One refused.
She did not want the next Sorcerer Supreme to have any problems just because of her negligence. But she did not know how to deal with it herself.
So finally, she handed this problem to Bruce. And it turned out that Bruce had done it quite well on this problem. Strange had already clearly seen himself.
Well, next, Master Ancient One will continue to teach you. In addition, if you have any problems, you cane to me directly, at the moment, Bruce said.
Calcting the time, Kaecilius should have gotten the power of the dark dimension, and perhaps he would attack the holy ces soon. At that time, it would be the first confrontation between Strange and Kaecilius.
After all, Kaecilius had the power of Dormammu, so the current Strange was not able to deal with him. Therefore, the end of the plot would still be the same as before.
Well, thank you Mr. Bruce. After saying that, Strange left directly by the Sling ring.
But when Bruce was about to leave, the systems voice suddenly appeared in his mind.
Beep, congrattions to the host for getting the trust of Doctor Strange, Stephen Vincent Strange!
Beep, congrattions to the host forpleting the task and getting 80,000 energy values!
80,000 energy value? It was really a very big surprise for Bruce!
This time, his n could be said quite sessful. And it not only made Strange have his own goals, but also made himpletely trust him, and he also gained 80,000 points of energy value.
This made Bruce very satisfied! But Bruce had no idea about how to use the 80,000 energy value now.
Beep, please host Dormammus invasion of the Earth at the end of the plot of Doctor Strange!
At this time, the system once again assigned a task that asked Bruce to intercept Dormammu, who would be the sworn enemy of Doctor Stranger in the future.
ording to the original plot, after Kaecilius attacked all the holy ces, the Earth had already no magic power to protect itself. At that time, the power of Dormammu wouldpletely invade the Earth.
And the time wasing soon. But at this moment, what Bruce was thinking was not about this, but about Ancient Ones life.
He could not let Ancient One die. This was what Bruce had already nned before. Therefore, he must always pay attention to the Ancient One during this time.
If she still had not changed her mind at that time, then Bruce had to take some coercive measures, even if it could have some impact on the future.
Because for Bruce, the most important thing was how to deal with Thanos in the future!
Chapter 161: Attack
Chapter 161: Attack
Therefore, Bruce was not sure what he would do in the future. But for now, he only needed to follow the plot.
At the moment,Bruce had 80,000 points of energy value and he wanted to keep them temporarily.
Although 80,000 energy values appeared very much, it was still far from enough to download the Ancient Ones abilities. More importantly, Strange would officially seed to the Sorcerer Supreme.
Of course, this was after the death of the Ancient One.
But Bruce had a way to let Ancient One live on, and Strange officially seeded to the Sorcerer Supreme. As long as Strange became the Sorcerer Supreme, it meant that his abilities of Doctor Strange would bepletely formed.
Perhaps some of them were iplete, but Bruce did not mind. He could still download and upgrade.
Although Doctor Strange was a disciple of Ancient One, the ability of both sides was not exactly the same. Strange could be called the best Sorcerer Supreme was naturally because he had his own strength.
Therefore, Bruce was prepared to keep the energy value and then pick up the most powerful abilities of Strange and Ancient One to download. The reason why Bryuce had stayed at Kamar-Taj for such a long time was just because of this.
The ability of Strange was constantly awakening. He had learned a lot of magic from many magic books, and even Ancient One could y some of them.
But what Strange had learnedboriously would bepletely downloaded by Bruce soon. It could be said that Bruce could get all, not needing the slightest effort.
At the moment, Bruce no longer thought about it, but he went back to Kamar-Taj directly.
During this period, he was prepared for closed-door training. He would not involve the event that Kaecilius attacked the three holy ces.
He only appeared at the moment when Ancient One was about to die. Fortunately, he had learned how to use the Sling Ring, otherwise he might not be able to prevent the Ancient One from dying in time.
In the next few days, Strange was more hard-working than before. Mordo and Ancient One had seen his hard work.
The present Strange waspletely immersed in the practice. This made Mordo feel very surprised, and Ancient One also took a deep look at Bruces room.
Bruce yed a very important role in helping Strange be such a person. At the same time, Strange could even put down his pride. He was much better than Kaecilius on this.
Of course, it was not far enough to be a true Sorcerer Supreme.
At night, Strange finally could not help bute to the ce of the magic book collection and took out the Book of Cagliostro.
Because before, Bruce secretly implied to him many times to let him do this to make him have a preliminary mastery of the use of the Space gem. Of course, Bruces research on this aspect had been more than Strange.
After Strange saw the Book of Cagliostro, he began to wear Eye Of Agamotto on his body and then read the spell.
His magic talent was really too powerful. He had just nced at the book and had already been able to use the long spell to manipte the Eye Of Agamotto.
Then he was constantly experimenting and he found that it could control the time. In the next moment, he seemed to haveprehended something.
Crack.
In an instant, the space was constantly superimposed, as if it was going to devour the real space!
Strange, what are you doing! Put down! At this moment, Mordo and Mordo suddenly walked out, and Strange quickly put down the Eye Of Agamotto.
Youve just touched space and will disturb the real world. At the moment, Mordo looked at everything that had just urred and he felt very sweaty.
He had been practicing magic for a long time. At the same time, he was also a disciple of the Sorcerer Supreme. Of course, he knew the strength of the Eye Of Agamotto.
I just want to see how this thing controls the time. At the moment, Strange was also frightened by them and said at once.
He did not expect that the Eye Of Agamotto was so powerful.
You can control the Eye Of Agamotto. You know, the spell on the Book of Cagliostro is tooplicated. I cant even use it. How can you do that? After a sigh of relief, Mordo looked at Strange and said.
If it was the first time that Strange used this magic, then his magic talent was really incredible.
I dont know. I just followed the spell above. Indeed, Strange was also not clear about that.
He was able to initially control the Eye Of Agamotto, but he did not master itpletely, so he could not say something.
Boom!
Just as the Mordo wanted to continue to ask, a loud bang burst out. Then a shocking expression appeared on the faces of the three men. The Holy ce had been destroyed.
Its the Holy ce of London! As the guardian of this area, Mordo felt the strangeness at the first time.
As expected, the gate of the Holy ce of London was opened directly, and several figures rushed out directly.
Their eyes were ck, with a strange power. This power seemed to be extremely dark and could devour everything.
At the moment, the three people were extremely shocked.
Its Kaecilius. He had gotten the power of Dormammu! Mordo shouted loud and immediately realized what was going on.
In an instant, he and Mordo rushed out of the room and went directly to the Holy ce of London.
After a nce at the Eye Of Agamotto, Strange had no hesitation and went directly into the Holy ce of London. He had be a qualified fighter under Bruces previous education.
At the moment, the battle in the Holy ce of London had begun, but because of the special nature of the two forces, the battle seemed to be fierce, but there were not too many casualties.
And not far away from the ce where the Eye Of Agamotto was stored, Bruce had been hiding there for a long time. He looked at the scene with a calm expression, and there was no trace of aura emanating from his body.
Neither Mordo nor Mordo had found him, not to mention Strange.
Because the war was a battle for the growth of Strange, Bruce did not intend to take part in it. Otherwise, it was impossible for Dormammu to have the opportunity toe to Earth.
And Ancient One had the same idea with Bruce!
Chapter 162: Persuasion
Chapter 162: Persuasion
In fact, they had already known everything, but they didnt do anything. Because Strange must have experienced this. Only in this way could he be able to grow up and became a true Sorcerer Supreme.
At this moment, Bruce looked at the battle over there with a smile on his face. Without any hesitation, he directly put on Ant-Mans uniform, then transformed into ant-size and entered the Holy ce of London.
The fighting here was very intense. After getting Dormammus strength, Kaecilius became incredibly powerful. Although Strange had been trained by Bruce, he still had no way topletelypare to Kaecilius in terms of magic now.
The battle was getting more and more intense. But Bruce was still lurking there quietly.
Finally, it was almost the same as the plot in the Marvel movie.
Strange trapped Kaecilius men with a celestial device. And at the same time, he took advantage of the short pause of the battle, and trapped Kaecilius in the mirror space.
In the mirror space, no matter how intense the battle was, the real world wouldnt be affected.
That was why the Avengers never found that Ancient One and Dormammu had fighted many times before. Because they were in different spaces.
At this time, the whole city was reversed. Bruce had seen this scene in the film before, but now he actually experienced it.
This spell was incredibly powerful. But the mirror space also had its drawbacks, that was, the stability of it was much worse than that in the real world. At the same time, the power of Kaecilius was strengthened once again.
Because in the mirror space, he could absorb the power from the dark dimension more effectively. It was also just because of this that both Mordo and Strange were unable to fight against Kaecilius.
At the moment, Bruce was in the mirror space, and his attention wasnt on those few people but Ancient One.
As expected, Ancient One had already entered the mirror space now. In her be, there was a special pattern, which was proof of her absorption from the dark dimension.
At this moment, she was quietly following everyone. Only at the best time would she act.
When Bruce saw Ancient One, he was a little hesitant. But soon he went to Ancient Ones side and regained his original size.
After discovering Bruce, Ancient One said with a smile on her face,I know you will show up.
She hadnt seen Bruce before, but that didnt mean she didnt know Bruces arrival.
Is this your final decision? Bruce looked at Ancient One with his solemn eyes.
ording to the original n of Ancient One, she would die here. Because only in this way could the next Sorcerer Supremee.
In fact, she had already foreseen all of this. And now, she just wanted to make thise true.
You are a rule breaker. I know you dont want to die like this. In fact, we still have other ways to help Strange grow up. And it is easy for you to do that with your unparalleled power. Bruce said once again.
In fact, Ancient One had already understood what he meant. But Bruce just couldnt be sure whether the Ancient One would do that or not.
But I have been guarding the real world for such a long time. Im so tired and I dont want to continue anymore, Ancient One said.
Her eyes were indeed full of exhaustion. She had been living for too long.
If it were anyone else, they wouldnt bear it long ago. But as a Sorcerer Supreme, she couldnt easily give up her life until she found the next one.
I have a solution, which not only wont hinder you from falling down to the position of Sorcerer Supreme, but also makes youpletely free, Bruce said.
It was indeed a pity that people like the Ancient One died so easily. At this moment, Ancient One frowned. Obviously, she didnt know what Bruce meant.
Then Bruce began to exin. His solution was simple, just y dead.
And with Ancient Ones ability, it was very easy for her to create a split body that no one would find out. So she could use her own sub-body to save Strange and then let it die.
This could not only help Strange, but also ensure that she was alive.
Frankly speaking, it was just a hoax. But as long as it seeded, Ancient One wouldnt be bound by the duties of Sorcerer Supreme any more in the future.
You may understand what I mean. Since youre no longer the Sorcerer Supreme, you dont need to absorb the power from the dark dimension. And in the future, you can live a normal life and die like a normal person, just like all ordinary people. At the moment, Bruce looked at Ancient One seriously, and hoped she would do that.
After hearing what Bruce said, Ancient One felt hope again. She was touched.
It was not because she didnt have to die, but because of what Bruce said. Just like all the ordinary people.
If a person who had such powerful force had lived for so long, he would expect ordinary peoples life, especially for a kind person like Ancient One.
You dont have to worry about the following things. Ill deal with everything, and you just need to act like a normal person. How was that? Bruce said once again.
At the moment, the Ancient Ones look has changed a little. She indeed aspires to be a normal person.
When she was young, she had been excited for a long time because of her powerful force, but now she was numb to it.
Therefore, it wouldnt be better if she could spend the rest of her life like ordinary people. It was better to die just like a normal person, wasnt it?
Well, I promise you all. But in the future, only you can know the whereabouts of me. The Ancient One looked at Bruce and said.
What she said made Brucepletely relieved. Finally, hepletely finished his own n.
Of course, this was also because he had always been infusing the idea into Ancient One before, and constantly dropped her a hint. Now, what he did was just thest step.
Anyway, he seeded. And next, as long as Ancient One didnt interfere with the plot of Avengers alliance III, there would be nothing wrong.
At this moment, Ancient One used magic to create a split body, which was exactly the same as herself. Especially both the state and strength were almost all the same.
This split body would disappear, but it wouldnt have any impact on Ancient One. After all, she was still the Sorcerer Supreme!
Chapter 163: Beginning
Chapter 163: Beginning
Seeing Ancient One took action, Bruce nodded. He knew that everything would be the same as the original plot in the movie as long as there was no ident.
Now, it only needs thest condition. Bruce looked at the Ancient One and said quietly.
After hearing Bruces words, Ancient One also nodded. Of course she knew what Bruce meant.
That was how to make Strange and others believe her death. This kind of thing must be very vivid. And as the current Sorcerer Supreme, it was very simple for the Ancient one to make everyone have hallucinations.
Then, Ancient One took action. Then the next thing was like the plot that Bruce had seen in the movie.
Ancient One was assassinated by Kaecilius and fell from the high sky. And Mordo also found that the Ancient One took energy from the dark dimension. This was inevitable, otherwise, theter plot would not develop smoothly.
And also like the movie, Strange brought Ancient One into the hospital. In the end, everyone was confused under the spell of Ancient One
In order to make Strange not doubtful, Ancient One let her real soul enter a separate body and then made a final talk with Doctor Strange. Whereafter, as Strange looked at the disappearance of the Ancient One, he changed dramatically.
Anyway, Ancient One was his master, and was also a person who saved him. Therefore, Ancient Ones death had a huge impact on him. It also promoted him to be the next Sorcerer Supreme in the end.
At this moment, Strange was very angry, and his heart was filled with emotion. At this time, in the other high-rise building, where Strange could not see.
Ancient One and Bruce stood side by side. They looked at the lonely Strange and their faces appeared a faint smile. They had basicallypleted this thing.
At this moment, Ancient One looked at Bruce next to him and her eyes appeared a feeling of relief. She finally did not live like before.
This is what he has to experience and hes going to bear more in the future. Anyway, you dont have to protect the real world like before. At the moment, Bruce knew the mood of the Ancient one and said directly.
The Ancient One nodded. Although such a n was not in her previous expectations, it was also the best result for her and Strange.
In the future, I will disappear temporarily in your sight. As for what happenedter, it is up to you and Strange. Ancient One said.
She would never appear in Kamar-Taj. But at this moment, she had notpletely walked out from her identity.
Dont worry, I wont let you down, said Bruce.
He was not sure whether Ancient One would agree to deal with Thanos in the future. But Bruce felt that if he could defeat Thanos with his own strength, it would be better.
After all, Ancient One was only a backup n he prepared.
The future things are depending on you, it is a hard task. Ancient One said sincerely.
Among these super heroes in this world, she was the only person who had guarded the real world for a long time. That was why she felt tired.
No doubt. No matter who it was, it would be so. After all, a persons mental power was limited.
No matter how hard it is, there will always be someone who will seed us. Bruce said with a smile.
The Ancient One looked at the distant Strange and looked at his sad eyes. Her eyes gradually became firm.
Righteous people were always running to this kind of thing. And she was also very pleased about this. It could be said to be a spiritual inheritance.
Well, I will leave, but once Strange cannot resist Dormammu and I hope you will help me. It was Ancient Onesst word, and after hearing this, Bruce nodded.
Whereafter, they were separated.
At the moment, Bruce quietly looked at Ancient Ones disappearing figure, until he could no longer sense the aura of Ancient One.
She had left this ce to do what she had never done. From today on, she was no longer the Sorcerer Supreme.
And then Bruce also returned to Kamar-Taj. He knew that Strange and Mordo would definitelye to him.
As expected, Strange who had a scar, and Mordo appeared in Kamar-Taj. At the moment, Strange looked at Bruce with a sad look and said, Master Ancient One died.
The present Strange felt very guilty, because he thought it was his own fault. And Mordo was in aplicated mood, and he had no idea what to say.
He did not understand why Ancient One wanted to do so. And it was also the only thing he could not understand.
I already know it. At the moment, Bruce turned around.
He looked at the two people, and his eyes did not change much. Strange did not raise his head, and he felt very down.
Mordo is now guarding the Holy ce of Hong Kong Sage, and Kaecilius may have attacked there soon. Thats thest holy ce. And the other masters are doing their final efforts to protect it. Are you going to be so sad all the time? At the moment, Bruce looked at the two people in front of him, with a hint of seriousness in his eyes.
The other masters were trying to protect the real world, but these two people, as the most proud disciples of Ancient One,mented here.
When they heard Bruces words, they were shocked and did not know what to say.
The death of the Ancient One is not an end, but an inheritance. You cant even look at yourself and what can be called her disciple? Before that, she was Sorcerer Supreme and every crisis was resolved by her. Now she is dead, do you still want to wait for others to protect and save you? At the moment, Bruce said again.
The two felt a great shame. Yes, Sorcerer Supreme-Ancient One had protected the real world for many years.
As their disciples, you have to cheer up. No matter what the enemy you face, fighting to the end, Strange, have you forgotten what I had talked to you before? Bruce roared.
At this time, Stranges eyes suddenly changed from sadness. Yes, they needed to fight.
Dormammu ising. I will fight side by side with you! Bruce said again.
After hearing those words, Strange and Mordo took a deep breath and regained their morale.
Then, Bruce disappeared in the same ce. When he reappeared in the same ce, he held the Eye Of Agamotto.
The ruler of the dark dimension! At the moment, Bruce smiled and he was very interested!
Chapter 164: Appearance
Chapter 164: Appearance
The legendary Dormammu was the most powerful presence among the enemies in the Earths magic world. He was known as the super-terrorist viin who dominated the dark dimension, and was the biggest enemy of Strange-Doctor Strange in the future.
Even the powerful Ancient One had no way to eliminate himpletely. She could only iste him outside from the earth.
In order to resist him, the Sorcerer Supreme of all ages had established three holy ces to prevent the Earth from being invaded. It was just that Strange was not yet fully aware of who his enemy was.
Of course, if they wanted to solve this crisis, letting Ancient One attack was the best choice and there would be no idents happening. But Ancient One had pretended being dead, and only Bruce knew where she was.
More importantly, Bruce had promised her that he would solve the next question by himself. If letting Ancient One attack now, then everything that had been done was over.
And Strange and Mordo also had cheered up again and wanted to fight. In fact, in Bruces view, this battle did not need them to act at all.
But for the next Sorcerer Supremes growth, he still would let Strange participate in this battle. In this way, Strange could be reallypetent in this position.
Once Strange became the next Sorcerer Supreme, his all abilities would be awakened. At that time, Bruce could download the abilities belonging to the next Sorcerer Supreme from his body.
What kind of enemy will we face this time? At this moment, Strange had realized the truth and he wanted to know who his opponent was.
Only one who knew his opponent could know what to do next. Strange was very smart and knew what to do. After hearing his words, Bruce smiled, and then he looked at Mordo.
Mordo was the eldest disciple of Ancient One. Although he did not understand why Ancient One absorbed energy from the dark dimension, he slowly began to say his ways to stop Dormammu when he saw Bruces eyes.
After all, Bruce was right. The most important thing for them was to face their enemy.
Our opponent is Dormammu. I believe that you have heard the name a lot before, but I still need to tell you carefully that the legendary dark master lives in the dark space. He goes beyond the time, he is the devourer of the universe, the worlds destroyer, and he has infinite power and oversized ambitions. After Mordo saw Dormammus information, Stranges face changed greatly.
Beyond time?
The devourer of the universe?
The destroyer of the world?
This name was really big. And just hearing these descriptions, he had felt hopeless.
At the moment, Bruce nodded after he heard these. This was also the first time that he knew Dormammus information in this world.
The Dormammu in the film was a little different from theics, but if you want to understand what Domem was, you couldpare him as the devourer of theary.
Of course, this Dormammu was notparable to that one. As for whether the devourer would appear, Bruce could not be sure.
The goal of Dormammu is to invade all the universes and bring all the world into the darkness. What he wants most is to upy the earth, while the pages that Kaecilius stole were used to summon Dormammu. Now what we are facing is him! When Strange was still in shock, Mordo continued to talk about the matter of Dormammu.
But after hearing these words, Stranges face appeared confused and unnatural. Subconsciously, he looked at Bruce.
Like before when he fought with Bruce, Bruce said they would meet an unmatched existence that had strong power, which they could have no way to win.
It did not take a long time, and the Dormammu had already appeared.
Facing such a powerful enemy, do we really have the hope? At this moment, Strange looked at Bruce and wanted to get a precise answer.
Although it was Ancient One who taught him magic, Bruce made him more aware of his path and knew what he should do next. It can be said that the present Bruce was his life mentor.
Therefore, if Bruce told him what to do, then he would definitely listen to him. From a point of view, Bruces words were his driving force to move forward!
Its impossible. We cant defeat Domum. He is the Emperor of the Dark Dimension and has powerful power. Only his master and the Ancient One can deal with him. We have no strength at all! At this moment, Mordo felt desperate.
Before, Ancient One stood in front of all of them and helped them resist everything. Now that she was dead however, they may be able to sit and wait for death.
Without the Ancient One, the real world was not able to defend themselves in terms of their strength.
Mordo, no matter what kind of enemy it is, we should face it. The Ancient One has done a lot for us. I know that she is very dissatisfied with her in the dark dimension, but she is also hesitant. She has been protecting the world for a long time. As a disciple of hers, we must inherit her will!
Strange opened his mouth, and he felt very dissatisfied with Mordos negative attitude at this moment. Now there are no people who can deal with Domem, If they all shrink, the whole real world will be over.
This is the responsibility of their forefathers. If they dont solve this themselves, they cant be called Masters. At this moment, Bruce looked at the two men and nodded, smiling at the moment.
He seemed to have sessfully brainwashed Strange.
Now, Strange is truly aware of the strong enemy. This is an inevitable growth experience, and also a baptism of him to be the next to the Ancient One.
Lets go. If we dont leave now, itll be toote. Bruce now ignored Mordos mood.
He took advantage of the suspension and directly drew a transfer door to the third Saint Academy.
At this moment, Stranges eyes are firm. He had already known Bruces idea that he had been fighting. And he would definitely follow Bruce.
Mordo looked at them and took a deep breath. Although he was still somewhat entangled, the battle was necessary now.
The three of them passed through the passageway and appeared in the third holy ce. That is to say, the Hong Kong Sage.
At this moment, the entire Xiangjiang River was shrouded in darkness, as if the Devil himself hade!
Chapter 165: Destroyed
Chapter 165: Destroyed
At the moment, the whole sky was dark with a trace of purple in it, which looked extremely magnificent. But it was a smell of destruction, a smell of despair.
There were countless houses and vehicles destroyed around and even thend was torn apart. And the bloodstains overspread the scarrednd and the shouts kept going, which was also a kind of despair.
When Bruce brought Strange and Mordo to this ce, their eyes were full of shock. Not far away from them, thest Holy ce was destroyed and copsedpletely.
And around them were those masters who had fought with Kaecilius before, but they were all dead now. Wangs body also had fallen into the ruins, which made them shocked.
Its over. Its all over. After seeing this, Mordo was filled with despair.
Everything around was destroyed, and Dormammu wasing. They looked at the overflowing light in the sky, which was the light of the dark dimension.
Once Dormammu appeared, he would destroy the whole Earth. At that time, the whole Earth would be his nourishment, andpletely be shrouded by the darkness.
At the moment, Strange was greatly shocked in his heart. He didnt expect that they would still bete. Originally, he thought that he would be able to have a fight, but now it seemed that they did not have any hope to win.
Yourete. And Dormammu will devour the world. At this moment, Kaecilius walked out with the believers of Dormammu, and a smile appeared on his face.
This time, they werepletely victorious. And as long as Dormammu came, no matter who it was, he could not stop his footsteps.
Perhaps Ancient One was able to do it. But she was already dead and could never appear. Now, the only qualified Sorcerer Supreme on the Earth had disappeared.
Mordo looked at the Strange in front of him with his eyes full of hatred. At the moment, they would not be able to protect the Earth. Because maybe they couldnt even protect themselves.
But when Kaecilius saw Bruce, there was a slight of fear in his eyes. Soon however, it was suppressed. Kaecilius thought that Dormammu was powerful, and no matter who it was, he could not stop him.
Although Bruce was also strong in his eyes, he thought Dormammu who was the master of the dark dimension would be stronger.
I didnt expect that you woulde. Although I dont know who you are, when you see this scene, do you still think anyone else can stop it? You cant do it. Finally, I defeated you! At the moment, Kaecilius looked at Bruce in front of him and he was a bit proud.
All of this was his masterpiece. Of course he would be happy. But Bruce did not look at him and his eyes were full of calmness, because he was observing the situation above.
In the sky, there were a variety of substances that do not belong to the Earth, which were just the power of the dark dimension.
Now Kaecilius was nothing to him, and he didnt give attention to him at all. What he wanted to do was to stop Dormammu.
How dare you ignore me! After seeing this, Kaecilius eyes were filled with anger.
At the moment, he immediatelyunched an attack against Bruce, and he wanted to kill all the people who ignored him!
But when he came close to Bruce with others, everyone was suspended. There was an unknown power that was constraining them and they couldnt get rid of it.
Of course, that unknown power was Bruces use of Psychokinesis. At the moment, Bruce looked at Kaecilius and a smile appeared on his face.
Actually, I dont have any interest in you. But it was just that you stubbornly attacked me, so I had to strike back. Go! After Bruce said this, a series of thunderbolts were like a giant snake dancing in the sky, and the powerful force was constantly bursting out.
It was the power of destruction. Then several thunderbolts with tens of meters in diameter burst out in a sh, prating their bodies directly.
Boom!
Just in a sh, Kaecilius and others were all killed directly and did not have hope to survive at all. It was better to kill people like this.
When Mordo and Strange saw this, their faces changed dramatically.
The destructive thunderbolts just now were really terrible, and it seemed that it could destroy everything! Once again, they had an unpredictable panic about Bruces power.
Especially Strange. Whenever he felt that he was getting closer to Bruce, then Bruce would burst out more powerful, which made him couldnt see where the real bottom line of Bruces power was.
Mordo also felt it at the same time. But it was still not enough to stop Dormammu with such power.
What should we do now? Dormammu is reallying. At the moment, Mordo said.
And he looked at the sky, the darkness constantly spreading, which made him very worried.
At this moment, Bruce turned around and looked at the two people present. Then he said, look at me!
They were slightly stunned and did not understand what was the meaning of Bruces words.
But at the next moment, Bruce lifted his hands directly and opened the Eye of Agamotto. Then several unknown green lights wrapped his body.
Because he had a much more understanding of the Time Gem than Strange, he was also very skilled when using magic.
Sizzle!
The next moment, the Time Gem made a powerful force to reverse all the time around.
Of course, under Bruces intentional control, Kaecilius and others were not under the influence of the Time Gems power. So they didnte back to life!
Time was back, the Earth began to close, and even the bloodstain began to rotate and then turned into blood and entered peoples bodies once again.
After a short time, those killed, and those dead in car idents were all revived, and everything came back to the time before Kaeciliuss invasion.
Strange and Mordo were confused about this power and looked at everything around them.
Whats going on here? At the moment, Mordo seemed to be aware of something, then he asked.
He knew that this might be the power of the Eye of Agamotto, but he did not expect that it would be so powerful! Reversed time! This had broken thew of all the things.
At the moment, Strange seemed to suddenly be aware of something, and his eyes lit up, he finally knew what Bruce wanted him to do.
The spell is working! At the moment, Bruce looked around and couldnt help sighing.
It was indeed the Time Gem, one of the six Infinity Gems, and its power was really strong! As long as it was that something had happened recently, it could reverse them back.
It was just a bug! No wonder Dormammu would be defeated. If it was someone else, he would also definitely fail.
At this moment, Bruces body was floating in the air. And he looked at Mordo and Strange, then said, you are responsible for guarding this ce. I will meet the master of the dark dimension in the legend.
After saying that, he went straight to the air!
Chapter 166: Conditions
Chapter 166: Conditions
Soon Bruce finally arrived at the intersection of the real world and the dark dimension. The world of the dark dimension appeared to be magnificent and broad, with countless stars.
But all of them were filled with strong dead breaths. This was actually the real dark impasse. But that did not mean that there was no light here, on the contrary, it was colorful and magnificent.
When Bruce entered the dark world, hended on a like Pluto. This emitted a brilliant light, but it was just an appearance.
At the moment, Bruce directly opened the Time Gem and then produced a time cycle by it. As long as it was in this cycle, no matter what Bruce encountered, time could be traveled back, so as to keep him safe.
He could not be sure how powerful Dormammu was, but ording to the plot in the movie, when the original Strange faced Dormammu, he could not resist him at all.
If he did not rely on the power of the Time Gem, Strange would not have any chance to win. Therefore, Bruce was very careful when he came here, and he did not want to lose his life here.
After all, Dormammu was a very strong presence, although he was not powerful enough than Thanos, Dormammu almost had eternal vitality, almost impossible to be killed.
Therefore, he created a time cycle for the sake of insurance. But since he came here, he did not see Dormammu at all.
Boom!
At this moment, Bruce felt a strong and terrifying aura behind him, making him sweat all over his body. This breath seemed to make peoplepletely lose their desire to resist it.
Then Bruce turned around and finally, he saw that the legendary darkness master- Dormammu!
The present Dormammus size was so huge that it was like a giant city. And what Bruce could see was only a small part of his body.
Are you the Earthman? Now, the Earth belongs to me and I have be my believer! At the moment, Dormammu opened his mouth and the strong aura burst out continuously, making Bruce feel like he was facing an ancient beast.
Bruce looked at the master of the dark dimension in front of him and said, Im here to talk about conditions.
After hearing Bruces words, Dormammu looked at this small human andughed.
Ha-ha-ha, I think youre here to die. Your world is about to belong to me. Its fate is destined to be the same as the other worlds! At the moment, Dormammu directly exploded a terrifying magic power.
Then Bruce slightly narrowed his eyes. In a short instant, the terrifying power of lightning bursted out from his body and then shed with that terrifying magic power.
Boom!
The two powerful forces were intertwined and then shot out extremely powerful light.
Bruce had Thors ability of power of thunder and lightning and he had upgraded it before, so the present ability was more powerful than Thors previous ability of power of thunder and lightning.
When the two powerful forces were bombarded together, everything surrounding it was smashed into ashes.
How could it be possible? How could a human be able topete with me? Dormammu roared.
The whole space continuously vibrated. At the moment, Dormammu mobilized all the forces of the dark dimension to attack Bruce continuously.
It was just that Bruces body was so strong that a dozen-meter-diameter meteorite hit his body and could not cause any damage to him.
When the war began, Dormammu, the master of the dark dimension, actually could not defeat Bruce.
As for Bruce, he was fighting with Dormammu with various abilities. But even so, Bruce could notpletely touch Dormammus real body.
The present huge body was the incarnation of Dormammu, not his real body. Therefore, even if Bruce hade into contact with the huge incarnation of Dormammu, he could not download his abilities at all.
No. If it goes on like this, it will not only be able to download his abilities, but even the time cycle will have a problem. I must find a solution!
At the moment, Bruce narrowed his eyes slightly, and he intended to restart the time cycle.
At the next moment, Bruce stopped directly. In an instant, the power of the entire dark space mobilized by Dormammu was all bombarded on Bruces body.
Now, Bruces body was even stronger than the terrifying Aesir Body he had originally downloaded. So even if Dormammu wanted to destroy him, he also needed to attack him many times.
Then Bruces body waspletely destroyed as the dark force continuously hit his body.
This troublesome human has finally been settled. Now, its time for me to invade the Earth. Dormammu turned his head and was ready to deal with the Earth.
But at this moment, a mysterious force emerged. Everything around was restored under the action of the time cycle.
Then Bruce reappeared in the original ground. He looked at the Dormammu in front of him and said, Dormammu, Im here to talk about conditions to you.
When Bruce said that, Dormammu did not realize what had happened.
Youre here to die! Your world belongs to me now. Whats going on? What happened? At the moment, Dormammu seemed to have realized something.
Before, he had already killed the human in front of him. How could this man appear again?
Ive locked you with me in a time cycle. If you dont listen to the conditions I will say, this time cycle will continue and everything will continue to happen over and over. Bruce looked at the man in front of him and said calmly.
But Dormammu naturally did not have the patience to listen to Bruces condition, and he attacked Bruce again.
But as Bruce had said, everything repeated itself once again, and he was revived continuously.
Its impossible for you to keep circting like this, and Ill make you feel worse than death! Dormammu said again. He looked at Bruce angrily.
Originally, he came to devour Earth, but he had now wasted too much time on this human.
In fact, I can keep circting like this, and you can try. Bruce said.
During these continuous cycles, Bruce had been looking for the real body of Dormammu. Even if he could kill Dormammus real body, maybe Dormammu still would not die.
But Bruces purpose was not to kill Dormammu, but his abilities. Although Dormammu was not as powerful as Thanos, his dark power was also very powerful.
Chapter 167: Ruler
Chapter 167: Ruler
The reason why Dormammu was so powerful was that he could constantly absorb the power of the dark dimension. As long as the dark dimension was not destroyed, he would hardly die.
This was an enviable capacity. This time, Bruce came to see Dormammu for two purposes.
The first was toplete the task of the system, and the second was to download some of Dormammus abilities.
After all, the Dark Force of Dormammu was of great use, and Bruce did not think that it would harm the real world by doing so. As long as he was able to grow stronger, he would be able to solve all the dangers he encountered in the future.
At this time, Dormammu once again killed Bruce, but Bruce also again appeared as expected, which made Dormammu feel not well.
The man in front of him was too difficult to deal with. He had almost used every method, but no matter how hard he tried, the man would be able to resurrect once again. He really had endured enough!
Tell me, what conditions do you have? Dormammu finally gave up attacking Bruce.
At this moment, he did not continue to attack Bruce. Because Dormammu had many things to do, and he didnt want to be trapped in this time circle.
Now he wanted to hear what conditions the human had. More importantly, if he attacked Bruce like this, his power would be weakened again and again. And after a long time, maybe he could not keep his peak state.
Because he found that in this time cycle, he seemed no longer able to continue to draw the power of the dark dimension.
And if Domum Dormammu wanted to go out of this time cycle, he had to make Bruce unlock the time circle initiatively. Otherwise, Bruce might restart at any time.
At the moment, after hearing Dormammus words, Bruce smiled.
He looked at Dormammu and said directly, If you want to talk about conditions to me, you can, but I need to see your real body. Otherwise, this condition will not have to be discussed.
Then Bruce raised his head and looked at the dark ruler in front of him. His words showed a hint of threat.
And Dormammu certainly could understand Bruces meaning and he wanted to be angry. It was just that even if he killed the man in front of him, he would be able to resurrect again.
Dormammu was silent for a moment. He did not know what the man was doing, but if he wanted him to unlock this time cycle, he had to do what he said.
Good! After saying this sentence, his bulky body began to shrink.
Soon, he turned into a normal human size, and his appearance was simr to a human.
At the moment, Dormammu slowly walked to Bruce and said, you should say your condition now, and how can I get out of this time cycle?
Although Dormammu had been transformed into a human body, he still emitted the powerful dark and evil spirit, just like the devil crawling out of hell.
The powerful and evil spirits made people scared, but Bruce was not scared of Dormammu.
Now, you leave the Earth. And when you see meter, you should retreat tentatively. Bruce looked at the man in front of him and said.
And Dormammu naturally felt very angry after hearing the words. This was to force him. But he had no way now.
More importantly, Dormammu was able to clearly feel that this man in front of him had other trump cards. He clearly saw that Bruce had not used his full strength in the previous battles.
Your conditions are only these. As long as I agree, you will let me leave this time cycle? Dormammu asked, and now he had to unconditionally agree to Bruces conditions.
Yes, only these conditions. Bruce knew what Dormammu was thinking.
Just now, he did not say that he did not let Dormammu ever invade the earth, because he only needed to stop Dormammu to invade the Earth for this time.
As for the future, if Dormammu invaded the Earth again, then it would be the next Sorcerer Supremes thing.
More importantly, the future Doctor Strange would not have a sense of danger, if Dormammu disappeared.
Well, I can promise you. Let me out. Dormammu did not want to stay in this time cycle for a moment.
And he swore secretly that if he saw this man in front of him in the future, he would not hesitate to walk away.
After hearing Dormammus words, Bruce smiled. Atst, he had finallypleted the task. As expected, the power of the Time Gem was still extremely terrifying.
Unfortunately, he had no way to absorb the power of Infinite Gems at this stage. Otherwise, if he had the power of six Infinite Gems, it would be afraid that nobody in the entire universe would be able to deal with him.
Of course, this meant that the powerful figures in thoseics were not present.
Thank you for your understanding. I hope that we will have simr cooperation in the future. After the promise of Dormammu, Bruce directly walked to him and reached out his palm.
This was a social etiquette, although Dormammu was the ruler of the dark dimension, he knew it. But when he looked at Bruces eyes, he was full of anger.
However, he was afraid that Bruce would take back his words, and then he also reached out a palm and shook hands with Bruce.
And the moment Bruce had juste into contact with the Dormamms body, the information about Dormammu appeared in front of him.
[Name]: Dormammu.
[Identity]: Dark Dimension Master.
[Ability]: Dark Power (energy value, 30w), Element Control (energy value, 10w), Dark Magic Energy (energy value, 5w), Dark Hypnosis (energy value, 3w), Transmission (energy value, 3w), Spiritual Induction (energy value, 3w), Psychokinesis (energy value, 1.5w)
When Bruce saw all this, a smile appeared on his face. His n was sessful.
It was exactly the same as what he expected. As long as he touched the body of Dormammu, he would be able to download his abilities.
Chapter 168: Dark Magic Energy
Chapter 168: Dark Magic Energy
Although the master of the dark dimension was notparable to Ancient One in the magic power, he could ensure that no one could easily kill him only with the ability of Dark Power.
And this was also why Ancient One had been unable to eliminate him. The Dark Power was from the dark dimension and was one of the most powerful forces in the universe.
Therefore, as long as the source of darkness existed, Dormammu could not bepletely eliminated. Otherwise, he and Ancient One could notpete for such a long time.
And Ancient Ones only way to deal with Dormammu was to seal him outside the earth. It was also the only way that Ancient One could think of.
But the Dark Power needed 300,000 energy values. Although this ability was strong, and Bruce wanted to get it, with his current energy value, it was impossible for him to download it.
Therefore, Bruce had to choose other abilities.
Element control ability was an ability that could control various elements, such as wind, fire, water and earth. As long as owning this ability, it was basically equivalent to have the ability to control all substances.
So it was also a powerful ability.
But now Bruce was still unable to download it. If he can download it, he would not hesitate to download it.
Well, Im still waiting for a chance. At the moment, Brucemented that his energy value was not enough.
And other abilities such as dark hypnosis, transmission, etc. Bruce did not need them for the time being.
Bruce also had owned Psychokinesis. Therefore, he only could download the ability of Dormammus Dark Magic Power.
After the ordinary person absorbed arge amount of Dark Energy, it absolutely woulde back to bite them and make them lose their mind. But the ability of this Dark Magic Power could let the user have no side effects after absorbing the power of darkness.
It was totally different from Kaeciliuss way for absorbing the Dark Power. This was Dormammus way to absorb Dark Power and it was also a powerful source of Dormammu.
It was precisely because of this ability, Dormammu just could be more powerful. Therefore, after Bruce got this ability, he could continuously absorb the energy of the dark dimension without any side effects.
And Bruce could do a lot of things if he had such an ability. The biggest benefit was that he could burst out a powerful attack ability. Even he could indirectly control others by Dark Power.
Thinking of this, Bruce no longer had hesitation and began to download it directly.
Beep, the connection is sessful
Beep, downloading Dark Magic Power requires an energy value of 50,000 points. YES or NO?
The moment the sound of the system came, Bruce chose YES directly.
Beep, the download was sessful!
Beep, congrattions to the host for having the Dark Magic Energy ability!
At the moment the sound of the system came, Bruce only felt that all the Dark Energy around him was constantlying towards him.
With the continuous convergence of darkness energy, Bruce felt that his body and spirit were constantly reinforced by this Dark Energy.
And at this moment, Dormammu had already loosened Bruces hand. He looked at him with a hint of impatience on his face.
He said directly, can we unlock the time cycle now?
This time, the invasion of the earth made him very unhappy. He swore secretly that he would not invade the Earth for a long time in the future. At least, he would nevere back during the period that Bruce stayed on Earth.
Bruce, who had just obtained the ability of Dormammu with a smile on his face, said directly, of course.
Whereafter, Bruce immediately unlocked the time cycle without hesitation.
And when Dormammu felt the time cycle was unlocked, he turned into the original huge body and disappeared directly over the earth with his dark world.
At this moment, Bruce looked at the ce where Dormammu disappeared, and he felt a little pity. Dormammus body still had the abilities which he was very interested in. It was really a pity that let him go.
But Bruce did notment for too long. He was ready to return to Earth directly and rebuild the Holy ce of Hong Kong with the power of Time Gem.
Beep, congrattions to the host for defeating Dormammu sessfully!
Beep, congrattions to the host forpleting the task and getting 100,000 points of energy value!
At the moment, Bruce secretly cursed,FUCK.
After Dormammu left, the system just published thepleted task, why couldnt it be a little earlier? Otherwise, he could download more of Dormammus abilities.
But Dormammud had already gone. It was not easy for Bruce to find him again. At the moment,Bruce shook his head slightly.
At the same time, he was also surprised at why the system had not yet released new tasks. ording to past experience, as long as the present task waspleted, the system would also publish new tasks at once, but this time, it didnt.
Then the system passed a passage to Bruce. The reason was that the new task was still in the screening and would not be released so quickly.
After the plot of Doctor Strange, it was the plot of Thor: Ragnark. But the plot of Thor: Ragnark did not have too much rtionship with Bruce. And all of them happened in Asgard.
But after Thor: Ragnark, it was the plot of the Avengers alliance 3. That was the real important plot.
What Bruce had done before was to wee the arrival of the Thanos. The power of Thanos was indisputable, but Bruce had a way to deal with him.
At least with Bruces current abilities, it was already enough to fight with Thanos who had not gathered the six gems.
Thinking of this, Bruce opened his own system panel directly.
[Name]: Bruce Lite.
[Identity]: Level 6 Agent.
[Ability]: War God Body, Gods Bloodline, Godly Fighting Ability, Control of Thunder and Lightning, Divine Power, Aesirs Strength, Magic Ball, Body Blur, High-speed Movement, Spider Telepathy, Body and Shield as One, Dark Magic Energy.
[Warehouse]: Super Vibranium Shield, Mark Armor, Ant-Mans Battle Suit (Infinite Edition)
[Bnce]: 200w USD
[Energy value]: 13w points
Although there was no big change in general, his strength was even more powerful.
Chapter 169: Departure
Chapter 169: Departure
Bruce only could choose some weaker abilities to download when he firstly came to Marvel world.
At that time, he could elerate the speed of downloading by dors, because those abilities were very weak. But this was normal because what he could contact was at a very low level at that time.
At the moment, he had been counted as the top of the world, and the superheroes that he came into contact with were also extremely powerful. It could be said that Bruce waspletely different from the previous one.
When he first came to the Marvel world, he was just trying to keep himself alive, but now he had be a chess yer from a chess piece.
And Bruce also had experienced a lot of things, and even gave Bruce a feeling that he had lived once.
At this moment, Bruce looked at the system panel and now he had 130,000 energy values. He could do a lot of things with these energy values.
Strange would be the next Sorcerer Supreme in the future, at that time, his own abilities would bepleted.
The Sorcerer Supreme was the leader of the Earths magic world. Each of the Sorcerer Supreme had a powerful and incredible power, but at the same time he was also shouldering a major responsibility.
But in the eyes of Bruce, responsibility was only a constraint.
And from the beginning to the end, Bruce did not want to bear any responsibility. Therefore, he had always been doing what he wanted to do.
For example, before, when he was in the S.H.I.E.L.D., even the SHIELD Director, Nick Frey, could notmand him to do anything.
Now, Dormammu had left and the crisis in the real world had been removed. Since the system had not yet released a new task, which made Bruce suddenly unable to adapt.
Whereafter, he returned directly to the ground.
When he saw Strange, everything around was back to normal. And not far from him, the Holy ce of Hong Kong had also been restored to the original look.
This was the ability of Time Gem, which could go back in time. When Bruce built the time cycle before, he also shrouded the Holy ce of Hong Kong in it.
Therefore, those ordinary people did not find any anomalies now. And another advantage of doing so was that the Avengers couldnt detect anything that had happened here.
The goal of being locked by time cycle was unable to know what he had experienced before, unless it was a powerful presence like Dormammu.
More importantly, during the period of time cycle, the scope and the real world shrouded by this magic were more like being in two different time spaces, or the universe, which was simr to the mirror space.
Or they could be called the magic world, which were two totally different dimensionspared with the real world.
Like before, no matter how many times Ancient One had fought with Dormammu, there was no record in the history of the real world. But this did not mean that the crisis in the magic world would not affect the real world.
For example, if the battle between the Ancient One and Dormammu had failed, or this time Bruce was unable to stop Dormammu, then the copse of the magic world would directly lead to the copse of the real world.
At the moment, when Bruce saw Strange, Mordo had gone. There were only Wang and Strange and a Master who did not know what had happened here.
He still doesnt know what to do. He just left. Strange looked at Bruce in front of him and a helpless expression appeared on his face.
As Master Ancient One said, Mordo was a very conservative man, and he almost did not agree with any action of breaking rules.
Because in his mind, once the rules were broken, then it would definitely bring out more serious consequences. And someday, they would pay a heavy price for this.
After hearing Stranges words, Bruce nodded. He understood Mordo very much, because everything had two sides.
As a Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One could make herself live forever by absorbing the power from the dark dimension. But it was also because of this, she felt the whole world was meaningless for her and then she wanted to die.
The reason why she had been alive all the time was that she had been waiting for the next Sorcerer Supreme toe, except she had to bear the responsibility to protect the real world.
In fact, she had had enough of such a life, and this event also helped her to escape from it.
Mordo is right. We will pay a heavy price for this. Bruce nodded.
Although he had already repelled Dormammu, Thanos would havee to Earth soon. At that time, it was not just a disaster of the Earth, but a disaster across the universe.
No one could survive. Perhaps this was also one of the consequences of breaking the rules.
After hearing Bruces words, Strange was shocked. He did not care about other peoples words, but he had to pay attention to Bruces words.
Wangs look was also extremely serious. Although the Earth once again avoided the dooms of Dormammus devouring, the masters of Kamar-Taj had died too much.
If it was just like what Bruce had said that they would pay a much more price to this, then Kamar-Taj might really disappear in the dust of history.
After all, the current Sorcerer Supreme Strange had not really grown up. And it might be a few decadester when Strange truly could bear the burden.
Then what should we do? Is there any way to avoid it? Strange asked Bruce.
At this moment, Strange seemed to be cautious, and he hoped that Bruce coulde up with a solution.
But Bruce did not answer immediately. He just looked at the holy ce of Hong Kong and gave a faint smile.
Just as I told you before, no matter what kind of opponent it is, no matter how powerful your opponent is, what we need to do is just fight. After saying that, he headed straight to the holy ce of Hong Kong.
And Wang also nodded deeply. He nced at Strange and then left with Bruce.
Strange was a very clever person. After hearing Bruces words, he had a very strong sense of crisis, but he did not have any idea about what he should do.
Then lets fight! Unconsciously, Strange seemed to have thought of something.
Since it was impossible to stop the enemy froming, then preparing for the battle at any time.
More importantly, although Kamar-Taj did not now have the Sorcerer Supreme, there was also Bruce.
And if there was another disaster, it would not be possible for him to resist. But even if he couldnt resist it, could Bruce be able to do it? Thinking of this, Strange felt extremely rxed.
It was just that Strange did not know that Bruce already had nned to let him begin epting the burden of the Sorcerer Supreme.
Chapter 170: Growth
Chapter 170: Growth
In fact, before Ancient One left, she had nned this matter with Bruce.
After the fake death of Ancient One, the whole Kamar-Taj would definitely have no leader, since Kamar-Taj was the Earths magic Holy ce, and was a ce for each of the Sorcerer Supreme to live.
Once there was not a Sorcerer Supreme, then Kamar-Taj would definitely fall down, even the entire masters organization would copse.
Therefore, they had to own a leader.
And before Strange appeared, Ancient One had told everyone that Strange would be the next Sorcerer Supreme, she did this to make everyone have a psychological preparation.
At the same time, she asked Bruce to take over the training of Doctor Strange, which was to make Strange fear Bruce in his heart.
Then making Strange take on the responsibility of being Sorcerer Supreme willingly after Ancient Ones fake death! All of this was nned well before.
After that, Strange, Wang and others followed Bruce into the Holy ce of Hong Kong and then they returned to Kamar-Taj through the portal.
At the moment, Bruce took the Eye of Agamotto in his hand.
What should we do next, the Holy ce of New York and London have been destroyed and they must be rebuilt, Wang said while looking at Bruce.
Now he did not have any idea how to deal with these things. Originally, these things all belonged to Ancient Ones eldest disciple- Mordo to deal with.
But now, Mordo has left Kamar-Taj. As for Doctor Strange, Wang thought that he had no ability to deal with these things.
And although Bruce was not a disciple of Ancient One, he had an important status in Kamar-Taj, so Wang wanted Bruce to decide on this matter. After all, all masters in Kamar-Taj had seen Bruces strength and good character.
Coupled with Dormammus invasion of the Earth this time, it was Bruce who dealt with it on his own. Therefore, if this thing was decided by Bruce, it would be better.
After hearing Wangs words, Bruce nodded.
He looked at the two people in the present and said, Wang, you go to deal with the reconstruction of the two great Holy ces. By the way, you will summon all the masters of Kamar-Taj tomorrow. Lets discuss the next Sorcerer Supreme!
When Bruce said that, the two people present were shocked.
The next Sorcerer Supreme? That was the leader of the entire magic world.
Unlike the plots inics, the Sorcerer Supreme inics needed to get throughpetitions. Only the most powerful masters could be the Sorcerer Supreme.
But in the film, it had always been determined by the previous Sorcerer Supreme who would be the next Sorcerer Supreme or chosed by all the masters of Kamar-Taj.
Master has just passed away, and now we are going to choose the Sorcerer Supreme. Im afraid its not okay? Wang said his doubts.
Although he knew that the matter was of great importance, Ancient One had just left for less than a few days. Therefore, he believed that they could not elect the next Sorcerer Supreme.
The Sorcerer Supreme represents the leader of the magic world, shouldering the burden of leading the magic world to protect the real world. Although Dormammu was defeated this time, it does not mean Dormammu would not return to earth again. Therefore, electing the next Sorcerer Supreme is not allowed to dy. Bruce said.
Although all more powerful masters on the earth gathered in Kamar-Taj. And these masters were basically the faithful believers of Ancient One.
Therefore, even if Ancient One had passed away, they would not do things they should not do just because they suddenly have no rules.
But except the masters of Kamar-Taj,no one could guarantee that other masters would do something without being bound by the Sorcerer Supreme.
Therefore, they must immediately elect the next Sorcerer Supreme, because the magic world could not have a leader.
Who will be the Sorcerer Supreme, we should rmend a person who can convince all of us. At the moment, Strange said, with confusion on his face.
If Mordo did not leave, he would definitely be qualified to be the Sorcerer Supreme. But now, Mordo has left. More importantly, they could not be sure Mordo was a friend or an enemy after he changed his mind.
After all, it was a normal thing that an original and benevolent one in the real world suddenly turned into a demon killing spree after being stimted. Therefore, it was very difficult for them to elect a person that everyone was convinced of.
When Strange said that, Wang and Bruce looked at him together.
Strange, youre going to be the next Sorcerer Supreme, and Kamar-Tajs selection is just a show. Bruce looked at the eyes of Strange and said very seriously.
But Stranges face changed after hearing these words.
He would be the next Sorcerer Supreme? At the moment, his eyes were full of astonishment. Even if Mordo was not here, it would not be his turn.
After all, there were also Wang and many other masters who were more powerful than him in Kamar-Taj.
Although Strange thought he was very talented, he knew that he had just started practicing magic, and there were more powerful masters than him.
Therefore, the position of the Sorcerer Supreme was impossible for him to own.
This is Master Ancient Ones decision. Wang saw Stranges confusion and said this directly.
And at this moment, Strange finally understood why he was personally taught by Bruce and Ancient One. He also understood why the Ancient One said those words to him before she died.
He had been in touch with the book of Cagliostro before. Therefore, he was very clear that using the Eye of Agamotto could see the future.
Since Master Ancient One decided to let him be the next Sorcerer Supreme, it must be that she had seen the future through the Eye of Agamotto. Therefore, all of this was already doomed.
But this also meant that he had to shoulder an inevitable responsibility, that he never wanted to shoulder. At the moment,Strangepletely understood the previous Bruces training and Ancient Ones earnest words
But after Bruces training, Strange would not think about the problem like before.
At the moment, his idea was that since Ancient One had already determined that he was the Sorcerer Supreme, he should shoulder the responsibility. But at the same time, he still hesitated to say, am I reallypetent? Im not ready.
Strange was still a little uncertain whether he could really take this responsibility. After all, he did not prepare at all before.
There are too many things that you have not prepared, but most importantly, do you want to shoulder this responsibility. At the moment,Bruce looked at Strange and said once more, his eyes were full of calm.
This was Ancient Ones instruction. Only the next Sorcerer Supreme was really born, she wouldpletely put down the burden.
I, I can try. At this moment, Strange was very uncertain, and he did not know what to do next.
But rational and Bruces eyes told him that this was the responsibility that he could not shirk.
And after hearing his words, Bruce slowly nodded, Wang, go to prepare this. Lets gather all the masters tomorrow.
The present Bruce had be a temporary leader of Kamar-Taj. This was what the powerful strength brought.
As long as you have strong power, you would be respected by everyone. This was an eternal truth.
Chapter 171: Succession
Chapter 171: Session
At this time, Wang had already gone to prepare for things of the next Sorcerer Supreme.
As for the election of the masters of Kamar-Taj, it was not important, because it was just a show.
Almost everyone knew that Strange would be the next Sorcerer Supreme when he came to Kamar-Taj at first. It was just that without the permission of Master Ancient One, no one could tell Strange
Bruce returned to his room with Strange.
On the way, Strange was a little confused. Although he had promised that he would inherit the next Sorcerer Supremes position, he still felt that everything was too unreal.
Frome a modern society elite, a hugely famous medical doctor, to the Sorcerer Supreme of the magic world. Everything was like a dream.
If someone told these things to Strange who had not been injured, he would only dismiss them. But now it was not the same, he looked like he really knew the essence of the world.
But just like what he said, he was not ready.
Mr. Bruce, will I really be able to do all this? At the moment, Strange looked at Bruce and asked.
He was still very uncertain.
Youre the best among them. Thats not what I said, but Ancient One said. As long as you follow your heart, everything will be ok. Bruce smiled and he could well understand the thoughts of Strange.
Being the Sorcerer Supreme to protect the real world was a little abnormal.
After hearing Bruces words, Strange was in deep thought. He did not know whether he was qualified, but now he was willing to try.
Well, Mr. Bruce, I will do it. At this moment, Strange hadpletely epted these, and a solemn expression appeared on his face.
And Bruce had already known that Strange hadpletely epted these and did not say anything more.
What Ancient One said to him, he had finallypleted. As for what Strange would do in the future, he didnt care.
Since Ancient One said that Strange was the best among all the Sorcerer Supreme, so he was not worried about it. But the present Bruce still wanted to take a look at after the formal session of Strange, what abilities he would have.
In Kamar-Taj, every Sorcerer Supreme would open a special ceremony before session. Only after the sess of the ceremony could he be truly called the Sorcerer Supreme!
In that ceremony, the sessor could even ept the supreme magic heritage of thest Sorcerer Supreme!
At the same time, ording to Bruce estimation, even if Strange became the Sorcerer Supreme, his abilities were definitely iplete.
Iplete ability meant that Bruce needed only a few of the energy value toplete the whole ability. In that way, he could reserve enough energy for himself.
Therefore, when facing the same situation like he was the first time to meet Ancient One, at that time, he would have enough energy value to download her abilities.
Soon, Strange left.
At the moment, Bruce calmed down his mind and began to study those magi books as usual.
He had learned a lot from these books. And these knowledge allowed Bruce to more fully understand the world.
In fact, in the Marvel world, no matter if it was the negative character or the super-heroes, they were all very outstanding figures. For example, Strange, Doctor Banner, they were all so.
As for little Spider-Man, he was also a true well-educated person, especially inics, and he even created the Pak industry and became a billionaire like Stark.
Therefore, Bruce had to work hard on this point. Because knowledge was very important in this world.
After all, he would contact the universe in the future, while the universe was very vast and if he had not enough relevant knowledge, it would be very difficult for him to understand the universe.
As for the more than 100,000 energy value, Bruce had not used it for the time being. There would be more important things to do tomorrow.
Finally, the next day came. The whole Kamar-Taj became different from usual because of Ancient Ones departure.
All the masters hade to the Central Temple. Yesterday, Wang hadpletely informed them, so today, the next Sorcerer Supreme would be elected.
No one would ignore it. Although Master Ancient One died, the next Sorcerer Supreme was also very important.
At this moment, there were many masters in Kamar-Taj. And Wang, as the most powerful disciple of Ancient One, adding that he had a good strength, presided over the session ceremony.
As for Bruce, although he was not a member of Kamar-Taj, he still had the qualification to join in this session ceremony.
Then everyone came to the square of Kamar-Taj. The square did not have much change, only adding one altar.
The altar was built on a temporary basis, especially those lines above, which had a simple and mysterious smell.
It was said that China was the birthce of magic in the Marvel world. Of course, it did not matter.
The main role of the altar in this ceremony was to worship the Sorcerer Supreme of the past dynasties and inform them that the new Sorcerer Supreme was about toe.
This kind of religious ritual made Bruce feel very mysterious.
At that moment, Strange slowly walked towards her from a distance. Behind him was Wang and some powerful masters.
In fact, they had finished the election in yesterday night. The sessor of Strange to the Sorcerer Supreme was assigned by Ancient One. Therefore, no one would doubt it.
And with the support of Wang and Bruce, it could be said that the session was very smooth.
When Strange came to the altar, he slowly walked on the altar with encouragement from the Wangs eyes. Then he slowly sat down on the altar and held a special seal on his hand.
After all the Masters certifications, Stephen Vincent Strange, who will officially seed to the throne of the Sorcerer Supreme, pray to the Sorcerer Supreme of the past generations to give blessings. A rtively high-ranking master walked out and he looked at the people present and said these.
As soon as he finished his words, all the masters on the scene sat down. Then they held their seal and yed various magics.
Under the influence of these magic powers, the engraved lines of the altar flew out at once.
Each line was very old and abstruse, and even some senior masters did not know what they meant. This was the inscription of magic, and only those who have lived for a long time knew that.
Bruce also knew that, after all, he had almost read all of the collection books of Ancient One.
The general meaning of these lines was to inform heaven and earth and ask the ancients to bless them. It was a bit simr to the ancient Chinese altar.
And after all the lines emerged, the whole sky became grey.
In the sky, a mysterious power descended. Then under the influence of countless lines, this mysterious power waspletely integrated into the body of Strange.
Chapter 172: Awakening
Chapter 172: Awakening
This power was based on the umtion of the magic power of the Sorcerer Supreme in the past dynasties.
After the ceremony, Strange would acquire his own talent abilities, and at the same time, he had a certain chance to obtain the abilities of the Sorcerer Supreme of the past dynasties, which meant that he would be a true Sorcerer Supreme at that time.
The process of the ceremony was long and cumbersome, but Bruce was always patiently waiting on the scene.
The masters present were also very serious, because it was a ceremony about the next leader of the magic world, no one did not give attention to it.
After more than two hours, the ceremony waspleted. Under the baptism of the mysterious power, the various magic abilities of Strange were alsopletely awakened now.
Especially those magics that he did not cultivate before, or had cultivated half, this time under the baptism of this mysterious power, Strange was directly obtained.
But such a ceremony could not turn an ordinary person to be as powerful as the Ancient One. Therefore, what Strange got were iplete abilities, and he needed to work hard in the future to make up for it.
Generally speaking, in this aspect of practicing magic, the greater the age, the stronger the power would be. Except for some genius masters, like Strange, who would go beyond Wang in a very short time.
This was called the gift.
Then the next thing was that Strange blessed the masters present. Every Sorcerer Supreme would need to do this.
Finally, after everything was finished, all the masters left. The new Sorcerer Supreme appeared and he would lead all the masters in the earth to protect the real world.
When Strange came to Bruce, he was already very tired, because the ceremony was very cumbersome andplex.
At this moment, Strange looked at Bruce bitterly and said, I really didnt expect that to be the Sorcerer Supreme was more troublesome than when I wrote the paper.
After hearing these words, Bruce just shrugged. Stranges words, of course, did not have other meaning. It was just that he felt more and more sense of responsibility in this ceremony.
Therefore, he must be careful at all times.
Congrattions, Sorcerer Supreme, Bruce stretched out his palm at this moment and looked at Strange in front of him.
After hearing Bruces words, Strange took a deep breath. In front of Bruce, he did not dare to put on airs, and then he also stretched out his palm.
Thank you, Bruce. At the moment they touched, Stranges information and abilities were clearly presented in Bruces mind.
-
[Name]: Stefen Vincent Strange
[Identity]: Surgeon, Sorcerer Supreme, Guardian of the Real World.
[Ability]: Supreme Magic (energy value, 30w, iplete),Supreme Spiritual Power (energy value, 20w, iplete), Supreme Wisdom (energy value, 20w. iplete), Source of Gods Power (energy value, 10w, iplete), Soul Astral (energy value, 5w), Invisible (energy value, 3w), Spatial Flow (energy value, 3w), Perception (energy value, 2w), Air Separation Call (energy value, 2w)
-
These were the abilities of the present Strange.
Of course, these abilities are not all the abilities of a Doctor Strange. In fact, Strange would grow continuously and he would acquire more and more abilities.
If Bruces guess was right, that mysterious power was the Supreme Power in the ceremony.
That was the Supreme Magic, Supreme Spiritual Power, Supreme Wisdom, these three consisted of the legendary supreme power. Only by possessing such power could he be called the Sorcerer Supreme.
Unfortunately, the amount of energy value needed to download the three forces was too much. Even Bruce who now had more than tens of thousand energy value, had to continue to wait.
This made Bruce sigh in his heart. It was indeed a person who was called the Sorcerer Supreme, these abilities were much stronger than those of ordinary supernatural people.
And it was also precisely because of these powerful abilities so that the Strange would be very rxed when he dealt with Thor.
Now that these three abilities could not be downloaded, Bruce had to choose other abilities. More importantly, he still had chances to contact Strange in the future.
Therefore, Bruce started to check Stranges other abilities one by one.
But these following abilities were not what he wanted. Because actually he did not need those abilities in Strange.
Yet one ability attracted Bruces attention, which was the Source of Gods Power.
Once he owned the Source of Gods Power, he was able to continuously supplement his magic power at any time and any ce. The magic energy could be used in almost all parts of the universe, whether on Earth or elsewhere.
Otherwise, after the plot of the Avengers alliance 3, why Strange was still able to use magic when he was on Titan. It was just because no matter where he was in this universe, Strange could absorb magic power relying on this ability.
The basic function of this ability was simr to the Dark Magic Energy ability of Dormammu. And Dormammu also relied on this ability to own infinite power.
Therefore, this was also the most satisfying ability among the abilities that Bruce could download from Strange.
If Bruce had such power, he was able to absorb the magic energy continuously in the battle, so that he could fight without knowing tiredness and he would not worry about the exhaustion of energy.
Unlike before, he always felt very tired after he used the power of the thunder and lightnin many times because of the exhaustion of energy.
Therefore, basically, the role of this ability was that it could greatly increase Bruces battle persistence!
At this moment, Bruce did not hesitate to choose to download the Source of Gods Power of Strange!
Beep, the connection is sessful
Beep, the energy value of downloading Gods Power requires 10w . YES or NO?
100,000 energy value? At the moment,Bruce was very distressed. Because he needed to take a long time to save 100,000 energy values!
Plus he had no new system tasks to get more energy value now, which made him more helpless. But he could not give up this ability, because this mattered if he would have enough fighting force when he walked out from the Earth in the future.
Whereafter, Bruce directly chose YES.
Beep the download was sessful!
Beep, congrattions to the host for getting the ability Source of Gods Power!
At the moment, the sound of the system came and a smile appeared on Bruces face. Even if it was an iplete ability, Bruce could alsopletely repair these abilities through the system.
At this moment, Strange loosened his hand holding Bruce. His strength was notparable to Ancient One, therefore, he naturally did not know what Bruce was doing now.
Bruce if you dont help me, Im afraid that I cant understand these things until now. It was precisely because of Bruce that he was on the path of this magic.
Therefore, it could be said that without Bruce, there would be no present Sorcerer Supreme. And Bruce of course knew Stranges thoughts now.
He knew that he was of great importance to Strange. Or in other words, he had seeded in brainwashing Doctor Strange.
Chapter 173: Upgrade
Chapter 173: Upgrade
Whereafter, Strange wouldpletely follow his orders. As long as it was Bruces orders, Strange would definitely carry out it.
Thinking of this, Bruces eyes appeared with a hint of a smile. At the moment, he looked at Strange in front of him, who could also be called Doctor Strange.
Next, Ill leave Kamar-Taj for some time. This was Bruces n, because after the plot of Doctor Strange, thest plot on Earth was about Parker.
He had not seen Parker for a long time, and he nned to make all the things prepared before the Thanos came.
After hearing Bruces words, Doctor Strange was stunned at first and then felt a bit uncertain. It was precisely because Bruce was here, so it was so easy for him to be a Sorcerer Supreme.
For him, Bruce was like a strong backer. More importantly, he had just seeded to the position of the Sorcerer Supreme and he had a lot of things to do.
Therefore, he needed Bruces support, and now that Bruce suddenly left, it was undoubtedly a blow to him.
Im just seeding in this position now. Are you going to leave? Can you help me here for a while? This was what Doctor Strange really wanted to say.
Because only Bruce was here, he would be more confident. And Bruce had already guessed that he would say that.
Even though Doctor Strange was ready now, no matter who it was, if he suddenly took the responsibility to guard the real world, he would also have no ideas of what he should do.
Therefore, Stranges mind was very normal.
Theres a lot of things that you need to do by yourself. Everything is for the first time. Youre an excellent surgeon. I believe you have such a mood when you firstly do surgery. I want to say that everything is from zero to infinity and no one can always help you.
At the moment, Bruce looked at Doctor Strange in front of him and said, this was also what he really wanted to say. If he wanted to make Strange grow up faster, it was necessary to let him deal with things alone in the future.
After hearing Bruces words, Doctor Strange was stunned at first and then nodded slightly. How could he not understand Bruces meaning?
Dont worry. Ille back soon At the moment, Bruce patted Doctor Stranges shoulder and smiled.
And his words shocked Strange. Because with Bruces words, he would not have too much hesitation to do anything. Because Bruce was still there, it was just a temporary departure.
After Dormammus things, he knew Bruces importance to the magic world.
Then they continued to speak for a while. Because Doctor Strange was just seeding the position of the Sorcerer Supreme, he had a lot of things to deal with.
And Bruce returned to his room alone.
During this period, he had downloaded a lot of abilities, and it was time to choose some to upgrade. Then he closed all the doors, sat quietly and opened his own system panel.
[Name]: Bruce Lite.
[Identity]: Level 6 Agent.
[Ability]: War God Body, Gods Bloodline, Godly Fighting Ability, Control of Thunder and Lightning, Divine Power, Aesirs Strength, Magic Ball, Body Blur, High-speed Movement, Spider Telepathy, Body and Shield as One, Dark Magic Energy, Superhuman Telekinesis, Source of Gods Power.
[Warehouse]: Super Vibranium Shield, Mark Armor, Ant-Mans Battle Suit (Infinite Edition).
[Bnce]: 200w USD.
[Energy value]: 3w points.
There was a more strong ability, which was also a small increase in Bruces life. It was just that this ability was iplete. Therefore, he needed to find a way to supplement it.
But he did not do that immediately. Because he had 30,000 energy values now, it looked like a lot, but in fact, it was very small.
Therefore, Bruce decided to upgrade his own abilities at first. Thinking of this,Bruce began to check his abilities.
The first he wanted to upgrade was his Superhuman Telekinesis. Superhuman Telekinesis was an unexpected means.
Therefore, Bruce wanted to know that if he continued to upgrade, how powerful the ability could be. After all, he had gotten great improvements in the previous upgrade.
At the moment, Bruce directly issued instructions to the system.
System, upgrade Superhuman Telekinesis!
At the moment when Bruce gave the order, the voice of the system came again.
Beep, the energy value required for this upgrade is 3,000, YES or NO?
As expected, the upgrade needed a considerable amount of energy value. But Bruce did not hesitate to choose YES directly.
In a sh, the 3,000 energy value in Bruces hands turned into a powerful energy and constantly swarmed into his body.
And in this instant, his mind changed dramatically. At this moment, Bruce was able to feel the move of any Master living in Kamar-Taj and without using his eyes, he could know what they were doing.
It was like a holography, directly into his mind. He even felt the existence of the multiverse. It was just the vague perception that disappeared instantly.
During the upgrade of the Superhuman Telekinesis, Bruces understanding of the Earth in this world became more and more profound.
At this moment, he could clearly perceive the entire Kamar-Taj and Mount Qomngma. Even as long as he had the intention, he could destroy the entire Kamar-Taj.
It was extremely terrible. Because he could do it only by Superhuman Telekinesis. It would be difficult for others and even the gods in the Marvel world to do this.
Nobody knew how long it took, when Bruce woke up again, the voice of the system came into his ears again.
Beep, congrattions to the host for upgrading Superhuman Telekinesis sessfully!
Beep, congrattions to the host for acquiring new abilities- Godly Telekinesis!
Godly Telekinesis? When Bruce heard the voice of the system, his face changed slightly.
In hisst lifetime, he was a mysterious fan of fiction besides a senior movie fan. In the novel, a person who had been able to cultivate enough strength would produce a powerful force.
That was Godly Telekinesis.
Godly Telekinesis could perceive everything around it, and it was a sense that transcended the sixth sense. It was just that kind of Godly Telekinesis that seemed to be different from his.
Today, Godly Telekinesis that he owned could be summed up by one sentence- Godly Telekinesis.
How strong the idea of God was in the Marvel world? There was a strong God that could destroy a star in a moment of thought.
As for the more powerful life court in the Marvel world.
And this existence meant that even if he had not Infinite Gems, his one snapping-finger could offset the impact which Thanos snapped finger after he got six Infinity Gems,which was also called one of Godly Telekinesis.
Chapter 174: Definition of Power
Chapter 174: Definition of Power
Although Bruce was not good enough as the true god now in terms of overall strength, he had been making progress in all aspects.
And this was a good sign. In Bruces view, his abilities of all aspects were evolving continuously. Although he could notpare with the true god, it would be possible if he wanted to suppress Thanos in the future.
Of course, the condition was that Thanos did not gather all six Infinity Gems. If Thanos owned Infinity Gauntlet, his power may reach the Universe level.
When Bruce read the magic books before, he had seen roughly the level of the worlds strength. Of course, this was a very vague division, not a real division.
Because sometimes, there were also some powerful people, only because their abilities were restrained, so they could only show the strength that actually did not match their identity.
And this division was graded ording to magic books and Bruces previous understanding.
First, Earth level.
These people were almost normal super heroes, such as Captain America, Iron Man and others. These super heroes all belonged to the power of the Level Earth.
Then it was the Demigod level.
The representative was Thanos, and the present Bruce also belonged to the peak Demigod level. At this level, almost all were extremely powerful, and even had the power to destroy a race.
After that, it was the God level.
The representative was Ancient One and Odin. Then it was Thor who would totally awaken his abilities in the future. Such a person would often destroy a.
And came in existences at Universe level.
Long ago, Bruce had contacted the Infinite Gems, but at that time, his power did not reach the Universe level, so he could not download the Infinite Gems which belonged to the Universe level.
Therefore, only when Bruce reached the Universe level could he download the Infinite Gems. And the Universe level forces were also divided.
The first tier within the level was the Single Universe tier.
When Thanos owned three or four Infinity Gems, he belonged to this level. And the legendary Celestial which also belonged to the Single Universe tier.
At this level, they could generally be able to lift all the celestial and Earth levels, which were powerful and terrifying.
After that, it was the Multiverse tier.
The existence of the Multiverse tier could almost destroy a single universe, almost terror and invincible representatives. These people were powerful and mysterious, almost difficult to appear, such as the five gods, and the extinction of the infinite range of precious stones, which belonged to this level.
Above the Multiverse tier, there was also a Super Multiverse tier, which was already beyond the presence of God.
They look down on all the diverse universes, and there are various universes that can interrogate everything. The Super Multiverse tiers representative was the life court.
Above the Super Multiverse tier, there was thest tier in the level, the Supreme Multiverse tier!
These people stood at the peak of the Marvel world and looked down at everything. They were truly beyond time and beyond the rules and even they could make rules. They were the highest existence.
And these representative figures were Thanos who had surpassed the universe.
This was a rough division about the level of the whole Marvel worlds strength. Of course, some people would be subject to some rules so that they could not y their full power.
As for Thanos, he was a person who depended on powerful equipment, if he did not have these equipment, he was just an ordinary person when he faced these powerful figures.
This division was graded ording to magic books and Bruces previous experience. Of course, this was also a vague division, not a true standard.
But it could generally be divided into these levels, and the present Bruce was at the Demigod level ,which could suppress the normal Thanos.
But when Thanos gathered all six Infinity Gems, Bruce could not be able to deal with him. Therefore, Bruce had to find a way to improve his strength continuously.
Because he did not have much time.
At the moment, Bruce looked at his current abilities again and upgraded them with the energy value.
Godly Fighting Ability and the Gods Bloodline were all abilities after the integration. Therefore, they needed arge amount of energy value in the process of upgrading, so Bruce was prepared to choose other abilities to upgrade.
He then looked at the Spider Telepathy. This was the weakest ability that he had now, which had been downloaded from Parker.
Spider Telepathy brought great convenience to him in the early stage, he could sense the enemies in the battle because of this ability. It was just now that this ability could not keep up with his strength.
Therefore, Bruce chose to upgrade directly, System, upgrade the Spider Telepathy!
Beep, this upgrade requires 1,000 energy values. YES or NO?
When the voice of the system came and Bruce chose YES directly. Although 1,000 of energy was a huge number, he was still willing to do so.
And after he confirmed, all of Bruces senses disappeared. At the moment, he seemed to be in a micro world, unlike the previous Gods Telekinesis.
When Bruces Gods Telekinesis was upgraded, his perception included the whole universe. But when Spider Telepathy was upgraded, he entered a micro world, which seemed to have felt the operation of all quantums.
And this change has been continuing. It was a very amazing experience from the huge universe to the micro world, and Bruce had been feeling all this.
Beep, congrattions to the host for upgrading the Spider Telepathy sessfully!
Beep, congrattions to the host for acquiring a new ability- Subatom Telepathy.
Again, the voice of the system made Bruces eyes brighter. The name of the ability had changed, and its effect had also changed dramatically.
Subatom Telepathy could induce all crises in advance. Unlike Gods Telekinesis, the Subatom Telepathy could make him fully predict the crisis.
And it was not the kind of crisis that could only be predicted after others had attacked. Instead, it would be possible for Bruce to predict ones actions before the enemy attacked.
Therefore, it was equivalent to have foresight! With such power, when Bruce was in the war, he could greatly increase hisbat strength.
Therefore, 1,000 energy values were very worthy.
Chapter 175: Potential
Chapter 175: Potential
At the moment, Bruce had several abilities which could be upgraded. But Bruce didnt know which ability to upgrade.
Because except for Body and Shield as One, which was useful for him, upgrading other abilities all needed arge amount of energy value.
Therefore, it was important for Bruce to choose an upgrade. And his new ability named the Source of Gods Power was still defective. So he had toplement this ability.
But downloading this ability even cost 100,000 energy value. Then the amount of energy needed toplement this ability would not be too small.
Thinking of this, Bruce took his attention to the ability of Dark Magic Energy. With this ability, he could continuously absorb the power from the dark dimension.
And the function of the ability and the Source of Gods Powerplemented each other. More importantly, both of these abilities would be the most important ability in Bruces battle in the future.
And with two abilities, In the future when Bruce fought again, he would not have the problem of no physical and energy after a period of fighting. Because one of them was to absorb the power from the universe, and the other was to absorb the power from the dark world.
Therefore, Bruce did not hesitate to directly choose to upgrade the Dark Magic Energy.
System, upgrade Dark Magic Energy! After Bruce made the decision, he issued an order directly.
And after the order was issued, the voice of the system came out.
Beep, this upgrade requires 6,000 energy values. YES or NO?
It needed 6,000 energy values to upgrade an ability? When Bruce heard the hint of the system, he was surprised.
He knew that this ability was strong and it would be his one fundamental ability in the future. But he did not expect that upgrading this ability would cost so much energy.
Because when he upgraded Psychokinesis and Spider Telepathy, these two abilities only cost 4,000 energy value. But this ability needed 6,000 energy value alone!
It could be said to be very terrifying.
But Bruce did not hesitate and chose to upgrade it directly. Now he had to strengthen his ability as soon as possible.
Because, he thought that he could no longer contact a stronger super hero for a long time in the future. More importantly, nobody knew when the new task woulde, maybe there was no new task anymore.
If there was no task, it would be difficult for him to obtain more energy. Therefore, even if he met a powerful figure, he would not be able to download their abilities.
So he must upgrade. And he had to work hard to improve his strength before Thanos came.
After Bruce chose YES, an inexplicable power swarmed into his body. At this moment, Bruce seemed to have entered the dark space in an instant. And there were various strange lights and power everywhere.
This force was surrounding his body and was constantly rushing towards him. Bruce knew that this was the Dark Power.
If he was an ordinary person, this dark energy couldpletely swallow him. But Bruce was not afraid. He let these forces swarm into his body freely.
He became more powerful, both his life and perception, or his body, all of which had undergone tremendous changes.
After a long time, Bruce exited the dark space. At this moment, Bruces strength had been greatly enhanced again.
Beep, congrattions to host for upgrading sessfully
Beep, congrattions to the host for acquiring new abilities, the Source of Darkness!
After hearing the voice of the system, Bruces face appeared a bit shocked. The Source of Darkness? Just hearing the name of the ability, Bruce already knew the effect.
This ability was almost exactly the same as the Source of Gods Power that he downloaded from Doctor Strange. They were both able to continuously provide almost infinite power for him.
It was only that the way of absorbing power and the absence of their power were different. But when the two were integrated, it was equivalent to Bruce having the strength of the real world and the dark dimension at the same time!
This was an extremely horrible thing. More importantly, the Dark Power could also be awakened again after the upgrade.
And the Dark Source after being awakened was just Dormammus Dark Power. This ability was a powerful source of Dormammu, the reason why Dormammu was almost invincible in the dark dimension was because he had this Dark Power.
As long as he had the Dark Power, he would almost be able to absorb the power from the dark dimension all the time. Finally, he couldpletely engulf the dark dimension and became the ruler of the dark dimension.
Yes, the reason why Dormammu dominated the dark dimension was just because of his Dark Power.
Therefore, if Bruce had awakened the Dark Power, then he would have the ability to dominate the dark dimension. At that time, Bruce, who was able topletely rece Dormammu, became the ruler of the dark dimension!
What kind of concept was this? Dormammu had the power which reached the God level, close to the power of the Universe level.
It also meant that as long as he had enough energy value, Bruces strength could be quickly upgraded to the Single Universe level.
That was why Bruce was so excited. Although the power of the dark source now seemed not to be powerful, it was absolutely terrifying as long as it was awakened.
With such a power, he was able to confront Thanos with Infinity Gems. This was an incredibly terrifying ability!
But unfortunately, the current system had not yet activated the function of awakening. ording to Bruces estimate, he might be able to activate the function of awakening only after he opened the plot of Avengers alliance 3.
When he thought of it, he was very excited. No matter which ability it was on him, it could be extremely powerful as long as it was awakened.
Like Captain Marvel, why was she so powerful? It was just because of awakening, she had achieved the two-star status!
There was also Thor and his abilities were also awakened, reaching the same level as Odin. Because the awakening of abilities couldpletely release their infinite potential.
But whether it was Captain Marvel or Thor, they only awakened their own abilities.
Bruce on the other hand, could awaken every ability in him. Therefore, if one day, all of Bruces abilities were awakened, then his power would reach the Single Universe level and it could even reach the Multiverse level.
This was the benefit of awakening. And it was almost an improvement of ten or a hundred times!
Chapter 176: God Level
Chapter 176: God Level
But for those super heroes, awakening their power was very difficult. Just like Thor, his power was awakened because of his father-Odins death.
More importantly, not every superhero could awaken power. Therefore, for the awakening function of the system, although Bruce was very looking forward to it, he was not in a hurry.
After all, as the saying went, Eat Hot Tofu Slowly. He had always been very patient.
After upgrading the dark source, what Bruce needed to do next was toplement and upgrade the Source of God Power. This was an ability that he took 100,000 energy values to acquire, so he did not want such a powerful ability to be iplete all the time.
Whereafter, Bruce did not hesitate to choose toplement and upgrade it.
System,plement and upgrade the Source of God Power.
Beep, the upgrade requires 10,000 energy values, YES or NO?
10,000 energy values! And, what Bruce had now was only 20,000 energy value, so he would only have 10,000 energy value after he used it to upgrade the ability.
Before, he had 130,000 energy value after hepleted the task of defeating Dormammu. But within just a few days, he almost had used them up.
However, he was gratified that his abilities and strength had been improved significantly during this period.
Well, Ill continue to upgrade.
Then Bruce directly chose YES, after all, downloading the source of the God Power took 100,000 energy values. Therefore,it was very cost-effective to take 10,000 energy value toplement it.
After Bruce clicked YES, a mysterious power began to swarm into his body.
The Source of the God Power could make his power almost limitless. Therefore, owning this ability meant that Bruce did not need to worry about theck ofsting force.
Especially in the group battle, even if there were tens of thousands of enemies, which would not cause any harm to Bruce. Because by the Source of God Power, he could continuously obtain energy.
And in Bruces memory, no super hero could do that. The Source of God Power and the Dark Power were undoubtedly powerful.
Although these were two distinct forces, Bruces body was too strong enough to amodate such two abilities. Therefore, this was why Bruce dared to integrate two forces into his body.
After Bruce chose toplement and upgrade, the forces constantly swarm into his body.
Two hourster, these forcespletely disappeared. This also meant that his ability waspletelyplemented.
Beep, congrattions to the host forplementing the ability!
The sound of the system came, which made Bruces mind clear. He had been strengthening his own abilities during this night.
And it was only one night, his strength had been greatly improved. This was a very happy result, because it made Bruce have enough confidence to deal with Thanos.
Then what he needed to do next was to stop Thanos from gathering six Infinite Gems. Because if Thanos did not gather six Infinite Gems, Bruce couldpletely suppress him.
Then Bruce directly opened his own panel and looked at the change of his own attributes.
[Name]: Bruce Lite.
[Identity]: Level 6 Agent.
[Ability]: War God Body, Gods Bloodline, Godly Fighting Ability, Control of Thunder and Lightning, Divine Power, Aesirs Strength, Magic Ball, Body Blur, High-speed Movement, Spider Telepathy, Body and Shield as One, Dark Magic Energy, Superhuman Telekinesis, Source of Gods Power.
[Warehouse]: Super Vibranium Shield, Mark Armor, Ant-Mans Battle Suit (Infinite Edition).
[Bnce]: 200w USD.
[Energy value]: 1w points.
As expected, his abilities had changed again. At the moment, each of his abilities could be said to be very practical.
Except some particrly powerful abilities. And Bruce had also prepared to integrate other abilities. But he did not have too many abilities which belonged to the same attributes, so he had to put them aside for a moment.
Then the Thor who came back to the Earth and Thanos who would appear in the Earth. Both of them were Bruces downloading objects.
But Bruce was hesitant that if he had stopped Thanos, then Captain Marvel would note back to the Earth.
She was called the most powerful superhero in the Marvel world. And maybe Bruce could not see her in the future. Of course, Bruce was only interested in Captain Marvels abilities.
As for the other, Bruce did not care.
At the moment, his abilities were very powerful, which could be said to be pseudo God level. As long as he upgraded and synthesized his abilities once more, he would be able to enter the God level.
After he reached the God level, it would be the Universe level. This was Bruces target, because by then, he had the true self-protection power.
It seemed that the present Bruce was very strong, but in fact it was not. Although he was in a movie universe, Bruce was very clear that in this movie universe, the highest existence One Above All would definitely appear in the future.
It was said that it transcended all of existence and could be said to be a representative of the Marvel worlds supreme power.
In theics, every time the universe went to an unmanageable position, this high representative would choose to restart the universe.
His strength was too strong. Even Bruce was not sure whether he was affected by his power. If it was, then what he had done was in vain.
Since Bruce had gotten to this level, he would not let his hard work all lose. He did not want others to control his destiny. Even the supreme god in this universe.
Therefore, afterpleting these plots, Bruces goal was beyond the OAA. Only beyond the OAA could he ignore everything.
The reason why Bruce was eager for strength was that he did not want to be controlled by those people. What he had done was just letting him live better.
After all, in this Marvel world, there were a variety of disasters happening at any time. And OAA certainly knew about these disasters, but he just did not stop them.
It could be said that the supreme representative of the Marvel world was promoting the urrence of these disasters. Otherwise, why didnt he stop Thanos from killing half of the universes life? Didnt he have the power to stop?
No. He had this power to stop it, but he didnt. If making a further guess, it could be said that everyone was only the OAAs chess pieces.
But Bruce did not want to be such a chess piece.
Now he did not fear Thanos any more. But there would be more serious crises in the future, and he still needed to rm himself at any time and anywhere!
Chapter 177: Return
Chapter 177: Return
Bruce was used to preparing things in advance.
Before, he was able to use his ability to predict the plot, and was ahead of everyone. But after the plot of the Avengers alliance 3, it was not possible for Bruce to do so.
The most important thing for him was to improve his strength. And be careful about everything. Bruce already had his own thoughts on this point.
Thinking of this, Bruce took a deep breath. He still had a lot of things to do in the future. At this moment, the voice of the system appeared in his mind.
Beep, please host kill Vulture in one month!
New task? After Bruce heard the voice of the system, a hint of excitement appeared on his face.
Because he was worried about how to get arge amount of energy before if he had no new task, but now the task has been released.
Kill the Vulture.
He knew that this was the viin in the Parker plot. But this viin was very weak and could not attract the attention of the Avengers.
Therefore, Vultures biggest opponent was Parker. More importantly, this task was very easy for Bruce, so maybe he would not get too much energy value.
But Bruce understood this point, because he knew that the harder the task was, the more energy value he could get. But even so, it was still the energy value!
And what Bruce most needed now was energy value. More importantly, he was going to find Parker, so he could finish the task by the way.
This was very good. Thinking of this, Bruce already had a general n.
He had a lot of things to do in the future and most of them were about dealing with the appearance of Thanos. It was just that Bruce was not sure where he would deal with Thanos, in the Earth or in the Universe.
In the plot of Avengers alliance 3, the battlefield was mainly divided into two parts: One was on Earth and the other was in the universe.
But in fact, Bruce liked the earth more. Because Thanoss army was basically on Earth. And it might be a disaster for others, but for Bruce, this was a great amount of energy value.
Therefore, Bruce had his own decision for this.
Anyway, he could not let Thanos gather all six Infinity Gems. Otherwise, others could not stop him.
Then, Bruce looked at the sky. It was already dawn, and he had used one night to upgrade andplete abilities.
He slowly stood up, and now it was time to set off. Bruce did not bid farewell to Doctor Strange and the others because he would still be back soon.
He knew that Odin would be found by the masters of Kamar-Taj. Because Doctor Strange was already Sorcerer Supreme, he was able to know who woulde to Earth for the first time.
This was the ability of Sorcerer Supreme.
Thinking of this, Bruce held a Sling Ring and opened a passageway to New York. He would not be limited by the geographical limits, and as long as he had enough energy, he could go to any ce.
When he left, Doctor Strange also noticed. Doctor Strange now had supreme magic and could sense a lot of things,it was just that he was not proficient.
Mr. Bruce has gone. At the moment, Doctor Strange looked at Wang next to him and said with a hint of disappointment.
Then Wang slightly nodded. The reason why Kamar-Taj did not have any disasters after Ancient One died was because Bruce was guarding here.
Because his strength was so strong, even if he did not belong to the magic world. But as long as he had a powerful force, no one dared to disobey him.
He has many things to do. Now you are the Sorcerer Supreme and you have to shoulder the responsibility of guarding the real world. This is just the beginning. So you have to adapt. At the moment, Wang said that.
He was a disciple of the Ancient One. Except that he did not have a high tallent, his other aspects were very good.
And he did not have too much reaction to the thing that Ancient One absorbed power from the dark dimension, because he believed that she had this ability to withstand the erosion of the dark forces.
After all, the Ancient One did it, didnt she?
I know. Ill do it well. At the moment, Doctor Strange said this.
He was already ready. Although Bruce was not here, he would definitely do better.
New York, Queens.
Bruce appeared in a deserted street. He still didnt know where the Parker was and was not clear which step plot of the Parker was. All of these were indeed a headache.
But he knew that it was not the time for the decisive battle yet from the tasks hint. Therefore, he didnt have to worry about it.
He then left directly. This time, his goal was to go to the Avengers Base.
But when he came to the Avengers Base, the surrounding streets were very deste. No longer as lively as before, but the S.H.I.E.L.D still guarded the security work in the Avengers Base.
Bruce had a variety of special abilities, so the guards were certainly not able to stop him. But when he entered, he did not see many super heroes.
Mr. Bruce, are you back? At this moment, a voice appeared in his ears.
Bruce turned his head, and it was the Vision. When he saw Bruceing, he was excited, but he hidded it quickly.
Then Bruce nodded. He knew that after the break of Iron Man and Hulk, the entire Avengers Alliance was already a dead group.
Everything is in your n. Now Wanda and Pietro have gone with the captain. At the moment, Vision said this.
His voice was very small, only two people could hear it. In Bruces previous arrangement, Bruce let Vision and the others choose their own camp. Although the two sides fought with each other, they did not affect his n.
I see. At the moment, Bruce said this.
He had left for a long time and it seemed that everything had changed greatly.
Wanda misses you very much Mr. Bruce. At the moment, Vision said this.
He knew clearly Wanda liked Bruce. In Visions eyes, Bruce was his master, and Wanda had a close rtionship with Bruce. Therefore, he would not step out from his safe line.
Wanda was Bruces woman, and what Vision needed to do was to obey any of them.
How many Avengers are at the base now? At the moment, Bruce and Vision went into the Avengers Base.
He wanted to know how many people there were here. As for Captain America, he was very clear about how many men he had. And there was basically no problem with Wakandas protection.
Mr. Stark, Mr. Roddy, there are not too many people. At the moment, Vision replied.
It could be said that Avengers had beenpletely broken. And most of them stood on the side of Captain America.
Then Bruce nodded slightly after hearing those words. He had long known all of it.
Bruce? At this moment, Iron Mans voice came out.
He looked at Bruce in shock.
Chapter 178: Warning
Chapter 178: Warning
There were so many things happening recently, even Iron Man did not react. When he looked at Bruce in front of him again, a hint of excitement appeared on his face.
His best friends left him, and now there were only a few people at the Avengers Base. At the same time when Iron Man opened his mouth, Bruce also found him.
Whereafter, Iron Man did not hesitate and walked to Bruce and lifted his palm.
Its so good to see you at this moment. Iron Man was deeply impressed by Bruces appearance.
Although Bruce had never acknowledged that he was a member of the Avengers, Iron Man had been exhausted after so many things. Bruce was a friend who fought side by side with them. Therefore,when Iron Man saw him again he felt a lot of thoughts in his mind.
I have already known all this. After shaking hands with the Iron Man, Bruce said directly.
Iron Man nodded and he had already understood that when Vision met with Bruce, coupled with the impact of this matter, Bruce must know.
They abandoned us. I dont know whether its right or wrong. At the moment, Iron Man said that because of the SOKOVIA bill, all the Avengers were broken.
Until now, Iron Man dared not pick up the phone and asked where they were. Of course, this was because the two sides had different ideas and they did not understand each other.
After hearing Iron Mans words, a smile appeared on his face, but the Avenger is still Avenger, isnt it?
After hearing these words, Iron Man sighed deeply. He did not know if all of this was caused by him. As for whether Bruce would obey SOKOVIA Bill, he did not pay attention.
More importantly, Bruce was not a member of the Avengers, so he was not qualified to ask Bruce about it. And he did not want to lose a friend anymore.
Well, lets talk about it. Where have you beentely? We cant find you all the time. At the moment, Iron Man said.
Although Bruce was not an Avenger, his status was very high in everyones heart. If Bruce was here at that time, maybe things would not have turned into such a situation.
Of course, Bruce knew what Iron Man meant. If he was there, they might not break. But Iron Man didnt know what Bruces attitude towards the SOKOVIA Bill was.
And in fact, Bruce agreed with Captain America more.
Each super hero had his own character and if they were bound by others blindly, only making them be chess of some authority.
But he could not say that Iron Man was wrong. After all, he had gone through a lot of things. Before he became Iron Man, he was just a yboy and never thought of things would be like this.
He should not bear these things. Therefore, there was no right or wrong. It was just that the angle was different.
I have gone to a mysterious magic world and withstand a catastrophe for the Earth At the moment,Bruce smiled.
And Iron Man was stunned after hearing Bruces words. Although Bruce said this like he was joking, he guessed that it was very likely that Bruce really had done this thing.
But since Bruce did not continue saying this, Iron Man would certainly not ask.
What should you do then? At the moment, Iron Man looked at Bruce and wanted to know what he was going to do next.
Now the Avengers base was already a real death group. But if Bruce was joining them, they would be very rxed when dealing with a variety of disasters.
More importantly, he knew that Bruce was free, so Bruce could make his own decision.
Weve gone through the New York War, the SOKOVIA War, and we arerades. I know these, so I came back. Although there are a lot of crises in the world today, the real crisis is still noting. At the moment, what Bruce said meant that he was already reminding Iron Man.
And the next was the plot of the Avengers alliance 3. Therefore, he must let everyone be ready.
The real crisis? After hearing Bruces words, Iron Man frowned slightly.
He knew that Bruce had never spoken fake words, as long as it was what he had said, then almost all would be achieved.
Yes, its an unprecedented strong opponent! Bruces tone was so solemn that Iron Man was shocked.
Then they came to an office in the Avengers Base, where only the Avenger could enter, and others could not.
What the hell is going on? At the moment, Iron Man was very shocked.
Because in his eyes, Bruce had always been calm and had never been so solemn. Even Bruce had such a strong response, it was absolutely impossible for them to predict.
At least, the present Avengers were unable to resist.
Do you remember when Thor left, he said that there was a mastermind who had always been searching for six Infinite Gems? At the moment, Bruce prepared to remind everyone in advance and let them get ready.
Because it would be very difficult for him to threaten Thanos only by his power. Therefore, he wanted to convene all the Avengers to deal with this powerful enemy.
Anyway, he needed to be prepared in advance.
I know, but I dont know what the six Infinity Gems represent? At the moment, Iron Man replied and he had already predicted how terrible Bruce had said.
Whereafter, Bruce told him some information about six Infinite Gems.
After all, Iron Man was a human, and the only ancient human or the people who lived in the universe. People know the things about the six Infinity Gems.
In order to make Iron Man be prepared in advance, he said, Tesseract, Lokis scepter are all infinity gems.
When Iron Man heard all this, he was shocked. He hade into contact with the Tesseract and Lokis scepter before, so he was well aware of the horror of the two things.
These two things had strong terrible power. And in the universe, there were six Infinite Gems.
What kind of disaster would it cause after they were all collected? Even Iron Man had never seen it, but he knew how important it was.
Is it true about what you have said? At the moment, Iron Man was so shocked that he looked at the Mind Gems on Visions head, which originally belonged to Lokis scepter and it was also the source of Visions life now.
He knew that the news that Bruce had brought here was probably the biggest disaster they had to deal with.
I need you to prepare and unite all of the people as much as possible. The greatest catastrophe of the Earth maye. As a leader of the Avengers, I hope you understand it. At the moment,Bruce said again.
This time, he was going topletely face Thanos.
Chapter 179: Preparation
Chapter 179: Preparation
Iron Man could be said to be the soul figure of the entire Avengers. He was only amon person, there was no special gene and it was also impossible for him to live for more than a thousand years like Thor.
More importantly, he was just a young man, but there was a leaders temperament in his body, which made him lead those super heroes. Therefore, from this point, he was very special.
And it could be said that the reason why the Avengers were able to assemble was all to rely on Captain America and Iron Man. So the two people must be united if they want to fight against Thanos.
As long as the two people were united, they would be able to burst into an amazingbat force when fighting the Thanos. Therefore, Bruce had been prepared in advance before he came to the Avengers Base this time.
And it was like what he said to Iron Man if they wanted to defeat Thanos, they had to unite all the power as much as they could. On this point, Bruce had his own preparation.
Iron Man also knew the seriousness of the matter. At the moment, his eyes were very solemn. Because he knew that Bruce would not be joking, and suddenly there was something like this happening.
He was indeed careful. But he was a little hesitant, because the current Avengers had been broken, it was difficult to deal with such a powerful enemy.
And Iron Man understood these. So he looked at Bruce in front of him and said directly, even if I want to unite them, I do not have this power, they have lost confidence in me.
This was his true words and he had predicted this point when he broke up with Captain America before. Neither Hawkeye nor ck Widow seemed that they all did not support him.
The first six Avengers had gone and there was only him left now. Therefore, even if the present Iron Man wanted to convene those people, it would be very difficult.
Because he knew that the moment he signed the SOKOVIA bill, he was doomed to lose some peoples trust.
Although Captain America told him by sending a message atst, saying that they would still fight side by side after a lot of things. But he knew that he was unable to cross the barrier in his heart now.
After hearing Iron Mans words, Bruce had a smile on his face. Then he patted Iron Mans shoulder and said directly, I will help you on this matter.
At the moment, Iron Man who was originally distressed appeared with a hint of shock when he heard Bruces words.
He knew that Bruce was hisrade-in-arm. But because of the SOKOVIA bill, he had lost too much. Therefore, even Bruces trust would make him feel a bit of a luxury.
It was already very good that Bruce still came to find him. But now, Bruce actually said that he wanted to help himself.
Bruce, do you believe me? At the moment,Iron Man was a little shocked, because the trust was very important to him.
It was because in many cases he had been suspicious of himself. He thought the Avengers who were so powerful and made the entire worlds enemies scared had been destroyed by him.
Although the Avengers Base was still there, there were no more people now. The old ones, and those who had trusted him before, all left him at this time. Because of these, he certainly doubted himself.
But at this time, Bruce said that he would help him. This undoubtedly provided timely help. Because it was very important for a person who had been disappointed.
Of course. I understand what you have done is not for yourself. Therefore, I will help you this time. Because the enemy we face this time is too powerful. If we dont unite, we cant deal with it. At the moment, Bruce said, showing a trace of strangeness in his eyes.
In fact, perhaps this was thest war that Bruce fought side by side with the Avengers after the War of Wakanda. After that, they would face a variety of enemies, but they would need a long time to assemble the Avenger again.
And Bruce even doubted that once he sessfully blocked Thanos. At that time, the whole universe would definitely fall into a strange state. That was the convergence of multi-universe.
More importantly, he had seen the name of Apocalypse in Kamar-Taj. Therefore, it would not be far away from the war in the future? Bruce knew that he had to prepare for everything well.
Well, Bruce, Ill listen to you this time. Ill be ready for everything. At this moment, Iron Man regained his confidence once more, because he knew that Bruce would not joke.
If even Bruce could not couldnt deal with the enemy, then it was basically that it was a powerful enemy which made everyone feel terror.
Perhaps the war would be more terrifying than the war in New York, even the War of SOKOVIA.
It was the enemy that they never faced. Therefore,they have to be prepared
Well Tony, have you found a high school student called Peter Parker? At the moment, Bruce looked at Iron Man and said.
After hearing Bruces words, Iron Man was a little surprised, but he did not doubt it. Because during a mission of the S.H.I.E.L.D, Bruce was an agent who was assigned to protect Peter Parker.
Therefore, it was normal that the two knew each other.
Right. But it seems that the little guy is out of your expectations. Then Iron Man directly ordered artificial intelligence Friday to open the holography.
In the hologram projection, there were basically the messages about Parker. He had already known that Peter Parker had be a Spider Man.
After hearing this sentence, Bruce smiled, and he looked at Iron Man like that.
You? Do you all know that? Looking at Bruces eyes, Iron Man immediately knew Bruces meaning.
Maybe Bruce had already known this thing long ago. Although Bruce was only a third-level agent of the S.H.I.E.L.D.at that time, but in the eyes of Iron Man, Bruce was a mysterious man.
And he did not have any doubts on this point.
Tony, he is also a man who can fight side by side with us. At that moment, Bruce solemnly looked at Iron Man in front of him and said.
It was also his n to unite all the forces as much as they could.
But Bruce, he is still a child. Will it be too early to let him participate in the war? After hearing Bruces words, Iron Man was surprised.
In his eyes, Parker was just a child, and learning was his most important thing.
At this moment, Bruce looked at the Iron Man and shook his head, you dont understand. Hes more powerful than you think, and also stronger than you think.
Then Bruce said this and he knew that Iron Man gave more attention to Parker. Unfortunately, Parker had be his man now!
Chapter 180: Divided
Chapter 180: Divided
Of course, this was not important, the most important was that every superhero on Earth was hisbat strength.
Thats true. You know him earlier than me, so I know what you mean, but Im still a little worried about it. In the previous battle between Captain America, he justbined the power of Parker.
But he was too young to face this. And this was not what Iron Man expected. But now, he had to do so.
Dont worry. Ill have my own n. You only need to arrange everything well, and its time to gather all the Avengers after such a long time. At the moment, Bruce said this and Iron Man did not say anything.
He understood the importance of this matter and that if they had no capacity to organize people, then it meant they really could not protect anyone.
Once Thanos had gathered six Infinite Gems, it meant that the entire universe would be controlled by him. At that time, they had no way to fight against him at all.
At the moment, Iron Man understood all of this, so he did not continue to insist.
Well, Ill arrange everything. Do you need my help? Bruce was the only person that he couldpletely trust, and he was powerful.
And he was d that Bruce did not appear at the most serious time in the SOKOVIA bill. Otherwise, no one could stop Bruces actions.
Just like Thor and Hulk. Three of them were the most powerful people in the Avengers. Once these three people broke out, it would not be possible to solve the problem at the airport.
I want to find Peter Parker. He may have encountered some small crises now. Let me solve this matter. You have more things to do. Then Iron Man nodded.
He knew Bruces meaning. Now they must be divided into two lines to unite all forces that could be united.
Fury was no longer the director of the S.H.I.E.L.D. And Iron Man was the leader of the Avengers now and plus his status, so only he could persuade those parliamentarians.
Well, lets start. If you need help, you cane to me at any time. Then Bruce nodded and they separated at once.
Bruces arrival brought much confidence to Iron Man. Although it still could not directlypensate for the impact that he had in the war between him and Captain America, he had regained his morale.
At this moment, he picked up the phone which Captain America gave, with a hint of hesitation in his eyes.
The phone could help him again, and he had to put down his pride if he wanted to fully unite the Avengers again. Like the Doctor Strange, as a genius, they always had pride.
Immediately, he put down the cell phone in his hand again. He had not yet been fully prepared now.
Bruce came directly to the general control room of the Avengers base after separating with Iron Man. This ce owned the worlds highest science and technology, established by Iron Man.
Therefore, it was very simple if you wanted to find a person.
Friday, find Peter Parker. Then Bruce directly said his purpose, and the artificial intelligence system began to search.
The science and technology of the world were indeed much stronger than in his original world. It only needed onemand to trace something.
More importantly, the Avengers had a high level of help, so finding a person was very simple. As expected, Bruce had found what Parker was doing now.
It seems that he has found Vulture. At the moment, Bruce looked at the picture on the holographic projection and a smile appeared on his face.
The present Parker was tracing the Vultures message, but now he did not know what the vulture was doing.
Unlike in the movie, Vulture was lonely, It could be said that he was a bounty hunter and had no family.
And he was secretly reselling Qitre technology in the New York War with a group of criminals. This was a sum of money. If it was sold to a bad person, there would be a great disturbance.
Of course, this situation was only for Parker. Because as a well-known neighborhood hero, a fire event was just a big thing for Parker.
Let alone it was an event that resold the Qtr technology weapon. It was just that for Iron Man and Avengers, Vultures thing could not be counted as an important thing at all.
And Vulture also knew that once he was found by the Avengers, he would be their target. Therefore, he would not even have a chance to fight back when he faced the powerful Avengers with the highest science and technology. Then he would be killed by them.
Therefore, Vulture had always been very careful.
At this moment, Bruce had already known all of this. If he was not for the system task, he did not give much attention to Vulture. Because he was really a small role for him.
Whether it was Vultures weapon or his purpose, they even were not worth mentioning. But Bruce had to finish his task, so he could only focus on him.
Vulture was a big viin to Parker, but he was even not a thing for Bruce. And the poor Vulture did not know that he would be targeted by Bruce.
Of course, he doesnt know anything. After exploring enough information, Bruce was ready to leave.
Mr. Bruce, Pietro and Wanda, after hearing youe back, say that they want to see you. At this moment, Vision appeared in front of Bruce.
The three had a lot of connections to each other because they were all Bruces men and needed to exchange information at all times. Therefore, Vision did not conceal the news that Bruce hade back.
And this was also approved by Bruce.
Its not time now and let them wait. At the moment, Bruce said this and although he knew the idea of Wanda and Pietro, it was not the time.
After all, the rtionship between Captain America and Iron Man had not yet been fully recovered. Therefore, if they met each other now, they might have problems.
More importantly, they had to be prepared to deal with Thanos, so he had many things to deal with.
Yes, sir. I understand. For Bruces orders, Vision did not have any hesitation.
As long as it was Bruces order, Vision would always do it.
Then Bruce nodded. And he already knew where to find Parker. As Iron Man said, Parker was still young. Even if he had an extraordinary power, Bruce still needed to remind him.
Whereafter, Bruce left the Avengers Base directly.
And the Iron Man was also starting to prepare for a real battle now!
Chapter 181: Farewell
Chapter 181: Farewell
On a huge sea, Parker was totally shocked.
The cargo ship in which he was located was shaking heavily, and arge amount of sea water was poured into the cabin.
The whole ship was cut a big gap from the middle. If he could not find a way to stop it, then the whole ship would be two pieces, and all people on the ship would sink into the sea.
But with the current ability of Parker, it was impossible for him to save all the people on the ship. Even so, he did not hesitate to take remedial action.
Parker wanted to use his Web Shooters to fix the whole ship together. At least, the ship would not sink so quickly.
Just as he was chasing Vulture, he did not expect that not only did he let Vulture escape, but also caused the whole ship to be damaged by him. Although his strength had steadily improved under Bruces training, this was his first time to face such a serious crisis.
No, no, no! I cant let this ship sink! At the moment, Parker was constantly arranging cobwebs on the ship.
He thought that these were all caused by him. Therefore, if he could not solve it perfectly, he would be too disqualified to be the super hero. Bruce had been cultivating him for a long time, so he could let him down!
But this ship was too big and had arge number of people. Even if the toughness and intensity of this cobwebsuncher that he invented were all good, they could not fix the whole ship well.
This made him feel very anxious. Even if he tried desperately tounch the cobweb, the ship still began sinking.
I can do it. I must do it! At that moment, Parker murmured. He knew that someone would help him as long as he insisted on it.
And at the same time, the people on the ship were all in a panic, and they were constantly screaming, and even some had abandoned the ship to escape.
In their eyes, the ship was bound to sink.
When Parker used a cobweb to connect all the cabins, the artificial intelligence system on his Spider battlesuit made a sound.
Ny-eight percent have already beenpleted!
Ny-eight percent? When Parker heard the conclusion of the artificial intelligence calction, a hint of shock appeared on his face.
This was a Spider battlesuit made by Iron Man, although not very powerful, it was very powerful inputing and artificial intelligence.
But now, the remediation of the whole ship was onlypleted ny-eight percent.This meant that his rescue n was not sessful.
As expected, the entire cargo ship began to shake heavily in the next minute, and all the cobwebs began to copse and then the cargo ship split again.
No! At the moment, Parker shouted, and he immediately tried his best to make a desperate rescue, but he knew that he had no time now.
Only with his own strength. Then he fixed all the cobwebs well, pulling it with his hands.
The power of Parker was very strong, but there were still limits. More importantly, even his cobweb that he invented could stand a very strong force, but after all, it was a cargo ship!
Bang!
The ship cracked again, and he had no way to continue. At the moment, all the cobwebs had been broken and he also had a strong sense of exhaustion.
The cabins on both sides began to sink, and the crowd continued to shout. They knew that if it went on like this, they would definitely die.
But when Parker was desperate, the two pieces of cabins which had been broken began to be re-adhesive. And the water filled with the cabin was also pulled out directly under an inexplicable force.
Under the powerful force, the whole ship was once again folded together, making the Parker very shocked. At the moment, he could feel that this was a singr force.
Then not far away from him, a ck figure floated in the sky and just looked at the newly-reconcented ship.
At this moment, Parker also saw the ck figure, and the shock on his face turned into excitement at once.
Mr. Bruce. The ck figure was certainly Bruce.
At this time, when Parker saw all of this, he understood that everything would not be fine. But his excitement quickly turned into a loss.
Because he had failed, even Bruce already came here.
Im sorry, Mr. Bruce, I failed. He did not know how Bruce saved the broken ship, but he knew that he had failed facing Bruce.
This made him feel very disappointed. And after seeing all this, Bruce had a trace of a smile on his face.
Come with me. Then Bruce flew directly to other ces.
Thereafter, the Parker nced at the cargo ship that had been rescued and then left with Bruce.
In his previous contact with the Iron Man, he had already known that Bruce was very powerful.
Although Bruce was not a member of the Avengers, even Iron Man respected Bruce very much. Therefore, he knew that Mr. Bruce was absolutely not a normal man.
At this moment, Bruce came to a skyscraper with a Parker. He was standing in the highest ce of the city and his face was very calm. And the small spiders also appeared in front of Bruce soon.
Mr. Bruce. Although he failed before, Parker was still excited after seeing Bruce.
After thest airport war, Parker had grown up. But he knew well that Bruce was stronger than he had imagined.
Because Iron Man had said to him, if Bruce was in the war, no matter which one of Bruce supported, the other side would not win. This was a great recognition.
And after Parker knew this, he was very proud. Because in his eyes, Bruce was his teacher, his idol. Therefore, it was really exciting when the idol wasplemented by others.
I have heard what youve done recently from Tony. Very good. This was Bruces true words.
After all, Parker had not yet fully grown up and enough power to shoulder the responsibility of bing a superhero. But now there was no chance for him to continue to grow.
Because the big war woulde soon.
Mr. Bruce, I know that I have failed this time. You should criticize me. At the moment, Parker felt a little guilty.
If Bruce did note here, then the cargo ship would sink, there would be a lot of people dead. After all, he only could save a limited number of people.
Even if a superhero, he also makes asional mistakes. Well, you dont need to worry about Vultures thing. When Bruce said that, Parker was stunned.
Let him not take care of it. Wasnt this a denial of his strength?
Because Bruce was a very important person for him, what kind of feeling was when the important person denied you?
At this moment, Parkers face was pale and his body was shaking.
Chapter 182: Shock
Chapter 182: Shock
Mr. Bruce, I almost seeded. Really, give me another chance, okay? At the moment, Parker was very nervous, after all, Bruce was very important to him.
Therefore, if he was denied by Bruce like this, he really was very sad. And he really almost had already finished it. Although he failed, he believed that if he had another chance, he would seed.
Anyone could doubt him, but Bruce, who was in front of him, could not. Because Bruces recognition was too important for him.
When Bruce heard Parkers words, a helpless smile appeared on his face. He knew what Parker meant now.
Because even Iron Mans usation was nothing to Parker, but now it was Bruce, he was really sad. The present Bruce was like his father, thats why Parker was so nervous.
I dont mean that. At the moment, Bruce had to exin it.
But now Parker was too nervous. He looked at Bruce and tears appeared in his eyes, Mr. Bruce, please, give me another chance.
At the moment, Parker was almost crying, and he was really wronged now. What he wanted now was just Bruces recognition.
Youll have an opportunity to show yourself in the future. Now Im going to tell you that were going to face an unprecedented catastrophe, not just about the whole, even the entire universe. Therefore, this time, I need your help! Bruce solemnly said this.
He said word by word, which was very clear. After hearing Bruces words, Parker was stunned, as he didnt expect Bruce would say these.
Especially, I need your help.
This was his first time to hear Bruce say that. This was already the most rare sentence for Parker.
At the moment, the high school student didnt know what to say. Mr. Bruce said he needed his help.
Mr. Bruce needs my help, he says he needs my help?At this moment, Parkers heart was shaking and his face was full of disbelief.
Because this sentence was too important for the present Parker. What Bruce had said to him made him feel great satisfaction.
He just thought that Bruce had denied him for what he had done before, making him feel sad. But now Bruces words made him seem to have entered heaven.
In the heart of the Parker, Bruce had always been a highly respectable person. No matter if it was in strength or character. And more importantly, the desire of Parker was to be able to fight side by side with Bruce.
He had always been dreaming about this day. Now, this day ising.
Mr. Bruce, are you serious about saying that I can fight side by side with you? Parker was very excited now, because it was really too important for him. This meant recognition!
Why did he do such things? For justice, it was also right.
But the most important thing for him was that Parker still wanted to get Bruces approval. This was the truly important thing for him.
As long as Bruce recognized him, then what he had done before would be meaningful. And he had been waiting for this moment.
Otherwise, he would not turn into Spider-Man every night and took a risk every day. All he did was make himself get approval. There was nothing more important than this.
Yes, so I said that I will solve the next thing. What you have to do now is to prepare everything. At this moment, Bruce looked at the excited Parker and a smile appeared on his face.
Just like Iron Man said, Parker was still a child. Therefore, he needed to be recognized by others. Especially by him.
Okay, Mr. Bruce. I will not let you down. At the moment, a solemn expression appeared on Parkers face, because it was the first time that he fought with Bruce.
And only at that time could he truly show himself. More importantly, getting Bruces recognition was the true goal this time around.
They would no longer think that he was just a child.
Tony will contact you soon. He will help you build a new battle armor once again. This time, the matter is of great significance. Therefore, no matter what, you must protect yourself first and be alive. At the moment, Bruces face was a little dignified.
Parker was now his man, so he certainly did not want him to die like this. Because this battle was unprecedented, anyway, he needed to do everything he could to protect his own men.
Only in this way, he would have better preparation when the multi-universe invaded.
Although Parker was strong, and transcended the limits of human bodies, he was really nothing to face with the gods and the truly powerful superpowers. Therefore, he asked Parker to first protect his own life.
Yes, I see, Mr. Bruce. Then Parker nodded heavily.
Now, Bruces words were the most important for him. As long as it was Brucees words, he would do the best to execute it.
Whereafter, they looked at each other.
Parker understood what Bruce meant. Because in the previous New York War, Bruce had told him simr words.
At the same time, he also heard what Iron Man had said about Bruces performance in the New York War and the SOKOVIA War, which made him very envious.
Parker hoped to fight Bruce side by side. So this time, he gave great attention to Bruces reminder.
He knew that there would be a great war happening. Even if he was not for Bruce, but for himself, he would try his best. Before, Iron Man also told him these, and in fact, he was now a member of the Avengers.
Then, Parker reluctantly left. ording to Bruces intention, he first went to arrange Aunt May well and then went to the Avengers Base.
Looking at the back of the Parker, a smile appeared on Bruces face. He knew that his previous n had gotten good results.
Now no matter it was Vision, the twins, or Doctor Strange and others, they were all his men. This was a good start.
Therefore, Bruce had sufficient ways in the future when he faced the invasion of the multiverse. And in this way, he could absolutely control everything.
Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Bruces face. At the next moment, he rushed towards the sky.
Then what he needed to do next was to hunt Vulture.
Chapter 183: Hunt
Chapter 183: Hunt
All of this was in Bruces control, as he had prepared everything well long ago. And he had found the information about Vulture when he was at the Avengers Base before.
As for what effect might it have after killing Vulture, Bruce did not give attention to it. He only knew that as long as he killed Vulture, he could get the energy value.
And no matter how much the energy value was, he did not care, either.
While Bruce was looking for Vulture, In another ce in New York City, a tall, nearly 50-year-old man with eyes sharp like hidden hunters, was surrounded.
At this moment, there were also several men around him.
Has it been confirmed? After a few days, those high-tech weapons of Chitauri will be transported to the Avengers Base, which is ourst chance to rob it. One man sat in front of theputer and said this.
This was what they had expected earlier. These people were all making money relying on selling Chitauri weapons. But now the most important material would be sent back to the Avengers Base.
Once all the weapons were sent back, they would not have any chance to get it, because they could not make it at the Avengers Base.
Even if it was them, they had to be respectful to such Avengers. Because as long as they were targeted, they were basically dead. Those people were so strong that they could lead a countrys fate.
Therefore, they could not deal with them at all.
So we have to intercept it, right? At the moment, Vulture opened his mouth and a solemn expression appeared on his face.
This was their economic source and they would be at a disadvantage as long as they lost it. Because they were scientific and technological products which were worth tens of billions.
But if they intercepted it, the people of S.H.I.E.L.D would know. And if they were targeted by S.H.I.E.L.D, the result would be no different from being targeted by the Avengers.
Therefore, direct interception was the best way for them. With that said, they had to seize this chance, otherwise, they would be totally over.
What do you think that when they begin to transport after they assure that everything is ok, then we can steal it on the halfway, is it ok? At the moment, another man said this way.
They did not dare to be the enemy of S.H.I.E.L.D, so they had toe up with another way. It was that they did not let anyone know, and made S.H.I.E.L.D unable to find them.
Despite S.H.I.E.L.D having great power, it was difficult for them now to cover the entire USA after those several things. Therefore, as long as they did this secretly enough, they could not notice it at all.
This is a good way, but we have to confirm its sailing route and staffing. This move was equivalent to robbing banks. They must make sure that nobody knew what they had done.
The Vulture nodded. Since they had confirmed the n, then they would begin to implement it. Although they were not arge criminal group, their action was very fast, so they could be so rich in such a short time.
By the way, would the little bug trouble us, hes the Starks man. At the moment, one man asked.
The he said the little bug he was talking about was of course Parker.
They were not afraid of Parker. But they were afraid of Stark, the Iron Man. A millionaire, the soul of the Avengers.
Although the Avengers were broken after that, they still could not be unable to resist any one of them. So they must be careful.
Dont worry. He is still a child. He only wants to rely on his strength to seize us. When he reports to Stark, we havepletely stopped doing this. At the moment, Vulture said this with a smile.
He knew the spider man who just wanted to show himself. And this time, their goal was very worthy. Therefore, as long as they could make it, they would never have to worry about money for the rest of their lives.
After hearing the Vultures words, all the people present nodded and a hint of ease appeared on their faces. As long as the S.H.I.E.L.D.and the Avengers did not find it, then they would not have any crisis.
More importantly, the present Avengers seemed that they did not have time to give attention to them.
Perform it ording to the n. At the moment, Vulture issued orders, and everyone nodded. This time, they must not fail.
But a figure gradually appeared in the room now. He stood in the dark, as if the devil in the darkness and looked at those people present.
Well, I think you are wrong, S.H.I.E.L.D and Avengers are not that stupid. Right? Everyone was shocked when they heard this.
At the moment, they all held the high-tech weapons of the Chitauri and looked at the people in front of them.
That figure was Bruce.
Although the room was secret, it still could not hide it from S.H.I.E.L.D. Although S.H.I.E.L.D. had not yet noticed them, it did not mean that S.H.I.E.L.D. did not have their information.
After all, it was still the most mysterious and huge organization.
At the moment, all the people, including Vulture, were very nervous after seeing Bruce. Although they did not know who Bruce was, they knew that he was definitely a powerful person.
Who are you? How did youe in? Because the ce was surrounded by cameras and rm devices, and no one coulde in quietly.
But their defence devices didnt give an rm at all. Even Iron Man couldnt do it.
Me? You dont have to know who I am. Im here because I just want to kill you. At the moment, a smile appeared on Bruces face, and he just looked at the people present.
Kill us?
Everyone was shocked and then looked at the Vulture. He was the leader, and he was the most powerful man, therefore, only he can deal with that man now.
Either you leave at once, or Ill kill you. You have to choose one. At the moment, Vulture said this.
He knew that the person in front of him was a powerful person, so he did not dare to attack directly, only threaten him. Because he really looked too mysterious and his action was too silent.
Youre threatening me? Well, thats it. I dont want to talk nonsense anymore. After saying that, everyone was shocked by his words.
Then they held up the gun in their hands and shot at Bruce carazily. No matter who he was, they did not care at all. Especially Bruce gave them a great sense of crisis.
But at the next moment, everyone was shocked, because their weapons could not hurt Bruce at all!
Chapter 184: Fear
Chapter 184: Fear
At the moment, Vulture and his fellows had still not known what they were facing now. They just shot out madly and wanted the man in front of them to die.
But Bruce just stood in front of them, looking extremely rxed both on his body and on his face. He stood there and looked at everyone present.
The weapons they used were all the weapons of Chitauri, and each of them could be regarded as heavy weapons on earth. That was why they dared to fight against the high-level.
Therefore, if the high-level wanted to defeat them, they might take advantage of the army. But even if the army appeared, they could still not be harmed as long as they reacted quickly.
Because the weapons of Chitauri were their dependents. As long as they had these weapons, those high-level officials couldnt do anything to them. No one could fight against them, unless those superheroes.
But now, they were dealing with Bruce. No matter how powerful their weapons were, Bruce couldnt get hurt at all when being shot.
The bullets just directly prated through Bruces body. At the moment, Vulture and his fellows just looked at Bruce frightenedly.
Bruce used the ability of Body Blur. He looked back at the people present calmly, and a sense of transparency emerged from his whole body. It seemed that his body would disappear in the world at any time.
It was just because of this that Vulture and his fellows felt very scared.
At the moment, Bruce was just like a superpowered people. And no matter how hard they tried, they could still not stop Bruce. This made everyone shuddered.
Ah, God, what the hell is going on? Why cant we kill him? A man shouted loudly.
At the moment, Vulture wore his own equipment. He knew that Bruce wasnt ordinary. With their current power, they were definitely unable to defeat Bruce.
More importantly, Bruce was not a member of the Avengers. And Vulture had never seen Bruce before. But Vulture could still sense the inner crisis.
Anyway, survival was the most important.
At the moment, Bruce definitely knew what Vulture was thinking.And he walked forward to him calmly step by step.
Bang!
And the next moment, all of their weapons were shattered into pieces under Bruces power. And then the whole room waspletely blown up without any sign.
It was just because of this that the people present were more frightened. They didnt know what to do next, and they also didnt know what kind of person they were facing.
But the next moment, Bruce acted and smashed all of them into pieces. Although Bruce wanted to kill these people, it did not have much significance to him.
Because for Bruce,a small amount of energy value now was useless at all. He was toozy to do that. More importantly, his current goal was only Vulture.
When all people were falling to the ground and yelling painfully, Vulture hadpletely put on his equipment. And then he dashed over the thunders and ran away madly.
This guy was so horrible that Vulture dared not to fight at all. Now, he only had one goal, which was to escape from here as soon as possible.
But the moment he had rushed into the air more than 10 meters, he was just suspended in the air. At the moment, many thoughts came to Vultures mind.
Who the hell was this man?
What the hell was he doing?
Could it be that he was really unable to escape?
It couldnt go on like this. And he knew that it was so easy for Bruce to kill him.
Now he only had one idea, which was to beg for Bruces mercy. At the moment, there was no way to escape, so he must try his best to beg for Bruces mercy.
But now, both his body and his equipment were out of control. And they didnt work as well.
You want to escape, and you also want to ask for mercy, didnt you? At the moment, Bruces voice came from nearby.
The present Bruce waspletely floating in the air.
Who are you? Did you want these weapons of Chitauri? I can give all of them to you, and I can also do anything for you. As long as you can let me go, Ill do a lot of things for you. Although he didnt know what Bruces purpose was, he thought that he still had the chance to survive.
If he said something useful, it would be possible for him to survive. At the moment, Vultures face was pale and his body was shaking.
But after hearing that, Bruce just smiled slightly. To be honest, when he just came to this world, he would be d to have a person like Vulture to work for himself.
But now, it waspletely unnecessary. Because Vulture hadnt any value at all.
A person who relied on Chitauris weapons was just a little stronger than ordinary people. Of course, Vulture was so intelligent that there was still no one discovering what he had done after such a long time.
This was his wisdom. Frankly speaking, he was a wise man, whopletely knew how to deal with different situations. If Bruce had such an intelligent man to work for him, he would be very rxed.
But Vulture was too weak to fight against any superhero. Therefore, such a person hadnt any use for him. On the contrary, it would be better to turn Vulture into energy value.
At the moment, Bruce looked at Vulture, with a smile on his face, I really need your help with one thing!
Vulture suddenly felt shocked when he heard that. As long as he could do something useful for Bruce, then he wouldnt die!
And he definitely understood that, because he had also experienced that before. At the moment,Vulture looked at Bruce and said quickly, as long as you order, I will do whatever you say at all costs!
Vulture had seen the hope that he could live, so he looked very excited. Because no one wanted to die like this. He would definitely grasp the chance to survive.
But when Bruce heard that, he smiled slightly.
What I want you to do is very easy, that is, just to die! At the moment, Bruces body burst out a strong murderous intent and an unparalleled momentum, which could only be broken out by a real stronger force.
Originally, Vulture was very happy when he heard Bruces words, but after hearing this, his mind waspletely nk.
Die?
Was that his value?
Chapter 185: Assemble
Chapter 185: Assemble
At this moment, the Vulture was shaking heavily, and he looked at Bruce in disbelief. He wanted to fight back, but he could not do it now.
Because he waspletely fixed in the air by Bruces Gods Telekinesis, and no matter how hard he tried,he could not move at all,not to mention to get rid of it.
Bruces current Gods Telekinesis was even able to pull up a skyscraper, let alone the Vulture in front of him. Therefore, as long as Bruce was willing, he could tear the Vulture in front of him instantly.
The reason why he came here was just for the energy value, and his face appeared a trace of impatience, so he did not continue to put off.
In the moment that he yed Gods Telekinesis, Vulture felt that there was a boundless pressure on his body at once.
He had no way to fight against the power. He only felt that there were countless mountains on his body, making him unable to resist.
He knew that Bruce was going to kill him.
At this moment, Vultures eyes were full of fear and despair. Because facing such a person, he did not have any chance to resist at all. Only death.
Finally, under the power of Bruces Gods Telekinesis, Vulture died.
Originally, he was the enemy of Parker, but now he was killed by Bruce. From then on, there was no Vulture anymore.
And Bruce even did not move a finger to kill Vulture until now. This was the power-gap, and it was toorge and there was no way to make up for it.
The present Bruce had already reached the peak of Demigod level in terms ofprehensive strength. Only the people of God level couldpletely suppress him.
Unfortunately, there was only an Ancient One who was at the God level.
Beep, congrattions to the host for killing the Vulture sessfully!
Beep, congrattions to the host forpleting the task and getting 20,000 energy values.
At the moment, the voice of the system came, informing Bruce that he hadpleted the task.
But this time, he only got 20,000 energy values. These energy values were very lowpared with the previous tasks.
But Bruce could understand that, after all, what he killed was Vulture who was not a powerful man. Therefore, it was already very good to get 20,000 energy values.
And plus his original energy value, he had 30,000 energy values now. And these energy values could also help Bruce do a lot of things.
After killing Vulture, Bruce did not hesitate to leave here directly. As for the body of Vulture, someone would naturally deal with it. Because he had said this to S.H.I.E.L.D before, there would be no problem.
Then Bruce directly went back to the Avengers Base.
Because Bruce had told them about the thing of Thanos appearance, the Avengers Base which was originally empty was busy now.
At the moment, the doctors and scientists in various fields as well as some talents and agents, all gathered here together. They were going to study something to make defense for the Earth.
But Bruce thought these were useless. It was not to say that Earths scientists did not y a role in this, but because alien civilization was really far beyond human civilization.
Therefore, no matter how hard they tried, they would not be able topare with the alien civilization. And the Earth would not be at advantage in the area of weapons and equipment.
Unless these people had the strongest brains like Iron Man, but the genius like Iron Man was the only one and it was not everyone who could reach this level.
But getting prepared was better than not. At this moment, Bruce looked at the busy people and did not say anything.
Mr. Bruce. Then the voice of the Parker came into his ears, making him turn back.
Bruce had contacted Iron Man before to let Iron Man bring Parker and his aunt to a safe ce.And as a member of the avengers and a superhero, Parker was qualified to stay here.
When Bruce saw Parker, he smiled and then asked, can you get used to it?
Parker nodded heavily, and he thought it was just a science and technology ocean. And Parker, as a very well-educated person, was very interested in these things.
Especially those geniuses in various fields, they all taught him a lot.
Its amazing here. It has everything that I want. At the moment, Parker excitedly said this.
Although he had epted Iron Mans invitation to fight with Captain America before, he did not have the chance to enter the Avengers Base. And this time, Iron Man hadpletely opened this ce for Parker under Bruces suggestion.
It was equivalent to acknowledge that Parker was a member of the Avengers.
We are studying weapons in various fields, and Tony is upgrading his armor to deal with the crisis you had said before. James Rhodes who was War Machine appeared.
Because in thest battle with Captain America, he was badly injured and his feet were almost unconscious. Fortunately, he had Iron Man and helped him solve all this.
He made a stand for his legs to walk. Otherwise, Rhodes would be in a wheelchair.
After seeing Bruce, War Machine immediately stretched out his palm and his face appeared a hint of excitement.
Wee back. Although this was their second meeting, for Bruce, War Machine was quite respectable.
This was because of Bruces power. With Bruces participation, they believed that when facing the crisis, they could be more calm.
Sir, At this moment, Vision also appeared. He stood not far away, and he respected Bruce very much.
These were the heroes in the Avengers Base, almost every one had alreadye. But Captain Americas team did not appear yet. So Bruce knew that Iron Man had not yet made that call.
As for the others, Ant-Man and Hawkeye had epted security regtions for their families, and they were watched now almost 24 hours a day, so they could not get out of it.
Although there were only these heroes in the Avengers Base, Avengers Base had be more lively.
We helped this child create a new battle armor. Would you like toe and see it? At the moment, Iron Man appeared and walked to Bruce.
Almost half of the avengers gathered together now. The entire Avengers Base became lively.
After hearing Iron Mans voice, Bruce nodded slightly and a smile appeared on his face, lets go. Lets go and have a look.
Then all of them left here together.
Chapter 186: Suit
Chapter 186: Suit
At this moment, all people came to aboratory.
Everyone looked at the location in the center of theboratory, where there was a new battle suit. It was made by Iron Man, which was requested by Bruce.
Because the plot which Bruce was experiencing was a little different from the movie, therefore, Iron Man did not give much attention to Parker. It was like this battle suit, which was that Bruce specially requested Iron Man to make it.
Nanotechnology, Stark Industries Groups core device, is very perfect. At the moment, Iron Man looked at the armor in front of him and a smile appeared on his face.
This was a battle suit that he had taken much effort to make, which was very powerful. Although it was notparable to his steel armor, it was definitely strong.
His steel armor was mainly defense and attack, because he was not powerful and aggressive, and he was also not a mutant like Parker, so he needed to rely on his own steel armor.
But Parker was different because he had some superpower. And the most important thing was that Parkers senses needed very thin armor, otherwise it would be affected.
Although armor was important, he could not ignore its own power. This was the requirement of Bruce for the Iron Man in creating Spider battlesuit.
Because Bruce did not want Parker to be the second generation of Iron Man, this was his goal.
More importantly, Bruce had exined it at the very beginning. Only bybining his abilities with modern science and technology could he exert the greatest effect.
And Bruce always let Parker do this on this point.
Sometimes, they could not only rely on science and technology, but ignore their own strength. Only thebination of the two was the most important. That was why he always let Parker not forget the development of his own strength.
But Bruce himself did not care about these, because his strength was beyond everything.
Even without the help of science and technology, Bruce could solve everything. And he was really so strong that science and technology had no influence on him.
But Parker was not the same, and his abilities were not too outstanding. Therefore,only thebination of science and technology and his own abilities was the most perfect.
So Bruce himself already had a n on this.
At the moment, when Parker saw his new Spider battlesuit, he was filled with joy and shock. He looked at the perfect streamline design and a strong war suit with all kinds of high-tech gatherings, he was totally shocked.
This Spider battlesuit seemed to be born for him.
Thank you, Mr. Stark. After seeing all this, Parker bowed slightly to Iron Man.
He knew that this Spider battlesuit was designed by Iron Man himself, because it was impossible for others to do it.
When Iron Man heard Parkers words, a smile appeared on his face, you dont need to thank me. Its Bruces request. You have to remember that he has done a lot of things for you to let you be the Avenger.
Although Iron Man was a yboy, his EQ is very high. He was arrogant to others, that was because he did not put others in his eyes at all.
But Bruce was different. In his eyes, Bruce was a very powerful man, and had a high level of wisdom. Of course it was worth his respect.
After listening to Iron Mans words, Parker was touched. Then he turned to look at Bruce and said again, thank you, Mr. Bruce.
Now Parker was very touched, especially Iron Mans sentence He has made a lot of things for you to let you be an Avenger. And this sentence made him more firm that he must follow Bruces footsteps closely.
After seeing this, Bruce nodded slightly and did not continue to say anything.
Then the crowd left here. Parker had to adapt his new battle suit, so he went to train. And Vision and War Machine also had their own things to do, so they left, too.
At this time, Iron Man and Bruce stood together. Both of them showed a solemn expression on their faces.
I have called scientists in various fields to help us increase our power in the shortest time. Iron Man said this. He had taken advantage of his reputation and had his superpower to call a lot of people.
These people were the worlds top scientists. And it was precisely because of Bruces sentence that he understood the seriousness of the incident. He knew that they would not belittle them if they wanted to withstand the disaster.
So he quickly acted. Because he considered very much on this point.
At this moment, Bruce looked at the Iron Man with a smile on his face, I hope so.
When Iron Man heard Bruces words, he frowned slightly, then he looked at Bruce.
Bruces words were not much, but it had revealed a lot of information.
The Iron Man knew what he meant, Bruces words meant the enemy was more powerful than they had imagined, even if they gathered the best scientists on the to study the most powerful weapons, they still could not resist the enemy in the future at all.
What exactly are we going to do? What exactly was the enemy? Iron Man knew the seriousness of the matter and if he did not think of a way to resist it.
Then the whole would bepletely destroyed. More importantly, the information disclosed by Bruce just meant the strength of the enemy.
It was not the Earth which was able to resist now. Therefore, Iron Man wanted to know the enemy and wanted to know how powerful his enemy was.
Of course, Bruce knew what he was thinking. At this moment, Bruce looked at the Iron Man and a solemn expression appeared on his face.
Its the most powerful enemy weve ever faced, and I think you should understand. At this moment, Iron Man heard Bruces words, and he understood the seriousness of the matter.
Bruce had emphasized it many times, so he paid great attention to it.
What should we do to deal with that enemy? This was what Iron Man was most concerned about. He knew that Bruce would not say anything useless.
If even Bruce recognized the strength of that enemy, then that enemy was truly powerful. And it was totally different from the enemies they had faced before. It was a truly terrifying person.
At the moment, Iron Man wanted to say something, but he could not feel any hope in Bruces words.
Chapter 187: Arrival
Chapter 187: Arrival
But Iron Man still did not believe it.
After all, no matter how powerful the enemy was before, they all destroyed them and got final victory. This time, he thought that there would be no exception.
Although he believed Bruces words, he believed that they were absolutely able to win. And he had already begun preparation.
After hearing what Iron Man said, Bruce looked at the sky in the distance. No one would know the despair before Thanos came.
Thanos was absolutely an extremely powerful enemy. Therefore, even he could not be said to be able to stop him, because it was a powerful enemy that he never met.
Not only his power was strong, but also his mind and will.
He always knew that Thanos was different from Dormammu. Although they might be at the same level, Dormammu did not have the same firm will with Thanos.
No matter how much the loss was, Thanos would not stop his pace.And he was just like a practitioner, and mustplete everything he wanted.
Thanos was actually a very attractive person if they did not care about what he had done. Unfortunately, he would destroy half of the life of the universe.
And Bruce would not let this happen. He did not care how many people would be disappointed. But he still did not want to let them down.
From the moment that he came to this world, he had always tried to make him get enough power to resist the power of Thanos.
Now, since he had it, he would never give up. Thanos had his own determination, and Bruce was the same!
At this moment, he looked at the Iron Man who was not far away with a smile on his face. The question before was about how to defeat Thanos.
At the moment, Bruce replied, unite together is our only way.
This had always been an oral meditation of the American team. Therefore, only by collecting all the power could it threat Thanos.
Bruce knew that although he was able to resist most enemies alone. It was just that the opponents strength would not be weaker than him.
More importantly, even if the battlefield was on the Earth, Thanos would be able to gather at least four infinite gems. The Time Gem was in Doctor. Stranges hands now, which also meant it was in Bruces hands.
Therefore, as long as Bruce was here, it would be impossible for Thanos to take all the infinite gems. This was exactly the chance that Bruce could get a victory.
After hearing Bruces words, Iron Man understood what he meant. It was impossible to resist the enemy if they just relied on themselves. Therefore, what Bruce meant was that letting him summon all the avengers.
Only in this way could they resist this disaster, but Iron Man had broken up with Captain America. Now, he would feel very shameful if he let Captain America and otherse to help them.
Of course, Bruce knew this point, so he would not force him to do so. And only when the true time came could he summon the avengers.
Just as they were talking, a golden circle appeared in front of Bruce and Iron Man.
Nobody knew where the golden circle was formed, it just appeared. After seeing the golden circle, Iron Man felt shocked, and activated the reactor on his chest.
Almost in an instant, a plume of gold emerged on the Arc reactor. And in less than a few seconds, the Iron Man was surrounded by them.
This was his new armor, nano-armor. Therefore, no matter it was onbat strength or defensive power, it was at the top.
Is it the enemy? At the moment, Iron Man was very nervous.
He looked at the golden circle and was already armed. Because Bruce had said before that the enemy woulde. It was just that he did not expect that it would be so fast.
As for Bruce, when he saw the golden circle, he was stunned at first and then stretched out his hand to stop the Iron Man from attacking. He knew that if he did not stop Iron Man, he would attack it directly.
After seeing Bruces gesture, Iron Man put down his own defense and looked at the people who walked from the golden circle.
It was Doctor Strange, the Sorcerer Supreme.
When Doctor. Strange came out, he also found Iron Man, and then he saw Bruce. At this moment, as the guardian of the real world, he could almost see everything on the Earth.
Of course, it would take his attention, so he would not watch this all the time.
Who are you? This was the Avengers Base, and Iron Man thought he should speak something as the master of the base.
But Doctor. Strange did not reply to him. Then he looked at Bruce and said, Bruce, Kamar-Taj has trouble.
When Bruce heard Doctor Stranges words, he frowned slightly. But he saw that Doctor Strange was not that nervous, then he knew it was not some terrible thing.
Why dont you deal with it by yourself? You are the Sorcerer Supreme and the Guardian of the real world. At the moment, Bruce looked at Doctor Strange and said directly.
After hearing this sentence, Doctor Strange felt awkward. Although he was the Sorcerer Supreme, he already felt it very difficult when he faced Bruce.
Then he nced at Bruce and did not know where to start. But this matter happened in Kamar-Taj, and since he could not solve it, he only could ask for Bruces help.
Bruce, brother, please help me this time. I really cant solve it. At the moment, Doctor Strange had to say that.
Because his enemy was too strong, he had toe to find help. Only Bruce attacked could it be solved. At the same time, Iron Man, who was extremely vignt, was shocked now.
The Sorcerer Supreme?
The Guardian of the real world?
What did that mean? He didnt understand itpletely.
What happened to Bruce during this period? At this time, when Bruce heard Doctor Stranges request, then he looked at him and nodded.
Well, I know. Ill go with you. After hearing this sentence, Doctor Strange was very happy.
Because he could only turn to Bruce. Although now he was the guardian of the real world, he had not yet reached the level of the Ancient One.
Well, lets go now. Otherwise, it would be toote. After saying that, Doctor Strange jumped directly into the golden channel, while Bruce turned around and looked at the Iron Man who was very shocked.
I have something to deal with, so you will take care of everything here. Dont worry, Ill be back soon. After hearing Bruces words, Iron Man could only slightly nod.
He did not know what to say, because he did not know anything about these things. At the moment, Iron Man suddenly recalled the sentence that Bruce had said before.
Has Bruce ever gone to the magic world and helped the Earth block a catastrophe? And now it seemed true.
Chapter 188: The Odin
Chapter 188: The Odin
Originally, Iron Man thought Bruce was joking. But now, it seemed that what Bruce told him before was true.
It was just like what Bruce had said that he really entered the magic world and had saved the Earth. This made Iron Man extremely shocked.
He had never seen everything that had just happened, especially the present Bruce appeared to be much more mysterious than before.
From the moment he met Bruce, he felt that he became more and more strong. Every time he met Bruce, he felt he had changed. And Iron Man even doubted about where Bruces abilities were from.
But he never doubted that after that. After all, Lokis scepter had a strong power and could bring incredible power to people. It was just like twins.
More importantly, he thought that Bruce himself had powerful abilities, and he was also a mutant, like Parker. Therefore, he did not doubt him anymore now.
It was only that Bruces strength had exceeded his imagination. Originally, he thought that he had always been constantly bing strong with the times, but now it seemed that Bruce was the same.
I dont know. In the future, when facing the real enemy, what kind of power can Bruce burst out in front of us? At the moment, Iron Man sighed.
He knew that when he faced the enemy. There were only a few avengers who were able to burst out strong power. Perhaps they were the key figures to reverse the situation.
But Iron Man was a person that never put his hope on others. Even if the others were able to do it, he also needed to be sure everything would go smoothly.
Thinking about this, Iron Man believed that he should make more efforts. He then left this ce and continued to upgrade his own battle suit. And his idea was the same as Bruce, he could only rely on his own strength.
On the other side, Bruce and Doctor Strange had returned to Kamar-Taj.
This was the Holy ce of the Sorcerer Supreme, and almost all the worlds best masters gathered here.
Whats going on? Why are you so nervous? At the moment, Bruce asked.
In his eyes, Doctor Strange was a smart and prudent person. Otherwise, he would not be chosen as the Sorcerer Supreme.
Therefore, someone who could make him panic must be a very powerful man.
Of course I can solve it if its someone else, but this time, I really cant do it. At the moment,Doctor Strange said this with a hint of helplessness in his eyes.
Then, Doctor Strange began to exin what happened.
A man appeared from Asgard not long ago. ording to my expectations and the old mans response. He was the king of Asgard, the Lord of Asgard, and the God Odin! Doctor Strangers tone was very solemn now, and he spoke an amazing word.
The king of Asgard, God. It was the God and the goddess of death-H. A strong person.
When Bruce heard these words, he was stunned at first and then calmed down. He knew he would appear long ago. But it was different from what he had expected. Odins appearance was a little early.
It seemed that the plot of Thor: Ragnark had begun. But the king of Asgard seemed to lose his power, like an ordinary old man.
Odin, the closer he approached Asgard, the stronger he was. Especially in the peak period, he was even the top of the God level.
It was just that he was exiled by his adopted son, Loki After that, he lived on Earth all the time. In fact, it could be guessed that this was Odins voluntary. Otherwise, Loki would not be able to fight against God at all.
As they spoke, they continued to move forward. Soon, Doctor Strange brought Bruce to a ce in Kamar-Taj.
This was a very small courtyard. Almost ten masters were guarding it, even Wang was also here. Although the king of Asgard was the embodiment of justice in the myths and legends,and he was the God.
But you could not deny one thing. That was the power of Odin.
Therefore, if God suddenly raged, an ordinary person would not resist it. That was why Doctor Strange was so nervous.
To be honest, no matter where God was, he was able to get everyones attention. Because he was a real king, a real strong person.
But at this moment, God was sitting in the yard, The flowers bloomed everywhere, looking very quiet. At the moment, he stood there, like a dying old man.
But even so, no one dared to underestimate him.
What did he say? Then Bruce turned around and looked at the Doctor Strange in front of him.
He wanted to know what God had said, and why he came here.
No, he didnt say anything aftering here. At the moment, Doctor Strange said this.
That was what he feared most. The legendary God in front of them did not say anything. And then he just stayed in Kamar-Taj like this. Even Ancient One would be very cautious, not to mention Doctor Strange.
This was why Doctor Stranger turned to Bruce. Otherwise, he did not have any idea about Odin. In his eyes, only Bruce could help Kamar-Taj to do that.
And after hearing Doctor Stranges words, Bruce nodded slightly, let your people back down.
Hearing this, the Doctor Strange and the others nodded slightly, with a hint of reminders on their faces. If God broke out, almost no one could resist it.
After everyone had gone, Bruce slowly walked forward and walked to the side of Odin.
Ragnarok, Asgard is about to be destroyed. I didnt expect the God in the rumors to still have a good mood to stay here. At this moment, Odin did not see Bruceing, just as he heard Bruces words, his face appeared a hint of surprise.
He then turned around and looked at Bruce in front of him.
The Ragnarok will finallye. I cant stop it, Thor cant stop it either. At this moment, the God who had never spoken said this.
Although he looked old, his eyes were full of wisdom, as if he could know everything. Even Asgards disappearance could not get his attention.
And this was just the legendary God, the legendary Odin, the master of Asgard!
Chapter 189: Talk
Chapter 189: Talk
At this moment, the master of Asgard was like a dying old man, both his body and his spirit. Like an ordinary old man, he stood here without any special ces.
If he was on the outside, no one would think that he was the master of Asgard and the Allfather. The present Odin looked really too ordinary and seemed to have no power.
It could be said that it was hard to imagine that he was the legendary Ordin, the father of Thor. But he just stood there, and there was no one in Kamar-Taj who would ignore him.
Like when Doctor Strange saw this Allfather, he was extremely nervous.
Because in their eyes, this was an extremely dangerous existence, which could be said to bepletely impossible for anyone to defeat. Even if the present Doctor Strange had be the guardian of the real world now, the legendary Sorcerer Supreme was still nervous when he saw the horrific existence.
Because this man was so strong that he did not dare to ignore. He looked like he was very ordinary, but no one would think like this.
The Odin ever saved the Earth in the ancient age of the Earth. His strength was almost the most powerful in the entire Asgard.
Although he seemed to be old, he was still the master of Asgard. Therefore, Doctor Strange and others still thought Odin was a very dangerous person.
And if he bursted out of his power, then the whole Kamar-Taj would be destroyed directly. Not to mention Doctor Strange, those powerful masters were also very fearful.
They knew that the Master of Asgard was powerful and no one would take any risk to offend him. Therefore, Doctor Strange intended to bring Bruce back after the discussion of all the people.
Because he really did not have any way to deal with the people in front of him, and Bruce was hisst hope.
In fact, Bruce had guessed this before, but when he saw the Master of Asgard, he was still a little shocked.
The old man in front of him now did not look like the king of the gods. And he did not look stronger, either. But Bruce still would not ignore him.
Although he knew the plot and knew Odin would die soon. Coupled with the Earth was too far away from Asgard, and his strength continued to wane, Odin would definitely die.
If it was in Asgard, the power of the Odin could be said to be infinite and he was at the God level. Unfortunately, his power was disappearing continuously, and the death goddess H was also about to break the seal.
All of Odins power was to seal the death goddess.
But now, his strength was not enough. Because nearly two thirds of his power was used to suppress his daughter.Therefore, he was unable to threat Kamar-taj at all.
But even so, Bruce did not ignore it. After all, he was the master of Asgard in the rumors!
Even though it was the power that erupted in a short time, no one could not resist it. When Bruce heard the Allfathers words, he slowly walked around and stood in front of him.
To be honest, if he did not see this, he would not believe it at all. The present Odin did not burst off any slightest power.
The Allfather is now in front of me but you are just like an ordinary dying old man. Are you nning to put all your responsibilities on Thor? At the moment, Bruce looked at the man in front of him and said.
If he wanted to talk to him, he must have a good reason. Because Odin would not give attention to it if it was something meanfulless.
When Odin heard Bruces words, a smile appeared on his face.
I know you, Bruce Lite. Youre special. Ive tried to understand you, but I failed. Odins eyes were very wise and full of wisdom.
Although he had always been in the Asgard, he had always been watching the earth. Therefore, he had also learned about and predicted Bruces previous performance.
But he got nothing.
However, Odin did not give attention to this, he did not feel the crisis in Bruces body, so he did not intend to continuously investigate it. More importantly, he also knew Bruce was a man who fought side by side with Thor.
It was also because of that, he would reply to Bruce. As for the guardian of the real world, he was only a child for him, so he had no intention to talk to him.
I didnt expect that I could still get the legendary Allfathers attention. To be honest, it made me very surprised. At the moment, Bruceughed.
He did not prematurely contact the Allfather. He knew that even if he lost his power, he had an incredible wisdom. So he did not move directly and was waiting for the time.
You tter me too much. Im just an old old man. You are Thorsrade-in-arms. I dont know how you know the thing about Ragnarok, but I never thought anything about the future, because they have nothing to do with me.
At the moment, Odin spoke again. In fact, his mind was almost exactly the same as the Ancient One. They all had lived for a long time, and guarded what they should protect.
And it was a very long process. Therefore, it could be said that they were really tired for such a long time.
But unlike the Ancient One, Odin had his own sons and people. Perhaps he was already very tired long ago, but he needed to continue to guard them. Especially before Thor grew up, he needed to do that more.
But he was really tired now and did not intend to continue to guard it. Because he knew that his children would rece him, and be the king of Asgard.
Although that Asgard seemed would be over.
Do you really intend to let it go? At the moment, Bruce frowned slightly.
To be honest, Odin must have a terrifying level ofbat strength when fighting against Thanos in the future.
Even if he was not as powerful as his peak stage, he was still at the God level. Therefore, if Bruce couldbine with him, then they would definitely win.
But the Allfather who was in front of him, seemed to have decided everything well. He did not want to live on.
Its my responsibility. Its also what I should do. And it has always been that way. At the moment, Odin said this.
There was not much sadness in his eyes, but it was clear that he had already decided this long ago.
Chapter 190: Decision
Chapter 190: Decision
Perhaps he had discovered this at the very beginning, perhaps because of it was his long-standing responsibility.
Like todays Odin, although he now looked very old, but his power was still very strong that it was someone ordinary could stand it, Loki couldnt either.
Therefore, it was impossible for Loki to exile Odin. Bruce knew this clearly.
Everything was decided by Odin himself, and he also could not change it. Odin was not like the Ancient One who could be persuaded.
That was because Ancient One was good at breaking the rules and she knew what was the best for her. But the Allfather was not like this, so Bruce did not want to say anything.
At the moment, Bruce shook his head slightly as he looked at the eyes of Odin. The hero in the legend in front of him gave him a sense of surprise.
Odin was indeed a hero, Bruce could see it. Otherwise, he would not be so indifferent to death. He and Ancient One were all the same kind of person, and Bruce understood this very much.
Perhaps this was the only chance that made Thor be the Asgard king. Of course, this opportunity was to let Odin die.
Bruce knew that, unlike the Ancient One, her disappearance promoted the appearance of the next Sorcerer Supreme that was the birth of Doctor Strange. And the birth of the new Sorcerer Supreme did not need thest Sorcerer Supremes death.
But it was not the case for the king of Asgard. Like Odin, his strength was almost all from Asgard. H was also the same.
Thinking of this, Bruces eyes appeared with a hint of smile. He knew that he was unable to stop Odins departure, and therefore, he was relieved. Since he wanted to do so, he did not need to stop it.
The responsibilities of the Allfather had always been so. Thinking of this, Bruce looked at the person in front of him and spoke again.
Since youve decided, I dont want to say anything more. Its like what you said, anywhere can be Asgard. It is just that it still takes a long time for Thor to understand this. After hearing Bruces words, Odin nodded.
He knew that his son was stubborn and if he wanted him to be a real king, it would be indeed a difficult thing. To be honest, at this point, Loki was indeed more suitable than Thor.
Unfortunately, Lokis character was doomed that it would be very difficult for him to be a king that everyone bent to. So the best candidate was Thor.
Thor was his child, like H, but it was also different from H. The power of H was from Asgard, but Thor was not, Thors power was all from himself.
Therefore, Thors power was almost no bounds, and the future Thor could be more powerful than Odin. This was the idea of Odin and the greatest cause that made Thor seed as the king of god.
You are hisrade-in-arm. I hope that you can help him if it is possible in the future. At the moment, looking at Bruce in front of him, Odin said this directly.
And Bruce also nodded. He knew what Odin meant. He also had his own ideas and ns for that.
Dont worry. I will do what I can do. Bruces reply made Odin smile.
Although Odins one eye was hurt, he looked very peaceful. He revealed a strange aura from his body.
It was not that kind of powerful aura and it was also not a dangerous aura. Bruce understood that this was the aura that meant Odin would leave.
Peace and no disappointment. Was this the feeling before God died?
Thinking of this, Bruce smiled and did not think much. He just looked at the legendary Allfather in front of him and said once more.
Its not a good idea to stay in Kamar-Taj like this. Because the whole Kamar-Taj and the Earths Sorcerer Supreme are very nervous. At the moment, Bruce smiled and spoke out of the situation of the Kamar-Taj.
Originally, the Kamar-Taj was a powerful ce on Earth, but when the master of Asgard came, it became very nervous now.
Because they knew that the master of Asgard was too powerful. Even if Ancient One could not cause too much harm to him, no one could stay calm as usual. And this was also why Doctor Stranger was so nervous.
Odin gently smiled after hearing Bruces words.
In fact, he came here for reasons. Because he knew that there was a strong existence on Earth, so he came here. But he did not know thest Sorcerer Supreme had gone, so the present Sorcerer Supreme seemed to be a new one.
Because he did not know what to do when he faced him, and even Bruce was invited by him. Although Odin did not know the rtionship between Bruce and Karma-Taj, there was someone finally who could talk to him.
I dont know why they are so nervous. Im not a demon. At the moment, Odin jokes, and he was trying to arrange for the follow-up things.
He knew that the future Thor would be looking for him, so whatever it was, he had to arrange it at once. And Kamar-Taj was the best choice on this.
In their eyes, you are even more terrible than the legendary demon. Bruceughed and to be honest, although the master of Asgard was not a wicked person.
His reputation was too big, and it was not someone ordinary could be able to withstand. Therefore, Doctor Strange and others were very nervous and terrified.
Im going to arrange you in other ces. If I can meet Thor in the future, dont worry, he can find you. Bruce knew about the idea of Odin and said directly now.
It was theter plot, but he could not stay in Kamar-Taj. Otherwise, those masters would be extremely nervous every day.
Moreover, the legendary master of Asgard was originally from an old mans yard on Earth. Of course, this was Lokis arrangement.
Now Odin had sensed the arrival of Ragnarok and he certainly needed to arrange it.
Well, I believe you. This was Kamar-Taj and there was a real-world guardian, and Sorcerer Supreme.
Therefore, Odin was very confident in these things, plus he had understood many things about Bruce before. So the arrangement was the most important.
This is probably thest time we met. At this moment, Bruce stretched out his palm and looked at the Allfather in front of him.
This was a necessary social etiquette, Odin was also very clear about this. Then he took a deep breath and stretched out his hand to contact Bruces hand.
Chapter 191: Downloading
Chapter 191: Downloading
The present Odin didnt know what Bruce meant to do, and he thought it was just an understanding between them.
But in fact, Bruces infinite download system had gone beyond the perception of the world, so no one could notice it. Even the real gods in the universe couldnt notice it.
So when they were contacting each other, even if Bruce had already downloaded Odins ability, Odin still could not feel it at all. Moreover, Bruce was originally cautious.
After he downloaded a new ability, he did not easily reveal it. Only after a period of time would it be revealed.
Of course, he didnt do this every time. It was just like before he downloaded anothers ability, and then he would reveal it in a short time. But those who had seen it were mostly dead.
And this was just Bruces means. The moment Bruce and Odin contacted, Bruce had already seen Odins power.
-
[Name] Odin.
[Identity] the Master of Asgard, the Allfather, and the Ruler of Asgard.
[ability]: Odins power (energy value, 80w), Odins wisdom (energy value, 50g)Odins body (energy value, 10w), Odins Fighting Ability (energy value, 3w), Odins routine physical attack immunization (energy value, 2w), Odins disease immunization (energy value, 2w)
-
At the moment,Odin didnt have many abilities. And except for his Odins power, other abilities seemed to have been strengthened and disappeared.
It was because he had left Asgard for such a long time. And Asgard was originally the source of Odins power, plus Odin mostly hadnt taken Odin sleep for such a long time.
So at the moment, Odins power was constantly declining. And now, he was not as good as himself in his peak time.
Except for Odins power, his other powers were all not very prominent. Even the Ancient One was much stronger than the present Odin. This made Bruce very disappointed.
In fact, if Bruce could download Odins power, then he would definitely get the power of God level. But unfortunately, the energy value that Odins power needed was sorge that he had no way at all.
800,000 energy value! Bruce had never seen so much energy value before. And he didnt know how long he could save so much energy.
Plus the present Bruce hadnt received a new task for such a long time, so his energy value became very small now.
ording to Bruces estimate, maybe only when the plot of Avengers Alliance III began would he receive a new task. And Bruce had never thought about other ways to get energy value now.
Odin had many powerful forces, but his real peak time had gone. This made Bruce disappointed as well.
But it didnt matter. Bruce was still interested in Odins present ability. And Bruce would hardly consider the ability that needed arge amount of energy value.
So except for this, he had few options. And now, there was only one ability that could be downloaded, that was,Odins Fighting Ability.
Odin had lived at least for thousands of years. And during these thousands of years, he had faced all kinds of opponents and defeated them every time.
In the end, Odins Fighting Ability was just his battle experience umted in these thousands of years. So Odins Fighting Ability was so precious that Bruce definitely wanted to get it.
More importantly, it could be integrated into his Godly Fighting Ability and then became more powerful. And that was just what he wanted.
So the present Bruce just directly downloaded it without any hesitation.
Beep,the connection is sessful.
Beep, it needs 30,000 energy value to download Odins Fighting Ability. YES or NO?
30,000 energy value was all Bruce had now. But he still downloaded it directly without any hesitation.
And just the moment he gave the order ,the systems voice came.
Beep, the download is sessful!
Beep, congrattions to the host for getting Odins Fighting Ability!
When Bruce heard the systems voice, his eyes were full of joy.
This was exactly the Odins Fighting Ability. The moment Bruce finished downloading it,he just felt that he had a deeper understanding on the way of fighting.
It was just like that he had lived for thousands of years, in which he had been fighting all the time. He killed one enemy after another, and finally achieved his unparalleled fighting ability.
All of these fighting experiences were all integrated into his mind. And then, they finally integrated with him!
This made Bruce very happy, but he did not show it directly. And the present Bruce was still calm. He just looked at Odin and slowly put down his palm.
But Odin didnt know what he had just done at all.
I will send you away soon. And you will get to a good ce. Bruce said.
When Odin heard that, he smiled slightly. And then, he just nodded slightly. In fact, he wouldnt mind where he was going now.
Whereafter, Bruce just directly left and went to Kamar-Taj. But Odin was sitting in the original ce once again, just like a real elder.
After Bruces departure, Doctor Strange brought his fellows to Bruces side. And they just looked at Bruce with a hint of confusion and expectation. Because Doctor Strange and his fellows wanted to know what exactly happened between Bruce and Odin.
Could it threaten Kamar-Taj and the Earth? This was what they were most concerned about now.
Strange, you can send Odin away soon. Bruce just directly said.
Because he knew that they wanted to know about it.
But after hearing Bruces words, Doctor Strange,Wang and his fellows were very confused. To send Odin away?
It would even be difficult for Sorcerer Supreme to do that.
Really? Wont he resist? After all, Doctor Strange hadnt been Sorcerer Supreme for so long, so he did not know many things.
And he was exactly afraid to offend the Master of Asgard. If Odin resisted when being sent away, the whole Kamar-Taj would possibly be destroyed.
But after hearing what Doctor Strange said, Bruce said calmly, dont worry, he wont resist. You just need to deal with your own affairs.
When Bruce said that, Doctor Strange waspletely reassured. As long as Odin didnt resist, there would be nothing wrong.
Well, I will do it. Then Bruce nodded.
He did not directly leave Kamar-Taj, but meant to stay here for a period of time. ording to this plot, maybe Thor woulde to the Earth soon.
And at that time, H woulde too. Bruce just meant to see what this family wanted to do.
Chapter 192: Plans
Chapter 192: ns
Of course, Bruce just wanted to see, and he did not have other meaning.
He knew how strange this family was. But he did not give his attention to them, because they werepletely unrted to him. He was just curious.
Now the plot of Thor: Ragnark had begun, and after it, it was the plot of Avengers alliance 3. And for Bruce, this meant the final stage.
But Bruce was not clear about where the whole world would go after the plot of Avengers alliance 3. However, for the enemy who was about to attack, Bruce was very interested.
After all, it was time to prove his own strength. At the moment he first came to the world, his goal was this.
Therefore, Bruce was also looking forward to this days arrival. Thinking of this, Bruce took a deep breath and a faint smile appeared on his face. He wanted to see what the final decisive battle was like.
Just as he recalled these, the long-lost system voice appeared again in his mind.
Beep, please expel H who will appear on Earth.
Another new system task? When Bruce saw this, a hint of amazement appeared on his face.
Expel H who will appear on Earth. He knew that H would appear on Earth in the future and then fought directly with Thor and the others.
But ording to theter plot, H would definitelye back to Asgard. Bruce was very clear about that.
So even without his involvement, she also would leave the Earth. But now, ording to the task of the system, he had to participate in this matter so that he could aplish the task.
And he would get the energy valuepleting the task. If he did not go, the task could not bepleted, perhaps the plot woulde to another stage.
After all, ording to what Bruce had known, the plot had begun to deviate from the real Marvel Cinematic Universe.
Therefore, he needed to promote many things. And the H who he would meet in the future belonged to this situation. It turned out that he needed to attack by himself.
At the moment, Bruce was very calm. H was very powerful and could be said to be able to bepared to Odin. Such a person had the power of God level, while Bruce still did not reach the God level.
The most important thing was that Hs strength had not yet reached the peak. Bruce was quite clear about this.
Therefore, if he wanted to expel H, he had to be stronger than her. The only thing that made Bruce reassured was that he just only needed to expel H far away from the Earth.
Although she was the goddess of death, she had to be close to Asgard if she wanted to restore her peak power. Therefore, Earth was not a ce where she could release her full power.
This was also a good battle opportunity for Bruce.
It seems that I have to take part in all of them. At the moment, Bruce muttered to himself. In fact, he did not want to participate in the housework of others.
But in the Marvel world, many big events were among the housework of a family. Bruce did not understand this. Was a peaceful family not good?
Thinking of this, Bruce slightly smiled and then he opened his own property panel.
[Name]: Bruce Lite.
[Identity]: Level 6 agent.
[ability]: The War God body, the God Bloodline, the Godly Fighting Ability, the Thunder Tribtion, the divine power, the Aesirs Strength, the magic ball, the Body Blur, the high-speed movement, the Spider Telepathy, the Body and shield oneness, dark magic energy, the Source of God Power.
[Warehouse]: Super Vibranium shield, Mark 8 Armor, Ant-Mans Battle Suit (Infinite Edition)
[Bnce]: 2 million USD.
[Energy value]: 13w points
All the energy values were almost zero now. It made Bruce feel helpless.
In recent missions, he obtained arge amount of energy value. Among them, there were more than 100,000 energy values.
But sometimes, he needed to take a terrifying amount of energy value to download some abilities. Therefore, his energy value seemed always insufficient.
This was Bruces current idea. If he did not think of a way to get arge amount of energy value, then he would not be able to be strong faster.
He did not want this. In this world, strength was everything, so he needed it.
Now he had many abilities to integrate, but unfortunately he really did not have too much energy value. Therefore, he had to slow down his pace.
Waiting for Hs appearance and thenpleting the task to get energy value. Bruce was confident in fighting with H, so he did not need to make so many ns.
But in that battle, Thor would lose his hammer. And this may be an opportunity in Bruces view.
Before he was in contact with Thor, downloading Mjolnir required 200,000 energy values. It could be said to be very horrible. This led to Bruce having no capacity to download the other abilities of Thor.
But this time, Bruce might have a way to get the Mjolnir. Even if it was crushed, he still had a way. He had the Eye of Agamotto, that was, Time Gem.
Although the Mjolnir had a horrible power, which was created by Odin and the king of dwarves. However, it could notpare with Time Gem at all.
Therefore, it was very simple for Bruce to restore the original state of the Mjolnir. Of course, he needed to transform the Mjolnir, otherwise, it would only help Thor recapture his hammer.
On the contrary, he did not get any benefit. This was not what Bruce wanted. How could it be possible that Bruce would do something useless?
As for the Avengers Base and the Iron Man, Bruce had warned them before. Whether Iron Man was really going to contact Captain America, it was up to him.
No matter what, Bruces n was to assemble all the avengers, and thenunched an unprecedented war. Only by doing so would it be able to ovee the Thanospletely.
As for what would happen afterwards. Bruce did not want to give his attention to them. After all this was nned, Bruce calmed down.
After all, he would face H and Thanos in the future. He had to be fully prepared. Only in this way could he face everything.
Anyway, in his eyes, this was thest part of the main line in the Marvel movie universe.
As for the future, what the multiverse would look like. It was not what he should consider now.
Chapter 193: Ragnar?k
Chapter 193: Ragnar?k
During this period, Bruce stayed in Kamar-Taj all the time.
He did not pay attention to other things. As for where Doctor Strange sent Odin to, Bruce also did not ask. But ording to his guess, perhaps it was the ce in the movie.
Bruce could foresee this. After all, it was the origin of the Norse Mythology. It was also the ce where Odin had fought before. Maybe it would be the next Asgard in the future.
And afterpleting these things, Doctor Strange had a deeper level understanding about being an Sorcerer Supreme. In fact, he had not been ustomed to it until now.
The only thing that Sorcerer Supreme needed to do was to protect the real world. Doctor Stranger had not met other peoples invasions, and Dormammus invasion was also expelled by Bruce.
Therefore, it was inevitable that he would be nervous when he saw Odin this time. Of course, it was also because of this, he really knew what he should do as the Sorcerer Supreme.
It was like this time when Odin came, he did not know what to do at all. But he understood that there might be more such things in the future. And it was impossible to rely on Bruce for everything.
Thinking about this, Doctor Strange had a deeper understanding of his responsibilities. He decided to protect the real world by relying on his own strength, because he was the Sorcerer Supreme.
For these, Bruce understood him very much.
Over the past few days, he had been focusing on what happened at the Avenger Base. And the control of his own abilities. Sometimes, he would train Sorcerer Supreme by fighting with him.
Of course, Doctor Strange always lost every time. Because no matter how hard he learned, he was really no match for Bruce.
Finally, Bruce was always able to defeat him easily. Although Doctor Strange had some mental preparation, he was still a little frustrated. Because Bruce defeated him in a variety of ways, almost there was not a way was the same.
The two were almost fighting for an entire month.
But in the end, Doctor Strange lost in a variety of different ways. This made him very depressed.
But it was also because of this, Doctor Strange was increasingly working hard. He was a proud man who did not want to be defeated easily by someone else.
Therefore, his growth was also astonishing during this month. Although it was notparable to the Sorcerer Supreme of the past dynasties, it was already improving in a steady way.
And this day, Doctor Strange was recalling the reason for the failure. At this moment, a glimmer of light suddenly appeared in his eyes.
Is it also Asgard? Doctor Strange was a little strange.
Then he wanted to go to Bruce. But he quickly suppressed his own idea. Last time, Bruce had helped him, This time, of course, he could not do so.
So he decided to do it by himself.
And at this moment, a ce in New York. Thor and Loki stood in front of a demolished nursing home, and both of them were confused.
I am sure that I put him here. At the moment, Loki said this, looking at the demolished building in front of him, a bad feeling appeared in his heart.
Thor brought him to find Odin, but now Odin was missing.
Loki, you know Odins power is decreasing, and the Earth is far away from Asgard. He can always have a danger of life at any time. At the moment, Thor looked at his younger brother, with a hint of anger on his face.
He stopped Ragnark not long ago, and now wanted to let his father solve the answer for himself. But his father was gone and was exiled by his brother, which made him extremely angry.
You must find him, Loki! Thor had no choice but to let Loki take action.
After all, Loki was known as the strongest master in Asgard and he must have a way. Of course, his magic abilities all studied from Odins wife.
No, what is this? When Loki just wanted to find a way, a golden circle appeared at his feet.
Then Loki fell into the golden circlepletely. There was only one card left.
Loki? At the moment, Thor held Mjolnir which had already turned into an umbre in his hand and touched the card.
But there was no response. Then Thor took the card directly.
There was an address on it which was the Holy ce of New York. This was absolutely information. At this moment, Thor directly walked towards the address.
Then he came to the Holy ce of New York soon. When he walked directly into the Holy ce, the gate was closed.
Thor, the Son of Odin, God of Thunder, why did youe to Earth? Just as Thor was confused, Doctor Stranges voice appeared.
Then a solemn expression appeared on Thors face. He slowly picked up the umbre in his hand and looked at the figure floating in the air.
He did not know where he was, but he felt a powerful power on Doctor Strange. This was a crisis.
You can put down your own weapons. At the moment, Doctor Strange nced at the legendary God of Thunder and said directly.
And Thor also felt that there was no danger, and then he put down the Mjolnir. When he just put down the Mjolnir, the whole scene changed directly.
Thor was shocked. Although this power was strange to him, he was a person of Asgard. He also recognized the origin of such a force.
He picked up one thing and looked at Doctor Strange in front of him and said, so, theres a necromancer on Earth now.
At the moment, Thorughed slightly and he tried to put a look on Gods dignity. It was just that when he had just put down the thing in his hand, the final result was that he was busy.
The thing that was used for decoration waspletely copsed.
Put that thing down, and urately say that I am the Master, Master of Secrets. Then Doctor Strange said this and he did not have much defense to the God of Thunder in front of him.
Because the person in front of him was a member of the Avengers and may have known Bruce. Therefore, he was very polite.
All right, necromancer, who are you? Why are you finding me? At the moment, Thor looked at Doctor Strange in front of him and said directly.
Although he was very cautious, he did not feel the danger, so he also rxed his vignce.
Im Dr. Steven Strange. the Sorcerer Supreme, the Guardian of the real world. Now, there are several questions that I want to ask you. At this moment, Doctor Strange found his dignity as Sorcerer Supreme and looked very calm.
And all of this was under Bruces expectations. Thor: Ragnarks plot officially started.
Chapter 194: Meeting
Chapter 194: Meeting
In fact, when Thor came to the earth, Bruce had foreseen it. Although he was not a Sorcerer Supreme, he could sense it.
These were all in Bruces control. It was just that he did not appear directly, because it did not have too much meaning to do so. Therefore, he had been watching Doctor Stranges every move, but he watched him secretly.
At this moment, Bruce sat in Kamar-Taj and waited quietly. He was like an existence who controlled everything, and nothing could escape from his eyes.
This was just his purpose which was to control everything. No matter who they were, they could be a pawn in his hands. Although it seemed to be very cold, Bruce did not hesitate.
There was an old saying in the Chinese nation: Man is expected to live for himself. He was such a man with such a character, even if he was powerful enough to be a superhero, but he did not choose to do so.
Protecting all human beings? Bruce acknowledged that this was a lofty ideal.
But this was not his goal, and he had no such lofty will. He always was like this. What he had done before was all for himself.
Thinking of this, Bruce once again calmed down his mind and sat on the spot, waiting for everything.
On the other side, Doctor. Strange and Thor stand together. It was just that they didnt know what they were doing right now was all known by Bruce.
Of course, Doctor Strange was facing Thor this time. Bruce had taught him a sentence. Only real strength could be respected by someone else no matter whether they were standing.
That was to say, only strength was everything. This sentence could be said to have left a very deep impression on him. If he wanted to do something, he had to fully demonstrate his strength.
That was why he was doing so. If he wanted to let Thor fear him, he had to show his strengthpletely. That was why he did that before, to let Thor feel his own power.
And Thor was a person who was totally not proficient in magic. Therefore, when faced with Doctor Strange, he was unable to keep up with him.
This was normal, and it was also one of the means that Doctor Strange threatened Thor. More importantly, he knew that Loki was a danger to the Earth, so he isted him from the Earth at the very beginning.
At this moment, Thor looked at the Doctor Strange in front of him. His power made him fearful before, but he did not fear himpletely.
But he was really curious now that there were so many powerful people on Earth?
Whats the problem with you? At the moment, Thorughed and looked at Doctor Strange in front of him and waited for his question.
The present Doctor Strange smiled and said directly, please sit down!
At the next moment, Thor sat on a chair, he was a little confused by this.
Have some tea or something? Doctor Strange just sat opposite him and looked at Thor in front of him.
This was his most dependent ability. Of course, it was already enough to deal with Thor.
At this moment, Thor wanted to say something, but a cup of tea appeared in his hand the next moment. The feeling of being controlled by someone else made him feel bad, but he said directly.
I dont like drinking tea. it can be anything, except tea. After Thor said that, a huge wine ss appeared in his hand, and then slowly a ss of wine was in his hands.
He nced at Doctor Strange, then drank the wine in the cup.
I want to know why youvee to Earth If youre alone, I wont have any opinions, but you brought your brother Loki. You know, he has harmed the Earth. At the moment, Doctor Strange officially began asking questions.
He looked at Thor in front of him and said directly. When Thor drank the wine in the ss, then he saw the wine in the cup being full again and again.
Was this the power of the necromancer? Thor thought this in his mind now, but he was not so intelligent in this aspect, so he would not try to think about it.
Then he looked at Doctor Strange in front of him and said directly, Im looking for our father. You know who he is, the master of Asgard, the Allfather, so you should know the seriousness of the matter.
As for Loki, please rest assured. He will not make any trouble while I am here. Thor was very confident that he looked at Doctor Strange in front of him and appeared a feeling of shock.
But after hearing his words, Doctor Strange slightly frowned. He narrowed his eyes and said again, as far as I know, even if you are here, you still cant stop your brother.
After hearing this, Thor was a little awkward. It was not that Doctor Strange was wrong, but Doctor Strange was very right. Because it was impossible for Loki to obey himpletely, from the past to the present.
Since Odin told them two brothers, only one of them could inherit Asgards throne. Loki began to assassinate Thor for more than a thousand years.
This was their brotherhood, and it could be said to be very envious. Asgard, they were not real gods, but the gods were more powerful than humans.
In the universe, there were really many races that couldpare with their Asgards. They just had a longer life than others, not the real God. Although they were called Gods, their life span was only thousands of years.
For these, Odin was more clear than they were. But Loki had always regarded himself as a god. God on Earth could rule nine realms. That was why he had such a precaution for Loki.
Therefore, Sorcerer Supreme was extremely cautious.
I can assure you. Dont worry. Thor once again said, making a guarantee that could not be guaranteed by himself.
But after hearing his words, Doctor Strange shook his head. However, he did not give his attention to this, because he knew Thor was a member of the Avengers.
The God of Thunder was standing on this side of the earth, and the reason why he let theme here was because he knew their purpose.
That is to say, as long as I help you find Odin, you will leave, with all the relevant people At the moment, Doctor Strange said this.
Chapter 195: Arrival
Chapter 195: Arrival
This was what Doctor Strange was most concerned about, he only wanted to ensure the safety of Earth. Therefore, Doctor Strange must guarantee that all threats could be removed.
After hearing what Doctor Strange was saying, Thor wore a positive expression on his face.
As long as we find our father, I will take them away without threatening the safety of the Earth. Thor knew what Doctor Strange was worried about.
He recalled that Doctor Stranger said he was a guardian of the real world, so he knew the purpose of Doctor Strange and he promised directly.
In fact, if he could not guarantee that Loki would not cause trouble, he would not bring him to the earth. After all, the Allfather was on the earth. No matter what, it was impossible for Loki to make any trouble.
It was about to be Ragnark. Although Thor had wiped out the prophecy, he was still very worried. Only when his father was in Asgard, there would not be any problems.
After all, even Thor was admirable for Odins strength.
Well, I promised you to help you find Odin, the Allfather, but what I want to tell you is that your father is willing to be exiled for a period of time. His determination about not being disturbed by others is strong, so I hope you understand. This was what Odin said when he left, and was also Odins exnation to Doctor Strange.
Although Thor was an Odins child, he could not guarantee whether Odin would be willing to see him.
You just need to help us find him. At the moment, Thor said.
He did not want to waste time anymore, because it was important for him. Odin was not in Asgard for one day, then the crisis in the nine realms would be more and more serious.
And he knew that the power of the Allfather was from Asgard, so he was worried that Odin would die soon if he stayed on Earth for a long time. After all, Asgards life was not unlimited.
The infinite was just for humans.
At this moment, Doctor Strange nodded slightly after hearing Thors answer. As long as he could ensure that, there would be no problem.
Your father is now in Norway. Ill help you find him. After saying that, Doctor Strange directly made his move.
He went over a number of books to find out about the location of Odin and let them go directly. At this time, Thor was tricked by the various means of Doctor Strange.
This was the first time that Thor was so embarrassed as the God of Thunder. It was just that he could not react.
Can you stop? Thor was a little helpless.
This power was indeed hard to prevent. But Doctor Strange did threat him, so he did not attack him.
At this moment, Doctor Strangepletely located the position of Odin and drew a golden channel directly in front of Thor, your father is here. You can go.
Then Thor saw another side of the scene, although he did not see his father, but he could feel the breath of Odin.
A smile appeared on his face and he said directly, thank you, I will finish what I promised you. Right, my hammer.
Thor then directly extended his hand to summon the Mjolnir.
Bang, bang, bang!
After feeling Thors summon, the Mjolnir that had changed into an umbre broke through everything and went back to Thors hands. Nobody knew how many things had been smashed.
This made the God of Thunder feel a little awkward and could only keep a smile.
Yes, and my brother. At the moment, Thor once again said, Doctor Strange reacted and nodded.
Then he once again drew a circle. A ck figure fell from it andnded directly on the ground. It was the god of magic, Loki.
Damn it! I had a free falling body for 30 minutes! At this moment, Loki was very angry. This was the first time that he had been tricked by someone else.
He stood up directly and looked at Doctor Strange in front of him with murderous intent. There was no need to think about it. He knew that the culprit of all this was from the person in front of him.
What do you think you are, a second-ss necromancer from the Earth? I want you to see what is powerful and what is true god. At the moment, Loki was very angry.
Then he turned out two daggers and rushed to Doctor Strange.
Doctor Strange shook his head slightly and then took control of that golden circle, which directly shrouded Thor and Loki. At the next moment, Odins two sons disappeared directly in the Holy ce of New York Holy.
Doctor Strange did not want to fight with Loki because there was no meaning. He was called the first witch in the nine realms, and his witchcraft came from Odins wife.
It could be said to be very powerful.
And Doctor Strange was now the Sorcerer Supreme on Earth who was known as the most powerful master. The system between the two sides was very simr, therefore, it was very hard to decide whether to win or lose.
Because the focus of both sides was different. But if the two sides really fought with each other, the winner would definitely be Doctor Strange. After all, he was the guardian of the real world who epted the real Supreme magic.
While Doctor Strange sent them away, he shook his head slightly. Just when he wanted to go back, he suddenly realized that Bruce stood behind him.
At this moment, Bruces eyes were calm and he looked at the ce where Thor and Loki disappeared.
Whats the matter with you? Doctor Strange said this and he was still a little proud.
After all, he had just done something very well just now. Facing the two princes of Asgard, he could be ttered and indifferent. This was already a temperament of the Sorcerer Supreme.
It could be said that Doctor Strange learned it very fast.
After you return to Kamar-Taj, summon all powerful masters to protect every Holy ce. And youd better not take part in the next things. When Bruce said that, Doctor Strange was shocked.
He didnt know what Bruce said and why he said these.
At this moment, Doctor Strange looked at the outside world, and he did not feel any danger.
Could it be that Odin is going to break out? This was the only thing that Doctor Strange could think of. Let Bruce pay so much attention to it. It must be this.
It was just that Bruce shook his head slightly. Although it was not Odin, it was a person who was not much weaker than Odin.
Do it as I say. Youll know. And I will deal with the next things, Bruce said.
At the moment, Bruce simply stood there, staring at nothingness and deep in thought. But he seemed to be able to see everything. He was like the king who controlled everything.
He knew that the goddess of death H, wasing!
Chapter 196: Goddess of Death
Chapter 196: Goddess of Death
At this moment, Bruce looked at all of this standing in the back and his expression was very calm. He just looked at it and waited.
As for Doctor Strange, after he heard Bruces words, he immediately began to call his men. Just now, Bruces words were so frightening that he could not believe it.
Let him summon all powerful masters to protect the holy ce. Doctor Strange gave this more attention. After all, he was the present Sorcerer Supreme, so if he failed at the very beginning, then maybe he could not convince others.
On the other side, Thor and Loki had found Odin. It was thest time of Odin, although Bruce was looking at him, but he did not show up.
Because this time belonged to Odin and his children, which was his final time of his life. After this, Thor and Loki would be united together for a moment, and abandoned their hatred in the past.
Because the king of Asgard had gone, which was very difficult for them to face the truth. After all, they had safely lived for over 1,000 years in Odins protection.
If it werent Odin, they would not be so smooth before. Especially Loki, he had made a lot of trouble in the nine realms. If it were not Odin, he would not be so rxed before.
Odin was the Lord of the Nine Realms and was a true war god. And everyone was scared of his power. If Thor would seed this position, maybe he could not be the second Odin.
Because Odin was the only one, and a real king.
Therefore, H did not want Thor to be the king of Asgard. In fact, Odin indeed maintained the peace of the nine realms. This was really a great thing.
But today, this legendary powerful existence, the real king, the God of War, would disappear in the world. It was really a surprise.
But as he ever said, there were no differences between the Asgard and the human. They were just more powerful than humans.
And the Asgard were not God, so they would also die and disappear in the end. Although the way to die was not the same, it was indeed dead. The dissipation of the soul was the real omen of death.
No matter it was Thor or someone else, even Bruce could feel that Odin was disappearing slowly. This was the feeling of death.
And the present goddess of death was waiting for Odins death. Because only Odin died could she really appear.
Standing in the Holy ce of New York, Bruce narrowed his eyes and saw everything. On the other side, Odin had told their children everything, and his body turned into a point of starlight now and then dissipated.
At the moment, in front of them, it was a beautiful sea, looking very beautiful. The King of Gods just thoroughly disappeared like this.
And Thor and Loki were still recalling what Odin said before. They had a sister called the Death Goddess, and because her strength was too strong, their father sealed her?
At the moment, Loki thought she was a danger and maybe she would threaten them. But the present Thor could not ept his fathers death, he looked at Loki in front of him and his face appeared angry.
Loki, look what youve done! Thor was really angry, because his father died like that.
He thought it was because Loki exiled his father on the Earth, which was far away from Asgard, then caused his fathers power to be more and more weak.
If it wasnt for this, Odin could actually live a long time. But it was just because of the move of Loki, Odin could not continue to live on.
I dont know it will be like this. At the moment, there was a trace of guilt on his face.
Although he had tried to kill Thor before, and he was an adopted son of Odin, even so, his feelings for Asgard was true. Especially his mother.
And his father, though not a real father, he knew that Odin really loved him like his real father. Therefore, Odins death also had a considerable impact on him.
But he did not know what to do, because he thought this was indeed his fault. He eventually caused his fathers death.
But when Thor wanted to say something else, a huge aura emerged in his perception. Then Thor and Loki looked at each other with a solemn expression.
A woman who looked like a ghost walked out of the ck, covering an aura of death, looking at Thor and Loki.
Odin has died? Its a pity that I dont see it. At the moment,the woman said this slowly and her eyes were filled with a terrifying murderous intent.
Although she was standing in the same ce all the time, she exuded a terrifying power. After Thor and Loki saw her, they immediately got ready and the Mjolnir appeared.
They also looked back at the H in front of them.
Youre the sister that father said? I think we can have a talk. At the moment, Loki had felt the power of H, and he was a very cautious man, because he knew that this matter might not seem so simple.
Perhaps even though he and Thor were united, they still could not defeat the woman in front of them. Thor on the other hand, just nced at Loki and did not say anything.
You are my brother, Loki, right? You look like him. As for you, Thor, you dont look like him. At the moment, H smiled when she looked at the two brothers in front of her.
She looked very rxed. Because without the suppression of Odin, no one could defeat her now.
As long as she was released, her power would be stronger and stronger. By then, she would be the master of Asgard and be the real queen.
She would take back all the things that Odin took away from her. And this was her ultimate goal.
I dont care who you are. Since father says you will threaten Asgard, then I cant let you live. Thor did not say so much and directly threw Mjolnir into H.
This was the Mjolnir, which was created by a dead star, which could be said to be invincible. Therefore, no one could resist it.
The Mjolnir even couldpare with Gungnir. It could be said that it was Thors most powerful source of power. And no matter what kind of opponent he faced, Thor could rely on his Mjolnir topletely defeat them.
Therefore, this time, there was also no exception in Thors view.
But the moment the Mjolnir was thrown out, a powerful force was rushing forward. Then when Mjolnir had juste into contact with H, it was directly caught by one hand!
Chapter 197: Fragmentation
Chapter 197: Fragmentation
Then Thor and Loki looked at H nearby and were very shocked.
Thor and Loki all knew the strength of Mjolnir. It was created by Odin, and its strength was extremely strong, which was called the most powerful artifact in the Nine Realms.
But now Mjolnir was held tightly by H and could not move at all. At this moment, Thor felt very shocked because he felt that his contact with Mjolnir was gradually weakening.
Its impossible! His heart was shocked and he just looked at H in front of him. Her power had been beyond his imagination.
Why, my dear brother, are you afraid? At the moment, H looked at Thor in front of her and a murderous intent appeared on her face.
She just held Mjolnir in her hand, then a powerful force gathered in her hands, and the entire sky became grey. There were countless constantly turbulent thunderbolts in the sky and the powerful aura shook heavily.
Then Mjolnir in her hand started to deform.
Boom!
The voice of thunder continued to emerge, the powerful aura shook and the sky was full of lightning. Thor and Loki looked at the scene in front of them and they were totally shocked by this.
Bang
At the next moment, a violent thunder appeared, and then Mjolnir broke into several pieces of scrap iron.
No! Thors face changed greatly.
He looked at his Mjolnir that had fought with him side by side for many years, which was crushed. He could not bear it at all.
And when Loki saw the power of H, his face also changed greatly and he felt the danger of life.
But Thor was more shocked. He just looked at the broken Mjolnir and did not know what to do. This was the source of his ability.
The reason why he had always been able to maintain his victory in the battle was because of Mjolnir in front of him. But now his Mjolnir had been broken.
It was equivalent to destroying his ability to master the lightning.
Its impossible. Its impossible! At the moment, Thor murmured, and he could not believe that his Mjolnir was crushed.
Even he himself did not react. Then his Mjolnir was just broken in front of him. He still could not believe it. Without Mjolnir, was he still that Thor?
He did not know.
And after H did these, her eyes were full of contempt, Is this Thor?
At this moment, Hs face showed contempt. She was Odins eldest daughter, and she was the true Queen of Asgard. And she did not give attention to her younger brothers at all.
When Thor heard Hs words, he was indeed very confused. Was he really a God of Thunder?
Without Mjolnir, he was equivalent to amon person. Like the first time he was exiled to Earth by Odin, he had always relied on Mjolnir.
At the moment, Loki also did not know what he should do.
H looked around. After she came out, her ability was constantly recovering. At this moment, her power was unprecedentedly strong.
She would be more and more powerful since she broke the seal. But if she wanted to restore the power of the full period, then she must go back to Asgard.
But H had a different idea now. Then she looked around and looked indifferent.
Is this the Earth that he always wants to protect? Since Ill rule nine realms in the future, then this ce belongs to my region. But I dont like it here, more importantly, he likes to protect the Earth, so it will definitely be very interesting to destroy it.
Hs idea was just to destroy the Earth first. Because she knew better than anyone that this ce was what Odin wanted to protect, she would destroy all of them.
Only by doing so could she feel excited.
I will never allow you to do that! Thor was shocked when he heard Hs words.
Because this was not just the Earth that was valued by Odin, he did too. Therefore, he never allowed the Earth to be destroyed.
Do you think you can stop me now? At the moment, H looked at Thor in front of her, she immediately attacked and made a strong force.
Without Mjolnir, Thor was slow to react, he could not be a match for H. After attacking Thor, H officially ced her eyes on Earth.
At this moment, Bruce, who was in the Holy ce of New York, also felt all of it for the first time. He opened his eyes directly and his eyes appeared a trace of light.
As expected, the current plot is different from Thor: Ragnark. H actually wants to destroy the Earth and then return to Asgard? At the moment, Bruce muttered to himself and he knew that the system would not issue meaningless tasks.
From now on, all the plots began to change. Perhaps in the plot of Avengers alliance 3, the plot would bepletely out of his control. But he had nothing to fear, because now he had the ability to face everything!
Then without any hesitation, Bruce directly took out the Sling Ring in his hand and opened a passageway directly.
The present H had slowly ascended the air and was ready to make a destructive attack here. Although it was troublesome for her to do this, it was just a little warm-up before she ascended to the throne of Asgard.
But when she was ready to attack, Bruce walked out of the golden circle. He appeared in this magnificent in like this and looked very calm. He stood under H.
At this moment, both Thor and Loki saw Bruces appearance.
Then Thor was surprised, but he had a hint of excitement in his eyes, because Thor thought that Avengers woulde soon.
And Lokis face was pale. He slowly retreated with fear and said, I have to leave this quickly.
Because in the time of New York, the fear given by Bruce had notpletely subsided until now. More importantly, he could clearly feel that Bruce was stronger than before.
Earth man, its good. Ive finally seen it. Why, youre here to stop me? At the moment, H looked at Bruce in the sky, with contempt in her eyes.
In her eyes, the Earth was a symbol of weakness and greed. Therefore, the Earthman in front of her was no exception.
But after hearing Hs words, Bruces eyes did not change at all. He just looked at her calmly.
Ill give you two choices now, leave, or die!
Chapter 198: Battle
Chapter 198: Battle
When Bruce spoke this sentence, all the people present were shocked and felt incredible.
At the moment, Loki looked at Bruce and just felt that he was a lunatic. As for Thor, his face changed greatly and he felt Bruces words were really too domineering, even if he was surprised.
But he had just fought with H and waspletely crushed. Especially now, he had just lost Mjolnir and he had almost no force to confront H in front of him.
He could clearly feel the power of H, which was an iparable strength. And it was not that he was able to deal with it now.
Bruce, you must be careful. She is really strong. Although it was hard for him to recognize the power of someone else, it was a sincere statement from Thor.
Because H, Odins eldest daughter, really had to admit that she was really strong. Because she had crushed Mjolnir, and was it possible for ordinary people to do that?
Maybe only his father Odin could do this.
At the moment, Thor only wanted avengers toe and then fight with H together. But now it seemed that only Bruce had appeared.
When H heard Bruces words, she was angry at first, and then her eyes were full of killing intent and death. Then she looked at Bruce in front of her and a cold smile appeared on her face.
You said that if you dont leave, youll die. Do you know who I am? At this moment, H did not immediately move, because she wanted to see why this weak human was so stupid that he did not scare of her.
If she could not get a satisfactory answer, she would kill him directly! Or, let him feel worse than death.
The eldest daughter of Odin, the goddess of death, H. Am I right? At the moment, Burces face was very calm and he was not affected by the goddess of death.
He just looked at H in front of him as if he was facing an ordinary person.
Since you know that Im the goddess of death, you should understand that Im strong! Then Hs body slowly fell down, and she looked at Bruce in front of him, until finally, floating in front of Bruce.
An aura of death continued to shoot out and a powerful force emerged. H could shoot out constantly sharp weapons that could even easily defeat the body of God, so it would be very easy to deal with a weak human.
At the moment, Bruce just looked at the goddess of death in front of him, It could be said that Hs figure and momentum were quite good and could be said to be very powerful.
But in Bruces eyes, she was just an old demon who had been sealed for thousands of years. Bruce really did not have a slightest interest in her.
Ill say it one more time, run away or die! Just as Bruces words came out, H attacked him instantly.
Because she could only be threatened by someone else for one time. Loki and Thor also saw the scene, and Hs power was quite powerful.
But at the moment when H attacked, Bruces Gods Telekinesis wasunched, which was like a huge mountain, directly hitting the body of H.
Bang
H did not have any defense, there was nothing in front of her, but she was thrown away directly under the influence of the powerful force.
Youre very interesting! At the moment, H smiled slightly, then she directly appeared in front of Bruce and stabbed him with one knife.
But Bruce lifted his hand quickly to block her movement. The next moment, the battle began.
Bruces body had gone beyond the Aesir God, which was a united-power of Thor and even Odin. More importantly, he had other powerful abilities, so it was difficult to tell who was stronger in the battle.
Especially the present Bruce now even had Odins fighting-experience for thousands of years. Therefore, H was worse in terms of fighting experience.
Both Thor and Loki saw this scene, and they were very shocked. Because they did not expect that Bruce in front of them could be so powerful.
But even so, could he really defeat H? They thought the answer was no.
Because H was really too strong and her bodys strength was even more terrifying than Thor. More importantly, this was a power that she did not enter Asgard yet.
Therefore, if H was fully able to control the power of the peak period, it would definitely have reached the God level.
It was just that Bruce did not candidly admit defeat. His various abilities were extremely excellent, especially his strength, which could crush a building at once. Even a body like H could not be able to withstand itpletely.
At the next moment, Bruces eyes lit up.
His left eye was like a dark abyss, and his right eye was like a sun. One side was the source of Gods power, while the other side was the source of darkness.
At this moment, Bruce was crazily absorbing the power of Gods power and darkness. The strong aura shook and formed a violent force on his body.
Boom!
It was also at the same time that there were endless clouds in the sky. The powerful thunderbolts swept through the sky which was very powerful. And it was like a huge lightning was sweeping across the sky.
Then the God power and the power of darkness on Bruces body reached a bnce point.
Boom!
The terrifying aura burst out, and the thunderbolts of hundreds of meters fell down constantly. Then, they united with Bruces God power and the power of darkness.
Boom!
The whole Earth was shaking. The violent thunder shook and swept, terrifyingly and powerfully. Even H also could feel this strong force.
Then her face changed, and she felt incredible. She thought this was not a power that the Earthman could control.
Boom!
At the next moment, the power burst out, like a giant dragon, directly to H.
Bang
The Earth was all split, and the terrible power swept across the Earth. At the moment, Thors and Lokis face all turned pale, and they could not believe everything that had happened.
Hs body was strong, but it could notpletely resist when facing such a powerful force. Bruces attack had reached the God level!
Boom
H pulled back and fell heavily in the depths of dozens of meters. There was even a trace of blood on her mouth.
Odins eldest daughter, the legendary goddess of death, was injured by an Earthman.
I have said, leave, or die! At this moment, Bruce was floating in the air, like a god, looking down at everything!
Chapter 199: God
Chapter 199: God
At the moment, all of them were shocked and looked at the scene with an incredible look.
Especially Thor and Loki, their eyes were straight, and their faces were white now. They looked at the powerful H who was strong, originally being directly hurt by Bruce. That strong power made them fear.
Previously, Bruce drew the power from darkness and the real world, as well as the power of the Thunder and then he integrated them together. These forces were so powerful that even Hs body could not withstand it.
It was not a normal human who would be able to do so. He bnced the power of the real world and the power of the dark dimension, and coupled with the furious power of thunder.
Therefore, it was impossible for others to do that because any one of the three forces was very violent and powerful.
The destructive power brought by these forces was very terrifying, and it was impossible for others to control it. More importantly, once he could not bnce these forces, it would cause devastating strikes to him.
Therefore, if you want to have strong power, you must have a strong body and strong spirit. Otherwise, once you could not control this power, and the injury caused was devastating.
That was to say, a powerful force needed the strength to match.
And Bruce did a good job. There was almost nothing being able to affect him. He could control well over these three forcespletely, this was why he could threaten H.
Although she imed that she was the goddess of death, she was the daughter of Odin, not a real god.
ording to Odins words, they were also human beings, but they were just more powerful than ordinary humans. So they would also die and get hurt.
And the attack given by Bruce had injured H heavily.
Of course, this was also because H was on Earth and far away from Asgard. Otherwise, Bruce would not be so rxed if he wanted to defeat H.
At this moment, H slowly stood up. She looked at Bruce in front of her with a hint of seriousness in her eyes. The strength was too strong, and she was hardly able to bear it.
And her indestructible body was actually injured. Although she was now fearful of Burce, she hated Bruce most. A small Earthman actually took action against the goddess of death!
Youre good, but its just the beginning! H again stood up again.
There were rays of lighting from her body. Then her injured body instantly recovered.
Boom!
At the next moment, the powerful force erupted again from her body. It was a really powerful force, which was terrifying and swept through the sky, as if it was a storm.
Boom
On Hs body, streaks of sharp thorns formed by her were like a sword and rushed out constantly.
Just in a sh, all the spikes gathered together like locusts. Then the whole Earth was shaking and cracking. At the moment, H was really angry, she did not allow anyone to step on her!
As for Bruce, he slowly walked towards the front, with a strand of energy exploding on his body.
His body had a strand ofva-like me. At this moment, he was like a me giant, and he was covered with tens of thousands of degrees of high temperature.
Boom
Once again, the two sides fought again, and the attack of H was too perfect.
She fought with Odin in the past and established a true Asgard. From that point, she was powerful, at least the other Asgards were unable topete. Even Thor, he just battled after Asgard was established.
More importantly, those battles were just Odins tests.
But H was different, she had gone through a real war. Therefore, her battle abilities were quite strong. So when the two sides fought again, they were all strong and powerful, and the powerful abilities were constantly pouring out.
The whole Earth was cracking and the light was shining.
At that moment, Thor and Loki stood side by side, in full shock. This battle was so strong that they could not do it at all.
Thor also couldnt do that. Because in many battles, he used his powerful force to suppress other people. As for the truebat abilities, he actually did not master them.
Therefore, he was defeated by H.
Of course, this was also because he had not enough force. And at this time, Bruce had no disadvantage in fighting with H, on the contrary, he even had a huge advantage.
This made H frightened.
All of herbat abilities had been refined in various battles. So it could be said that she was a natural warrior. Otherwise, it would not be possible for her to almost destroy all the female gods on her own.
This was her power.
But her power could not y any role facing Bruce. Because Brucesbat abilities and the control over the power were so strong that she could notpete with him at all.
She thought this was not a force that the Earthman could own! Thinking of this, Hs face showed a strong sense of killing intent.
She gathered all of the sharp thorns together, forming a sharp spike, which seemed to be able to pierce the sun. But Bruce had no fear. He broke out again and gathered all forces together.
At this moment, Bruce, like a violent beast, exploded in the sky. Although the thorn was powerful, it waspletely unable to withstand Bruces powerful force.
Then with terrible power of terror, the thorn was broken again. In the air, there was a roar of thunder sweeping across the sky.
It was like an unprecedented storm.
Boom!
The terrifying thunderbolts converged again. The ck clouds seemed to be extremely heavy, brewing a terrifying Thunder with a diameter of hundreds of meters.
The thunder was like the thunder of destruction, descending from the air and beyond everything. It was like a dragon.
At the moment, Bruce seemed to have controlled everything, standing in the sky. There were hundreds of lightning bolts around his body when he lifted his hand.
Both Thor and Loki saw the scene, and they were very shocked. Then Loki patted Thors shoulder and said, what God are you?
It was not a mockery, but Loki was too shocked. Even Thor could not make such a thunderbolt!
Chapter 200: Suppression
Chapter 200: Suppression
At this moment, Thor was shocked. Even he could not release the thunderbolt Bruce had just released.
The current in the thunderbolt might have reached a level that could not be resisted. Like what Loki had said, he really doubted whether he was the God of Thunder.
Because Bruce, who was in front of him, seemed to be more suitable for this title. And it was almost impossible for him to take control of such a violent and terrifying thunderbolt.
More importantly, this was the first time that he had seen such a thunderbolt which was used proficiently. These powerful forces had already surpassed them.
How long had it been?
At this moment, on the other side, H was full of cold murderous intent after seeing such a terrifying thunderbolt. She looked at the people in front of her and once again burst into violent power.
At the next moment, the two intersected.
Boom!
Then the entire Earth seemed to be torn apart, and the violent Thunder and the terrifying aura of H were integrated together. The surrounding rock was shattered and even the water evaporated.
This power was too strong, like the real power of God. And the power of both sides were very frightening. Neither of them took advantage of this violent fight this time.
At the moment, Bruce appeared in front of H in an instant, and the powerful force gathered in his hands. This was the power from the real world, which was directly absorbed by Bruce, and then burst out.
Boom!
The present Bruces speed had reached an invincible level after using Quicksilvers ability, even closer to the speed of light.
Then H did not have time to react and was hit by Bruce totally.
Bang
Just in a sh, Bruce directly hit H.
Boom!
No one could achieve this power! Quicksilvers ability was not too strong, but it was indeed very special. Therefore, when H faced this ability, she could not fight back at all.
The powerful force was turbulent, making her hurt once again.
Originally, Bruce had strong power and was already really strong, now though,bined with this terrifying speed, he was truly a frightening enemy to have.
At the moment, H heavily fell down the Earth and the surrounding rocks were smashed. Bruces previous attack was like the impact of an asteroid.
H stood up, and she was a little confused and disoriented. The person in front of her was really horrible. In terms of power and fighting, he was the top.
More importantly, he could also summon the thunder, even he could use all the real worlds power. This was H never expected.
The Earthmans strength seemed to be able topete with God.
Who are you? H did not believe that Bruce, who was in front of her, was a normal Earthman, because this was not a force that the Earthman could own.
At the moment, she asked loudly, wanting to know who Bruce exactly was. This power was really horrible, especially that she had not recovered to her highest peak now.
Because the distance from Asgard was too far away, she had always been weak. Therefore, in such a state, she could not defeat the person in front of her.
I told you to leave or die! At the moment, he stood in the same ce and his eyes were cold.
Even facing H in the Norse Mythology, he would not stop his footsteps. At this time, Loki and Thor were nowpletely speechless, and they had no idea what had happened.
They only saw that H was always at disadvantage when she fought with Bruce. But H had crushed Mjolnir not long ago! Originally, this strength should be invincible.
But it did not work at all when she met Bruce! This was too horrible!
I am God, the goddess of death. Youre just the termite on the Earth. At the moment, H shouted again.
Although she knew Bruce was stronger than her, she also knew that Bruce was not able to kill her now. Her power had always been from Asgard, so as long as Asgard did not disappear, then she would not die.
Otherwise, Odin, who had been in full bloom before, could only seal her. No matter what, no one could stop the footsteps of the goddess of death.
Since she said that she wanted to destroy the Earth, then she must destroy the Earth. Bruce was very strong, but she knew that there were not many people like Bruce on Earth.
More importantly,Bruce had already humiliated her. Of course, she would not let it go. Since she was unable to defeat Bruce in front of her, then she would let him regret to offend her.
At this moment, H relied on the fact that she could not be killed, beginning to threaten Bruce. After hearing this sentence, a hint of cold expression appeared on Bruces face.
His expression was calm. Although he stood there, anyone could feel the killing intent from him.
At the moment, Hughed. The power of the Death Goddess was spreading. For her, Earth was only a small life in the nine realms.
And even if a hundred such a life were destroyed, it could not have any effect on her. Because she was the goddess of death, nobody knew how many people she had killed.
Moreover, her ambition was still expanding. After destroying the Earth, she would return to Asgard to strengthen her strength.
When she recovered to the peak, even Bruce could not threaten her. And this was her power. She will be the king of Asgard!
Are you sure you really want to do this? At the moment, Bruce asked her again, in fact, he did not show his strongest power before.
Because H was a key figure in Thor: Ragnark, which was also the key to Avengers alliance 3. Therefore, Asgard could not be destroyed.
That was why Bruce had never shown his real strength. Because his purpose was only letting H fear and finally flew from the Earth.
But he didnt expect that H in front of him was so arrogant that she was basically ignoring him. More importantly, she just relied on the fact that she could not be killed and actually wanted to destroy the Earth.
In fact, Bruce disliked such remarks.
Do you think you can stop me? You cant kill me. At this moment, H seized this point.
On the Earth, not everyone was Bruce. Other hundreds of millions of Earth people were ordinary people. Therefore, as long as she was willing, she could kill those people.
Bruce was able to defeat her, but could not stop her.
When Thor heard these, his face turned white, Bruce, think of a way to stop her. Otherwise, she really will do this.
Defending the Earth was Thors goal, so it must not be destroyed by H. And at the moment, Bruces eyes appeared a trace of light.
Then the Eye of Agamotto slowly appeared in his hands!
Chapter 201: Time Gem
Chapter 201: Time Gem
When the Eye of Agamotto appeared in Bruces hands, many inexplicable and mysterious auras were constantly sweeping. But Bruces eyes did not change at all, and he just looked at H.
At the moment, the power of darkness and the power of the real world were all under Bruces control and were converging on his body. The present Bruce floated slowly and stood in the air.
At the moment, one side was the god power of the real world, while the other side was the power ocean that was formed by the power of darkness. And the two forces constantly converged together, which were terrorized and intimidated.
Because Bruces strength was too strong, plus he got Odins fighting abilities for thousands of years, It was very powerful in the control of power.
If it were Thor, he did not have enough experience to control it with terrifying power in his body. Otherwise, Odin would not choose to help him build Mjolnir.
Odin just wanted to help Thor focus on the control of the power. But Odin was not the same. He was the Father of God, who had terrible power and the absolute control of those forces.
Otherwise, how could he be called the master of Asgard?
When Bruce downloaded Odins Fighting Ability, he had alreadypleted this metamorphosis. And even if it was the power of the real world and the power of darkness, he couldpletely control and bnce.
At the moment, Bruce waspletely transformed into a God.
His body was surrounded by a strong divine light, and everyyer was extremely terrifying. He was standing in the high sky and looked down at the three people present.
After seeing this scene, H was very shocked. And she felt that Bruces power was bing more and more powerful.
This strength was so strong that it gathered on Bruces body and then reached the perfect bnce. Even H could not do this.
Otherwise, Odin would not be able to seal her.
Strength was a good thing, but if you did not have the power to control this strength, then you would possibly be controlled by it. And finally you would be the ve of power, just like Dormammu.
Although Dormammu was the ruler of the dark dimension, he could notpletely control the dark dimension. And he would even not control his own body.
Therefore, controlling power was more important than gaining power.
Bruce, what are you doing? At the moment, after seeing Bruces powerful force, Thors expression changed.
This power could even cause great damage to him. And if this power was released, it would be extremely horrible. At that moment, even he and Loki could not survive because of the close distance.
But Bruce seemingly did not hear Thors words. He just stood in the air and looked down at H.
Are you sure you want to fight against me? At the moment, Bruces voice was like a roar of thunder, which was vibrating and violent.
He was like a real God that made everyone scared.
At the moment, H frowned and she had thought of many ways to fight against Bruce, but all of them could not do too much harm to Bruce.
You cant kill me! H shouted loudly.
Although the power that Bruce showed was extremely terrifying and powerful, she confirmed that even if the Earthman was stronger, he would not be able to be stronger than Odin.
And as long as he had not surpassed Odin, then she would not fear. But at the moment she finished this sentence, Bruce immediately waved his hand and chanted the mysterious spell.
Crack!
Then the Eye of Agamotto was opened directly, and the Time Gem slowly appeared, emitting a strong green light. Then a power rushed out and pervaded the whole space.
You You should have such a thing! At the moment, H was extremely shocked.
Although she had been sealed for such a long time, she could still know Eye of Agamottos information. This was a terrifying force of the Universe level which was extremely powerful.
And it was created by the real God and possessed infinite universe secret abilities. If the power in the Time Gem really burst out, even if her Aesir body could not stand it.
At the moment, Bruce stood in the high sky and just quietly looked at H. In fact, he did not want to kill H, but just wanted to frighten her.
What do you think? Time, lets go! At the moment, Bruce smiled.
He slowly read the spell and all the things around him were shaking. Although he was not a guardian of the real world, he had been able topare with the Sorcerer Supreme after thest battle with Dormammu.
More importantly, the present Sorcerer Supreme, namely Doctor Strange, regarded Bruce as his teacher. Therefore, it was very simple for Bruce to borrow Time Gem to fight.
And he did not need to discuss with someone else at all.
At the moment, the power of time pervaded everything around immediately, and both Loki and Thor felt an unprecedented crisis. Time Gem, time exile.
This ability could trap a person, then he would stay in that time and be tortured forever. More importantly, nobody could guess the power of time.
H was very shocked after hearing Bruces words, and quickly retreated. Although she did not confront the true Infinite Gems, she knew its power.
She was the Asgard, so she knew what the real God looked like. And once the power of this Infinite Gems was put on her, and it was impossible for her to fight against it at all.
More importantly, it was the Time Gem!
Time was the most difficult thing to predict, and once she was sealed again, she could not escape from it. At the moment, H turned around directly without any hesitation.
damn Earthman! At the moment, she lifted her dagger, with her eyes full of murderous intent and just directly faced Loki.
H was also a very clever person, and she certainly knew what she should do. As expected, Lokis face turned pale when he saw H wanted to target him.
Send us back! He shouted at once.
And when Thor heard it, his face changed greatly, no.
At the moment, Loki was calling Rainbow Bridge and wanted to go back to Asgard. Thor clearly remembered what Odin said, that was, Hs power was from Asgard. And the more H close to Asgard, the stronger her power would be.
So Loki would lead his life to the end. But it did not stop the rainbow bridge from appearing.
At the moment, a seven-color light appeared and rushed out from Asgard to the earth. Then it brought Thor and Loki back directly.
And H also knew this point, so she directly dashed into the Rainbow Bridge and escaped. Because she really did not dare to face Bruce now.
At the moment, Bruce just stood on the ground calmly. And the Eye of Agamotto was closed slowly.
Chapter 202: Completion
Chapter 202: Completion
This was just the deterrent force of the infinite gem, even H was afraid of it.
It was a truly powerful force. If H was at her peak stage, she would be able to resist it. But now it was different, as she had just broken through the seal for not a long time, so she could not fight against him.
More importantly, even Dormammu could not bear its torture and was forced to abandon devouring the Earth, and instead focus on escaping. Not to mention the present H.
The reason why Bruce used the Time Gem was to deter H. In fact, he did not want to confine Hpletely, otherwise theter plot would be boring.
At this time, Thor and Loki were all gone and disappeared on Earth. The crisis on the Earth was also temporarily solved.
At the moment, Bruce put away the Time Gem and smiled. Now it was the real plot of Thor: Ragnark. And if there was no ident, theter plot would be the annihtion of Asgard.
After that, it was the appearance of Thanos! Therefore, it was the time to prepare an official n to confront Thanos now. At this time, when Bruce just recalled these, the voice of the system appeared.
Beep, congrattions to the host forpleting the task of expelling H.
Beep, the task ispleted and the energy value is 100,000 points!
100,000 points? When Bruce heard the prompt of the system, a smile appeared on his face.
He had little to do with the expulsion of H, but he had obtained such a huge amount of energy value. It must be known that when he was fighting Dormammu, he only got such energy value.
After all, the battle between he and H was not that fierce and plus H was not strong like Dormammu. Therefore, 100,000 energy values was beyond his imagination, because it could be enough for Bruce to do a lot of things.
But the system had not yet issued a new task. Maybe he would wait for a while.
Bruce guessed the next task would be rted to Thanos. But now it was too early to say that and Bruce did not care. The 100,000 energy value that he got was already enough to help him formally enter the God level.
Whereafter, Bruce slowly moved forward.
He came to the ce where Mjolnir was crushed. At this moment, the broken Mjolnirs power was slowly dissipating.
Its been destroyed for more than 10 minutes. But Its still within the limits of Time Gem, Bruce said slowly.
Time Gem was one of six unlimited gems, but its ability was also limited. For example, after a certain degree of time, it also cant recover.
Time backtracking was also within a certain period of time, Otherwise, Bruce could use the Time Gem to make Thanos back to children and make his power disappear totally.
If it was really like this,then owning the Time Gem could be called invincible. In this universe, there were still many things that could not be achieved by infinite gems.
But Bruce could fix the broken Mjolnir now. And Bruce also knew that the more powerful it was, the more difficult it was to repair it.
For example, even if an apple that had been eaten could be easily recovered by Time Gem, but it also needed to consume energy. Although this energy was rtively small, it was still needed.
As for the Mjolnir, it was created by Lord Odin and the dwarf and had terrible power. Therefore, the required energy value was also extremely terrifying if he wanted to repair it.
This was proportional to its own strength. To repair Mjolnir needed enough energy value and Bruce now had enough energy value. Then Bruce did not hesitate to form a time field around him, and he was ready to restore Mjolnir This was a powerful artifact.
And it could be said Thor totally relied on it and the reason why he became the God of Thunder was also because of this hammer. Therefore, as long as Bruce repaired it, he would be able to own it.
Bruce had the system space, and his system space was beyond the understanding of the universe. Therefore, as long as it was transformed by the system, even if someone would find that he used this hammer, they could not explore the true origin of the hammer.
Thor could not and even the true gods couldnt either. This was the power of the system, beyond the understanding of all the Marvel worlds people.
At the moment,Bruce directly opened the Time Gem and formed a time cycle in his hands. It would take a lot of effort to restore Mjolnir.
Without much hesitation, Bruce directly began time-reversing!
At the next moment, a powerful force broke out in Bruces hands. He was surrounded by endless thunderbolts.
The powerful thunder was shaking, and the broken Mjolnir alos shook heavily. The forces were about to gather together, but Bruce felt a great obstacle. The power in his body was gathering now and then it entered into the Time Gem from his body.
This power was too powerful. Therefore, it was a very difficult thing to activate the time to restore Mjolnir. At the moment, a solemn expression appeared on Bruces face.
He looked at Mjolnir in front of him, then, with his constant energy, Mjolnir began to recover. The thunder and lightning continued to rage, making Bruce tightly frown.
At the moment, he could feel clearly that his power was declining slowly. Although Mjolnir was recovering, his power was not able to withstand it under the action of Time Gem.
He must have a stronger force! Without any hesitation, Bruce absorbed the power in the dark space and the power in the real world at the same time.
At this moment, Bruce was like a generator, one side was constantly absorbing energy and the other side was providing energy.
Because Mjolnir was too strong, it not only needed time but also needed energy. Therefore, if Strange came here to restore it, then in a few minutes, the energy needed to restore would directly suck him up.
Because the task was not an ordinary person that could withstand it.
But Bruce was able to do this and his energy was almost unlimited now. Coupled with his control of his own power, so he could almost keep the bnce between the two sides.
At the moment, Mjolnir was shaking continuously, then the broken parts were once again converged together. But there were still cracks!
Together! At the next moment, Bruce shouted and then poured huge power into the Time Gem.
Under such a powerful energy, Mjolnir lifted a series of thunderbolts. And at the next moment, a dazzling light shone and pierced the sky.
Finally, the Eye of Agamotto was closed, and the Mjolnir was restored!
Chapter 203: Repair
Chapter 203: Repair
Thunder and lightning were constantly sweeping over Bruces body. And with the help of the Mjolnir, Bruce once again got a new level for the control of thunder and lightning.
At the moment, the powerful thunder force covered his body and he looked like a real Thor. But Bruce did not move much, and he had sweat on his forehead.
He had already used huge amounts of energy in order to restore the Mjolnir just now. So at a time, the energypletely disappeared.
And this was a difficult process, as if being hollowed out at one time. It was not because Bruces strength was not strong enough, but he must control the Time Gem while trying to recover the Mjolnir.
And it would be difficult for any other superhero to finish this, unless it was Captain Marvel.
The energy consumed by Bruce certainly couldnt make him recover in a short time, but at this time, Bruce had begun to draw on the power of the real world and the dark dimension.
Only in this way could he recover quickly.
At this moment, the powerful force was constantly sweeping over him and then poured into his body. These energys appearance made Bruces spirit change again.
Then he began to recover his energy. And after just half an hour, Bruce finallypletely recovered.
At this time, a ray of light emerged from his eyes, and there was a series of lightning around him converging like a silver snake. At the same time, the Mjolnir was very intact.
And the Mjonir recovered the previous power. This was the Mjonir which was recovered by the Time Gem.
After seeing this, Bruce took a deep breath. In the end, all this hard work was worth it. With the help of the Mjolnir, he would be more powerful and terrifying for the control of thunder.
And he could even feel that he had much more affinity for thunder. Although he did not download any ability this time, he still felt that his strength was constantly enhancing.
And he could feel the enhancement clearly.
After that, Bruce directly put the Mjolnir into the warehouse of the system. The Mjolnir which had already been put in the systems warehouse would not react at all even if it sensed the call of Thor.
Because there was not any power which could influence Bruces system. And this was his greatest reliance.
After finishing these, Bruce slowly stood up. At this moment, he looked into the distance and directly used the Sling Ring to open a door. At the next moment, Bruce directly returned to Kamar-Taj.
Because the Time Gem was still in his hand, and he had to return it back. And when he was just back to Kamar-Taj, Doctor Strange and Wang appeared in front of him.
I felt a powerful force just now. Thats the power of death! Whats going on? At this moment, Doctor Strange looked very nervous.
As the guardian of the real world, he hadnt been in office long, but it seemed that there was a variety of strange things happening on the Earth.
In fact, this could not be med on Doctor Strange. Because he was just an ordinary person before andpletely could not sense the crisis in the world.
But now he was the Sorcerer Supreme, and his position was different, so what he felt was naturally different.
At the moment, Bruce did not conceal anything, and told Doctor Strange about what had happened just now.
Of course, he did not say anything about the recovery of the Mjolnir. It was what Bruce wanted to hide. So now it was not time to say it.
The Death Goddess, H, the eldest daughter of Odin? It seemed that all the family was not normal.
The elder brother loved his younger brother, but the younger brother wanted to kill his elder brother. The elder brother wanted to help his younger brother go on the right way, but their sister wanted to kill her brothers.
The rtionship even surprised Doctor Strange. But after all, it had no influence on the Earth, so he did not give attention to it, as this was meaningless to him now.
After finishing all these, Bruce gave the Eye of Agamotto in his hand to Doctor Strange, when you feel that you dont have the ability to protect it, remember to give it to me.
At the moment, Bruce looked at Doctor Strange in front of him and said directly, he had to be prepared for the future.
ording to the plot of Avengers alliance three, the Time Gem was the fifth gem that Thanos got. And once he got the fifth gem, it would even be difficult for Bruce to deal with him.
Therefore, it was necessary to protect the Time Gem if he wanted to defeat Thanos. As for the Time Gem, the safest way was to give it to Bruce.
After hearing Bruces words, Doctor Strange nodded slightly. He knew that he might be unable to protect the Time Gem when he was confronted with powerful enemies.
And only Bruce was able to do that.
In Doctor Stranges eyes, if even Bruce was unable to protect the Time Gem, there was no one in the world who could protect it.
Well, I know. After telling these things, Bruce went back to his room alone.
Todays battle made him harvest 100,000 points of energy value. But he didnt use the energy value to download new abilities.
His different kinds of abilities were close to perfection, so what he needed to do now was to enhance these abilities. Then let himselfpletely be the God level existence.
Then Bruce opened his own property panel without any hesitation.
-
[Name]: Bruce Lite.
[Identity]: Level 6 agent.
[Ability]: The War God body, the Odins warfare, the God Bloodline, the God Fighting Ability, the Thunder Tribtion, the Gods Telekinesis, the Aesirs Strength, the Magic ball, the Body Blur, the High-speed movement, the Overall sense, the Body and shield oneness, the Dark source and the Source of God Power.
[Warehouse]: Mjolnir, Super Vibranium Shield, Mark Armor, Ant-Mans Battle Suit (Infinite Edition).
[Bnce]: 200w USD.
[Energy value]: 10w points.
-
The energy value of 100,000 points was definitely a huge figure.
And what Bruce wanted to do next was to integrate and upgrade his abilities. Only in this way could his strength be improved steadily.
But Bruce was not sure which ability to choose. Although the 100,000 energy value seemed to be very much, it would not be enough if it was actually used.
Because Bruce had a lot of experience with that. Therefore, he needed to consider which ability to choose.
But soon after, Bruce had made a decision!
Chapter 204: Power
Chapter 204: Power
At the moment, the first thing he wanted to upgrade was the source of Gods power. Because this ability was able to make Bruce absorb energy from the real world and keep his power unlimited.
Therefore, after he upgraded this ability, it would be very easy for Bruce to absorb the energy from the real world.
Bruce had already upgraded the dark power for one time before, so he could absorb the dark power faster than absorbing the source of God Power. Therefore, Bruce knew this point clearly.
Although the dark power was very strong, it would be problematic if Bruce was unable to bnce it well. Because of this point, Bruce chose to upgrade the source of God Power this time.
After the source of God Power was upgraded, it would be definitely faster than before when he absorbed the energy from the real world.
In this way, when Bruce absorbed energy, the dark power and the power of the real world could be bnced. And bnce was a very important thing.
There were little people who were able to achieve the bnce of strength, almost all of them only could maintain one force.
Like Hulk and Dr. Banner, it was just because the two did not reach a bnce, they had two personalities. Therefore, if the forces were not bnced, then there would be many problems.
And Thanos also agreed with this point.
But what Thanos wanted was the bnce of the whole universe, which was of course different from Bruce. Bruce always had this bnced idea.
Thanos wanted the universe ro reach a bnce and then let it develop a new universe. It was just that his way was so extreme that he wanted to kill half of the life on the earth.
How could a normal man think of such a way?
Of course, his intention was good. In fact, in many cases, the viin in the Marvel world was not an absolute viin. It was just that their ideas were different, together with their own encounters.
There was no absolute good person or an absolute bad person in this world. Therefore, Bruce did not favour either party, he only wanted to keep himself alive.
Although it looked selfish, Bruce was not a saint and had no need to protect others. Even if he had this ability, it was still the same.
Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Bruces face. He did not have any burden, because he thought the burden was totally unnecessary.
At this moment, he looked at his panel and took a deep breath. No matter what kind of thoughts he had, the most important thing for him was to focus on his own strength.
It was like today, if he faced H who was at her peak period, then it would not be so easy for him to expel her. And the previous Dormammu, who was also very powerful, if Bruce did not have the Time Gem, then it would be very difficult to retreat him.
Therefore, Bruce concluded that no matter he did, he always needed to constantly strengthen his strength.
Because in this world, only strength was fundamental. So he could put other things aside and thought of ways to bnce his strength.
Then at the next moment, Bruce was no longer thinking about it. He started preparing to upgrade his own abilities.
System, upgrade the source of God Power!Without any hesitation, Bruce ordered the system directly.
Beep, upgrading the source of God Power needs 5000 energy values, YES or NO?
It actually required 5,000 energy values? Bruces heart was very hurt now.
At the beginning, the 100,000 energy value was a huge figure for him, but now it seemed that the number was still small. However, he still needed to upgrade his ability, therefore, Bruce directly chose YES.
Then, the 5,000 energy value disappeared instantly and turned into a mysterious force, pouring into Bruces body in an instant.
At this moment, Bruces sense of the real world seemed to have deepened a lot. That powerful force was constantly surging in his body and the power around him turned into a faint light and went into his body.
Because of this mysterious and powerful force, the energy changed constantly. At the moment, Bruce even could feel the move of the real world which was like a tiny atom.
He never had such a clear understanding of the real world. It was like he was able to see the whole world, and those tiny atoms that were madly surging around him could be his own energy as long as he was willing.
And this was the control of the real worlds energy after Bruce upgraded the ability. At that time, Bruces ability was continuously upgraded, and then he entered a powerful and mysterious state.
This state hadsted for a long time.
After more than two hours, Bruces face just appeared a faint and rxed expression. And then the voice of the system came again.
Beep, congrattions to the host for upgrading it sessfully!
Beep, congrattions to the host for acquiring new abilities the power of the Real World!
When the systems voice came, Bruces eyes appeared a hint of light. After this upgrade, the source of God Power had directly evolved into the power of the Real World!
As the name showed, the power of the Real World just meant that he could absorb the power from the real world constantly. Compared to the source of God power that had not been upgraded before, it was once again upgraded in absorbing the energy of the real world.
More importantly, Bruce also could absorb the energy of the real world even if Bruce did not use this ability. That was to say, even if Bruce did not take the initiative to disy his ability, the energy of the real world was also constantly pouring into his body!
Therefore, this had guaranteed that he could have constant energy and as long as he was in the real world, no matter where he was, Bruce always could absorb the energy of the real world.
This was actually an inexhaustible ability! It could be said that his current ability was simr to that of the dark source now.
Both of them had reached an amazing consistency at the speeding of absorbing the energy. Therefore, as long as Bruce was willing, he could use the two abilities at the same time.
He was like an endless fighter with no tiredness.
The two abilities that he owned now had already exceeded the previous level. And this was just the power of the Real World after being upgraded.
At the moment, Bruce thought that 5,000 energy values were absolutely valued! Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Bruces face.
Then he looked at his other abilities, because it was not enough if he only upgraded this one ability!
Chapter 205: Ability
Chapter 205: Ability
Now he still had 95,000 energy value, which was a lot, and Bruce intended to turn these energy values into his strength.
After all, the plot had now been developed to this stage, so he did not need to keep these energy values. Only in this way, he would not be affected because of theck of his own strength when he faced Thanoster.
Bruces goal had never changed no matter it was the past or the future.
That was he was always focusing on his own strength. Because his goal was clear, he would be able to reach this high level.
What kind of ability should I upgrade this time? At the moment, Bruce looked at his ability list, and his expression was solemn.
He had already upgraded many abilities and there were still some left. Because he thought even if he upgraded these abilities, they also would not bring too much improvement to his power.
At the moment, Bruce calmly analyzed all of this.
His abilities were not too many, but each of them was important and practical. And in the battle, they were also able to achieve great results.
Then Bruce put his eyes on the high-speed movement shortly after thinking about it. High-speed movement was the ability that he had downloaded from Quicksilver.
Although Quicksilver only had this one ability, it was very powerful, because moving at a very fast speed was already remarkable among many superpowers.
But this ability was actually not that strong when using it to fight against Thanos. The reason for that, was because by the time Thanos came to Earth, he already had two of the Infinity Gems.
And the Space Gem must be in his hand. Owning the Space Gem meant that even if Quicksilvers speed was very fast, then it still could notpare with the Space Gem.
But this did not mean that this ability was useless at all, this ability was very strong, especially when the enemy was still not aware of it.
It was like that when Bruce was fighting with H, H was totally not aware of his move. At this point, high-speed movement was very amazing.
But Bruce was still not satisfied. Because as his strength became stronger and stronger continuously, then the abilities he needed would definitely need to be upgraded.
Therefore, High-speed movement had not been able to meet Bruces current strength. More importantly, Bruce had never upgraded High-speed movement before.
So this time,it would not take too much energy value to upgrade it. After confirming these, Bruce ordered the system directly.
System, upgrade High-speed movement. After Bruce issued the order, the systems voice came again.
Beep, upgrading the High-speed movement requires 5000 energy values YES or NO?
When Bruce heard the prompt of the system, a hint of surprise appeared on his face. Even High-speed movement upgrade also required 5,000 energy values?
This was a terrible thing.
Originally, he did not have so much energy value and now it actually needed 5,000 energy values! This was equivalent to downloading Doctor Stranges ability.
But Bruce did not choose NO, but selected YES regardless.
High-speed movement was very powerful and had great effect. Although the Quicksilver in the Marvel movie universe was somewhat different from the Quicksilver in the X-Men, their ability was the same.
It was a pity that High-speed movement had not reached the level of the sh.
Of course, this was because of the setting. But Bruce was sure that if he continued to develop this ability, it wouldpletely reach the level ofics.
In some way, these superheroes inics were stronger than movies. But Bruce was now in the Marvel movie universe, so he could ignore the settings in theics.
At the moment Bruce confirmed, 5,000 energy values disappeared again. Then a powerful force poured into his body again, and all forces were constantly rushing forward.
When the High-speed movement was upgrading, Bruce only felt that everything around him was changing slowly. It was not a simple slowness, but was a static state.
It was just like taking advantage of Time Gem.
This was terrifying. At the moment, one second was like an hour. In addition, the process of upgrading was also very long, so Bruce felt everything around him hadpletely changed.
Nobody knew how long it had been. Bruce thought that he had gone through several months, but in fact, in the real world, it was just two hours.
When everything returned to peace, Bruces eyes again appeared a trace of light. Then he slowly lifted his head and heard a voice in his mind.
Beep, congrattions to the host for upgrading sessfully!
Beep, congrattions to the host for acquiring new abilities in lightning-move!
Whats lightning-move? When Bruce heard the prompt of the system, a hint of surprise appeared on his face.
The High-speed movement was directly transformed into a lightning-move. That was to say, his speed could reach the speed of light?
But why did it sound like the shs ability ?
Of course, Bruce did not give attention to these. After the upgrade, he could clearly feel that his physical quality became stronger.
More importantly, the lightning-move seemed to have really turned into lightning-speed. It was only that he could not confirm this, so Bruce chose to test it directly.
Then he directly opened the lightning-move.
At the next moment, everything around him became slow again. And in just a second, he appeared in a very distant unknown ce from Kamar-Taj.
More importantly, Bruce even saw Doctor Strange and Wang during the one second! But it seemed that the masters did not find any trace of him.
Now, his speed had exceeded dozens of times than he had before. One second was just an instant for someone else. But for the present Bruce,he could use it to do many things.
At the moment, on the other side, Doctor Strange and Wang were stunned.
Wang, have you noticed something suddenly rushing over? At the moment, Doctor Strange was a little strange, he seemed to see a figure, but he really did not see it clearly.
No, its your hallucination. Wang answered him seriously.
But just after Wang said this, Bruce hade back to his room. This speed could be said to be very terrifying.
At the moment, Wang also had found something wrong, Didnt I have hallucinations?
Then the two looked at each other with a stunned face. They had no idea what had happened at all.
Chapter 206: Upgrade
Chapter 206: Upgrade
But Doctor Strange did not give much attention to this, because Bruce ever told him that no matter what he had seen, hed better not care.
Therefore, Doctor Strange did not pay attention to it, plus Kamar-Taj was the Sorcerer Supremes Holy ce. More importantly, Bruce was here, so there must be no problem.
Then he and Wang looked at each other and immediately left.
And they knew that maybe it was Bruce. Although they did not know what Bruce was doing, they were sure that Bruce would not pose any harm to the real world.
This was their affirmation, so they were not worried at all.
At this moment, Bruces face appeared a smile after the experiment. After High-speed movement was upgraded, it eventually turned into a light-speed movement.
Bruce became better at speed and speed-control now.
These were just the effects after the ability was upgraded, which could be said to be very powerful. Although Bruce had spent 5,000 energy value, he did not care for it now.
At the moment, his all abilities had almost reached the limit, and what he needed to do now was to integrate them. Just before integrating the abilities, Bruce had to do something else.
It was Mjolnir that he just got. This was Thors, and although now being repaired by Bruce, Mjolnir still listened to Thor.
Therefore, Bruce wanted to turn Mjolnir into his own, but Bruce had to spend a lot of effort. And it was only after he transformed Mjolnir, it actually belonged to him in the true meaning.
After all, it was the artifact created by Odin.
At this moment, Bruce had already thought of a lot of things. What he wanted most now was topletely change Mjolnir.
System, upgrade Mjolnir! After thinking about these, Bruce directly issued an order to upgrade Mjolnir.
After the system got the order of Bruce, a voice came,beep, the energy value required to upgrade Mjolnir is 50,000 points!
When Bruce heard the voice, his eyes were straight. Upgrading Mjolnir actually needed 50,000 energy value? Why was it so terrifying?
Bruce only got 100,000 energy value after he finished thest task! But upgrading Mjolnir actually had almost used half of his energy value.
It was so terrible!
At this moment, Bruces face was pale, and he could not believe it. He even wanted to deny it, because he could use 50,000 energy values to do many other things.
It also could help Bruce reach God level.
But after he upgraded Mjolnir, his energy value would disappear at once. This made Bruce feel very terrible.
But he did not have any way because he could not change the system. Thinking about the strength of Mjolnir, plus it was already very lucky for him to get Mjolnir.
And if he did not have Time Gem, then if he wanted to upgrade Mjolnir, it would require a terrifying amount of 200,000 energy value. More importantly, he did not spend any energy value to get Mjolnir.
Then, Bruce took a deep breath and confirmed it directly.
The 50,000 energy value is nothing. Anyway,I will get more in the future. Bruce said this firmly.
Just as Bruce had just confirmed, the 50,000 energy value turned into powerful and terrifying power and then poured into Mjolnir.
The powerful forces turned into a sh of lightning and hit Mjolnir madly. It seemed that the whole world was bleak.
After all, Mjolnir was the legendary thing in the myth which was so powerful that it could not be copied. Therefore, It could be said that it was very terrifying to upgrade such a mythical thing.
Although Bruce did not want to expend so much energy, he was very clear what it would be. It was just that he did not know whether the 50,000 energy value was worth it.
I hope this is worth it!
At this moment, when the energy value was changed to Mjolnir, the power of thunderbolts poured into it. The terrible power was surging, and Bruce was constantly observing it.
If Mjolnir was not ced in the system warehouse, then everyone would be attracted by it. At this moment, Mjolnir was constantly changing, and Bruce quietly observed.
He could feel that the shape of Mjolnir and the power of controlling the lightning were constantly strengthened, especially the power of thunderbolt in it, which was even more terrifying.
Bruces feeling was very clear now. He slowly looked at Mjolnir in front of him, and its lines became more terrifying. They were like extremely old words which were telling some historical events.
Seeing this, Bruces eyes were lit up.
At the moment, he could feel the change of these terrifying powers, and Mjolnir had be very strong and terrifying under the change of the 50,000 energy value.
It seemed that Mjolnir had be more terrifying because of his 50,000 energy value. That was to say, the 50,000 energy value was very worth it!
The process of this change was very long and powerful forces poured into Mjolnir. And Bruce was also slowly adapting to the improvement he had just acquired. After all, it was not his own improvement, so he needed to slowly get used to it.
But he could still feel that he and Mjolnir seemed to be more and more closely connected with the continuous evolution of Mjolnir.
The system belonged to Bruce, but after the upgrade, it helped Bruce and Mjolnirpletely integrate. Therefore, Mjolnir after the upgrade was no longer Thors, but belonged solely to Bruce.
At the moment,Bruce looked forward to it very much. He stood there and waited quietly.
Waiting was a very long process, but he was not in a hurry. If he wanted to turn something into a surprise, he must be patient.
After upgrading Mjolnir, he still had 40,000 energy values. These energy values were also useful, he could use them to integrate his other abilities.
If his guess was right, he would reach God level soon. But if he wanted to face Thanos, then he had to reach the peak power of God level.
At this moment, Bruce was considering how he could use the 40,000 energy value to make them show the best effect. After all, it would take a long time to receive the next task.
Therefore, before the new task appeared, this energy value was very helpful to him. So he had to be careful about how to use them. At this moment, the voice of the system came.
Beep, congrattions to the host for upgrading it sessfully!
Chapter 207: Terrifying Power
Chapter 207: Terrifying Power
Beep, congrattions to the host for upgrading it sessfully!
Beep, congrattions to the host for new equipment: Stormhammer!
At this moment, the voice of the system made Bruce very excited.
After the total consumption of the 50,000 energy value, Mjolnir in his hand was directly transformed into a Stormhammer. Its power was absolutely terrifying, especially when he had mastered the Stormhammer, Bruce could even feel the powerful force.
At this moment, Bruce looked at the Stormhammer in the warehouse, and he was very excited.
In the plot of Avengers alliance 3, Thor, with the help of the dwarf king, created a legendary Stormbreaker in order to defeat Thanos. It was precisely because of the Stormbreaker, which made Thors power reach an incredible level.
The legendary Stormbreaker was beyond the Eternal Spear, known as the most powerful weapon of Asgard. And it was also because of this Stormbreaker, Thor was able to hurt Thanoster.
It must be known that when in Titan 547, Doctor Strange, Star-Lord, Spider-Man and Iron Man and others made full efforts together. Thanos was only slightly hurted by them.
But Thor could hurt and even kill him.
It was just because the Stormbreaker, which owned an unparalleled power. At this moment, the Stormhammer in Bruces hand was the same level as the Stormbreaker.
The Mjolnir was already strong. But after Bruces upgrade, it had reached an incredible level now.
The powerful force was very daunting, and the present Bruce was able topletely control the Stormhammer in his hand.
This was equivalent to his strongest power and even could be said to be extremely powerful. Perhaps now, the Stormhammer in Bruces hand was a way to defeat Thanos.
At this moment, Bruce looked at the Stormhammer in front of him and a smile appeared on his face. The 50,000 energy value was definitely not a loss, because it could directly upgrade Mjolnir and Stormbreakers level.
Therefore, Bruce could be said to be very lucky now.
The Stormhammer was quietly lying in Bruces warehouse. Its powerful force could be said to be extremely terrifying. Even Bruce could use it to summon a terrifying thunderbolt that was more than ten times stronger than before.
And the thunderbolt could totally defeat H. And if he used Stormhammer to fight against H who was at her peak stage with his full strength, he would definitely win.
For superheroes, equipment was a very frightening ascension in the Marvel world. Just like the Thor with a Stormbreaker and the Thor with a Mjolnir, it waspletely two levels.
There was also a better example: Thanos had Infinite Gems and Thanos did not.
The gap between the two sides could be veryrge, so equipment was very important.
Therefore, after having the Stormhammer, Bruce was able to improve his abilities to an extreme level. But Bruces own strength had not yet fully entered God level.
Although the equipment was important, Bruce also thought that his strength was actually the most important.
It was like Iron Man who did not have steel battle armor. It could be said that he did not have any force, because Iron Mans power was entirely from the steel armor of his body. Although the equipment was very important, it was not the true strength.
Therefore, what Bruce most wanted to do was to improve his strength.
After a general understanding of Stormhammer, Bruce began to integrate those abilities in his hands. Only the integration was the true improvement!
Then Bruce had no hesitation and began to integrate them directly. System, identify simr abilities and integrate them!
At the moment, Bruce gave an instruction, although he did not know how much energy he would spend this time, but anyway, 40,000 energy value waspletely enough for his current integration.
Beep, Odin Fighting Ability, Godly Fighting Ability, Aesirs Strength and the Thunder Tribtion, are simr and can be integrated!
At the moment Bruce issued the order, the system had already identified the simr abilities for Bruce. Each of these simr abilities was very powerful and very simr and they could be integrated.
After the integration, a new ability will be obtained.
And the abilities that the system identified just now could be said to be very powerful and because they belonged to the fighting abilities, they could be integrated.
Lets begin the integration! After the system prompts, Bruce chose to integrate directly.
Once these abilities were integrated, a more terrifying and powerful ability would be formed. At that time, Bruce could be said to have reached God level.
And plus Stormbreaker, he was absolutely able to cause great damage to Thanos.
Beep, this integration requires 30,000 energy values. YES or NO?
30,000 energy value?At this moment, Bruce was relieved.
Because these energy values were still within his eptance. After all, his current energy value was 40,000, which was enough. Thinking of this, Bruce did not hesitate to start the integration.
At the moment Bruce confirmed, the 30,000 energy value transformed into mysterious power and poured into Bruces body at once.
At the moment, he could clearly feel his abilities were integrated together directly under a mysterious force. These powerful abilities turned into a light that was constantly turbulent in Bruces body.
The ability to be chosen by the system, regardless of which one, is already enough to make a person be a truly powerful superhero. Especially when these abilities were all integrated, which were even more terrifying.
Even Bruce himself did not know what kind of ability he would have after integrating these abilities.
At this moment, Bruces body burst into a strong light. Bruce arranged some simple magic around him to make the light on his body invisible. Because Bruce did not want to be known by someone else.
During this period, he had done many things. Although Kamar-Taj was now almost his own territory sometimes, he still needed to be very careful, because before the war began, Bruce did not want to expose all his strength.
It was his best choice to hide everything at will. Especially this integration, he did not want anyone to know it, because this would be his most important ability in the final war.
The 100,000 energy value obtained from this mission indeed helped Bruce get a very powerful improvement. And with this improvement, Bruce had absolute confidence in facing Thanos in the future.
More importantly, the integration was still continuing!
Chapter 208: Deities Power!
Chapter 208: Deities Power!
Because these abilities were very strong, it was very terrifying when Bruce integrated them. And it also needed to take more time.
But Bruce had already prepared for this.
At this moment, he waited quietly for the result that was formed after the final fusion. The 30,000 energy value must be worth it.
Only if he reached the God level, could he have enough power to confront Thanos directly. And Bruce had always been preparing for this.
This was hisst preparation.
Nobody knew how long it had been, until the next day, the voice of the system finally came, beep, congrattions to the host for integrating sessfully!
Beep, congrattions to the host for acquiring new ability: Deities Power!
Deities Power?When Bruce heard the name, a surprised expression appeared on his face.
His abilities were all very terrifying, and their names were also very good, but why did the new ability sound like rubbish? But then, he noticed the first word of his new ability, Deities!
What are Deities? If it was Bruce in thest lifetime, he would have a totally different understanding about the name.
There were five Deities in the Marvel world, and It was they that created the universe and even created six infinity gems. And it was said that the five Deities stood at the highest point of the universe and took control of everything.
Among them, there was one deity named Death.
Of course, Death and the goddess of Death were totally different. That one was actually the real God. He controlled the Death of all living creatures, and H did not have the qualification topare with him.
And the God of Death was one of the legendary Deities.
The Deities were beyond the Aesir, even beyond the master of Asgard. It was the peak of the world. And at the moment, what Bruce had gotten was actually Deities Power!
Could it be that my abilities have turned into a true Deities Power after being upgraded? At the moment, Bruce muttered to himself, and he could not believe it.
Because the real Deities Power was extremely powerful which could control everything. It was not that simple like controlling one thing.
Nobody knew how powerful Deities were, even Thanos who had six unlimited gems, was not able topete with Deities. In theics, Thanos was even a well-known spare wheel for Deities.
The power of Deities was not understood by ordinary people. But Bruce got Deities Power after he integrated various abilities?
Bruce could not believe this point, but he could not be very sure about this now. Therefore, if he wanted to explore it, he had to test it by himself.
At this moment, Bruce immediately stood in the same ce without hesitation. Then he took a deep breath and slowly lifted his palm.
Boom!
At the moment that he just thought of lightning, a terrifying thunderbolt surged in the air, and its diameter reached thousands of kilometers.
His control of lightning was much more powerful than before now. Especially his thoughts, he just moved it slightly, then he could control everything around him.
It seemed that he had formed a powerful and terrifying force around him which was almost able to call it a territory. And in this territory, he could do anything.
It seemed to be invincible.
This is it the real Deities Power? At the moment, a shocking expression appeared on his face. He felt like he was able to control the world after he got this ability.
Control everything in one territory? There didnt exist a superhero who could do it, as only true Deities could do that.
Of course, Deities could even create life, but Bruce was unable to do that. Even if he now possessed the Deities Power, but it did not represent that he had be a true Deity.
Now after his abilities were integrated, this new ability was formed. And then the new ability directly gave him the strength to reach the God level.
This could be said to be very horrible.
God level was equivalent to the figures like Ancient One and Odin. Just look at those figures at the God level. Werent they all powerful and terrifying existences?
Bruce knew this point very clearly. His strength had reached God level, but it was not that he was already strong enough, because there were still too many terrible existences above God level.
God level was very powerful for the Earth, but in the universe, it could only be counted as medium strength. The world was so vast that no one knew what would happen in the process. Therefore, God level was only a start for Bruce.
Bruce only could be called a truly strong person when he had that power. And if he wanted to reach a stronger state, he still needed continuous efforts and downloads.
Now, Bruce had already gotten Deities Power, which meant that he had gone beyond the human, even the God. And his Deities Power could even help him survive in the universe.
As long as he had a steady stream of power, he was hardly afraid of all kinds of radiation in the universe. This was almost the same as Captain Marvel.
Captain Marvel was the existence that could fly in the universe freely. But the present Bruce also could do that. Therefore, it could be said that this was Bruces biggest change.
Except for Deities Power, there were still many terrifying powers and means, it was just that Bruce had not found them yet. Thinking about this, Bruce directly chose to open his own property panel to see what he had changed.
-
[Name]: Bruce Lite.
[Identity]: Six-level agent.
[Ability]: War God body, Deities Power, God Bloodline, the Gods Telekinesis, Magic Ball, Body Blur, High-speed movement, Full-induction, Body and shield oneness, the dark source, the god power of the real world.
[Warehouse]: Storm God Hammer, Super Vibranium Shield, Mark 8 Battle Armor, Ant Man Battle Suit (Unlimited Edition).
[Bnce]: 200w USD.
[Energy value]: 1w points.
-
At this moment, Bruces number of abilities were reduced once again, but he knew that his strength had reached a powerful level. As for the energy value in his hand, there were only 10,000 left.
The original 100,000 energy value was directly changed to 10,000, all in the span of a single day.
But Bruce was very satisfied with such a change. Especially his new ability and weapon Stormhammer and Deities Power which could be said to be quite terrifying.
He could do a lot of things with these abilities. Bruce who was at God level now had truly surpassed any super hero on this!
Chapter 209: Final Preparation!
Chapter 209: Final Preparation!
Even in the Marvel world, the existence of God level was extremely strong.
Although there were many more powerful people than this, it did not prevent Bruce who was at God level from being the one of the most powerful figures on Earth.
Especially Deities Power that he just got had helped him be able to live in the universe. It was a terrible thing, because even Thor could not live in the universe alone for a very long time.
Thor just could survive in the universe, he would die after a certain period of time. Therefore, being able to survive in the universe was a sign of a stronger person.
At the moment, Bruces power was definitely at a terrifying level. Of course, Bruce did not care about these, but he only wanted to be stronger continuously.
Until finally, no one could prevent him from doing anything. And then he would be at the peak of the world!
Now, just wait for the plot of Avengers alliance 3 to begin. At the moment, a smile appeared on his face and he only had 10,000 energy values.
These energy values were not very useful for him, so he intended to store them. And he did not want to use them for the time being.
Then, he looked outside, Kamar-Taj did not change much. The only change was that the whole world was very clear in front of him now.
He looked outside quietly.
The present Bruce waspletely different from the previous one; the one who just came to this world and had no power. At that time, he was just an ordinary Chinese agent who could not touch the New York War.
At that time, he was like a real ant that could do nothing.
But now it was totally different. He was among the strongest people on his, and at the moment, he was able to control his own fate and even could control others fate.
It could be said that he had reached apletely powerful level now.
It was a terrible change which was invincible. As long as Bruce continuously downloaded, he would continuously be strong. And by then, what he needed to do was also very much.
Especially after the plot of Avengers alliance 3, there would be something happening that even he could not predict. Therefore, only strength could control all of this.
Its time to go to the Avengers Base. At the moment, Bruce looked outside and a smile appeared on his face.
Because of his previous arrangements, Iron Man had already been preparing to resist the external enemy, because Bruce had told him that the disaster they would face was very huge this time.
Especially the opponent they would face was more terrifying, so Iron Man paid great attention to this. And this was what Bruce had seen.
As for other things, Bruce was not clear. For example, whether Iron Man had contacted Captain America, Bruce wanted to know this point.
But Bruce guessed that the proud Iron Man would not contact Captain America. Because the Iron Man and Captain America were all very principled.
Of course, this principle wouldpletely disappear when they faced Thanos. Not everyone could be indifferent to such disasters, and they must unite all those who could be united.
Then Bruce said goodbye to Doctor Strange and immediately left Kamar-Taj.
And he had already appeared in the Avengers Base soon after. It was still Vision who found him at first.
Mr. Bruce, Mr. Stark is in theb. Bruce, who heard this sentence, nodded, and now Iron Man stayed in theboratory for some time.
After all, what Bruce had told him about how huge the disaster would be was too horrible. And even if they gathered all the power, they would not be able to fight against Thanos.
Therefore, the Iron Man was certainly very nervous.
Because it was Bruce who told him these, and Iron Man knew clearly about Bruce that Bruce would not say it out if he did not care. More importantly, Bruce was very powerful in the eyes of Iron Man and was also very mysterious.
So anyway, what Iron Man wanted to do was to confront all the disasters that may ur. At this moment, he was in theb, nning something and the design of his own armor.
Now Iron Man hadpletely mastered nanotechnology, and the previous Mark 50 armor had been abandoned by him. Now, what he was designing was just Mark 85 fighting armor!
And it was a new upgrade on the basis of Mark 50 battle armor! Whether it was on attack, power or energy, Mark 85 became stronger than Mark 50.
Therefore, it could be said that Iron Man had spent enormous efforts on it. His new armor even could directly fight against Hulk now, and he did not need to use Anti- Hulk armor at all.
This was just the power of the Nano Armor. As long as there were enough nanometers, he could do almost anything. And this was his biggest dependency now.
I hope that my armor can bepletely shaped when the war begins. At the moment, a sense of urgency appeared on Iron Mans face.
Bruce gave him great pressure before, so he had to believe it.
Stark, you give too much pressure to yourself. At this moment, Bruce walked in and looked at Iron Man.
Iron Man, the billionaire, was much older than before. His temples were white and his eyes were full of red blood. He was not as cool as he was before.
Indeed, after Stark became Iron Man, he almost had been in that tense mood all the time, because there were too many things he wanted to protect and to do.
It was just that he knew that his ability was not enough. Therefore, what he could do was only to prevent future disaster events.
At this moment, the Iron Man looked at Bruce and a smile appeared in his eyes.
Oh? My Master, youre back? Iron Man wore a smile on his face. He looked at Bruce saying this, and his emotions also eased slightly.
Bruce was his most reliable ally for the present Iron Man. And when Bruce saw him, he also smiled. If it was not because the thing was too important, Bruce would not tell anyone about this.
Among the many super heroes, Iron Man took the biggest responsibility. Although he was a mortal, he had a firm heart.
Chapter 210: Beginning
Chapter 210: Beginning
If it was someone else, it would be impossible for them to do it. Therefore, Bruce really admired Iron Man on this point.
How is it going recently? Bruce did not say much, but to ask a question like that.
At this moment, Bruces meaning was very simple, which was to ask him what had happened recently, and what he had prepared for the war.
And Iron Man naturally knew what Bruce meant. After he heard Bruces words, a smile appeared on his face.
The preparation is veryplete, but if we only rely on human forces, then its impossible to resist them. Then Iron Man sighed slightly.
His expression was a little gloomy. He still remembered that Bruce had told him before that the technology that the enemy had mastered was more advanced than theirs.
That was why he had summoned the worlds top scientists to invent many advanced weapons during this period of time, because he knew that it would be very difficult for them to deal with those guys.
But finally, it still had to rely on superheroes.
This was undoubtful, because superheroes had their own powerful means, and there were also more powerful wills than ordinary people. Therefore he had to rely on these people to survive this crisis.
But he still did not make that call yet.
Although he knew that Captain America and his men could help them a lot, he still could not put down his self-esteem. He wanted to rely on his own strength to help the earth survive this crisis.
And after hearing Iron Mans words, Bruce also knew what he meant. Then he lifted his head and looked at Mark 85,which was still developing in front of him.
ording to the plot, it was the battle armor that actually would be invented in the plot of Avengers alliance 4. But just because of Bruces words, Iron Man made it in advance.
This waspletely nano-built, very horrible. But even so, Bruce did not need it either. Because the armor had no much significance to him. On the contrary, if he downloaded this armor, his ability would be limited.
Previously, he also wanted to download Iron Mans strongest brain, but it seemed that he did not need it anymore.
Because in the Marvel world, no matter what kind of thing happened, it would ultimately depend on his own strength. Strength was the symbol of everything.
Although wisdom was also very important, wisdom was not so useful in front of powerful people. So the most important was still power.
It was like in the plot of Avengers alliance 3, no matter what kind of scheme the avengers thought, when they truly faced Thanos, there was no use at all.
Only a powerful strength could solve everything.
Because Bruce knew these well, that wisdom was nothing to him. In addition to his understanding of the Marvel world, it was not that important for him now to predict everything.
Whether it was Iron Mans strongest brain or Mark armor, it was not now Bruces target. At that moment, he turned around and looked at Iron Man in front of him.
No matter what, unite, if you cant step out of this, then Ill help you. Bruce solemnly said this now, although he had confidence in confronting Thanos.
If he wanted to defeat himpletely, he would still need to rely on those avengers. At least they would help him fight easily, this was his goal and was what he wanted to do next.
Of course, these should wait until the beginning of Avengers alliance 3.
Later, they chatted for a while, then Bruce left directly. Whereafter, Iron Man was totally immersed in his own world again.
Bruce and Vision left and watched the weapons that Avenges Base were developing.
In the next few days, dont act alone. If possible, stay with me. At this moment, Bruce did not turn back, and he directly said this to Vision behind him.
Because one of the goals of Thanos was just Vision. In the previous wars, almost all of them were under Thanoss control. Therefore, he clearly knew about many superheroes of the Earth.
Thanos was an antagonist, but in IQ, he was not much weaker than Iron Man. And this was just another terrifying point, Thanos had even found Bruces existence.
But Bruce was sure that he did not know much about himself, because he had an unlimited download system, which could help him avoid everything. Therefore, even the One-Above-All (OAA) could not detect him.
Bruce could be called the most mysterious person in the world. And he was also the key figure to defeat Thanos. Vision had Ming Gem, so he was definitely the goal of Thanos.
As for Thanoss men, Bruce did not give attention to them at all. Therefore, as long as Vision stayed around Bruce, the Mind Gem would not be taken away.
After hearing Bruces words, Vision nodded slightly, Mr. Bruce, I got you.
Then Bruceughed and did not say anything more. In this way, Bruce had been staying at the Avengers Base for a long period of time.
Either he was training with Parker, nor he was carrying out an assessment of weapons with Iron Man. Although Bruce had no knowledge in this area, he could still help Iron Man a lot.
In the Avengers Base, everyone was actively preparing for the war.
Bruce also told the thing about Thanos to Wakanda by Scarlet Witch. Wakanda owned a technology that exceeded 1,000 years outside the world, so she was also actively preparing for the war after she got Bruces news.
It could be said that Bruces words had brought the worlds super heroes together. As for Ant-Man and Hawkeye, Bruce had told Iron Man that they would directly go over their people ande directly to support them.
In this way, time went by, and Bruce had stayed in the Avengers Base for nearly three months.
And in three months, he was almost ready for everything. During this period, no one was idle.
And one morning, when Bruce and Iron Man were studying the deployment n, the golden circle appeared again. Then Iron Man saw the golden circle and slightly shrugged.
And Bruce narrowed his eyes slightly, would it start?
As expected, the next moment, Doctor Strange came out. His face was solemn and his neck was with the Eye of Agamotto.
At this moment, he was very nervous. He looked at Bruce and the Iron Man in front of him and said directly, Doctor Banner is in Kamar-Taj, and the is going to meet a big crisis!
Then everyone was shocked by this sentence The plot of Avengers alliance 3 was really beginning!
Chapter 211: Landing
Chapter 211: Landing
Then all of them came to the Holy ce in New York with Doctor Strange.
Doctor Banner was indeed there. He said to the crowd, Thanos has appeared, and he hurt Banner heavily, and then Hulk was knocked unconscious. And when I woke up, I had already fallen here.
Next, Dr. Banner appeared with a sad face, Heimdall was killed, and Loki was strangled. Except Thor, Asgards were all over!
Therefore, Thanos also got the Space Gem of Asgard.
Oho. Listening to Dr. Banners vindication, everyone took a breath of cold air, Thanos was too powerful.
The Power Gem was originally ced on Xandar. Now it was in Thanoss hand, then it meant that the Xander had been wiped out. Then he defeated Odins two sons and the Hulk with a Power Gem.
At the moment, Thanos had two infinite gems. Not only is his power invincible now, but also he could rely on the Space Gem to move freely. Who could stop it?
Even Bruce who was at God level had to admit this point. He would not be an opponent if Thanos had gathered six Infinite Gems.
At that time, it would be the same as the original plot of Avengers alliance 3, Thanos would kill half of the life on the Earth and the universe with a snap.
Therefore, what the Avengers needed to do now was to prevent Thanos from gathering all Infinite Gems.
Friday, bring up the satellite picture. At the moment, Iron man Stark said to Friday which was a newly developed artificial intelligence by him.
Yes, sir, said Friday.
Then, the crowd saw a spaceship which was with a simr shape resembling the Doughnut flying rapidly from the projection of the Iron Man Starks arm.
Then the Doughnut appeared with five blue light columns, and the famous ck Order of Thanos was in it. Corvus ive, Proxima Midnight, Ebony Maw, Supergiant and ck Dwarf!
Beep, please host the ck Order within one week. At the moment, the task of the system was also released.
Bruce knew that five people came to Earth to steal the gems. After all, Time Gem and Mind Gem were on Earth.
And Thanos also knew that one gem was on Doctor Stranges neck and another was on Visions head. Therefore, he sent the five people to rob them.
As for him he went to rob the Reality Gem and the Soul Gem.
In the original plot, after ck Order came to the Earth and they surprised the avengers and Doctor Strange was also caught in a doughnut ship, and Vision also got seriously hurt.
But now, everyone was well-prepared, including Bruce and Quicksilver who should originally be dead. Therefore, the surprise-attack also turned into an ambush of the Avengers Alliance.
The ck Order? At the moment, Iron Man stood up and patted Dr. Banners shoulder.
Dont worry, Dr. Banner. Even if Thanos has a power that could kill us, but as long as we unite, we still have a chance to fight back. Bruce looked up at the Iron Man and nodded with a smile.
It seemed that Iron Man had finally figured it out.
So, lets go to Wakanda first. After all, its the safest ce. Doctor Strange waved his hands to the crowd and opened the portal to Wakanda with the Sling ring.
Then everyone nodded and most of them walked into the golden transport gate and left the holy ce.
The next they needed to do was to cooperate with the captain of Wakanda and ck Panther to build the ultimate defensive line of the Earth.
And Doctor Strange and Vision decided to stay to attract the attention of the enemy, saving some time for others. And Bruce of course also stayed here.
As the crowd just left, the doughnut spacecraft arrived at the gate of the Holy ce in New York. Due to the huge size of the doughnut spaceship, when itnded, it crashed into numerous high buildings.
The people who saw such scenes were all screaming and fleeing from the scene. And the agents of S.H.I.E.L.D who had already been informed immediately began to evacuate the crowd.
At the moment, Ebony Maw flew up from the spaceship andnded on the ground with the ck Dwarf. His crystal ball showed that Strange and the Time Gem were right here.
As expected, Strange, who was wearing a red cloak, opened the gate of the Holy ce and appeared. Looking at the Doctor Strange who walked out of the Holy ce, he smiled.
Looking at what youre doing now, youre enlightened. Are you ready to hand over the Time Gem initiatively? As he spoke, he lifted his right hand and made a move to be ready to take it.
Then give it to me, I can leave you a whole body. But Strange was indifferent.
Ebony Maw found that Strange was ying with him, then he became very angry, hum, you want to die!
After saying that, he lifted his hand cooly, then the countless stones around him were floating in the air with his Psyche Power.
Immediately afterwards, he waved his hand again, the stones which were turned into piercing stones all flew over to Strange.
At the moment the piercing stone would touch him, Strange quickly drew the space door and transferred the stone to the desert.
Dong, Dong
ck dwarf stepped forward and took out his giant alloy sickle and ran towards Strange. It seemed as if it was about to break down Strange.
Just as Strange was ready to block the shield with a charmed shield on his arms through the magic, Bruce suddenly appeared.
He wore sunsses, wearing a ck suit, and hit the ck Dwarfs stomach with a heavy punch.
Then the indestructible skin and the weight of the ck Dwarf immediately became a joke in front of Bruces spiritual power. With one punch, ck Dwarf crashed into the two tall buildings, then continued to fly.
Bruce disappeared again. Heunched the ability of High-speed movement and moved to the back of ck Dwarf, giving him another heavy punch. Then, ck Dwarf flew back ording to the original road again
Ebony Maw looked at ck Dwarf without any expression but he found that he could not see how Bruce had punched at all.
Obviously, he would be the same as ck Dwarf if Bruce attacked him.
Chapter 212: Vibranium
Chapter 212: Vibranium
Ebony Maw was not as foolish as ck Dwarf. Obviously, Bruces power needed to be re-estimated, and the present Ebony Maw couldnt deal with Bruce.
At the moment, Ebony Maw just wanted to inform the ship to escape, because ck Dwarf was not important to him.
But when he wanted to leave, he found that his body was out of control. And no matter how hard he tried to mobilize Psyche Power, his body was still motionless.
Moreover, he would frequently feel painful because of excessive force. And this feeling was just like that he was covered with The Gods Telekinesis by a real god.
At the moment, Ebony Maw knew that he was in great trouble today. And now the hapless ck Dwarf were almost dying.
When ck Dwarf was being beaten, Bruce looked through his information.
-
[Name]: ck Dwarf
[Identity]: One of the ck Order
[Ability]: Super strength(10w energy value),Super density(10w energy value),Super skin (10w energy value),
Sickle-control (15 energy value).
-
At the moment, Bruce just dismissively twitched his mouth. Because for the present Bruce who had War Gods body, these abilities of ck Dwarf could only be described as rubbish. They did not have any use.
And after several rounds, ck Dwarf almost was about to be killed.
Beep, congrattions to the host for killing ck dwarf and getting 100,000 energy values.
After Bruce had killed ck Dwarf, and then he came to Ebony Maw unhurriedly. By touching Ebony Maws body, Bruce learned about his information.
-
[Name]: Ebony Maw
[Identity]: one of the ck Order
[Ability]: Language control (10w energy value),smart tongue(10w energy value),Psychokinesis(20w energy value).
-
It was good. Although Ebony Maw had only three abilities, he was also a Master, so he was much stronger than ck Dwarf. But for the present Bruce, Ebony Maw was also of little use.
Language control was equivalent to hypnosis, and it could only impact those who had weak will. And as for smart tongue, it made Bruce think of Narutos Mouth escape.
So it was no wonder that each time before Ebony Maws fight, he would continuously speak rather than act. Even in the previous plot ,when he grabbed Iron Man, Ebony Maw didnt kill him immediately.
Instead, Ebony Maw tried to persuade him slowly and patiently But finally, he was sessfully killed by someone else.
Are you Bruce? You are actually extraordinary. As long as you let me go, I will help you after Thanos rules the universe. Even if Ebony Maw would die, he would also chat with Bruce endlessly.
Well, Ebony Maw, Im not interested in those monsters youre working with. So youd better give up. At the moment, Bruce said calmly.
You dont like monsters, dont you? Its all right. I can ask Thanos to help you leave the Earth! And with your talent, you could be the King of the Earth. After all, what Thanos wants to rule is the whole universe
Then under the impact of Bruces surging Gods Telekinesis, Ebony Maws voice abruptly stopped. And then he crooked his neck and died.
Beep! Congrattions to the host for killing Ebony Maw and getting 100,000 energy values.
It was good. After killing two of Thanos Generals, he could get 200,000 energy values.
When receiving the new energy value, Bruce was delighted and said with a slight ridicule, If we let this guy talk again, then the Yellow River will stop flowing.
What is the Yellow River? At the moment, Doctor Strange who was beside him asked him curiously.
After all, he had only been to Hong Kong, so it was normal that he did not know the Yellow River.
Well Bruce nced at Strange awkwardly.
The Yellow River is a beautiful river in the east, which raises countless Chinese children. Ill take you there when we are free.
Oh.
After sending Ebony Maw to Wakanda, Bruce immediately left New York by the delivery door and came to Visions battlefield.
Although being prepared well, plus the help of Quicksilver and Parker, Vision was still seriously injured by Proxima Midnight. And then, Proxima Midnight and Corvus ive escaped.
Therefore, when Bruce came, he only saw the dying Vision who had a big hole in the chest, the nervous Parker and the others.
Such a pure-Vibranium body can still not be depended on. Bruce thought.
Looking at Spider-man who was just like a child doing wrong things,
Bruce said with a smile, Well, Peter, dont worry. As long as Vision goes to Wakanda, hell immediately recover as before. Possibly he can be much stronger than before.
Really sir? Thatll be great. Parker said.
But Quicksilver just stood aside silently. Although he reacted fast, the attack could not break the defense of the Corvus ive. So naturally, it couldnt work greatly.
It seemed that Bruce must create a weapon for Quicksilver in the future. And it would better be a pure Vibranium warsuit just like ck Panthers.
In this way, Quicksilvers speed wouldnt be controlled by his body, and naturally, he would be much stronger. After all, what restricted Quicksilver was still his own body.
Because without enough force and excellent corporeality, even having fast speed, Quicksilver could not beat the others as rxed as Bruce.
And after bringing the others back to Wakanda, Bruce immediately went to ck Panther. He took a trip on Wakandas ck Tech subway.
And then Bruce saw the owner ,TCha, the King of Wakanda. Moreover, beside him was his sister, that was, Wakandas princess, Su Rui.
At the moment, TCha had already learned about Bruces information. So TCha knew that Bruce was both an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the key figure in the protection of the Earth.
Therefore, there was no contempt, Bruce was treated as a VIP.
Hi, Bruce, whats up? At the moment, TCha reached out his hand, and then Bruce calmly held it.
And then, ck Panthers information came out.
-
[Name]: TCha
[Identity]: ck Panther, King of Wakanda
[Ability]: Super acute (energy value 10w), Super speed(energy value 10w), Super endurance(energy value 10w), Supersensory(energy value 10w), Kingger Fighting technique(energy value 15w) and Vibranium extraction(energy value 20w).
-
In fact, ck Panther didnt have any super ability. It was only because he took the heart-shaped grass, he was much stronger than the ordinary people.
His power was mainly supported by Vibranium armor, which provided indestructible and energy-absorbing properties for him. And now, what Bruce needed was just ck Panthers Vibranium.
Vibranium was just the reason why Wakanda wanted to hide. Because Wakanda set up illusions around itself by using ck Tech, which let the passing people think that this ce was just a forest.
And finally, the outside world only knew that Wakanda was just a primitive tribe, and they didnt know about their ck Tech at all. At the moment, Bruce was ready to download ck Panthers Vibranium ability without any hesitation.
Beep, the connection is sessful
It needs 10,000 energy values to download Vibranium extraction,YES or NO?
Yes.
Beep, congrattions to the host for obtaining Vibranium extraction and it could continuously produce Vibranium in the future.
Chapter 213: Accumulated Strength
Chapter 213: umted Strength
Vibranium extraction was good stuff.
At the moment, Bruce thought about this. Then it would be very easy to upgrade Vision and Quicksilvers abilities.
Of course, these things could not be easily exposed. Otherwise, the Wakanda people who had vowed would run over and kill him. He believed that the system could solve the problem as perfectly as Iron Mans battle armor.
After chatting with the ck Panther and his sister, Bruce left the lounge of the Kings Room of Wakanda and returned to his own residence.
After that, he told Quicksilver to look for him with Vision to the designated ce and then they left Wakanda together. After all, there were ck Tech everywhere in Wakanda, so once they were targeted, then there was no way to exin it.
Quicksilver and Vision quickly arrived in front of him.
Vision remained loomy at this moment. After all, his body was only made of pan-alloy materials, so it was not easy for him to recover quickly after being hit by Corvus ive.
At the moment, Bruce ced his hand on Visions body and used the Vibranium extraction
Beep, use the Vibranium extraction to transform the physical condition of Vision requires 1000 energy values. YES or NO?
YES.
Then, a magic scene took ce. The body of Vision was transformed from the original red-white to pure ck.
Some of the key parts appeared a number of light spots like the stars, giving a mysterious sense under the light of the night light. It definitely became more beautiful than before. It was so cool.
At the moment, Bruce immediately looked at Visions information.
-
[Name]: Vision.
[Identity]: Artificial intelligence evolution product.
[Ability]: Mind Gem (the cosmic level force, cannot be resolved), mental radiation (energy value 5w),Vibranium(energy value 5w), body blur (energy value 3000), flight capability (energy value 2000).
-
Not badBruce thought. Vision had gotten a new ability of Vibranium corporeity, which undoubtedly greatly strengthened the fighting ability. Some attacks would also be absorbed and destroyed by Vibranium.
The enhanced Vision would no longer be seriously injured by ck Order. Using 1,000 energy value to get an ability which was worth 50,000, it was very worth it!
After Vision felt that his body had been repaired, and his face was visibly improved. After his body was repaired, he stood on the ground with a virtualization and bowed to Bruce.
Thank you very much, my master. Ill never forget it.
You are wee, only you can recover and show your value. Then Bruce took up Vision and came to the front of Quicksilver.
In fact, everyone had already known the rtionship between Bruce and Scarlet Witch. Therefore, as Wandas brother, Quicksilver then became the brother-inw of Bruce.
Then the two mens father, Mao, naturally turned into Bruces father-inw.
This father-inw was not ordinary, he was able to easily fight against Iron Man and Wolverine. Therefore, Bruce must download his abilities if he could have the chance in the future.
Now he had to get along well with his brother-inw. Thinking of this, Bruce put his hand on the Quicksilvers shoulder.
Beep, using the Vibranium extraction requires 1000 energy values for Quicksilvers additional armor. YES or NO?
YES.
Then a metal ripple appeared from the tip of Bruces fingertips, and Visions body was like a nano-technology, with ayer of white armor emerging.
Like Vision, Quicksilvers armor also appeared in a colorful sky with stars. Stars were decorated on the armor, which was mysterious and cool.
After a while, the upgrade of enhanced Quicksilver waspleted. Therefore, when Quicksilver met the ck Order again, he would not have to worry that he was unable to do anything except saving others.
When Quicksilvers body became hard, the kic energy generated at the speed of transcending the sound-speed was extremely terrifying.
And Quicksilver also would not be killed as easily as before, more importantly, his speed became so fast that no one could find that he wore Vibranium armor.
Thank you, sir! After knowing the benefits that he had gained, Quicksilver expressed his gratitude to Bruce excitedly.
Well, these armors are called Star-Armor today. This is my new ability from the Mind Gem. Do you understand?
Yes. The two spoke at the same time.
Looking at the two people, Bruce thought that even if the Wakanda people doubted the origin of Vibranium, he could also obtain better armor by upgrading the Vibranium Extraction, then the Wakanda people could do nothing.
After all, Vibranium extraction was transformed through his own energy. Therefore, it was originally his own, and he was not afraid of anyone to investigate it.
When the two left, it had already been midnight. And Bruce also returned to Wakanda, as Wanda woulde to him soon.
The next morning.
Bruce came to Captain America and found that he was also equipped with a Vibranium armor with the consent of ck Panther. It was only that these armors could only be used in Wakanda.
ck Panther naturally trusted Captain America, so Captain America also helped Falcon and ck Widow get one.
As for Iron Man who had been almost killed by Thanos in the original plot, this time, he had a chance to study the ck Tech of Wakanda. And he was ready to study armor which was able to resist Thanos before the war came.
Dr. Banner, who cant transform into Hulk, was also very happy to improve his armor now and he was very satisfied with that he could participate in the battle directly without transforming into Hulk.
The Avengers Alliance 3.0 was bing more powerful than the original plot. As for the Guardians of Gxy, they should have been all killed by Thanos.
Bruce only could feel a pity for the daughter of Thanos- Gamora.
Because her sister always wanted to kill her because of jealousy. And her Dad also wanted to kill her because of the soul gem. Her boyfriend was even foolish
How unlucky one person was to meet these people?
What could she do except cry? Moreover, if he wanted to protect her, then he must use an Avenger to exchange for the Soul Gem.
Because if the sacrifice of the Soul Gem was not strong, then its power would be weakened. And Bruce also prepared to study Soul Gem well after he killed Thanos.
With so many factors, the death of Gamora naturally became part of Bfruces n. As for Thor, just let hime to Dwarfking to recreate his new battleaxe. After all, his original Mjolnir had already belonged to Bruce.
As soon as Thor got the new battleaxe, Bruce was sure to analyze it. After all, the new battleaxe had the power of the Rainbow Bridge, which could bring Thor to Earth in a short time.
As for the Treeman Groot, he naturally was the best material to do the axes handle. In Bruces view, the Guardians of Gxy were just such warm-hearted guys!
Chapter 214: War
Chapter 214: War
Inside the Holy ce of New York, Doctor Strange who was dressed in a magic robe was closing his eyes.
At the moment, he was strengthening his control over the magic by practicing. But suddenly, he opened his eyes.
Herees the enemy. As the current Supreme Sorcerer and the guardian of the Earth, he instantly felt that the Dark Corps would attack.
At the moment, Wang who was behind Strange immediately stood up, and arge number of masters gathered.
Wang used the magic power to open the passage leading to Wakanda, and then got in first. And the Master behind him followed closely.
Looking at the Holy ces main force entering the Wakanda battlefield, Strange slightly sighed. After all, the Master was not a warrior, and any Masters qualification was far beyond a warrior.
And it was very difficult to find a person with a masters ability even among tens of thousands of people. Therefore, when cultivating this group of masters, Wang and Strange had spent lots of effort.
But in this war, only a few masters could survive. Strange shook his head helplessly, and then drew a delivery door to walk in.
Here was Wakandas border. At the moment, various kinds of monsters were outside of the blue power cover. They fluttered with their ws and swooped onto the mask.
The front monsters had just died, when the behind immediately came. It seemed that these monsters were endlesslying from the cosmic ships which were behind the battlefield.
And under their impact, the mask loaded heavily, and the light circle began to flicker.
Here was the territory of Wakanda. At the moment, a ck beauty, who was dressed in a sexy general uniform, was standing at the forefront with a Vibranium spear. She exuded the spirit of the ancient Amazonian soldiers.
And behind her, all of the bodyguard soldiers were very valiant. They were all the female heroes. In fact, they were the King Guard of ck Panther.
At the moment, the Kings bodyguard team was in a straight line. They looked at the monsters in front of him calmly, waiting for the moment when the shield was opened.
And behind the guard team, it was the ck Panther TCha who was wearing a noble ck uniform, with a crown on the head, and a leopard-toothed ne around his neck.
He just stood calmly with his hands behind the back, and gave all the subjects a sense of calmness and self-confidence. And it seemed that even if the sky was copsing, he could also protect Wakanda.
Apart from the Kings Guard, there were also the bodyguard soldiers of the Wakanda tribes around the ck Panther.
At the moment, the Wakanda tribal warriors were kneeling on one knee, holding a shield and a spear.
The shield and the spear were all created by Vibranium, and gathered the best single-arm technique in Wakanda.
And the shield could release the blue mask and increase the scope of protection. The spear could release theser light and show the power which was stronger than theser gun.
Moreover, every soldier also wore a mechanical ball developed by Wakanda on their waist. These mechanical balls had artificial intelligence and diverse functions.They could not only helpmunicate, but also heal the injury of tribal soldiers.
More importantly, they could also analyze the situation on the scene and search for important figures.
And behind the warrior were the light prism, the versatile fighter, the air war car, and the multi-functionalser cannon. They built a defensive system of Wakandas high-tech.
Therefore, a citys military strength was sufficient to withstand the offensive of the whole country. And this was just the Wakanda behind-the-scenes.
Captain Rogers, Winter Soldier, Hawkeye, ck widow, Spider-Man, Scarlet Witch, Hunter, Dr. Sanda of the driving machine, and the Avengers gathered and stood in a row.
And then, they slowly walked to the forefront of the team.
At the moment, the scattered monsters were constantly tearing and finally breaking through the defense. Then, they also squeezed in from the shield.
Swoosh!
At the moment, tribal warriors took theser spear and shot out blueser lights. And then, the monsters heads were precisely pierced.
Whereafter, the four-armed monsters that wanted to kill the warriors fell on the ground beforepleting their mission.
But this was just a microcosm of the battlefield. At the moment, the monster army didnt have any intention to give up, and they were still killing the warriors as before.
If it went on like this, things would be worse. So TCha shouted at all the troops, all defenses!
And the Wakanda soldiers immediately responded collectively, Defence! Defence!
Looking at the incredible spirit of the soldiers, TCha nodded with satisfaction and then ordered to remove the protective cover, Wakandas soldiers are not afraid to fight closely!
Fight! Fight! At the moment, the shield was finally opened in the roar of the tribal soldiers.
And the monsters of the Dark Corps rushed out, just like the hungry wolves which had been locked for several days.
Puff!
The monster in the forefront was shot by Hawkeyes arrow. At the moment, the Avengers started ughtering.
Captain America and Winter Soldier cooperated with each other, and beat all the monsters nearby to death.
And ck widow opened the Widows bite. And every time she swung it lightly, there would inevitably leave a fatal wound on the monsters body.
As for Spider-Man, he wrapped around the monster he saw, and the Devil Eye behind him immediately hurt the monsters again.
Thump, thump, thump!
More monsters came out.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
At the moment, the citysser cannon was officiallyunched. Andter, they were tearing the monsters which had no mask blocking. And then, the line of tribal soldiers defense quickly docked with the monsters tide.
Ah, ah! At the moment, Wakandas soldiers gradually began to get hurt and get killed by the monsters as well.
TCha frowned and ordered all the generals to fight freely. Then he pulled the Leopard-tooth Ne and joined the Warring States.
Although Wakandas soldiers were very elite, and the Avengers were also working hard, the monsters still didnt stop, and the battle line began to move constantly towards the city.
Dr. Banners Hulk armor was surrounded by the monster. At the moment, the monsters were about to break in and kill Dr. Banner.
Just at the critical moment, a dozen-meter-thick light column descended from the sky. And then, it blew the monsters up around Dr.Banner.
And after the light column, Thor held the newly created Gods weapon and returned, dressed in a red cloak. Obviously, he became more confident at the second return. Moreover, there stood a roon and a small tree man beside him.
Thors attack was a nuclear bomb, and then a lot of monsters were charged to coke at a casual stroke. Because the newly created Divine Axe greatly impacted the power of thunderbolts.
At the moment, Thor was constantly killing the monster and he didnt even need to breathe.
Well done Thor! Captain America killed a monster with a shield and came to Thor.
But Thor didnt boast as before, but said coldly, where is Thanos?
Thanos? Captain America patted the mechanical ball at the waist, and then it silently circled a few circles of halo.
Thanos was not found in the battlefield, sir. The electronic synthesis sound of the mechanical ball replied.
Well, then well kill the enemy until he shows up! Obviously, Thor was not satisfied with the response.
At the moment, Captain America looked at Thor surprisingly. Because he still didnt know that Thors brother Rocky had been killed by Thanos cruelly.
Chapter 215: Devil Couple
Chapter 215: Devil Couple
On the Wakanda battlefield.
At the moment, a cruel female devil, holding a spear consisting of Supernova and ck Hole energy, was in the dark monsters army. She was constantly ying tribal soldiers.
She was just one of the ck Order Proxima Midnight who was the most loyal subordinate of Thanos.
Seeing the crisis of the tribal soldiers, a sh of purple light shed, and then ck Panther appeared, who was wearing golden-patterned armor and fought with Proxima Midnight.
Bang!
The fierce collision between the weapon and the w rang out frequently. Soon, the two had fought for more than 10 rounds.
And their good fighting abilities stirred up the dusts around them.
Thences of Proxima Midnight could not prate the ck Panthers armor, and the wounds that ck Panthers caused on Proxima Midnights body would also be quickly recovered.
It was a close race.
On the other side, in the core building in the citys center.
Bang!
The soldiers of the bodyguard team were lying down in the blood pool under the power of the Immortal Battle de. The de was the weapon of Corvus ive, Immortal Battle de.
The Immortal Battle de, as the name implied, meaning that as long as the battle de would not be broken, and then Corvus ive would not die, either. No matter how much damage he got, Corvus ive could recover relying on the power of the Immortal Battle de.
It was just because such a wound-changing tactic that Corvus ive could help Thanos conquer the battlefield and be invincible.
At the moment, the ck Panthers guard team was unable to resist him, and then Corvus ive rushed into them.
He knew that Vision would be hidden here. As long as he killed Vision, he would be able to gain Mind Gem, and then got honour. Thest time he failed, so he must seed this time.
At the moment, Vision was standing at the top of the tower, and he constantly focused on the situation of the war. He and Su Rui were manipting the citys defensive tower to kill the Demon Army.
Then he heard the voice of the guard team, Vision knew that the army woulde to him soon.
Su Rui, you continue to master the defense system. And Ill go and have a look.
Well, Mr. Vision, you have to be careful. Su Rui knew that she had no ability to closebat, so she could only do a good job and nodded.
Then Vision passed through the barrier beneath its feet. It just saw the scene of Corvus ive killing bodyguards.
Its you. The guy who had seriously injured me on that day! Vision quickly recognized the murderer who had led to his weakness.
Haha, you are right. And you will die soon! Then Corvus ive suddenly disappeared from the front of Vision.
After he reappeared, he stabbed Visions back with the back of the Immortal Battle de.
Bang!
There were many sparks appearing. Last time, he stabbed Vision just like stabbing tofu, but this time the same scene did not appear again.
Whats going on? Why did this guys body be so hard? At the moment, Corvus ive was very surprised.
Haha, you didnt expect this. Then the body of Vision suddenly changed from red to ck, and the starlight in its body shed and passed away.
It was actually able to switch the shape of its body at any time and it was also able to turn into a mans appearance, letting alone disguised as the past appearance.
In essence, its body had long been reinforced by Bruce with the Vibranium. It was no longer red and white, but the extreme ck.
Sensing the improvement of Vision, the Corvus ive immediately changed the tactics and waved the de to attack the head of Vision, pointing directly to the connecting part of the Mind Gem and the body.
He wanted to hit Mind Gem down from Visions head.
And Vision of course would not allow him to do this, so it constantly lifted its arms to resist the attack of Corvus ive. Therefore, Corvus ive could not do anything to Vision in a short time.
After all, Vision had Vibranium armor and he was not like those weak bodyguard teams whose bodies were exposed outside,which allowed him to attack them.
Unfortunately, the battle technique of Vision was still not as good as Corvus ive who had fought on the battlefield for many years, and got a lot of fighting abilities from the real death.
Therefore, after a few rounds, Vision revealed a w and was hit by Corvus ive on the Mind Gem of his forehead.
Bang!
The Mind Gem was indestructible, but it did not integrate with Vibranium into one. Therefore, under the repeated beating of Corvus ive, there was a faint sign of looseness at the interface.
Haha, even though you got a harder body, you still could not protect the gem. At the moment, seeing the victory bnce began to tilt towards him, Corvus iveughed.
For the present Vision, the loss of a gem was just equal to losing its life, because Mind Gem was connected to its nerves.
Violent enucleation would make it die like a brain death, it finally would die. But Bruce would not allow this to happen. When Corvus ive was very happy, Quicksilver appeared.
Then Quicksilver quickly changed into the Star War Armor and then struck a ring. After that, the surrounding time began to be very slow.
Quicksilver directly punched Corvus ive who wasughing. Then Corvus ives several teeth were knocked out, mixing with blood and saliva, and flew out from his mouth.
At the moment, the liquids floating in the sky were slowly falling.
Then Quicksilver walked leisurely to the side of Vision and pressed the loose Mind Gem back with his fingers. Then he ran away with Vision.
Before they ran away, Quicksilver made a sardonic expression to Corvus ive. After they left, the time came back to normal.
At the moment, Corvus ive nkly looked at his teeth on the ground and felt the air in his mouth. Obviously, the task had failed again.
And there was no one left now, only leaving him alone in the wind.
Then the losing Corvus ive had to take out the crystal ball of Ebony Maw and prepared to locate Vision again.
At this moment, a man with a maic voice suddenly came from the building, crystal ball, this is a good thing to pursue people!
Who is it? Corvus ive said with surprise now.
He actually did not notice the person who was so close to him. Then Corvus ive lifted his head hurriedly.
He saw Bruce walk down the stairs slowly with a ck suit. After seeing the mans face, Corvus ive widened his eyes.
No. It is him who had killed Ebony Maw. Because Corvus ive had long seen the picture of Ebony Maws death from the crystal ball, he knew that he was not able to deal with Bruce.
I must inform the other Devils and the Lord Thanos as soon as possible! Immediately, Corvus iveunched stealth and prepared to slip away.
At the moment, Bruce looked at the ce where Corvus ive disappeared without any expression.
Do you want to run? Its toote! Then Bruce just lifted his hand, and something was caught in his hand.
Kacha
Bruce twisted Corvus ive s neck directly and Corvus ives body appeared. Corvus ives invisibility was just like nakedness in front of Bruces The Gods Telekinesis.
The strong who really stepped into the God level did not judge things only by their eyes, but to rely on their spirit.
Oh? Its a bit interesting. Bruce was surprised that Corvus ive was still alive even though his neck had been twisted by him, so he decided to take a look at Corvus ives information.
-
[Name]:Corvus ive
[Identity]: one of ck Order, the husband of Proxima Midnight.
[Ability]: Super invisibility(energy value 15w), super power (energy value 10w), immortal constitution (obtained through immortal battle edge) (energy value 15w), super agility (energy value 10w), magic gun method (energy value 10w)
[Item]: Immortal Battle de, crystal ball
-
I see. After seeing Corvus ives information, Bruce knew it finally.
It was actually that Corvus ive relied on his weapon to transform into an undead body. Therefore, as long as he destroyed his weapon, Bruce could kill Corvus ive.
Chapter 216: Assassination
Chapter 216: Assassination
Even though destroying Corvus ive was very easy for Bruce, Bruce still chose a more violent way to do this.
Ah, what are you doing? At the moment, Corvus ive found that he was locked by a strong force, and his whole body could not move.
Then Bruce looked at Corvus ive.
The effect of the immortal constitution was indeed good. At the moment Bruce looked at Corvus ives information, and the immortal physical constitution had already recovered Corvus ives head.
Bruce looked at the Immortal Battle de satisfiedly then Bruce extended a finger to Corvus ive. This movie made Corvus ives soul out.
Ah!
Then Corvus ives soul was totally shattered by Bruces Gods Telekinesis. From now on, there was no Corvus ive anymore.
Beep! Congrattions to the host for killing one of ck Order and getting 10w of energy value!
The Corvus ive also made Bruce get 10w of energy value. At the moment, Bruce searched the crystal ball from the flesh of Corvus ive.
Then he put the crystal ball and the Immortal Battle de into the warehouse of the system and directly left the scene. After Bruce left, the dead body turned into ashes.
A room in the Wakanda high building.
At the moment, Bruce took out the crystal ball andunched his Gods Telekinesis. Crystal ball found that there was a soul in it, the crystal ball was aware of Bruces strength and then surrendered immediately.
Locate Supergiant. After receiving Bruces order, crystals in the crystal ball immediately scattered like snow.
After several seconds, the snow disappeared, and then the crystal ball showed a picture of Supergiant and transmitted it to Bruce at once.
At this moment, Supergiant was sitting quietly in theary warship of Thanos, and did not intend to attack.
She was different from the other devils. Strictly speaking, this female devil was the same as Ebony Maw who all belonged to the Master.
But Ebony Maws abilities were more inclined to attack and Supergiants abilities were inclined to control. Supergiants abilities were to directly control others minds by spiritual parasites.
Before Thanos recruited Supergiant to join the ck Order, she was an autistic patient in the orphanage. Simple speaking, she liked suicide, so she liked to stay alone.
When Thanos sent the dark army to invade the earth, she stayed in the warship and waited for orders. And the only devil who had a good rtionship with her was Proxima Midnight!
Therefore, Proxima Midnight let her stay in the warship to wait for an opportunity. After all, she was the type that was more suitable for sneak attacks.
For example, she suddenly attacked a general of Wakanda whose spiritual defensive ability was weak, or controlled by the ck Panther or Thor, then she might turn the war around.
It was not suitable for her to kill people directly.
After Bruce figured out the information of Supergiant, then he located Supergiant through his Gods Telekinesis, and he left the room directly.
In fact, since the monster army had just appeared, he stood in the distance and secretly hanged one of them with his Gods Telekinesis. As a result, the system only rewarded 1 energy value to him.
Therefore, he had no intention of apanying the Avengers to massacre the monster army.
Althoughrge-scale attack could umte arge amount of energy value from killing monsters, it will also attract the attention of Thanos.
That would eventually lead to a situation where he was at disadvantage. Therefore, Bruce would not definitely do this.
So he decided to assassinate all the devils first and cut off Thanoss all powerful helper, which would greatly weaken Thanoss power.
By doing it this way, he also couldplete the task of killing ck Order ,got many energy values and then he went to Thanos to fight. After all, Strange had given the Time gem to him.
And Quicksilver had saved Vision and ran away. Therefore, it was impossible for Thanos to gather all six Infinity Gems.
On Thanoss warship.
No one had found Brucesnding After all, most of the monsters had been sent to the battlefield of Wakanda.
When he approached Supergiant within about 100 meters, Bruce found that Supergiant, who was always in silence, suddenly stood up, and looked at Bruce with bitterness.
Bruce was found out!
She deserved to be a devil who was good at spirit, and her perception was very strong. Since he had been found out, Bruce did not have to hide again.
Then Bruce immediately used the Body blur ability to go through the warships wall, andunched a quick move, ready to kill Supergiant directly.
But when he just moved, Supergiant had opened her mouth in advance.
Ah! Supergiants voice was like a sound wave and made the whole warship shake heavily.
The ships rooms near Supergiant were all shattered. This horrible sound wave swept over Bruces War God body and made him feel very ufortable.
The ordinary people would die immediately under the attack of this sound wave.
At the moment, the sound wave had startled the dark army outside, but the monsters just turned around and ignored them. After all, these monster soldiers had only killings in their eyes.
As long as they did not get Thanos and devils orders, they did not care about anything.
Damn it. When Proxima Midnight heard Supergiants loud voice, he immediately stopped attacking the ck Panther and disappeared quickly.
Originally, he intended to weaken the ck Panther and then let Supergiant control the ck Panther so that he could quickly end the battle.
But now, Supergiant had problems, so she could only return to the warship first. Before leaving, she ordered the dark monster to maintain the attack on Wakanda.
In the warship.
Bruce shook his head and was ready to continue to kill the Supergiant. After all, Supergiant could not continuously scream out such a strong spirit and a sharp whistle.
She needed to take a break. Therefore, Bruce could take advantage of this chance and killed Supergiant.
When he approached Supergiant, Bruce discovered that she was squatting on the ground, holding her head in her hands.
But he did not kill Supergiant immediately. Instead, he looked at Supergiants information by touching her.
-
[Name]: Supergiant
[Identity]: one of Balck Order
[Ability]: Psycho parasitic (energy value 20w), death impact (energy value 15w), super invisibility(energy value 15w), super spirit (energy value 15w), super agility (energy value 10w).
-
After seeing Supergiants information, Bruce understood. The death impact should be the sound wave that Supergiant just sent. It was a very powerful ability.
Then Psycho parasitic was obviously more powerful. If he learned this ability, he would be able to control the army of the Devil Tribe outside by controlling the devils.
In the hands of Supergiant, this ability could only be used to sneak attack, but it would be totally different under his powerful Gods Telekinesis.
But there was a new problem.
After Bruce downloaded the Vibranium extraction, he only left 11w of energy value, so how to download Supergiants Psycho parasitic?
Just as Bruce was depressed, he suddenly felt that another strong aura was approaching here by his Gods Telekinesis. It must be thest female devil who could emit such an aura.
What a timely arrival! At the moment, Bruce smiled happily.
Chapter 217: Awakening
Chapter 217: Awakening
I have to save Supergiant Proxima Midnight who wasing back was very anxious now.
Wakanda was a hard bone, because it prepared well enough, and there were so many powerful avengers there. Therefore, Supergiant was the key person before Thanos appeared.
Supergiant was the most critical factor. Otherwise, how could she exin it when Thanos came and found that all men were already dead.
This was just why she abandoned themand line and decided to go back to the rescue Supergiant.
Luckily, Supergiant is still alive. At the moment, Proxima Midnight was relieved when she felt Supergiants breath after returning to the warship.
But when she walked to the Supergiants room and looked at the scene of a phallus, she realized something was wrong. Supergiant had released a death impact.
Could it be that the enemy had been killed?At the moment, Proxima Midnight looked at Supergiant with a bit of doubt.
Be careful behind. Supergiant suddenly lifted her head and said this.
No! Proxima Midnight reacted quickly, immediately brought out her weapon and turned around and then acted.
There was no sound, then the person had already resigned her attack by one hand. How terrible!
Proxima Midnight surprisingly looked at the hand that resisted her attack, the hand was surrounded by a dark force and it was like the real ck hole absorbed her weapon.
At the moment, Proxima Midnight felt helpless, and she tried her best to move her Star Shadow Spear.
The Star Shadow Spear emitted a dazzling light, and then several rays bursted out, breaking away from the dark power.
Who are you? After Proxima Midnight took back her Star Shadow Spear, she made a guard posture against Bruce.
The present Bruce still wore a ck suit. At this moment, he stood straight and looked solemn.
Hearing that, Bruce tilted his head and said embarrassedly, me? I am just the nameless pawn of the S.H.I.E.L.D.
S.H.I.E.L.D, what is that ce? At the moment, Proxima Midnight was stunned, because she had never heard this name before.
Bruce did not pay much attention to her. In fact, he was watching her information in his mind.
[Name]: Proxima Midnight
[Identity]: one of ck Order, the wife of Corvus ive
[Ability]: Super invisibility (energy value 15w), leadership (energy value 10w), super power (energy value 10w), super agility (energy value 10w), dark vision (energy value 10w).
[Item]: Star Shadow Spear
-
After reading Proxima Midnights information, Bruce had no interest at all.
Then he took out the immortal battle de from the warehouse, and Bruce found that the dark power that had been absorbed from the dark source would be able to control the immortal battle de perfectly.
Therefore, he crazily poured the dark divine power into it, and then the immortal battle de burst out a strong dark light!
This weapon~! At the moment, Proxima Midnight looked at Bruce amazingly and unbelievably. But before she could react, the immortal battle edge was already inserted into her body.
Before she died, she finally knew that her husband was killed by this man. But obviously, she had no chance to take revenge.
Beep! Congrattions to the host for killing one of the ck Order, Proxima Midnight and the energy point is 10w!
Proxima Midnight, no! You deserve to die! Seeing the death of Proxima Midnight, Supergiant stood up and her eyes were full of hatred.
At the moment, Bruce looked at Supergiant with a sneer. He was holding an immortal battle de in his left hand, and his right hand picked up Proxima Midnights star shadow spear.
His whole body emitted the aura of the King of Hell.
Ah! In a short moment, Supergiants body was pierced by two Devil weapons.
Even though she had tried her best to use his Psycho parasitic ability against Bruce, she did not have any chance to turn it over.
Then Bruise easily used Gods Telekinesis to transform the Psycho parasitic into fly ash. System, load Supergiants Psycho parasitic ability.
Supergiant did not expect that one day, she would die under her own ability. Originally, Psycho parasites were able to devour the memory of the host, and then left a small part of the thought to manipte Supergiant.
But Bruce ordered Psycho parasites to destroy the spirit of Supergiant. Bruce had little to no mercy in general, and showed none of it to these people that killed so many innocents.
Beep! Congrattions to the host for killing one of ck Order-Supergiant and getting 10w of energy value!
Beep, congrattions to the host forpleting the task of killing all of ck Order, and start the awakening ability!
A stream of information flooded into his mind. At the moment, Bruce understood the meaning of the awakening ability. As long as he could save enough energy value at the time of fighting, he could have the opportunity to awaken.
For example, Captain Marvel opened the two-star state, which meant that the two stars were awakened. And then after she awakened her abilities, she could easily destroy a.
As for Bruce, he had real and dark power, so starting the awakening ability was also equivalent to the awakening of the two stars! When this energy burst out, it would be stronger than the one he fought with H before.
Of course, awakening also had different levels.
Now Bruce belonged to God level so he could only start the first level ofary awakening. And each star was also divided into ten stages.
When the awakening of the level waspleted, he could turn on the star level, then universe level etc.
Thanos who gathered all six Infinity Gems was equivalent to the Universe level. But now, Thanos was still at the star level, which made him far less of a threat.
Therefore, as long as Bruce reached the star level and started the double awakening, at that time, he could break his wrist with Thanos. The awakening function undoubtedly pointed the following road for Bruce.
System, see the energy value needed for the next phase of awakening. At the moment, Bruce asked the system.
Host, now youve reached the eighth-order awakening, and you need 90w energy for the ninth-order awakening.
90w energy value!Bruce opened his own panel.
-
[Name]: Bruce.
[Identity]: Six-level agent.
[Awakening]: 8th level.
[Ability]: War God body, Deitiess Power, God Bloodline, the Gods Telekinesis, Magic Ball, Body Blur, High-speed movement, Full-induction, Body and shield oneness, the dark source, the god power of the real world, the Psycho parasite.
[Warehouse]: Storm God Hammer, Super Mock Shield, Mark 8 war armor, Ant Man battle uniform (infinite edition), crystal ball, immortal battle de, star shadow spear.
[Bnce]: 200w USD.
[Energy value]: 1w point
-
Bruce looked at his left 1w energy value and shook his head helplessly. The energy value was still not enough!
It seemed that he had to collect the energy value as soon as possible.
Chapter 218: Starship
Chapter 218: Starship
Standing on the deck of the Asylumman.
Bruce lifted his eyes and looked out, seeing the high-rise buildings had be dpidated. At the moment, Wakanda had already turned into a different look.
The Earth was badly destroyed and the blood flowed like a stream. There were many corpses of demonic and human, broken limbs, and blood-stained weapons.
After Bruce killed Proxima Midnight, ck Order had disappeared. Without the five Devils, the Dark Army had no leader, which seemed to be very chaotic.
But the situation on the battlefield was still so violent.
These damn monsters. At the moment, ck Panther could not help cursing.
Just now, he used the scientific ball to count and found that the troops of Wakanda tribes had lost half.
We need to think of a way to blow up those big guys in the sky. Whats the solution? At the moment, Captain America asked this with his hands touching the scientific ball.
Let me go up and have a try. A familiar voice came out.
Mr. Stark, is that you? Thats great. Why did youe here? Spider-Man was surprised now.
Haha, I have brought reinforcements to you. Then arge group of Iron Man suddenly appeared from the east.
These Iron Man quickly flew to the Starship Group in the sky, and the starships defense system quickly found the enemy. Then itsser cannon continuously sweeps the Iron Man army.
But, Friday, as a super artificial intelligence, it had already long nned to avoid- route for Iron Man Army in an instant.
Then Iron Man Army dodged thesesers ording to the avoiding-route. And then they used their cutting weapon directly to break into the starship.
Whoa, whoa The monster in the starship immediately rushed forward when they saw the enemying.
Bang!
The Iron Mans arm was transformed into a weapon shape, and then the monster in front of him had been broken into pieces. The Iron Man army quickly defeated the monsters in the starship.
Boom!
After a few minutes, a group of Iron Man Army flew out from the starship and blew the starships into fireworks in the sky.
Good job, Tony! At that moment, the American Captain said with excitement.
Hello, everyone!
Boom! Another starship exploded into fireworks.
Then everyone looked over, seeing a golden six-star pattern that appeared around the starship. At the moment, arge group of masters wearing in robes were floating in the air.
It was Doctor Strange and his Master-Army!
Ye! Spider-Man was very excited now.
Did youe sote on purpose? Tony teased Strange.
Idiot, the Dark Army not only attacked this one ce, but also other ces, so we came here after we killed all monster around the Holy ce
Tony instantly had nothing to say, after all, he had also spent a lot of time on making these Iron Man Army.
When everyone was talking happily, Boom!
The other three warships in the sky all exploded into fireworks. Then a man in a ck suit, who was armed with a pair of magic soldiers, dropped from the sky.
It was Bruce who made a move.
Beep, congrattions to the host for killing the monster and rewarding 1 energy value.
Beep, congrattions to the host to destroy the Titan starship, and reward 10,000 energy value
The sound of the system was ringing constantly.. And finally, when the energy value came to 130,000, the voice stopped then.
At the moment, Bruce let out a sigh of relief. After he killed the monster in the warship, he actually came to the battlefield in a hurry. Atst, he had a chance to pick up a big head when the others did not act.
Every starship, at least, had tens of thousands of dark armies.
Its Bruce! great! Scarlet Witch Wanda first discovered Bruces arrival.
Bruce is really powerful. At the moment, Strange also made a ttery in time.
And Thor stopped in mid-air and snorted. Just now, he was preparing to find out Thanos in these ships. But it seemed that he did not need to do this anymore.
Then Bruces consciousness swept through the battlefield. The three giants of Avengers, Strange, ck Panther, Winter Soldier, Dr. Banner, and others. No one was killed, but they were all tired.
Brucended on the ground after he put the two magic weapons in the warehouse of the system.
Then Scarlet Witch jumped in his arms at once. A red mark appeared on Bruces face immediately.
Wanda, the war hasnt ended yet. Bruce held the beauty in his arms and said this gently.
I know it. Then Wanda stuck out her tongue at Bruce.
But Bruce suddenly became serious, promise me, find a ce to hide in a minute with Vision.
Hmm Wanda kissed Bruce again.
Although she did not know why Bruce said so, Wanda was still reluctant to draw the transfer door. Later, she looked back at Bruce and left.
Bruce knew that the battle between him and Thanos was unavoidable. Therefore, he did not want harm to anyone in the process, especially his own woman.
Bruce, where have you been? Im worried about you. At the moment, Captain Americas voice came from themunication channel.
Hey, Steve, dont forget to invite me to drink. I have killed ck Order.
Emm. Even if Captain America knew that Bruce was very powerful, he was still very shocked by this good performance.
After all, when Winter Soldier, Falcon and him were just nowpeting with Proxima Midnight, they all felt it very difficult to deal with the demon. And when they were fighting, these demons all gone, actually it was Bruce who did this.
I would like to thank you, Mr.Bruce, for the people of Wakanda. At the moment, ck Panther made his own remarks in the channel.
It is my pleasure, Mr. TCha. Bruce calmly said this.
Dont mention this. There are still many misceneous fish on the ground. So lets talk about it again after we solve them. At the moment, Iron Man interrupted the conversation and said this.
Yes, Mr. Bruce,e here. Im very pressured now. Spider-Man could not help vomiting.
And Bruce had no choice but to shrug his shoulders and rush to the direction of the crowd as soon as possible.
Chapter 219: Thanos
Chapter 219: Thanos
Vomir Star.
On the edge of the deste cliff. At the moment, Thanos looked at the end of the broken cliff and was silent
Three rays of light were lit on the Infinity Gauntlet worn by his right hand. The three rays of light represented the power source of the three universes. They were Power Gem , Space Gem and Reality Gem.
Originally, he had only two gems. But he got the Reality Gem from the collectors hands after he butchered the nihilistd. And now he was going to get the fourth gem the Soul Gem.
But Thanos had just learned from the Red Skull, that if he wanted to get the Soul Gem, he needed to pay for it. This pay was to let his beloved people jump into the broken cliff as a sacrifice.
At this moment, Thanos remembered that when he first saw Gamora, she was still a little girl. At that time, he covered her small eyes with mercy, and did not let the little girl see that their ns were ughtered to protect the young girls childhood.
That was a fathers move. Even though he had trained Gamora into a notorious killer in the universe. But indeed, he really treated her as his daughter.
And this was also why her sister hated Gamora. Because no matter how hard she had tried to prove herself, she never could not get Thanoss same love.
But today, for his own idea, even if he was not very willing, he had to do so!
At the moment, Gamora looked at Thanos and retreated step by step. But she still was held by Thanos. Thanos cried and threw her daughter into the cliff with his hands!
Bang!
Looking at the dead Gamora on the ground, he murmured, goodbye Gamora, my daughter. You will forgive me.
At this moment, he felt very lonely.
The next day, Thanos stood up from the pool and saw the orange light of Soul Gem in his hand. Then he put the gem into his Infinity Gauntlet.
Soon, he felt a feeling of controlling the Soul Gem. The heavy soul was full of sadness, as if he could smell the aura of Gamora.
At the moment, Thanos took a deep breath and adjusted his emotions. He was determined to resolve the sadness of the death of Gamora and turned it into a driving force for him.
Even though he was far away from the Earth, he could still feel the resistance that the Dark Army attacked the earth.
Why are these mortals always unable to understand my thoughts? And just wait for liberation? At the moment, Thanos said to himself, and then he lifted his Infinity Gauntlet.
At the next moment, the Space Gem flickered, and then Thanos moved to the battlefield of Wakanda. Thanos appeared on the battlefield suddenly, leading to a dazzling light in the territory of Wakanda.
The overwhelming aura came, making Thor who had been focusing on this aura instantly turn around.
He remembered this man even in his dreams, because he was the murderer who killed his brother! At the moment, Thor stopped killing the monster around him.
Ah, ah! Apanying Thors roar was the awakening of Aesir Power.
In the sky, clouds were dense now, and the thunder clouds fell down. Right now, Thors body waspletely surrounded by the thunder-snake. Even his eyes turned into the color of the electricity-arc.
At this moment, he was so close to Odins power.
Looking at Thanos, Thors eyes had only anger and killing intent. Because only he destroyed this guy could he alleviate the pain of losing his loved ones.
I, Im going to kill you Thanos! Thor was shaking heavily now and said this word by word.
After saying that, he grasped the axe and tried his best to throw the newly created Thunder Gods axe into Thanos.
A destructive power came, and then the Thunder Gods Axe was pouring out rays like a meteor falling. In a short time however, Thanos quickly lifted the Infinity Gauntlet to make a defense.
Then the purple light shot out from it, and It instantly stopped the axe.
Sizzle.
After the two intense forces crashed together,they immediately emitted a loud and negative voice. And then the visible light around them was sucked in and turned into a dark vacuum.
This also made the light-connection more dazzling.
Haha. A ferocious smile now appeared on Thanoss face when he resisted Thors attack.
The son is just a son, and he cantpare with his father anyway! Thanoss meaning was that even Odin was unable to defeat him because he had four gems now.
Therefore, it would be very easy for him to kill Thor who was just at God level.
The purple light from the Power gem began to be at advantage, and the energy of the Thunder Gods axe gradually was copsed by it. Then the axe fell back, and naturally, Thor was also knocked away.
At the moment, all Avengers around were shocked by Thanos. Because Thors strength became very powerful just like a nuclear after he came back from Asgard.
And it was so easy for him to ughter demon soldiers, just like killing ants. Even demons would not be a match. Therefore, it was very clear that Thor was already the most powerful person among them.
Even so, he was not a match for Thanos! How powerful he was!
Damn it! At the moment, Captain America lifted the shield high and jumped high.
At this time, the Avengers morale could not be chaotic, so as one of the three giants, he had to make a statement.
But Thanos just blinked his eyes and easily blocked Captain Americas shield. He then punched Captain America heavily on the ground.
The strong Captain America still wanted to climb up, but Thanos just took a nce at him impatiently. He thought he was really a stubborn child that he disliked.
Then the purple light was condensed.
It directly broke Captain Americas Eideman alloy shield in half. And Captain America was also shot to a far-away building wall and rolled out a human hole.
Then he fell down and nobody knew whether he was alive.
No! At the moment, ck Widow looked at Captain America with grief and then jumped to the ground.
She was ready to fight against Thanos with her assassins strength.
Thanos had long already detected her move. Then a ray of energy was shot out from his eyes, and then ck Widow was blown away.
Thanos waved his hand to remove the vapor that was emitted by the high temperature and turned over his head. Nobody knew whether ck Widow was alive.
Ah! At the moment, Hawkeye continuously shot at Thanos.
Even though he had made arge area explosion of arrows, it was still not enough for him to relieve the anger in his heart.
Then Thanos moved to the back of Hawkeye in the dust and Hawkeye was also knocked away by him before he reacted. The following were Winter Soldier, Spider-Man
Looking at the Avengers all being knocked down, Banner was extremely angry. After all, Thanos ever defeated Hulk and now he bullied his friends.
Owow! Then Hulk appeared.
In a row of anger, Banner finally transformed into Hulk, and the nuclear-level power was detonated.
But could this nuclear-bomb win Thanos with four gems? The answer was no.
At the moment, Hulks fist hit Thanoss body, but Thanos even did not move at all. The more angry the Hulk was, the stronger Thanos became.
He deliberately let go a punch and then began tough at Hulk, the ugly was just the ugly. They can only scare the children.
At that moment, Hulk became more angry with his words. But no matter how angry he was, he was still unable topete with Thanos with four gems.
The Power Gem represented the ultimate power of the Single Universe level. Then Thanos fought back.
Bang, bang, bang. The scene where Hulk hit Loki before appeared on his own body today.
Hulk had paid his actions. Then Hulk was knocked unconscious by Thanos again.
After he knocked down all Avengers, Thanos said loudly, who can defeat me?
Chapter 220: Arrival
Chapter 220: Arrival
Just a few minutes.
All the Avengers had been defeated by Thanos and fell to the ground, when Iron Man and Dr. Strange arrived at the spot and saw the scene.
Emm. Both of them swallowed a mouthful of saliva at the same time.
Thanos was so sick!
Then they looked at each other, and they decided to join forces to deal with Thanos. At the moment, the Iron Man Army came to Thanoss side and surrounded him.
And Strange also used the avatar described by Supreme magic to turn countless Strange into the sky.
Boom!
Boom!
The perfectbination of science and technology and magic made the scalp numb. The present Thanos blocked his face with his hands, and was unable to lift his head.
It was the first time that he was so embarrassed and even could not fight back since he came to Earth. But after the attack, Thanos was still standing there safely.
Then Strange had no time to feel the shock and was strangled by Thanos as the speed of light. Because the Soul Gems enabled Thanos to look through all illusions, therefore, all of his clones in the sky turned into decoration.
Where is the gem? Why do I feel its not on you? At the moment, Thanos put Stranges face close to himself.
Ka. Stranges bones made an unpleasant voice.
You You cant get it forever. At the moment, Strange said this firmly.
Ka Thanos increased the strength of his hand and made Stranges eye frame burst.
If you want to live on, then tell me where it is. Right now, Thanoss action told everyone that he never knew what patience was.
After Tony saw this, his propeller was fully open, and the speed of armor was increased to the speed of the missile. He wanted to get close to Thanos and save Strange.
Under themand of Tony, the artificial intelligence Iron Man also took the arm of Strange with a false attack and tried to save Strange together.
Annoying flies! After shooting a few Iron Mans, Thanos had already lost patience.Then he pointed to the moon.
Hong!
Infinity Gauntlet shot out a terrifying purple light column, passing through the atmosphere anding to the Earths satellite Moon.
Boom!
Then the whole Moons ore was rapidly converted into energy, and the monthly watch even emitted white smoke due to the high temperature.
Boom! A hundred-meter-thick energy ray was back to Infinity Gauntlet.
Seeing Thanos violently absorbing energy from the moon, Iron Man -Tony was shocked, because he was so clear that a person who could withstand the energy of the entire must have an amazing physical quality!
It was the first time that Thanos demonstrated the ability that the strong should have.
Boom! At the moment, the people on the Wakanda battlefield all looked up at the sky.
Meteor meteors dropped from the sky! It was a natural disaster!
The attacks were about to blow the Wakanda into ruins. And Tonys Iron Mans army had been burned by the fire to stop the meteorites from destroying the building.
Just when the crowd was deeply desperate, a ck figure appeared in time. Bruce finally came.
After seeing the meteorite descending, Bruce bited his teeth and calls out the long-awaited Stormhammer. The moment Stormhammer appeared, the dark clouds came.
The thunder in the sky now was very dense, and the lightning flickered. After thunder quickly felt the Stormhammers attraction, and all of them fell down.
Boom
Then countless thunderbolts were condensed into a stream, which was absorbed by Stormhammer. The sound sounded like the cheers that came from the systems synthesized divine weapon.
At the moment,Bruce emitted white light and was surrounded by lightning. Like a god born in a thunderbolt!
Then Bruce used the Stormhammer to aim at the meteorite in the sky. Right now, the God of Thunder found a ce to shoot out energy. Therefore, they directly turned into a Thunder Dragon and flew towards the meteorite.
Bang A Thunder Dragon was a Thunder Tribtion!
Even the Sky Shield had been smashed into pieces!
At the moment, Wakanda was saved by Bruce. Seeing that the meteorite could not match, then Thanos showed a cruel smile and threw the dying Strange on the ground.
Because he had seen the Eye of Agamotto hanging on Bruces chest, the Time Gem, one of the six stones, were ced in it. This was also why Thanos came to the Earth.
At the moment, the remaining dark monsters had been far away from Thanos.
Even though they were beasts, they also knew that, thest time Thanos showed this expression was just the time that the Earth was butchered into a dead star.
Youre Bruce, you killed my five Devil Generals. Youre very good. Thanos suddenly praised Bruce.
Thats right. It is me who killed five Devils. As he spoke, Bruce took out the Proxima Midnights Star Shadow Spear.
I heard that she was your most loyal servant? Then Bruce shook his hand with a long spear.
Good for you. You were the first one who killed my men and then showed it off in front of me. As he spoke, he lifted his right hand with Infinity Gauntlet to Bruce, and a wave of energy shot out from the Power gem.
Thanos lifted his right hand and rushed over to Bruce!
Violent start-up speed made a loud sound! Body and shield oneness!
At the moment, Bruce held the Gods Hammer with his right hand, and took out the Vibranium Shield from the warehouse with his left hand.
Huh! After a muffled sound, Bruce stepped back three steps to stabilize his body.
How is it possible? Thanos was very shocked.
That strange shield just had a slight crack after his attack. Thanos was full of Titans god power and had excellent fighting skills, and he also liked to smash people with the Power Gem.
More importantly, he had already totally shot out Power Gems force. Therefore, he thought that there was nothing that could withstand the great force of Power Gem.
How did Bruce do that? At the moment, Thanos understood why his five devils were all killed by Bruce, and he decided to re-estimate Bruce.
Bruces blood was boiling in his body now. After a few breaths, he eliminated the feeling of difort caused by the Power Gem.
War God body, Deitiess Power and God Bloodline could be integrated together. Therefore, Bruce was able to withstand Thanoss power.
And it must be known that Thanos who had ever used the Power Gem to defeat countless gods in the Marvel universe. So Bruce could be said to be very powerful.
It is impolite not to reciprocate. Therefore, Bruce made a move at the next moment.
Although Thanoss power was very strong, he was slower than Bruce who had upgraded for many times before. Then Stormhammer was hit on Thanoss chest heavily.
It was just the Stormhammer had exploded the meteorite just now, and now it hit Thanos in the same way. What terrible effects would it cause?
Crack! The voice was a broken chest bone, and then Bruce went on and continued to blow Thanos crazily.
At the moment, Thanos barely shielded him, but his ribs had been broken by Bruce in just a few seconds. Then Thanos was a little unable to resist Bruce.
Just as Bruce thought it was a good chance and was ready to heavily punch Thanos head.
The space was distorted and the Thanos in front of him became fly ash, then another perfect Thanos appeared.
Bruce had just realized that the air was surrounded by too many particles. It turned out that everything was just an illusion that Thanos made with the power of Reality Gem!
Damn it! The Reality Gem actually was able to fool his Telekinesis. At the moment, Bruce bitterly thought of it.
Chapter 221: Battle
Chapter 221: Battle
The war on Wakanda.
In the ruins, at the moment, Thanos silently looked at Bruce opposite him.
And Bruce was thinking that he had to think of a way to defeat Reality Gem, and so he decided to try with Gods Telekinesis first.
With full focus on Thanos, Gods Telekinesis instantly condensed into an invisible force and surrounded Thanos quickly.
Sizzle
The golden Titan armor came out an extruded voice. At the moment, it seemed that Thanos seemed to be bound and could not move. It was a good chance!
Crack!
Then Bruce held the Stormhammer with both hands, and the Thunder Dragon shed out, and the huge power gathered on his palms.
The next blow was just the Thanoss head. He did not believe that Thanoss head could also withstand the frontal bombardment of Stormhammer.
But suddenly there was a purple light appearing in Bruces body, and then the restraint force brought by the Gods Telekinesis disappeared instantly.
The moment that the Stormhammer fell, a blue space ripple shed, and Thanos appeared immediately behind Bruce. At the moment, Bruce reacted, as this was the role of the Space Gem!
Then Thanos punched Bruces back with his heavy punch.
At this time, Bruce opened the Eye of Agamotto, then green cosmic energy appeared in time. Wrapped in Thanos, making the time around him stop, in that way, Bruce avoided the attack of Thanos.
Then Thanos used Space Gem again and left the area that Time Gem affected.
Bruce frowned. At the moment, what he needed to do was not only to break down the illusion of Reality Gem at any time, but also let Thanos be unable tounch a quick move.
Except for his extreme power and defense, he also had four powerful cosmic gems. More importantly however, Thanos also was very smart!
So how could he defeat Thanos?
Since he fought with Thanos, he had not explored the enemys information, so Bruce decided to check Thanoss information at first.
Beep, loading Thanoss information, please wait
Bruce had used the system for such a long time, and it was his first time to hear the word please wait.
As expected, Thanos was not the same as anyone else. At the moment, Bruces light disappeared and the shape of his suit was gradually revealed.
Thanos was a little surprised by this. Dressed in a suit to defeat Thanos, only Bruce was able to do that.
At the moment, Thanos who was in the distance, saw Bruce not moving, then it seemed that he did not want to attack Bruce, so they just stood quietly like this.
Beep, loading ispleted~.
-
[Name]: Thanos.
[Identity]: Dark Sect Leader, Titania.
[Ability]: Titan curse (energy value 120w), Titan power (energy value 100w), Titan speed (energy value 70w), Eye rays (energy value 50w).
[Item]: Power Gem (unloadable), Reality Gem(unloadable), Space Gem(unloadable), Soul Gem (unloadable), Infinity Gauntlet(energy value 150w), Floating Throne (energy value 100w), Titan Kobe (80w), Titan God Spear (80w).
It was very shocking! After Bruce saw Thanoss information, Bruces scalp was numb.
The Thanoss abilities were indeed strong. Because Thanos had ever epted the curse of the Death God, he was immortal and immune to disease and spiritual control.
His skin was hard and his recovery capacity was also very strong. Even Bruces current War God body still had a certain gap with Thanoss ability.
War Gods body could guarantee that Bruce survived in the vacuum universe, but he could not rely on it to live forever.
Afterparing with Thanos, Bruce had been crushed in all aspects except the spirit. Among Thanoss all abilities,the lowest Eye Rays still needed 50w energy value.
Bruce was unable to download any one of Thanoss abilities! In fact, even without Infinity Gauntlet, Thanos also easily defeated any one of superheroes.
Only a fully awakened Thor who could break his wrist with Thanos. There was also Captain Marvel who would start double-awakening in the plot of Avengers alliance 4.
But Thor became weak because of Bruces appearance. After all, Thors follow-up plot had just begun, H was already scared by Bruce.
Therefore, the original plot that Thor returned to Asgard, fought with H and then he would get weakened had been destroyed by Bruce, Asgard was not destroyed.
Thor didnt awakenpletely, so the only one in the Avengers alliance 3 who could fight with Thanos had be weaker. And the other heroes had long been defeated by Thanos.
Fortunately, Bruce is now stranded at the position of Thor.
It was just that if Bruce could save millions of energy value before and reached the star-level awakening state, then his energy quality would surpass Thanos.
Unfortunately, he did not make it. Even if the remaining starships and monsters were almostpletely killed by him, his energy values only reached 30w.
The energy value to reach the star-grade awakening was still not enough. Of course, Ancient One and Odin could also destroy the current Thanos.
But the two both said they had lived too long, and they felt that the endless wars were very boring. They also thought the future belonged to the young ,so they gloriously retired.
And no one could persuade them.
Beep, Ive detected Thanoss information and released the system task.
Stop Thanos from snapping his finger and destroying half of the living creatures in the universe.
After Bruce saw the task tips, he was clear about that. Stopping Thanos did not mean that he had to kill him.
And even if he could not kill Thanos, he could also stop him from snapping his finger. Now the crystal ball had been taken away by Bruce, and Vision had been hidden by him.
Therefore, what Thanos could get now was only the Time Gem on Bruces body. And now there was no hint saying that he hadpleted the task, so at least only after he drove away Thanos could heplete the task.
After calming down his mind, Bruce saw the Hulk who was knocked unconscious on his side, and Hulks fingers were shaking slightly.
This subtle action could not escape from Bruces Gods Telekinesis. Coupled with Tony who was still looking at the scene in some Iron Man battle suit, and the ck Panther who was also watching the scene through ck Scientific and Mechanical Sphere projection.
It seemed that everyone was waiting for Bruce to create a chance to kill Thanos together. Of course, Thanos was also very clear about these situations now.
Therefore, Bruce looked at Thanos who now had no intention of attacking. He felt that he should have a chat with him first so that he could divert his attention.
Hey, the purple potato head. There is a department called the nning-Birth Committee in the east. Do you have any interest in trying it? At the moment, Bruce said this with a smile.
But Thanos looked at Bruce as if he was looking at a dead man. He had no intention to reply.
A man like you who can kill your daughter to support greatly the policy of birth is the most admirable.
Chapter 222: Star
Chapter 222: Star
Looking at Bruce who wore a ck suit was continuously talking nonsense, finally, Thanoss look changed.
Of course, he knew that the so-called nning-Birth Committee was just an excuse tough at him. What Bruce really wanted to say was that he killed his daughter for his own ideal.
In fact, there were a lot of people like him.
Even though he knew that Bruce deliberately wanted to trigger his anger, he was still angry. This was a good way to trigger his anger, after all, Thanos really loved Gamora.
At this moment, the Soul Gem on the Infinity Gauntlet flickered slightly.
A sad look appeared on Thanoss face, but soon it was suppressed by him, as if nothing had happened.
To be honest, I am not opposed to your such behavior, but unfortunately you are my enemy. Bruce continued to say.
Then Thanos smiled, and he did not know why he had some interest in the man in front of him. He knew Bruce, but he did not have a deep understanding of him.
This time, he felt that Bruce and other superheroes were totally different.But it was just like Bruce said before, they were enemies!
Youre very interesting. Its my honor to meet you as my opponent. After Thanos finished the sentence, the whole body burst out a strong light, which was the power of infinite gems.
At the moment, Strange was very surprised, because he knew that the war was officially opened.
Then Bruces eyes changed, and he also switched to the fighting state instantly. Body and shield oneness!
Then Bruce took out a super-Vibranium shield, and the light shot out by Thanos was blocked by Bruce. He felt the heating from the shield.
At the moment, Bruce knew that he had already hit Thanoss weakness in his inner heart. Thanos seemed invincible and powerful, but in fact, he was not a real God, he still had peoples emotions.
Some real gods had no feelings, just like a procedure, and there were only orders and rules in the eyes. But people were not so, and they would feel tired. Thats why Ancient One and Odin chose to leave.
At this moment, Thanos looked ferocious, but in fact he had lost his usual calm. The Lion and the Tiger fought!
Often the tiger first endured the eruption of the lion, waited for the lion to be exhausted, and then tore the lion into pieces!
Therefore, what Bruce needed to do now was to wait patiently for the w that Thanos revealed after he was angry,just like the way that tiger defeated the lion.
Damn it! At the moment, the purple light column was like a blowout.
The ability of the Power Gem waspletely released by Thanos. Then the surrounding Earth appeared with constant cracks.
The sky cloud was also pierced by the light. Countless energy that came from each dimension, and the time and space, poured into Thanoss body
The glow of energy shone on Thanoss face, making him look like a purple magic god.
Right now,Bruce looked at Thanos seriously, and he also moved. Then the star pattern on the forehead appeared, and the dark and light energy surged to him.
Forming two streams of energy in his back, and turning into light wings. White on the left, ck on the right.
Bruce floated and he was just like a god who controlled the light and the dark.
Ah! Energy began to spill out from Thanoss pores.
Obviously, it had reached the limits of the body. Then Thanoss body instantly grew up, and his body mass increased exponentially.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Step by step, Thanos walked over to Bruce.
The surrounding air would burst out a heavy noise after every step. At the moment, Bruce floated up and reached Thanoss head, and then he took out two magic soldiers slowly.
Immortal Battle de!
Star Shadow Spear!
Stormhammer could carry his Gods Telekinesis, but there was also a w. Therefore, what he needed now was a more stronger magic weapon which could bear his dark divine power.
Synthesis!Bruce said to the system.
Beep, this synthesis requires 10w energy value, YES or NO!
YES!
Sizzle, sizzle.
Then the two magic weapons turned into two distorted energy clusters and converged together.
Beep, the synthesis is sessful and the host gets an immortal Star Shadow Spear!
At the moment, Bruce held the immortal Star Shadow Spear with his right hand. Then the Dark Divine Power suddenly poured into the weapon and immediately found its own bearer.
In the same way, Bruce also poured Gods Telekinesis into the Stormhammer in his right hand.
Why did Bruce take out his weapons at this time? It was because the power that he drove away H was unable to defeat the angry Thanos now.
Thats why he had to y it across the ss, and withstanded the power which was more powerful than War God Bodys maximum limit!
The two divine weapons had be the bearer of Bruces limit. Otherwise, the energy would blow him up!
When Thanos punched Bruce heavily, Bruce calmly put two divine weapons together.
Immediately, an energy column capable of passing through the was shot out from the area that the two divine weapons connected!
Two powerful warriors who both owned the energy that exceeded the could have caused the Earths destruction!
At the moment, Strange, who felt all of this, quickly stood up. As the guardian of the Earth, he could not let this happen.
So he tried his best to use his Super magic power, the golden light appeared and then the space between them was transferred to another ce. Space conversion.
The two came to the Broken Titan star.
Thanos did not care about this, because he only wanted to kill Bruce quickly! As for Bruce, he did not care about whether they would destroy the Earth.
Boom!
In that way, the two energies collided, as if twos collided! Both of them did not make apromise, and the energy wave continued to diffuse, which had been prating the stratum, reaching the core of the.
Finally, the energy eventually touched something that it should not touch. Titan stars nucleus was detonated!
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
The great power. The surrounding area shook heavily because of the huge waves, and Saturn slightly offset the orbit because of Titans explosion.
Then all kinds of rays shot out crazily.
Even Thanoss immortal body was also blown into hundreds of holes. He looked at Saturn beside him, and It was not until he felt the gravity of the, he reacted back that his Titan had exploded!
Originally, Thanos wanted to live here after he finished his ideal, and he could live a happy life here.
But now, everything had turned into fly ash. Even if he did not talk about retirement, who wouldnt have no feelings for his mother-star?
The aftermath of the explosion also dispersed Bruces War God body, and his internal organs and bones were almost shattered.
Well. At the moment, Bruce found that he was already unable to make any move, and his internal organs turned flips.
Chapter 223: Integration
Chapter 223: Integration
At the moment,Thanos drove Infinity Gauntlet desperately. He wanted to rely on the Reality Gem to restore everything, but it was useless.
Because his body had already dried up, there was no chance for him to condense the energy to restore a.
Even he had no strength to move his fingers!
With Titans curse of Gods body, he could only protect his life while avoiding his body from being destroyed by cosmic rays and being sealed by a sudden drop of temperature.
Bruce was also the same now, because both his divine body and Gods Telekinesis all suffered a devastating blow.
At the moment, the two just surrounded Saturn, following the debris of thes explosion, slowly floating on Titans orbit.
If there were no external forces interfering, they would probably have been floating in this way. Therefore, at this time whoever could recover first, was the winner.
But nobody knew how it would take, maybe it would take so many years. Strange, who had teleported them, also lost their coordinates due to the destruction of Titan.
Therefore, it was impossible for him to save Bruce now!
Just when Bruce thought he would stay here forever with Thanos, Beep! The sound of the system rang.
Congrattions to the host forpleting the task of stopping Thanos from snapping fingers and rewarding the 50w energy value!
Bruce was surprised that the system actually now determined that he hadpleted the task. Indeed, the present Thanos had no chance to snap his finger.
Systems, can we synthesize Stormhammer and immortal Star Spears?
Beep, I had detected the two weapons could be synthesized, and the synthesis needs to consume 50w energy value, YES or NO
YES. At the moment, Bruce said this without hesitation.
Suddenly, the two weapons were charged by the system to Bruce. Then they transformed into two streams of light and converged together after a sizzling sound.
Beep! The synthesis is sessful, congrattions to the host to get the immortal Thunder Spear!
Then a ck and white magic weapon appeared in front of Bruce. Unlike the previously fractured immortal Star Spears, the new immortal Thunder Spear had regained the immortal energy.
When the force felt his owners injury and it immediately gave Bruce life energy. Just like the dead Corvus ive who could bring him back to life, then the War God body was like a drynd that ushered in the dew.
Afortable feeling came to Bruce.
After his body absorbed the immortal power, his injuries began to recover. ording to this speed, even if Thanoss body physique was better than Bruces recovery speed, he could not be faster than Bruces recovery!
After Bruce regained a little strength, he immediately drew two kinds of Gods Telekinesis, and then held the immortal Thunder Spear tightly in his hand.
The violent noise of *beep* came from the immortal Thunder Spear.
This synthetic divine weapon, named Thunder Spear. It naturally preserved the ability of Stormhammer to harness the thunderbolt.
Then Bruce immediately grabbed the immortal Thunder Spear and flew over to Thanos. The speed of immortal Thunder Spear was faster than the real lightning.
The distance between the two was quite far away after the Titan was destroyed, but Bruce quickly pulled it near.
After he was able to see Thanos clearly, Bruce found out that this powerful guy was still very powerful and he had begun to use Reality Gem to repair himself.
Butpared with Bruce, it was still a littlete!
At the moment, Bruce lifted the immortal Thunder Spear without hesitation and poured all Gods Telekinesis into it!
Thousands of lights shed.
Crack!
The right hand of Infinity Gauntlet was cut into two and a half! Half of it was embedded with the Soul Gem and the Space Gem, while the other half was embedded in Reality Gem and Power Gem.
At this moment, Thanoss left hand suddenly moved, and caught the broken Infinity Gauntlet at the speed of lightning-like!
Huh! Bruce took a step forward, wrapped the fragments of the Soul Gem and the Space Gem, and then put them into the systems space.
And after Thanos caught Reality Gem and Power Gem. He immediately took advantage of the Power Gem to recover his power while controlling the Reality Gem to surround himself with the particles, and then his injury would recover to arge half!
At a critical moment, Bruce opened the Eye of Agamotto in front of his chest.
Green light passed through, and it reversed the time that Thanos was located. Time was reversed and Thanoss body became dpidated again!
At this moment, Thanos desperately poured energy to Reality Gem and wanted to negate the reversed-time.
Thanoss face flickered. He recovered his injuries and then returned to the past. In that way, they used gems to fight Thanoss body.
Therefore, Bruce had to take out ck-and-white wings behind him again. Then the source of darkness and the source of light continuously sent out energy through the light wing.
Since he had not recovered, he forcibly used his body to absorb the energy. At the moment, Bruces body almost copsed and a lot of cracks appeared.
But the immortal Thunder Spear was still lifted.
I would fight with you! Before his body copsed, Bruce cut off Thanoss head.
Beep! Congrattions to the host for killing Thanos and get 200w energy value.
So many!
The real money was already meaningless for Bruce, who had be god. Therefore, only arge amount of energy value could be called vast sums, because it could be used to enhance his strength.
Looking at the broken body, Bruce immediately said to the system, Download the Titan curse God!
Beep! Downloading Titans curse God Body requires 120w energy value, YES or NO?
YES
Beep! Downloading Titan Curse God Body sessfully.
Then a vast and cursed power was spread throughout Bruces whole body, making Bruce feel thoroughlyfortable.
But he did not have time to enjoy the feeling, and the power of light and darkness began to sh with each other. The two powers fought in his own body!
Bang!
At the moment, Bruces body burst out hole and the blood fog. It was really troublesome.
Bruce once again said to the system, Synthetic Titan Curses God Body and the War God body!
Beep! The synthesis requires 50w energy value, YES or NO!
YES!
The moment the instruction was just released, Bruces body turned cold and hot in turn. Then his face flickered.
Integration of two opposite powers was actually a very difficult process. At the moment, Bruce was already exhausted, and then he fainted.
But the body was not affected by the brain, and the reorganization was still continuing under the push of the system. Right now, his pores were all closed, and any aura could not be leaked out.
He had reached the level that no aura could be leaked out, and Thanos actually relied on this to live in the universe all the time without eating anything with this trait.
When he stood in front of others, if he did not show up, no one could feel his presence. The inside of the body under the hidden aura was the power of destroying the world.
Even if he was again blown by Titan, Bruce would not have been threatened by lethality. At the same time, the body of God and Devil finally began to integrate the dark and light energy.
From now on, the use of light and darkness could be perfectlypatible with no exclusion, and he could use it safely! Also, Bruces Gods Telekinesis would be greatly strengthened after he woke up.
If the previous Gods Telekinesis could only surround a city, then his future Gods Telekinesis would be enough to cover the whole, and he could even vaguely feel the whole gxy!
More importantly, Bruces body would not get old because of the death-curse of the cosmic God. It meant that without the effect of external interference, his life would be unlimited.
Chapter 224
Chapter 224
During the time that Bruce was reorganizing his body and did not wake up.
Tai Particle appeared beside him weirdly and then floated to Thanoss head in the vacuum. Whereafter, Thanoss head was gradually connected to the body with the push of Tai particles.
It turned out that Thanos also left a route of retreat for himself, and the moment he died, he connected the Reality Gem with his huge spiritual power.
Therefore, from then on, the Reality Gem was just him and he was the Reality Gem. As a rule weapon, there would be no thing that Thanos could not finish as long as the energy was sufficient.
Reality Gem, naturally, could negate Thanoss death, and resurrect him! And more importantly, with the help of Tai particles, Thanoss Spiritual Power was also greatly enhanced.
Therefore, it was a blessing for Thanos and now he obtained a great spiritual energy as a master.
Having enough Spiritual Power, then Thanos sent out his position through Spiritual Power and contacted his own secret weapon.
Then in the void, a golden floating Throne appeared from the space and walked from the transmission channel. The throne was the exclusive driver that Thanos created for himself before.
The 90% of the materials were built by the cores of the stars.
In order to create this floating king Throne for Thanos, a highly enlightened intellectual race in the universe devoted the power of the whole n and spent hundreds of years to finish it.
Therefore, it would be difficult for Bruce to catch up with him once he sat on the throne.
Because there was no control system in the floating kings Throne, only his idea could help him fly into the gxy toplete interster travel and make actions like space-jump.
And with only a few shings, Bruce would lose Thanoss position in the vast universe. Even though Bruce had now mastered the Space Gem, he would not be able to catch him if he did not have Thanoss position.
On the floating Throne, the golden Titan equipment was also hung on it. The Titan equipment wasposed of Titans Spear and Titan Armor.
Titans spear was able to cut off the Vibranium, so when in the plot of Avengers Alliance 4, even though Thanos did not have a glove, he could still cut off the captains shield.
The reason why Thanos did not take this equipment this time, was because Thanos did not want to kill all the avengers at the time of Avengers Alliance 3.0.
Otherwise, the Avengers were already killed by Thanos long ago, not just being knocked down.
If Thanos really wanted to kill them, he only needed to put on Titans armor and weapons, and then killed all of the Avengers easily.
At the moment, because Thanos wanted to kill Bruce, he naturally called them over. But the moment that Thanos summoned the floating king throne, Bruces booty had finally beenpletely reorganized.
A prompt sound came from the system.
Beep! Congrattions to the host for obtaining the body of God and Devil!
As soon as he opened his eyes, Bruce saw the distant floating king throne, and found that Thanoss body had been recovered.
Damn it! At the moment, Bruce had no time to think about what the reason was.
He quickly took out the immortal Thunder Spear andunched a wave of energy towards Thanos, like a monstrous wave of energy.
Then Thanos woke up with a cold smile. The light of the Power Gem emitted and shone to an asteroid not far away from Thanos.
Then the mass of the asteroid quickly disappeared, and turned into energy which was absorbed by the Power Gem that immediately fed back to Thanos.
Whereafter, Thanoss body shot out a lot of purple light.
Bang He alsounched an amazing purple ray that blocked the energy wave that Bruce hadunched.
Swoosh!
The floating king throne finally came to Thanoss side.
When Thanos was ready to sit in, Bruce suddenly turned into a body blur and then quickly shed to the front of Thanos, and touched his body with his palm.
Soul astral!
But the reality was cruel. At the moment, Thanos just coldly looked at Bruce and then punched Bruce.
Bang!
Bruce had no time to avoid and straightly withstood the heavy punch. Then, he took out the Soul Gem hidden in his palm once again and used the skill of soul astral.
At this moment, the Soul Gem burst out dazzling light. In Thanoss mind, he seemed to see the scene where Gamora fell off the cliff and was looking at him with deep resentment.
No! Then Thanoss soul was out of his body sessfully.
But he immediately produced a suction force, which seemed to be very fast, and then his soul was sucked back into his body again. But the short time was also very enough for Bruce.
He quickly blocked the flying king throne that had already flown to Thanos with his hands. Then, without any hesitation, the floating kings throne was seized into his systems item space.
Now that I had broken your route of retreat, I see how you can run! At the moment, Thanoss soul finally returned to his body.
Ah! He was very angry that the throne was robbed!
At the moment, the power of the Power Gem had been urged to reach the limit, and then the purple halo instantly burst out around Thanos.
Huh! The ck-and-white wings behind Bruce quickly came out and parceled Bruce.
But the huge energy wave still blew Bruce away. Until the remaining wave of energy pushed Bruce to thousand kilometres it stopped.
When Bruce opened the light wing to be ready to fight back, Thanos had turned into a Tai particle, and then suddenly he disappeared as if he was sucked away.
NO! Even though Bruce activated the Space Gem to move to his side instantly, it was alreadyte.
Ill be back next time. And you will die! Thanoss voice remained in the vacuum and passed into Bruces mind.
At the moment, after Bruce used Gods Telekinesis to crush these particles, Bruce took out the floating king throne.
The divine consciousness swept over and then cleared all of the information that Thanos left. Soon, he had already controlled the floating king throne.
After that, he located the Earths position through the Floating Kings throne, a]nd then he disappeared in the original ce.
Chapter 225
Chapter 225
After returning to the earth, Bruce did not return to Wakanda directly, but to find a ce where no one stayed to take the floating throne.
Because Bruce felt that it was not a good thing sometimes that you were too show-off,after all, it would arouse others attention. Instead he thought of a better way.
Beep! Do you want to synthesize S.H.I.E.L.Ds A-type special vehicle with the floating throne? and it needs 1w energy value.
Yes.
Bruce, who had returned to the Avengers Base, said with no expression, synthesis
Beep! The synthesis was sessful ! Congrattions to the host for getting the Titan car!
At the moment, looking at the normal car, Bruce tried to sit in it.
Nex, he found that he could not only drive it by hand but also by ideas. This special agent-car actually retained all the functions of the floating throne.
And the material was built from the core of the star, and the outer surface could be put on the energy-cover that only space warships owned.
It could transmit and make space- jump in space. After Bruce tried it, he nodded with satisfaction and took the ck technology sports car.
In fact, he did not dare to drive it continuously. Because he was afraid that he would destroy the good car with his bad driving skills.
At the moment, Bruce nodded with satisfaction when he saw the performance of Titan car. The 1w energy value was very worth it!
Now that this car could have such an amazing result, then Bruce looked at his normal ck suit. He had a bold thought
Beep! Do you want to integrate the agents suit with Titan armor? and it requires 1w energy value.
Yes! Bruce licked his lips and very looked forward to what would happen next.
Beep! The synthesis is sessful, congrattions to the host to get a Titan suit!
As expected, after a burst of light shing, a seemingly t-and-fitch agent suit, from the coat to shoes.all were changed.
Then Bruce took a gun to shoot it violently.
As a result, the bullets had no sound except when they were fired. The dense bullets shooting on the suit were all shattered into powder by the fake fabric of the suit.
At the moment, Bruce, who did not believe this scene, immediately took out the Immortal Divine Spear, following which the room immediately became very bright!
But the spear made a sound and deflected it along the fabric. The fake fabric was not normal at all, which actually made the artifact ssh out!
Well, it seems that the material is very brilliant. After wearing the suit on his body, Bruce realized that the suit was really thin and light.
And when he pulled the tie, the tightness could also be adjusted automatically. After walking out of his private room, Bruce was very satisfied with this new normal-looking suit.
No one could figure out why the clothes were harder than Vibranium. It was very worthy of the systems product. And it was also very worthy of spending 2w energy value on the suit.
At the moment, Bruce opened his personal information and looked at his personal attributes.
-
[Name]: Bruce.
[Identity]: Six-level agent.
[Awakening]: First-level Fixed star
[Ability]: War God body, Deitiess Power, God Bloodline, the Gods Telekinesis, Magic Ball, Body Blur, High-speed movement, Full-induction, Body and shield oneness, the dark source, the god power of the real world, the Psycho parasite.
[Warehouse]: Titan Vehicle, Immortal Thunder Spear, Titan suit, Super-Vibranium Shield, Mark 8 suit, Ant-Man suit(infinity), Crystal ball.
[Bnce]: 200w USD.
[Energy value]: 40w points.
-
When he looked at the awakening state of the First-level Fixed star, Bruce asked the system, how much energy value to upgrade the next stage?
Beep! In the query
Beep! The results of the query are as follows: the Fixed-star-awakening requires 100w points of energy value per step.
How many energy values are needed to upgrade the Eighth-level to the First-level Fixed star?Bruce continued to ask.
Beep! In the query
Beep! The results of the query are as follows: the energy value of upgrading Eighth-level to First-Level Fixed Star needs to span both the ninth and the tenth stages of the, with a total of 190w energy value.
So Bruce decided that the downloading Titans curse would cost 120 w energy value, and the synthesis cost was 50w. This was 170w
But when he fought with Thanos before, not only did he improve his divine body, awaken the cross-level, and increase his strength. But also he saved 20w of energy value, it was so worthy!
At the moment, Bruce was very happy with this. Then he rang Quicksilver up in a good mood, hey? Is it Quicksilver?
Yes, you dont have to run! Find your sister ande to my private room with Vision and Spider-Man to see me!
And Bruce embarrassedly found that he could even hear the sound of the wind when he called him, no one knew where his brother-inw went.
Only 10 secondster, a red delivery door appeared.
The excited Scarlet Witch rushed into Bruces arms. Then in the back of the portal, Quicksilver, Vision and Spider-Man walked out of IT.
Mr. Lite, where was Thanos? Spider-Man asked curiously when he met Bruce.
Thanos.. He realized that his own deed was a little too much, so he had returned to the field and had already lived in a happy pastoral life.
After releasing Wanda, Bruce said this seriously.
Oh, thats great. Spider-Man was immediately convinced.
WellAhem Bruce was not interested in telling the truth, otherwise Spider-Man would certainly go wrong.
Mr. Bruce, youve disappeared for a month. We are very worried. At the moment, Vision looked at Bruce sincerely.
Yes, Bruce, you havent contacted me all the time. And I am very worried As she spoke, Wandas eyes became red.
It has been a month? Bruce said this surprisingly.
Because when he was in the universe, he could not feel the time, he felt it was just a few days
How is Rogers doing? At the moment, Bruce asked Spider-Man.
Mr. Steve, they Before Spider-Man finished speaking, another delivery door appeared.
I have recovered very well, said Captain America.
Oh, youre all right. Thats great. Then Bruce held Captain Americas hand.
Bang Then another two figures appeared, Dr. Strange and ck Widow respectively.
Oh, Dr. Steven, you alwayse without being invited. Bruce said angrily.
Hi Mr. Bruce, I said that I feel youre back. They are all around me, so At the moment, Strange was very innocent.
Then Bruce twitched his mouth. In fact, Strange could not feel that he woulde back at all. if he did not want to make him notice. After all, his body had reached the undrained realm.
However, in order to synthesize cars and clothes, he went back to the S.H.I.E.L.D. and then many people had seen him, so he deliberately liberalized his breath. After all, this matter was of great importance, and Bruce knew that the Avengers woulde to ask.
Forget it. You are always so good.
At the moment, ck Widow interrupted Strange and asked, You have confirmed that Thanos will note again, Mr. Bruce.
After saying that, Captain America and Dr. Strange looked at Bruce worriedly. They didnt want Thanos toe back to blow the.
Hey, lets stop talking about this, but if you really want to know more about the details, then ask me to have a meal. At the moment, Bruce shrugged his shoulders.
Chapter 226
Chapter 226
After a meal, Bruce sessfully fooled Captain America and Doctor Strange.
After returning the Eye of Agamotto to Doctor Strange and sending Quicksilver and Spider-Man away, Bruce secretly entered Scarlet Witchs boudoir. It was said to be a boudoir, but in fact it was a vi that was too big.
During Bruces absence, Quicksilver got a lot of money. And after Quicksilver repeatedly assured that the money was not snatched from the bank, Wanda expropriated part of it and bought the vi.
Bruce was not polite, and they went crazy all day and night.
Wandas original song could be heard around the whole vi. However, the neighbors around could do nothing but envy. Especially the female neighbors admired Bruces persistence and dreamed about how strong his body should be.
Looking at Wanda lying on the bed, too tired to wake up, Bruce just exuberantly shook his head. How could Wanda as a witch hold his physique of gods and demons.
And when he was about to drink a ss of fragrant red wine and admire the night of the vi.
Boom! A man in a red cloak came to him with a beam of thunder.
Bruce, tell me which Thanos is on, Im going to kill him! Thor said anxiously.
Obviously, he had been searching for such a long time.
Oh, I had said he was on Titan, isnt it? Bruce said calmly.
Damn it, I went looking for him for long, but I didnt find him! Thor said, filled with indignation.
Thanos must be going somewhere else. At the moment, Bruce shook the ss, then drank the red wine in it, staring into the distance.
Damn it, when will Lokis revenge go on like this! Thor was still reluctant.
Dont you still have a sister? Bruce reminded her.
Are you talking about H? She has returned to Asgard. At that moment, Thor became serious.
And, Ragnark is about toe.
Oh, so you are going back to Asgard. Bruce was also interested.
Well, H who returned to Asgard resurrected arge number of dead troops. She imprisoned many gods and people who didnt want to obey. Moreover, she released the giant wolf Fenrir and the earthly giant snake Yemengada.
Thor gritted his teeth, the present Asgard has no difference from hell.
Well, then Ill go to Asgard with you. After all, I drove H away. Now, its time to send her back to the West. Bruce put down his ss.
Thor was surprised when hearing Bruces words.
Are you also willing to go, thats great But Heimdall told me that the Rainbow Bridge has been upied by H, and now I can only pass through thergest portal of Saka to Asgard.
Dont be so troublesome, can you get in touch with Heimdall now?
Definitely yes. Thor stared at the night sky.
Heimdall, can you hear me?
Thor, I see you, its very bad, when are you going toe back? Heimdalls voice came to Thors mind.
I.. Thor just opened his mouth, and before he finished speaking, Bruce grabbed Thors shoulder and activated the Space gem to locate the teleportation location.
They immediately arrived at Asgard, a cave where Heimdall was.
This Obviously, Thor didnt expect Bruce to have this hand.
Bruce didnt mean to exin at all, but looked at Heimdall who pulled out the giant sword with a smile. His iconic ck suit was out of ce among the Aesir protoss wearing medieval costumes.
Heimdall, its okay, this is my friend, Bruce. After hearing Thors words, Heimdall put down the great sword suspiciously.
He could perceive that Bruce was not ordinary at all, and his sharp eyes couldnt feel anything from Bruce. Even in the history of guarding the Asgard Rainbow Bridge, Odin also failed to do this.
Hi, Heimdall, nice to meet you. Bruce stretched out his right hand friendly.
Hi, Bruce. Heimdall hesitated, and shook Bruces hand, following which Bruce saw Heimdalls message calmly.
- [Name]: Heimdall. [Identity]: Asgard patron saint. [Ability]: Aesirs Body ( energy value 20w), Protoss induction ( energy value 20w), Acute eyes ( energy value 15w), Acute ears ( energy value 15w), Gods Fighting Ability ( energy value 15w). [Items]: Heimdalls Golden Horn ( energy value 15w), Ulu Great Sword ( energy value 10w).
-
System, download Acute eyes and Acute ears. Bruce had no hesitation for these two abilities.
His induction skills were stronger than Heimdalls, but Heimdalls Acute eyes and Acute ears were indeed what hecked.
Beep ! Two skills are detected and require an energy value of 30w points, YES or NO?
Yes!
Beep ! The download is sessful. Congrattions to the host for getting the skills of Acute eyes and Acute ears.
After downloading Acute eyes and Acute ears, Bruces head became noisy for an instant.
But fortunately, his Divine thoughts were strong, otherwise he would definitely be stunned by the sudden amount of information.
Now he could not only see all the things that Asgard was in charge of the Nine Realms, but also knew the things of extraterrestrials.
After looking at the scenery of thoses from a distance, listening to the sound of flowers and trees growing, and curiously observing the situation of the other nine worlds,
Bruce looked at the golden officer of Asgard. At the moment, H wore a tight ck armor and a spider-like helmet, and sat on Odins throne.
The breath of death permeated his body, and his gestures gave people a feeling of depression. Obviously, H became stronger, and it was not the same as when he was on earth.
After a year in Asgard, she regained her peak strength.
How many troops do we have now? Thor asked Heimdall.
There are only a few hundred left, and the others are all old and weak, women and children. Heimdall looked sad.
Bruce looked at the Aesir Protoss behind Heimdall. Everyone was weather-beaten and basically had nobat effectiveness.
The battlefields were either caught in the dungeon and locked up, or killed and transformed into undead monsters.
It was not that Heimdalls strength was extraordinary, and he could see the army that captured them in advance. And these remaining forces had all been destroyed before.
Thor, you finallye. Behind Heimdall, a heroic female general suddenly walked out. Her ck hair looked unique, just like a waterfall.
Sir, its great that you are still alive. When Thor saw the personing, he was extremely delightful.
Chapter 227
Chapter 227
Sieff is Heimdalls younger sister.
When she was young, the mischievous Loki cut off all her hair. Later Loki was afraid that Odin would punish him, so he specially made her hair from the dwarf.
When she grew up, Sieff was diligent in practicing martial arts, and grew up to be a female general in Asgard.
She used to fight Thor in the nine star realm. In the course of the battle, she gradually fell in love with the powerful and brave Thor. However, Thor fell in love with the American woman Jane on earth.
This also led Odin to dislike her so much that Odin preferred Thor to Sieff of Asgard. After Thors introduction,Bruce came into contact with this beautiful woman general.
[Name]: Sieff.
[Identity]: The female martial god of Asgard
[Ability]: Aesirs Body ( energy value 15w),Protoss induction ( energy value 10w), Protossbat skills ( energy value 10w), swordsmanship ability ( energy value 10w),Tianma riding ( energy value 10w).
[Items]: Asgard Sword ( energy value 10w), Asgard Pegasus ( energy value 10w).
-
After a few pleasantries, Thor and Heimdall worked out a n to save Asgard.
First free the Asgard warriors from the Dungeon, take back the Bifrost, then summon Valkyrie from the outside world, and fight H to the death. Bruce nodded irresponsibly to Thors n.
The next morning. Heimdall in the front, Thor, Sieff and Bruce were behind.
Armed with more than 100 armored warriors, they followed Heimdalls instructions to the dungeon of Asgard. The dead souls guarding the dungeon looked vulnerable under Thors leadership.
Heimdall and Sieff are extremely brave. Bruce also took the opportunity to grab an energy value.
The dungeon used a golden energy shield to keep the prisoners inside. Looking at the corridor, it seemed to go on endlessly.Bruce swept it with Divine consciousness, the number of detainees reached 30,000.
Another 50,000 or so people, terrified of H and surrendered to H.
These warriors of the Aesir Protoss have powerful strength.
It is more than three times heavier than the body of a human being on Earth, and it is capable of lifting tens of tons of weight, immune to most diseases.
On top of that, the Aesir has an average life expectancy of more than 5,000 years. So as long as these people do not die, they can fight for Asgard for at least 4500 years.
It was these tireless protoss warriors that enabled Odin to stabilize the nine kingdoms.Just after Bruce helped Thor rescue these warriors, the system issued a new task.
Beep! Detecting the hosts participation in the Protoss Civil War, the following tasks are released.
Persuade Valkyrie to return to Thors camp. After getting the task prompt, Bruce teleported himself to the entrance of the Bifrost.
To leave Asgard, he must go to the Bifrost, so when he got to the Rainbow Bridge, he could get information about Valkyrie.
At the entrance to the Rainbow Bridge, bald-headed Skolcini is showing off his new weapon to two youngdies of Asgard.
Ladies, do you know what I am holding? The big guy smiled and yed with the two M-16 automatic rifles held in his left and right hands.
The young Asgard obviously hadnt seen these guns, after all, Asgards guards usually had spears and shields.
Skolcini, what is this? The beautiful woman curiously felt the wrench of the gun.
Oh oh oh! You cant touch that. It might go off! Skolcini jumped immediately.
Seeing the beauty seemed a little unhappy, he immediately turned into a kind and amiable smile.
The truth is that I have always been an innocent man, single for decades, and when I met you two, I was instantly smitten. At this point, Skolcini paused, then choked out a few tears that seemed affectionate.
I suddenly realized that the past few decades had been all about waiting to meet you, so I bought these two guns.
Seeing these two guns is like seeing you, I will guard you all my life
Upon hearing Skolcinis affectionate confession, the twodies who had never left Asgard immediately looked at him with bewildered eyes.
Oh, Skolcini , you are so kind to us, I think
Ahem Although he didnt want to interrupt Skolcinis sultry technique, Bruce interjected.
Hi, hero, can you make way for me? Im looking for someone.
Oh, I dont know who you are looking for, Skolcini is a pleasure to help. Said the bald man with great enthusiasm.
Bruce nced furtively at the young women beside him, and sure enough, little stars appeared in their eyes, and they were drawn to skurges helpful image.
Valkyrie, do you know her?
Oh, you mean the guy who was beaten away by Queen Haire. I definitely met her. Beautiful women are always so impressive. She went in this direction. Scorch gestured toward the starry reflection in the ceiling.
Well, can you describe her appearance to me again? After Divine consciousness locked onto the of Skolcinis finger, Bruce smirked.
No problem, I can draw her right away. How could the queen have given me such an important ce as the Bifrost, if I didnt have such skills? As soon as he said that, Skolcini drew Valkyrie.
Bruce took the portrait, and deliberately touched him while the opponent was not paying attention.
-
[Name]: Skolcini.
[Identity]: Descendants of the Aesir Protoss and Frost Giants, Executioner of H.
[Ability]: Lucky ability ( energy value 15w), Aesir body ( energy value 10w), Frost Giant bloodline ( energy value 10w), Blood Axebat skills ( energy value 10w).
[Item]: Heimdall s guardian sword ( energy value 20w).
-
Not to mention, the painting is no different from the camera. Bruce looked at Skolcinis hand, a brush that looked in but actually had magic skill.
Having to secretly give a thumbs up, Skolcini revealed another sultry prop.
Wow, Skolcini , can you draw me too? One of the young women could not help showing a sh of spring on her chest, and leaned over to Skolcanie Arm which was holding the paintbrush.
The other young woman was immediately unwilling and pulled towards Skolcini s other arm, Skolcini, draw me first
Hey, there is no problem drawing you together. Skolcini said with a cheapugh.
Bruce could have fired up the Space gem and left, but he stayed for the time being. He realized that even if he met Valkyrie, with her bursting character, he couldnt beat her over, but if he doesnt fight, he cantplete the task.
After all, the mission to kill H hasnt been announced yet, and killing H wouldnt get much of an energy boost.
Chapter 228
Chapter 228
At the present Asgard, Loki disguised himself as Odin. And after sessfully squeezing out Hemdar, the bald man Skolcini became Asgards God of Door.
Later, H returned to Asgard. She surprisingly flirted with Skolcini and allowed him to continue to serve as the guardian.
Asgards tens of thousands of soldiers were all fooled by this terrible guy, so it was a very magical thing to say.
But in fact, the gap between Skolcini and Heimdall was veryrge. Without Acute eyes and Acute ears, Scorch could still live a natural life, and that was naturally because of his carefulness under the rough appearance.
Beep! It will take 150,000 energy values to download the lucky ability. YES or NO?
Yes!
Beep! Congrattions to the host for downloading and getting the lucky ability sessfully!
The moment Bruce got it, he immediately left the Bifrost, and then he went to Sakaar.
ording to the contrast of portraits, Bruce found Valkyrie with the worlds divine consciousness. At the moment, she was working as a scavenger on Sakaar.
Simply speaking, she was picking up rubbish for the owner of Sakaar who was driving spaceships.
Ignoring the litter with rubbish, Bruce walked over to Valkyrie.
Hi, shawty! I think you are very ssy when picking up garbage. Do you have any interest in making friends with me? Bruce did not feel ashamed for his nonsense at all.
At the moment, Valkyrie turned her head and nced at Bruce, then she said seriously, I dont know you.
No, weve known each other. Only you and me are picking up rubbish in this area, so it is doomed that we will definitely know each other.
After saying that, Bruce immediately said, Since we have known each other, I want to discuss with you the secret of picking up the garbage. Do you have any interest in talking to me?
Valkyrie just looked at Bruce in a daze. Because she was so incredulous about Bruces behavior.
But she said angrily, Food wont matter, but I can think about it if you invite me to drink.
Well done!At the moment, Bruce suddenly felt that he was more excited than winning Thanos.
And one hourter, they took Valkyries aircraft and went to a bar in Sakaar. Valkyrie was not reserved. She just picked up one bottle of wine after another and began to drink.
Bruce didnt talk. He just poured the wine and constantly drank. But after hours, Valkyrie began to cry.
H, you son of a bitch! One day Ill go back and kill you.
I cant forgive you because you embarrassed me.
Lets go now. Bruce said, he looked as if he had been waiting for such a long time.
Do you know who H is? Valkyrie said in surprise.
I dont know. Bruce pretended to say.
But for you, I will definitely defeat him.
Puff! Looking at Bruces serious look, Valkyrie suddenlyughed.
You want to fight with H? Please defeat me first. And even Im not her opponent.
Really? Bruce said indifferently.
I can win H, but I cant beat you.
Youd better pick up your junk.
Actually, my fighting ability is also very good.
What?
The ability from the bedside to the end of the bed. They just chatted like this endlessly.
And when they woke up the next day, Valkyrie found that Bruce was sleeping next to him, and the bed sheet was also dyed with arge group of fresh red.
When standing up, Valkyrie was too painful to sit down. She was trying to p Bruce when she saw Bruces side face, and finally, she just held back with a flushed face.
Of course, Bruce did not fall asleep, but he never thought it would be so simple to deal with Valkyrie.
And soon he pretended to wake up and said to Valkyrie affectionately, our friendship has finally ended, and we can start dating from today.
Then he hugged Valkyrie deeply, and Valkyrie just forgiven him.
After returning to Asgard, Valkyrie immediately put on the dress of the female martial god. And she did not mention anything about the things between her and Bruce.
Beep! Congrattions to the host forpleting the task of persuading Valkyrie to return to Thors team and getting 30w energy value.
Beep! The task of the next phase is released.
To defeat H, and help Thor to be the new owner of Asgard.
Obviously, Thor was surprised at Valkyries arrival. Originally, he wanted to persuade Valkyrie in person, but he didnt expect that Valkyrie woulde back actively. In that way, he didnt have to persuade Valkyrie.
At the moment, Bruce checked his own attributes.
-
[Name]: Bruce
[Identity]: Six-level agent.
[Awakening]: First-level star
[Ability]: The body of God and Devil, Deities Power,God Bloodline, The Gods Telekinesis, Magic ball, Body Blur, the high-speed movement, overall sense, Body and shield oneness, Dark source, Light source, Spiritual parasite, Eyes of thousands of miles, Acute ears and the lucky ability.
[Warehouse]: Immortal Thunder Spear, Super Vibranium shield, Mark 8 battle armor, Ant-Manbattle uniform (infinite edition), Crystal ball, Titan car and the Titan uniform.
[Energy value]: 40w points.
-
Not bad. It was easy for him to get 30w energy value with the lucky ability.
Valkyries physique was actually good. And only he knew what would happen when Valkyrie was making trouble.
At the moment, the Divine consciousness swept over the rainbow bridge. Skolcini held a big axe and led those who returned to Asgard. He was exining the adventures in the Kingdom of Elves with relish.
And all of them listened attentively.
But Bruce just turned his head awkwardly. He went to Thor and talked for a while. And then, all people discussed and immediately went to make trouble for Haier.
At the moment, the mighty army had assembled under Valkyries leadership. Not to mention that many of these soldiers were the old part of Valkyrie, and they had been trained well by Valkyrie before.
So Thor was in a hurry to find Valkyrie back. At the moment, Bruce curiously saw Valkyries information.
-
[Name]: Valkyri
[Identity]: the female martial god of Asgard
[Ability]: Aesirs Body(energy value 20w), Fighting Ability of female martial (energy value 15w), female martial god wisdom (energy value 15w), horse riding (energy value 15w), and themand force (energy value 15w).
[Item]: Female Wushen Long Spear (energy value 10w).
-
In contrast to Chiv, it was clear that Valkyrie was better. And in theter story, because Thor had no interest in management, Valkyrie greatly worked in Asgard.
But Valkyris growing space was still very high, so Bruce decided to train him as Odin.
Chapter 229
Chapter 229
Skolcini, when are you ready to do it? At the moment, H was looking at Skolcini, who had been reluctant to kill those people, and then released a hint of killing intention.
Just now, a group of rebels revolted against her rule, and she arrested these rebels herself. The frequent repression of the rebellions had made her impatient with these people.
And Skolcini served as a celebrity around her.
As her appointed executioner, unexpectedly he dared to show mercy to those who resisted her. For her, there was no difference between this and betrayal.
Although Skolcini was the only person who made her feel interested in, the taste of rights was more wonderful for H. So she had to kill him if he tended to betray her.
It must be known that after Odin used her in the year, he suppressed her and never published her achievements to his subjects.
So for thousands of years, every day and night she was waiting to break through the seal, and she was not willing to be stolen from her victory.
Therefore, her hatred for Odin had gone deep into the bone!
All those who fought against her must die. It was also a relief for these people to die anyway.
As the God of death in Asgard, all the Aesir protoss even died, the soul would not be released immediately. Instead, they needed to wait for her to take their souls out and give them a destination.
It was also why Odin could not kill her.
As long as Asgard existed, once there was death, then she would be able to rely on the right to control life and death and be stronger. And the right was not able to be taken away by others.
Asgard, was nock of war.
Owow! A roar of a wolf came into her ears.
Others were slightly surprised by it, only H understood what Fenrir was talking about.
So Thor hase back? She murmured to herself.
Then with a whoosh, she disappeared in the ce.
Poof! Skolcini was almost frightened to urinate, and the big sweat fell on the ground.
Then he touched his neck, and fortunately, the head was still on it! God had finally gone. If she did not go, he would cut off Sasha that apanied himst night.
Sashas waist was even softer than the sponge, so how could he let her die? After H left, the guards were stunned and did not know what to do.
Why are you still in a daze? Is my position higher or yours? Untie them quickly! Skolcini roared immediately to the guards around him.
The guards looked at each other. Eventually, they had to untie the prisoners. After all, when H came back, there was Skolcini to take the responsibility, so they had nothing to fear.
On the Rainbow Bridge.
Thor and the huge wolf Fenrir fought against each other. Fenrir, which was the most notorious hungry wolf in the Norse Mythology.
As a wolf, it was even taller than the Afican elephant. Coupled with its excellent offensive abilities than Heimdall and its canines which were more hard than Vibranium.
Although the Sacred Axe of Thor could cut the wound on its silver body. However, what was faster was that these wounds healed with the visible speed.
Every time when Fenrirs huge head bite to Thor, he had to avoid the bites in fear. Because if he couldnt avoid the bites, even his Aesir Divine Body would be broken!
ng!
Heimdall attacked Fenrir at the back, finally the giant sword was cut to the hard shell of the spaceship.
Hoooh!
Fenrirs big tail swept with hate, and then Heimdall was drawn down the rainbow bridge.
At the moment he was about to fall into the river under the rainbow bridge. Bruce, with suits on appeared in time, firmly holding Heimdall in his hand.
When he was about to use the Gods Telekinesis to fly to the Rainbow Bridge with Heimdall, a huge snake head suddenly appeared in the river!
Bruce, be careful! Valkyrie who was sitting on the flying horse roared.
The giant snakes body was sorge that its body was even wider than the rainbow bridge looked from a distance. Even Bruce plus Heimdall were not bigger than its eye.
Such a thrilling scene made Valkyrie so nervous.
Youre asking to die! At the moment, Bruce dumped Heimdall back to Valkyrie, and then he took out the immortal Thunder Spear in his right hand.
Sizzling!
The immortal Thunder Spear emitted a ck-and-white energy column and bombarded the snake mouth.
In order to avoid harm to Asgard, Bruce specially controlled the energy to the level of the. After all, the great power of the star level was not the attack Asgard could bear.
At the moment, Yemengards huge vertical pupil stared at the beams of light emanating from the immortal Thunder Spear.
Then it hid flexibly before the light pir attacked its huge snake body.
Bang!
The ck and white energy exploded, and there was a ripple on the water that wasparable to the explosion of a hill.
After avoiding the attack, Yemengard opened his mouth and sprayed poison to Bruce. The jet speed of the venom wasparable to theser cannons on the gate tower in Asgard.
But it was still hidden from Bruce.
He was enraged by the giant snake and decided to give him a little color. It could be seen that Bruce looked at the giant snake fiercely.
Then the head of the giant snake shook as if it had been hit by a meteorite. After that, it fell into the river and disappeared.
Bruce did not intend to let it go. Just now, heunched the ability of a spiritual parasite, and a huge Gods Telekinesis was injected into the big head of Yemengard.
The Gods Telekinesis began to absorb after touching the spirit of Yemengard, and after absorbing to a certain degree, he would be able to control it.
After perceiving the power of the Gods Telekinesis of Bruce, Yemengard opened its mouth and made a strange gesture with its tail connected to its head.
Just as it made this gesture, its body looked like a green circle emitting light. It turned out that its poison could even erode Gods Telekinesis, so it injected poison into its head with its tail.
It was also very cruel to himself.
At the moment, Bruce was soon aware that his Gods Telekinesis had gradually melted in Yemengards spirit.
Hum, youre so lucky! Looking at Yemengard who did not dare to float up, Bruce decided to go to find Fenrir.
Although just now the giant wolf Fenrir was fighting with Thor, he also saw the picture of Bruces attack on the giant snake. Therefore, when it saw Bruceing to it, it ran away without any hesitation.
It even didnt care about Thor who was electrifying its back and butt. At this moment, Fenrir gave out a wow call and ran along the rainbow bridge.
A humane expression appeared on the wolfs head, as if it was saying, even Yemeng was defeated. What am I waiting for? H, Im begging you toe quickly!
It finally stopped at the end of the Rainbow Bridge.
The sky began to be gloomy and depressing. A dark, dead aura came.
H wasing!
Chapter 230
Chapter 230
Looking at Bruce who was in a suit and floating in the sky with divine light surrounded.
H clenched her fist. This time, she wanted to retrieve the humiliation of being defeated by mortals as a god. She would not be afraid even if Bruce used the Time Gem again.
Because the Time Gem was the power of Universe level after all and it was impossible for him to exert the real power of the gem if he didnt reach the level.
Even the god who was the God level, if his energy was not able to break through the awakening of the Universe level, he could only exert one tenth of the power of the universes original stone.
It was impossible for a mortal to hold a divine weapon with the effect of a true god holding a divine weapon. After all, the universes original stone was not built for mortals from the very beginning.
At the moment, there were no fancy moves. H just stretched out her clenched fist and gave a simple punch.
This punch was like the determination of H to recapture the Asgard regime. And how powerful the right was, how heavy the first was.
The power hidden in the fist was even enough to break the star nucleus of Asgard. Hs determination was undoubtedly firm.
At this moment, the space around H was shrouded by invisible darkness. Within hundreds of meters, apart from the still shining Bruce, there was only the brilliance of Hs fist.
When Bruce saw the momentum of H, he was moved.
At the moment, he could sense that the obsession of H was even more pure after Odins death. Not only did she recover the strength of God level, even half step beyond the level.
After she waspletely out of this step, it would be the power of Fixed Star level.
And this step also heralded that she had transcended her father, Odin, the King of God in Norse Mythology.
Bruce did not expect H, who had learned from the pains to be so powerful!
Then Bruce also moved.
But he did not choose to use the immortal Thunder Spear.
As a person who had already crossed that step, using weapons to fight against H was undoubtedly an insult to him.
He enjoyed this moment very much, after all, his strength was awakened by the system. He wanted to know how the strong who took this step by their own efforts were different from him.
At this moment, Bruce seemed not to gather any power, and then the same simple punch was aimed at H.
Bang!
There even wasnt flying dust. To others, neither of them seemed to use their strength.
In fact, only Bruce knew that in the instant the two fists touched, Hs strength hidden in her fist made Bruce like that he had fully endured the explosion of Titan Star.
It was even more painful than the final fight against Thanos.
After all, the Titan Stars explosion was not aimed at Bruce, at the moment he just suffered the aftermath of the explosion.
But this time, the effect waspletely different. The powerparable to theary explosion waspletely epted by him. Even if his body of God and Devil made it impossible for him to face a deadly danger.
But this violent power still shook him away.
The scary thing was that, except for Bruce, the people around didnt feel any unusual. And all the power was not wasted, and all of them were poured into Bruces body. This was the real Fixed Star level strong persons ability to control power!
Seeing Bruce flying to the sky, at the moment, Thor raised his axe angrily.
Boom.
A thunder was summoned by the axe in the sky, and Thor absorbed these powers into his body to his hearts content.
At this moment, Thors eyes were shing with power waves. He held the divine weapon with lightning surrounded in his hand, and then jumped into the sky.
Damn H, you cant beat my axe this time! Seeing Thors heavy blow down to her, H was not afraid, but showed a faint smile. Obviously Thor did not understand what H shook Bruce away meant.
At that moment, H pulled a punch again.
Seeing that H dared to use her fist to pick up his axe, Thor thought she must have overreached herself! Thor was excited to think of the scene where H was killed by himself.
But the reality was cruel.
Thors axe did not split Hs arm, and the powerful force copsed even before it was near the fist.
Then the axe and Thor separated, and the axe was scattered on the ground. Thor was bleeding from the seven orifices of the shock.
So terrible!
The Heimdall brothers and sisters led tens of thousands of troops but were shocked by H. At the time, they had already crossed the Bifrost to the other side and surrounded the river bank.
There was even no soldier behind H. It seemed that she was confronting the thousands of armies of God. However, the battlefield was surprisingly quiet, even without a slightest sound.
Because they all knew how strong Bruce and Thor were. One of them beat the legendary snake and scared the huge wolf Fenrir away, and the other was the most powerful man in Asgard.
Both of them were defeated with just one punch. If Bruces punch was lucky enough, Thors tragic appearance had be a straw to crush everyones inner camel.
The army was already terrified!
In the sky, Valkyrie, who was riding the flying horse, looked at H angrily. Knowing that she was not her opponent, she still wanted to rush down and fight with H desperately.
But as amander-in-chief, her calmness still made her turn her eyes to Bruce. After a brief hesitation, Valkyrie chose to fly to Bruce.
At the moment, H looked at the army in front of him with disdain, then she turned around and left.
As she turned around, the undead army appeared. There were so many of them that they even hid the sky and the sun. Skeletons, zombies, dark knights
All kinds of undead were erupting green mes from their eyes. They rushed towards Heimdall and the army with expressionless faces.
The two armies quickly docked.
At first, the Protoss army was able to make decent resistance. But these tireless monsters couldnt be killed at all. Over time, arge number of Protoss soldiers were killed.
Listening to the screams one after another around. The darkness seemed to merge them again. Soon, these protoss soldiers dropped their weapons and hugged their heads and knelt on the ground.
After seeing the surrendering warrior, the undead did not continue to kill. It was clear that this was Hs order.
As a result, more soldiers knelt on the ground.
No! At the moment, Heimdall smashed the skull in front of him with a sword.
Seeing the situation was over, he had no choice but to lead the remnant army and take the unconscious Thor leaving the battlefield.
Inside Valkyries spaceship.
After Bruce opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the concerned eyesight from Valkyrie.
Thats great! Bruce, you finally woke up! At the moment, Bruce raised his hand and stroked the beautys haggard face with distress.
Then he said gently, Dont worry about me, Valkyrie. There do not exist people who can kill me in the nine countries.
Really? I thought you were injured. Do you know how worried I am? Valkyrie looked at Bruce and said with a burning eyesight.
Chapter 231
Chapter 231
After fighting with H, Bruce found that her energy was indeed still in the level, but her control of power reached the Fixed Star level.
But now, Bruces control of power was still in the primitive stage of level.
And H was the opposite of Bruce. She had far greater control over power than Bruce. So H was able to punch him when their strength was not equal.
And finally, they just hit a tie.
H was indeed the Goddess of Aesir. She had never stopped practicing herself even in the thousands of years that she was sealed by Odin. And after being driven away by Bruce with Time Gem, she was still practicing.
More importantly, H also absorbed the experience of Odins life fighting. Because Odin was the King of Gods and also a member of Aesir.
After his death, the soul would naturally return to the embrace of H. And in this way, H could read the memories of Odins whole life as long as she wanted it.
After the death of any member of Aesir, their memories would be absorbed by H. The more dead, the stronger H would be, and finally, H would be as strong as it was now.
ording to the rating of the system, Bruce knew that the strength from Earth level to God level was essentially the metamorphosis of the levels power from elementary level to high level.
And in the Avengers, those were not out of the human category, like Captain America, ck Panther, Hawkeye and ck widow all belonging to the Earth level.
The Earth was not the most powerful of thes, so there was still a long way to be the level powerhouse. Until one day surpassing the level, he would transform into a Fixed Star level powerhouse like H.
But as for Thor, although he had already reached the pinnacle of level, when he met a Fixed Star level like H, he was still beaten. Because a level was just the gap between heaven and earth.
As for the domain masters and world masters above the fixed stars, namely the singr-universe and multiverse powerhouses, they were even more powerful.
Bruce was specting. Ifparing the death of God with H, It was like that one was the God who possessed thew of death of Asgard, and the other was the true god who possessed thew of death of the entire universe.
H had lived for thousands of years, but the true god of death had existed since the birth of the universe. How many years the true god of death had lived could be counted in billions.
And this gap was big enough to make anyone numb.
Even the death of H would only be the nourishment of the true god of death. It was just like Thanos ughtered half of the creatures in the universe, which would actually make the true god of death stronger.
But Death was the unrequited love of Thanos. Thanos liked death, but the true god of death didnt like Thanos. So this made Bruce wonder whether there was a true god of death driving Thanos to do these.
At the moment, Bruce found that he still had a long way to go.
After all, for these true gods, the infinite gems were just a ything created by them through the power of rules. So Bruce decided to find the opportunity to download Hs Law of Death power.
But his current energy value was not enough at all.
Killing H would not necessarily download this ability. So before killing H, these people in Asgard were all tasteless. They could not be killed or abandoned.
For example, Thor was strong enough topete with H one day, which seemed to be an exciting thing. But if Thor was killed, H would only be much stronger.
At the moment, H had not killed all the gods of Asgard, but was surrendering them continuously.
Obviously, her purpose was to repeatedly use them like pigs, because if all of Asgards men died, how could she gain strength?
But herw of death also had restrictions. That was that it was only useful to Asgards people. Thinking about it, Bruce opened the loaded information after he touched H again.
-
[Name]: H
[Identity]: Goddess of Death
[Ability]:Control life and death (200w), H fist (150w), Aesir body(energy value 100w), regeneration (100w), astral projection (100w), The Gods Telekinesis of death (80w), death magic (80w)
[Item]: Sword of the Night Sky (50w). H cloak 30w).
-
After reading Hs message, Bruce felt a little bit of an understanding. Controlling life and death was just thew of H.
Well, it needed 200w energy value, which was more than that of Thanos divine body. And Bruce guessed that H actually used the ability of Divine Punch to fight with him.
Thousands of years of repression turned into an obsession with power, and H understood a rule.
The rule of Hs Divine Punch was naturally powerful. And the greater the power, the greater the power of Hs Divine Punch.
Angry women were always so scary. At the moment, Bruce suddenly thought of Wanda, who was far away on the earth.
Originally, Wanda produced all kinds of anger under the death of Vision and a series of actions that stimted her. And then she awakened the power of chaos.
Chaos was also a rule.
So as the carrier of the power of chaos on Earth, Wanda could definitely be the powerful ruler of the Universe level when growing up.
But the present Wanda became his woman, so the progress of awakening became zero. After all, Bruce hadnt even thought about putting her on the battlefield.
Bruce, what are you thinking? At the moment,Valkyrie waved his hand before Bruce.
When are we going to see Heimdall, I heard that Thor was seriously injured
What, Thor was also injured?
Yes.
Then hurry up, I dont want him to die. At the moment, Divine consciousness swept through Alsace, and Bruce was surprised to find that he could not find the location of Heimdall and Thor.
It seemed that Heimdall still had his own secret. It was also because of this point, Heimdall could y hide and seek with H in her ce.
Then lets go, I will take you to meet them. As Aesirs Kingdom, Valkyrie obviously knew Heimdalls secret.
Thud. At the moment, Pegasus spread its wings.
Valkyrie sat on it and beckoned to Bruce. Bruce sat up holding the softness of Valkyries chest.
He looked at the buildings of Alsace for a while, and experienced the romantic sea breeze. Andter the Pegasus fell in front of a seemingly ordinary mountain.
At the moment, Valkyrie took the lead and twisted hard at the mountains mechanism. Just in this way, the cave opened a door to the inside.
At the moment, the entrance of the cave was full of runes that only Asgardians could understand.
Bruce touched it with his hand. It had the energy containing the breath of Aesir Body, and seemed to be some kind of ancient formation.
At the moment, Bruce closed the door. He felt that although his Gods Telekinesis was isted, his ears could still perceive the outside world.
What a magical ce. It seemed that this ce was just the shelter of Heldam in Asgard. The walls in the cave were full of lights.
Following the passage, Bruce released his Gods Telekinesis and then he realized that thousands of people lived in this cave.
Valkyrie led the way, and then Bruce saw Thor who was still unconscious and Heimdalls brothers and sisters in a short time.
Chapter 232
Chapter 232
Oh, Bruce, its great to see you. Heimdalls expression was no longer suspicious as it used to be. At the moment, he began to ept Bruce.
After all, Bruce saved his life when he met Fenrir and Yemengard. Not to mention that H was so powerful now.
And the fear of the remaining fighters of Asgard to H was very deep in their hearts. More importantly, rustic was extremely low.
Bruce, as a person who could fight with H, definitely became Asgards life-saving straw. At the moment, Bruce nodded at Heimdall.
And then he looked at Thor who was lying on the bed and just silently put the Divine consciousness into Thors body and had an observation.
He found that Thors situation was really bad. At the moment, Bruce found that his heart was being wrapped in a mass of ck death energy.
So he secretly used Gods Telekinesis to move it. But these death energies were resurrected again. It looked like they had grown in Thors body.
More importantly, Thors body was nourishing these death energy. And if Bruce continued to move the death energy, Thor would only be killed.
Obviously, H used the power of being the god of Asgard. And before Thor could notpete with H, this power would not disappear.
Because this disease could only be moved when Thor reached the strength of Fixed Star level. Therefore, no one could help him.
But if Bruce had Reality Gem, he could definitely help Thor.
But this thing was taken away by Thanos, so Bruce couldnt do anything for Thor now. Shaking his head, Bruce said to everyone, Thor has been hit by Hs magic and will not wake up for the time being.
What! Bruce, do you know how long he will be in aa? Sif asked worriedly.
Maybe it was not too long. Bruce didnt want to let Sif down, so he gave her an ambiguous answer.
Why is this happening? Sif looked sad.
Dont worry, he will wake up when Ie back next time, Bruce said seriously.
Why? Obviously, Sif couldnt understand.
Heimdall also looked at Bruce curiously. After all, he had used all the methods, so he clearly knew Thors situation as well.
Because at that time, H had been killed by me. After speaking this, Bruce winked at Sif.
Then he nced at Valkyrie, turned and just left. At the moment, Valkyrie followed Bruce knowingly.
And seeing the two leaving behind, Sif looked at Heimdall, is what Bruce said true?
Hamdall sighed, we can only trust him now, and wish the gods bless Asgard.
After leaving the cave, Valkyrie looked at Bruce, where are we going?
Bruce pointed to Valkyries dpidated spear on the back of the Pegasus, go to Odins treasure house, its time to change your weapon.
Seeing Bruce caring about herself, Valkyrie blushed slightly.
That ce is heavily guarded, and H is also there ,how can we get in. At the moment, Bruce smiled, and took out the crystal ball from System Space.
Look for the location of Daniels Gun, as soon as the words finished, the crystal ball naturally surged, and then Odins treasure vault appeared in a short time.
Wow, its amazing. Valkyrie touched the crystal ball with her hand.
At the moment, Bruce put his arms around Valkyries waist. Because the crystal ball had transported the specific location to his mind.
In Valkyries exmation, Bruce used the Space gem.
Then the blue light shed, and they were teleported into Odins treasure room. As soon as they arrived, Bruce immediately wrapped him and Valkyrie with the Gods Telekinesis so H would not feel them.
At the moment, Bruce observed the situation.
Fortunately, except for the Space gem that had fallen into his hands after being taken away by Loki. The important things were basically there.
Odin put all the good things here, It seemed that he had thought that someone woulde to steal the treasure.
The things in Odins treasury were real or fake, and most of them had magic traps. But these traps were all meaningless to Bruce.
Because he had already loaded his Acute eyes and Acute ears. More importantly, his perception and The Gods Telekinesis were even more extraordinary.
And even if he didnt hold these things in his hands, he could still tell the truth from the fake through the density of these treasures and the intensity of their energy.
At the moment, Bruce just walked forward.
The first thing that came into view was the Infinity Gauntlet. Bruce smiled and ignored it. He had touched the Infinity Gauntlet when he was fighting with Thanos before.
The interior of Infinity Gauntlet was very delicate, but this one was just an empty shell. It was more like Odins show-off artwork, which was obviously fake.
The second thing was the crown of the me giant.
At the moment, Bruces eyes jumped, he thought this one was okay, and there was me energy inside. It seemed that it was Thor who put it in, so there was no trap.
And the crown could summon Sirte, which was part of Bruces n. So he threw the crown into the system space without any hesitation.
Seeing Bruce taking a ck crown away without saying a word, Valkyrie suddenly rushed ahead of him.
What is this? Valkyrie took an ordinary-looking wooden stick.
This is the branch of the World Tree. Bruce once stayed in Ancient Ones library, and ever saw the descriptions of all kinds of strange things in the universe in books.
So when Divine consciousness touched it slightly, he had recognized it based on the abundant life energy inside the branch.
This is a good thing. At the moment, Bruce leaned against Valkyrie, touched the branches, and then smashed the inner magic trap calmly.
So you take it. Looking at Bruce, Valkyrie put it away unceremoniously.
And then she continued to walk ahead and saw a golden tray, where an eye as big as her fist rested on the tray. But Valkyrie quickly lost interest.
At the moment, Bruce just shook his head. This thing was called Argan Moto Ball, and it was one of the five treasures of Doctor Strange.
Usually, it could see through fantasy and increase the power of magic. And once owning Time Gem, he could see the past and the future just like Doctor Strange.
Then Bruce took it away and shattered the magic circle inside again.
I know this. At the moment, Valkyrie picked up two stone steles. One showed blue light, and the other emitted ck light.
Stele of life and death. With that, she seemed to be recalled.
I saw Odin spent a lot of time studying this inscription before his death, but he didnt seem to be able to find any results.
Is it right? At the moment, Bruce took them over and looked at the two steles.
He tried to infiltrate Divine consciousness, but in vain. But he could faintly feel the power of rules in it.
Bruce thought they were good things. Although they couldnt be used now, they would definitely be useful in the future. Maybe relying on these two things, Bruce couldprehend part of the rules of life and death.
Therefore, Bruce put the steles away.
You cant use this stuff, Ill keep it. Valkyrie pouted.
And after that, Valkyrie was no longer interested in these weird-looking things, but looked for something beautiful in appearance and able to decorate herself.
Chapter 233
Chapter 233
Does this flower look good on my head? At the moment, Valkyrie blinked at Bruce.
In the past, as the General of Asgard, she only knew to kill the enemy on the battlefield, she was so brave that the soldiers were all subservient to her. But now, she was more and more like a woman.
This change even surprised herself.
Well, its very good. At the moment, Bruce collected thest piece of the Eternal Fire, and then picked up Valkyrie.
And Valkyrie found a life-filled emerald green dress, which was extremely beautiful on her. Looking at Valkyries tender arms, full breasts, and long flowing hair, Bruce was a little dizzy.
This is an Elf Queens clothes that the queen of Alfheim. In order to thank Odin Majesty for helping the Elf Kingdom drive away the Desperate Dragon Nidhogg At the moment, Valkyrie said this excitedly, hiding in Bruces arms.
Niederhoff? Is the guy hiding at the root of the World Tree? Bruce was a little curious.
Yeah, how did you know that, he is even stronger than H.
At the moment, Valkyrie said, originally, Dragons existed at the top of creatures, not to mention the god of dragons like Nidhogg.
I can see him, indeed, his breath has reached the step of H. But when I saw him. He is not a dragon, but a person. Hearing what Bruce said, Valkyrie was shocked.
This is Asgard, so how can you see him far from the World Tree? At the moment, Bruces eyes moved slightly.
Because of my eyes, I can see farther than Heimdall. At the moment, Valkyrie was silent when she heard the words, and leaned her head against Bruces shoulder to find a morefortable ce.
She was toozy to figure out the reason. For her, this was a kind of silent trust. The stronger her man was, the more secure she would only be.
And at the beginning, she felt that Bruce was just a glib tongue that wanted to sleep with her and was the five scum of the earth war without much fighting power.
And at that time, it was her first time to have sex with man, so she had to humiliate him with anger and helplessness. But after contact, she slowly discovered that this man surprised herself more and more.
She also knew that, at the moment, Bruces strength was already stronger than Odins now. Her original life was truly gone forever. And following Bruce, she found the meaning of life again.
Hugging Valkyrie for a while, Bruce suddenly asked: I saw a lot of tombstones above our heads, where are they?
That is Soul castle. At the moment, Valkyrie jumped from Bruces arms.
As a Valkyrie, I will bring the heroic souls of the world to Soul castle, then teach them the martial arts of the Protoss, and train them to be Asgardians
At the moment, Bruce interrupted Valkyrie. Obviously, he was not interested in the duties of the Valkyrie.
I feel there is something that suits you well. Lets go there and go around. After speaking that, Bruce just teleported him and Valkyrie.
With a pop sound, the space rippled, and then they came to Soul castle. At the moment, Bruce looked up. Soul castle was a surprisinglyrge hall.
From the outside, it seemed to be covered with a ck mist, making people feel gloomy and dull.
At the moment, Divine consciousness entered the hall through the gate. Bruce saw that it was full of undead monsters, and some dark knights were gesturing with spears and swords in the highest hall, looking like they were polishing their skills.
It seems that Odins fairy barracks have be Hs paradise for the dead. Bruce said, looking at Valkyrie whose expression changed drastically.
This ce used to be not so gloomy, but a golden and glorious ce. Obviously, Valkyrie was dissatisfied with Hs transformation.
You should thank H for doing this, otherwise the weapon will not hide itself because he hated the bad aura.
You mean At the moment, Valkyrie seemed to have guessed what Bruce said.
Bruce just dignifiedly pointed towards the ground of Soul castle, and then used the power of reality to urge Light source.
Immediately, a silver-white light radiated from his back, and the light fluttered just like a long river of waterfalls. At the moment, he was floating in the air, looking like an angel in the dark world.
Get up! Bruce lifted his hands up.
And then a violent force was triggered by his powerful light force from somewhere underground.
Boom!
A light shined in the darkness, and a hole was made in the ground.
Suddenly there was a misty voice of praise from Soul castle. It seemed to be the eternal oath of countless heroes, and it seemed that the light could make the stars fall out of the ground.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Then, a light gun that seemed to possess endless divine power broke freely from the light.
This is Seeing the change in front of her, Valkyrie said dumbfounded, Gungnir!
Valkyrie never expected that after Odins fall, his sharp spear would be born here! This artifact had three other names.
The gun of oath!
Eternal Spear!
And Meteor Gun!
ording to legend, this gun and fairy bow Hill, the sword of me Levotin, and the treasure of dragon Opu together guarded the light of the nine kingdoms.
The handle of the gun was made by the branches of the world tree, and there was a sacred contract on it, which could not be destroyed by any artifact.
ording to legend, the person who sweared to the Gungnir would definitely fulfill his vow. This was why the world would swear to the meteor!
At the moment, Bruce tried his best to hold the Gungnir and turned to face Valkyrie. With a solemn expression, he said, Valkyrie, swear to the sharp spear, it has already sent consciousness to me. If you dont swear, it will leave here soon!
Swear?At the moment, Valkyrie settled down.
Well, now that the nine major nations were in unprecedented chaos, someone really needed to stand up and take responsibility.
I, Valkyrie, take an oath under the stars of Asgard.
I will break the darkness and reestablish peace and order for the nine kingdoms!
Boom
The sharp gun was alive, and it seemed to have understood Valkyries oath. After a while, it turned into a stream of light and shed towards Valkyrie.
Bang!
At the moment, Valkyrie was wearing a golden helmet unique to Aesir, and put on a blood-colored tight-fitting shirt. She caught the shining gun, her aura rose sharply, and she was another Odin alive.
Catching the Gungnir was equivalent to epting the inheritance of the King of Gods!
Boom!
The abnormal movement outside Soul castle quickly shook the undead creatures inside. At the moment, arge number of monsters crowded the gates of Soul castle, rushing towards Valkyrie.
At the moment, Bruce reacted, as he had noticed that H wasing here quickly.
Haha, its toote. As he said, he took the beautys arm, the spatial ripple appeared again, and the two disappeared instantly.
Chapter 234
Chapter 234
The me kingdom of the Nine Powers, full name of Musbelheim, symbolized an eternal me. And the me world was a very high-temperature barren.
Therefore, in such and, it was difficult for nts to live, Its surface was ravines, and the cracks of theva were spreading everywhere.
Every other distance there was a live volcano with hot gas and magma. Such natural environments created creatures of me nations.
They often revealed a burst of breath, emitting dim and red light. Some of them were animal forms, and others were human-shaped.
These uneven me creatures followed thew of jungle, coupled with the original irritableness of character. Therefore, they were always fighting, self-abilities, then died.
Andter, the strong devoured the weak and became more powerful. The whole society was in the original form of the ve system, and the weak people were enved by the masters.
Atst, standing at the top of the food chain was the me Giant and the Giant Dragon. And standing on the giant and the dragon was just the me kingdom, Surtur.
At the moment, Bruce was standing in the me kingdom. He took the crown of Surtur with one hand, and held the Eternal Fire with another hand.
After numerous creatures of me kingdom perceived the Eternal Fire, they seemingly saw the most tempting food. At the moment, they were constantly moving towards the position of the me.
Valkyrie stood at Bruces side now, held the Dangrens gun, and emitted dazzling light energy from top to bottom. At the moment, the bright meteors light burst out from the top of Dangrens gun.
And it shot all of the me creatures nearby Bruce. But Bruce did not pay attention to these weak me creatures, instead, he just put the Eternal Fire in Surturs crown.
Then a huge amount of me power burst out of the crown immediately. Surturs body was just shaped by the violent me energy step by step, from the human-shape to the hill-shape.
And this made Bruce and Valkyrie look like ants.
At the moment, a huge amount of me swords condensed from Surturs hand. It was just the twilight sword of Surtur, which was also known as the sword of destruction and the sword of thest-day.
At the moment, holding the twilight sword, Surtur had already reached the top of the level. And when the giant waspletely shaped, Surturs eyes finally opened.
Then he just struck Bruce without saying anything else, and the red me fell with the huge twilight sword.
Boom!
At the moment, Bruce took out the Immortal Star Spear and stopped the twilight sword.
Sizzle! Sizzle!
At the moment, the light wings of the angel-form appeared behind him, and Bruce just floated against Surturs huge twilight sword. It looked like an ant had defeated an incredible Giant.
This sense made Surtur feel ufortable, because he could clearly feel that Bruces small body had condensed a powerful force that was stronger than he was at that time!
At the moment, Bruce looked at Surtur calmly. He had already been well-prepared so he dared to release you out.
Hoooh! At the moment, Surtur swung his single arm, and then a huge me-Dragon was summoned.
The giant dragon did not he Surtur to target Bruce, and sprayed a hot and destructive dragon breath.
At the moment, Valkyries heart moved. The me dragons breath was growing rapidly and she did not want to see Bruce hit by the dragons breath.
Valkyrie didnt think much of it, and immediately urged the meteor beam of Dangarnir to attack the Dragon.
Boom!
At the moment, the meteor beam quickly extinguished the Dragons breath and shot the Dragons body!
Owow! Right now, the Dragon just roared and threw the bloody fog in the air to the ground.
But Surtur was not surprised by the death of the giant Dragon. As the ruler of the me kingdom, he gained almost unlimited energy bonuses for owning the Eternal Fire.
Boom!
At the moment, the Earth trembled and countless fissures emerged, then some giant hands climbed out of the magma of the cliff.
Countless me giants were summoned by Surtur. These giants held various swords flowing withva, and surrounded Bruce and Valkyrie.
Looking at the surrounding fire giants, Bruce opened Surturs information.
-
[Name]: Surtur
[Identity]: King of the me World
[Ability]:The undead body (energy value 100w), the Fire Kings power(energy value 100w), me-control (energy value 100w), me-call (energy value 100w), me-giants blood vessel (energy value 80w), me-immunity (energy value 80w), and stealth (energy value 50w).
[Item]: the Eternal Fire(energy value 150w), Twilight Sword (energy value 100w).
As expected, the strength of Surtur was not as strong as H, but he was much more powerful than Thor.
Aftering to the me kingdom, he not only strengthened his all abilities to the limits, but also used the Eternal Fire to summon Dragon and Fire Giants endlessly.
But these me Giants were still not enough for the present Bruce. Suddenly, Bruce speeded to the extreme.
Swoosh!
When the giants were toote to react, Bruce had used the immortal star spear to dismember them. The Giantsva blood was shot everywhere, and the broken limbs flew to the ground.
Beep! Congrattions to the host for killing Dragon and getting 30 energy values.
Beep! Congrattions to the host for killing Dragon and getting 30 energy values.
The sound of the system kept ringing. And finally dozens of me giants had contributed hundreds of energy values to Bruce.
At the moment, Bruce pursed his lips, and then smiled slightly. That was just the purpose of his release of Surtur.
Since the Eternal Fire would not go out, then Surtur would not stop calling the mes and fighting with him. Therefore, even the life of the entire me would turn into his energy value.
When he got enough energy points, he could download Hs ability and thenplete the task of the system.
Hoooh! At the moment, Surtur still did not know that he had fallen into Bruces energy tool. He just swung his twilight sword and struck Bruce again.
At the moment, Bruce did not fight against him hard, but shed the attack of Surtur easily.
Boom!
Right now, the volcano behind Bruce was cut off by Surtur directly, and countless magmas burst out in an instant. It turned into a redva ocean at the foot of Bruce.
Well! At the moment, Bruce hurriedly waved his light-wings in the air, looking for the Valkyrie who was still fighting with various mes creatures on thend.
Hiss!
At the moment, a loud roar came behind Bruce.
Then Bruce turned around and saw Valkyrie, who was riding in the sky. Valkyrie was still that heroic female martial god.
But at the moment, the unknown white horse under her hips surprisingly stepped on eight hooves.
This is Spreversis. Valkyrie exined to Bruce.
Its the true mount of the king of the gods.
Chapter 235
Chapter 235
Swoosh!
This sound was just like a bell.
Spreversis was the mount of Odin. It had white fur and eight strong horse-shoes, with dark-found stars in its eyes. At the gates of the present Earths Norway, this God horses statue was carved as before.
As a legend of Norse Mythology, Spreversis had incredible ability. It could be snowless, shuttle space, and also increase the masters ability to control the light force.
It was no doubt that Valkyrie was even more tall after riding Spreversis.
At the moment, behind Valkyrie, there were arge group of soldiers who were also riding the white horse, with the light of the Divine light. And this was also the ability of Spreversis.
At the moment, Bruces Divine consciousness could feel that these soldiers were allposed of souls, and they would not decay like amon body of soul, or disappear. Instead, they lived on the vow-spirit of Soul castle.
Therefore, as long as Soul castles were there, they were forever immortal.
They were just the soul-warriors who were awakened by Gunniers oath on that day. Blessed and praised by the spirit of Soul castle, Valkyrie became the person they believed.
So Spreversis brought them out of the Soul castle, and then they fought for Valkyrie forever. Soul-warriors were just the secret weapon of Asgard, and also thest defense line of Nordic Divine Kingdom.
This team of Soul-warriors consisted of ny nine members, and the energy emitted by each warrior wasparable to that of the Red Dragon summoned by the King of ze!
What is this? At the moment, Surtur shed towards the nearby Soul warrior, and the high temperature caused the air around the Fire King to boil.
But Soul warriors body suddenly disappeared in the instant when he touched the high-temperature Divine sword, leaving Surtur with a void.
Subsequently, Soul warriors suddenly appeared from another ce, holding a long gun and rushing over to integrate with the horse.
A sh of light just passed Surturs body and then it also took a mixture of mes from the Fire King away.
Damn it! Surtur shed madly, but he did not stab these souls that were born in battle.
Soul-warrior quickly surrounded Surtur under Valkyries leadership. They were charged and brave, and each attack would cause injury to Surtur.
Although the Eternal Fire could soon patch up the wounds of Surtur, Surtur was apparently entangled by these tireless Soul warriors.
Valkyrie, you just hold Surtur in such a way. Dont kill him. Im going to kill the remaining evils he summoned. When the timing is ripe, we will reseal Surtur. At the moment, Bruce said this to Valkyrie.
Upon hearing Bruces order, Valkyrie nodded and took Spreversis around Surtur, paying attention to the surrounding movement.
After vacating his hand, Bruce waved his hand to cut off the vast mes and looked for thergest red dragon nearby.
Dragon suddenly rose up when seeing Bruce. It was just like a fast train when its huge amounts of body passed by Bruce.
Because this giant dragons body was more than 100 meters, Bruce easily touched it and saw its information.
-
[Name]: Carol
[Identity]: Dragon
[Ability]: Red dragons body (energy value 50w),red dragon power (energy value 50w),me dragon breath (energy value 50w),red dragon blood vessel (energy value 50w),and the me immunity (energy value 50w).
-
Although there was still a distance between Dragon and Surtur, this giant dragons strength was still stronger than many other creatures.
And when most of the Earths experts saw the giant dragon, they only had to die.
Just like the Aesir Tribe, the Dragon tribe were born with thousands of years of life. It did not need to be cultivated, so it could get the battle knowledge from the blood memory that was handed down by the ancestors.
And for this race, the only thing that could suppress them was fertility ability. It was also because of the scarcity, the giant dragon always mated with all sorts of races and left arge number of dragons just like Asian dragons.
Hoooh! The dragon roared and spat dragon fire out towards Bruce, but Bruce dodged.
Puff!
At the moment, the Immortal spear pierced through the neck of the giant dragon.
Originally, the giant dragon could leave an epic, but it was killed by Bruce just on such a meeting. After all, its enemy was not the Earth ss but a Level Fixed Star.
So when confronted with Bruce, the result of every creature could only be abused. It was just the same as that Surtur could tear him apart at any time.
Beep! Congrattions to the host for killing Dragon and getting 30 energy values.
Upon seeing the systems tips, Bruce licked his lips and flew down towards the next dragon and giants habitat.
At the moment, the killing was going on all the time.
And after a long time, even Bruce himself couldnt know how many Musbelheims biologicals had been killed by him.
And in any case where he passed, the violent me creature woulde to him without any mercy. But Bruce justpletely killed them as before.
Until Bruce had killed a third of the Muspelheim creatures, and even some of the most violent races werepletely ughtered, Bruce finally stopped the remaining mes.
They began to realize that it was an act of death. The killings made them feel a bloody cold in the hot environment.
When returning to Valkyrie, Bruce opened his own property column through the system.
[Name]: Bruce.
[Identity]: Six-level agent.
[Awakening]: First-level Fixed star
[Ability]: The body of God and Devil,Deitiess Power,God Bloodline,The Gods Telekinesis,Magic ball,Body Blur,the high-speed movement,Overall sense,Body and shield oneness,Dark source,Light source,Vibranium refining ability,Spiritual parasite,Acute eyes,Acute ears,and the Lucky ability.
[Warehouse]: Original Stone,Space Original Stone,Immortal Thunder Spear,SuperShaking Shield,Mark8 Battle Armor,Ant-Man Battlegear (Infinite Edition),Crystal Ball,Titan Motor,Tantasysuit,Ago Motorcycle Ball,Life Monument,and the Death monument.
[Energy value]: 240w points (for one-click download,one-click upgrade,one-click integrate,ability upgrade,and the Upgrading Defective ability.
-
In the me world, Bruces energy increased more than two million points, but the resilience ability of the body of God and Devil made Bruce very tired.
At the moment, Bruce turned off the Properties Bar satisfactorily, and then flew towards the direction of Surtur.
Chapter 236
Chapter 236
At the moment, the surroundings of Surtupletely became a world of redva, and half of thes volcano andnd had angered him.
If it went on like this, the Musbelheim would be destroyed by him. But Surturdid not want to destroy his mother-star, after all, it was the ce where he was born, no matter how angry he was, he would not do so.
More importantly, he was a bit afraid of being beaten by Valkyrie now. Because no matter how many me creatures he summoned, they would be killed by the divine gun of Valkyrie.
At the moment, the Soul-warrior was still cutting his body.
He was sliced into pieces, It was equal to that he had endured such extreme punishments as Ling Chi. Even the gods were unwilling to bear this feeling.
Kill me, Valkyrie. I cant bear it anymore. At the moment, Surtur suddenly stopped waving the sword of the twilight, and said this tiredly.
Since the birth of the ancient times, it was the first time he had been helpless of the Eternal Fire.
Looking at Surtur, Valkyrie waved her hands to the Soul warrior. At the moment, the Spear of Drangarnir was shining, and a number of warriors disappeared.
At the sight of the disappearance of the Soul Warrior, Surturfinally sighed in relief.
Surtur, are you willing to serve me? At the moment, Valkyrie flew to the air and looked at Surturat at a high ce.
No, I am the king of the me world. I have my own dignity and death, so I will not serve anyone.
Odin couldnt do that in that year, Surtur said. But you, Valkyrie, would even more impossible to do so as a descendant of Odin.
In this situation, Valkyrie wanted to summon the Soul Warrior again. At the moment, Bruce shed to the side of Valkyrie and pulled her hand.
Valkyrie, its useless. Once you release Soul Warrior again, he will definitely separate the Eternal Fire from his body, and then fall into a quiet state like before. After all, his crown is not destroyed unless the is gone.
But Valkyrie wanted to speak again, but she quitted.
Well, Ill listen to you. Looking at the confident Bruce, Valkyrie still chose to trust him.
After returning to a reassuring look at Valkyrie, Bruce looked at Surtur, System to download the me summoning of Surtur.
Beep! 100w energy value is required to download the ability of me-call. YES or NO?
Yes!
Beep! Congrattions to the host for sessfully downloading the me summoning ability.
After that, Bruce activated the power of Light and Dark source. At the moment, the light wings behind him were bright and dark, and the amazing energy converged into his body.
Bruce felt that his body was just like a star-like energy.
Surtur was shocked now, what are you doing?
At the moment, Bruce looked at Site calmly, Surtur, you must hand over the Eternal Fire now, or Ill destroy this right away.
No! Surtur did not want the mother star to be destroyed, because in this way he would lose his root and then be weak as H who had lost Asgard.
He was cruel, but he also did not want to lose his own power. Looking at Bruces open hands as if he was really going to do it, Surturhad to break his body down.
Boom!
At the moment, Surturs body disintegrated inch by inch, and then the sword of twilight also disappeared with his broken bones.
After the dissolution of Surtur, Bruce used the Gods Telekinesis to re-enter his crown into the system space, and then he held the Eternal Fire with his hand.
me summoning. At the moment, Bruce did not disperse the energy in his body, but focused on the energy gathered at the Fixed Star level and used the newly downloaded me-call.
Roar! At the moment, the Eternal Fire was full of fire, and a seed of fire was condensed in the void.
At the moment, the energy in Bruces body flew towards the mes. The only finger-sized firebirds had been filled with energy, and continued to swell up, and finally, it became a giant creature that was covered with mes.
Valkyrie just looked at the fire giant in front of him, this is Did Surtur revive again?
No, hes not Surtur. Looking at the me giant that was about to be shaped, Bruce murmured.
Surtur Is an ancient demon, a species created by the Creator of the Earth. It contains the rules of eternity, so it will not die. But this one that I create is weaker than Surtur, so it can be killed.
Finally, the me giant waspletely formed. It looked exactly the same as the other parts of the Sites body, except for the crown.
My master, the giant, like Surtur, kneeled down on his knees the moment he saw Bruce.
At the moment, Bruce opened the giants information through the system.
-
[Name]: Yabi.
[Identity]: The King of me Giant.
[Ability]: The body of me (energy value 80w), me energy (energy value 80w), me control (energy value 80w), me giant blood vessel (energy value 60w), me immunity (energy value 60w), fire (energy value 50w).
-
Because of Bruce, the energy intensity of Yabi was stronger than Surtur, but his abilities of all aspects were still weaker than that of Surtur.
But in the current me world, Yabi could be said to be the existence of tens of thousands of people after Surtur. And through this call, Brucepletely mastered the power of me summoning.
Because Bruce knew that as long as he held the Eternal Fire, he could summon the mes just like Surtur. Fire Dragons, me Giant, and these me Creatures could also be summoned by him.
The death of the creature that he summoned was just equivalent to sacrificing his energy extracted from the void, which could not be transformed into the systems energy value.
Anyway, this me summoning was still very important. After all, owning the Eternal Fire, when meeting a ce like the me world, he didnt need to fight alone.
Although the monsters that Valkyrie killed could not be transformed into his energy value, those men he called would definitely help him to absorb energy.
This feeling of controlling the army was very good.
Looking at the remaining 140w energy value, Bruce knew that he would not be able to download Hs ability.
The me creatures in this world were very good, but the root couldnt be moved at all. Otherwise, the speed of recovering would be longer and longer.
So now they could recover first and then return to this ce, at the moment, Bruce thought about this. Then Bruce gave Yabi a look.
The Fire Giant nodded and slowly narrowed his body and condensed into Bruce. That was the ability of hisst me to be deformed.
And then Yabis fire and the Eternal Fire were integrated into the system space by Bruce.
Bruce, where are we going next? Seeing Bruce cut off the Eternal Fire, Valkyrie realized that they would get out of here.
Lets go to Lokis hometown, the country of Giants, Jotunheim. At the moment, Bruce put his arms around Valkyries waist, and the space ripples reappeared again.
Chapter 237
Chapter 237
If Mosbelheim was a country full of mes and destion, then Jotunheim was on the opposite.
Jotonheim was more like the Antarctic of the Earth. In fact, it was even colder than the Antarctic, and the highest temperature was 100 degrees below zero.
This ce did not have violence and noise like in the me world, but only the dead silence of ice and the cold wind, so normal people find it difficult to survive under such extreme weather conditions.
But for Bruce and Valkyrie, there was no big problem in oveing such an environment.
At the moment, theynded on Jotunheim, and stood on the surface of thick ice. Jotonheim was a moving-continents consisting piece by piece.
Behind them, there was a ck castle not far away. At the moment, Bruces Divine consciousness swept away and saw the ice giants in the castle.
Giants of Jotunheim sat on the throne and opened their eyes. Obviously, when anyone came to the Frost World, he would feel it for the first time.
At the moment, Bruce did not intend to be polite to Lau Fei and then took out the Eternal Fire, then Yabi came.
This time, Yabi did not turn into a small hill, but turned into Giants of Jotunheim, which was about three meters high. He transmitted to Bruce the information that he felt ufortable about the world.
At the moment, Bruce frowned. Even me Giants like him had turned into this, let alone the other me creatures. Seemingly it was necessary for the me army to choose Jotunheim.
Yabis appearance was like stabbing a honeb, because his body temperature was so high that it was as high as a big fireball in the Frost World.
But there was a fight between ice and fire.
Dong, bang, bang.
With the heavy footsteps, Giants of Jotunheim all walked out of the castle. There were giants about three or four meters high, seven or eight meters and even ten meters high.
Obviously, Giants of Jotunheims height was proportional to his strength.
The ice giant, who had reached more than five meters, just casually sent arge amount of ice-de magic to Bruce and his fellows.
At the moment, Yabi stood in the front of Bruce and Valkyrie, just like a wall that could not pass through. The ice de could not cause any harm to him, and the cold knock on his body was instantly vaporized.
It seems that besides adapting to the environment, these me creatures are exactly the enemy of Frost World.
At the moment, Bruce activated the source of light and Dark source, and then began to gather new me creatures.
On the other side, looking at arge number of ice cream giants that gradually approached themselves. At the moment, Yabis hands became as red as magma, and the hot steam burst out of his palm.
And soon afterwards, two hot mes were shot from Yabis hands.
Boom!
The huge body was in contact with the ice surface under his feet, announcing the death of Giants of Jotunheim.
As soon as the two approached, the temperature in Yabis body was in the rage of Giants of Jotunheim, burning the giant that was exposed to it.
Trunk. The fall of Giants of Jotunheim made Lauf stand up.
At Jotunheim, any person who dared to kill Giants of Jotunheim was challenging its authority. At the moment, Lauf took up the Ancient Frost Casket.
The Frost Casket was handed over by Loki, and originally, Loki was abination of Giants of Jotunheim and Aesir.
In the age of infancy, he was abandoned by the First Frost n. Butter, he was picked up by Odin and lived in Asgard as a prince. But it was a pity that he wanted to cooperate with the Giants of Jotunheim and took the throne of Asgard.
The Frost Casket became the deal between Loki and the Frost Tribe, and then returned to the hands of Lauf.
After getting up, Lauf quickly rushed to Bruce. He was so fast that he was very different from other frosty giants.
Roar! Roar! Roar!
The cold wind was still blowing, and it rapidly swept over the cold red eyes on the face of Giants of Jotunheim who heard the news.
These Giants of Jotunheim were the same as other creatures that had lived at Jotunheim for long, they were all evolving towards the direction of cold blood animals.
Moreover, he was indifferent to the death of hispanions.
At the moment, the ice des and ice cones flew over Yabi. These frost giants were not only strong, but also had huge magic power in their bodies.
Every Giants of Jotunheim was a born Ice Master. But all the ice des and ice cones were directly evaporated by the mes before they came to Yabi.
At the moment, Yabis whole body emitted intense heat.
Damn it! Perceiving the death of arge number of ice giants once again, Lauf was more cruel.
As he sensed the position of Yabi, Laufunched arge magic through the distance,e on, storm and snow!
At the moment, the frost force gathered rapidly with a rotating ice ball in the sky, and then the cloudless sky began to rain.
At the moment, streaks of ice needles pierced through the iron stone cave and fell to them. And Bruce who had finished delivering to the Eternal Fire, and a violent me element flew towards him.
Hoooh!
Right now, a fire Dragon with a length of 200 meters was condensed with the me elements. All the ice rain had been resisted by Dragons back ridge.
The giant dragon, which was blocked by the ice rain, was full of vigor and confirmed the position of Lauf and flew over with its wings. It wanted to turn Giants of Jotunheim into ashes with its burning dragon breath.
At the moment, Laufs cruel red eyes were just like a poisonous snakes gaze on its prey.
me Dragon also darese to the Frost World? After saying this, Giants of Jotunheim lifted the Frost Casket in his hand.
And soon, a terrifying aura that was enough to create the Ice River was shrouded in the space of the Red Dragon. The me dragon in the sky was out of sight.
Pounce, pounce!
At the moment, the cold air transformed the Dragon into an ice sculpture and then fell to the ground.
Bang!
The meteorite-like giant Dragon just crumbled into an ice residue.
Seeing the tragedy of the Red Dragon, Bruce was slightly surprised. Now with the Frost Casket in Laufs hands, he could actually easily kill the Dragon.
It seemed that he had to kill Lauf now. Otherwise, all the me creatures that were called out would die atst. After all, ice was also the natural enemy of me!
Both of them restrained each other, and this could cause additional effects. Only the stronger side was the winner.
Valkyrie, please dont interfere with meter. Ill kill the Giants of Jotunheim. After saying that, Bruces light wings emerged from behind.
Afterwards, he casually brought the Eternal Fire into Yabis body, following which Yabi became immediately as huge as Surtur. Seeing that, Valkyrie rode on the eight-legged divine horse and nodded.
Bruce took immortal Thunder Spear out and flew towards Lauf.
Chapter 238
Chapter 238
Crack!
With a lightning strike, Bruce instantly cut off the hand of Lauf with the Frost Casket. As Lauf did not really reach the strength of God level, he could not stop Bruce at all.
At the moment, Bruce put the Frost Casket in the system space, and opened Laufs information.
-
[Name]: Lauf.
[Identity]: King of the Frost World.
[Ability]: Frost Kings body (energy value 90w), Frost Kings power (energy value 90w), frost control (energy value 90w), ice cream call (energy value 90w). Cold ice immunity (energy value 80w), high temperature perception (energy value 50w).
[Item]: The Crate of Frost (energy value 100w).
-
No! At the moment, Lauf looked viciously at his broken arm.
His other hand condensed into an ice cone and quickly stabbed towards Bruce.
At the moment, Bruce took out the Super-vibranium shield calmly and blocked Laufs ice cone. The ice cone marked a deep mark on the shield.
The ice cone and the magic ice cone were different, it was from Laufs blood and incredibly hard.
After stopping Lauf, Bruces thoughts moved, System, download the Frost summoning of Lauf.
Beep! 90w point energy value is required to call the frost call. YES or NO?
Yes!
Beep! Ice cream call is downloaded sessfully!
At the moment, the summoning of the ice cream crowded into Bruces mind, and the energy value on Bruces book also reduced to 50w points. But all of this was worthwhile.
At the moment, the energy absorbed by Bruce instantly merged together, and then they were poured into the Frost Casket.
Call the Ice Dragon. At the moment, the Frost Casket lit up a dazzling light.
Immediately, a 200-meter-long Frost Dragon appeared in front of Lauf, and the huge body was upied in the sky. The giant dragon that had just died seemed to revive again.
Roar! Roar! Roar!
At the moment, the Dragons body was covered with snow and hail, which was constantly whistling with the movement of the giant dragon.
No! Thats not possible. Laufs voice was originally very low, but now it was like falling into the ice cave.
He really didnt understand it. The me Dragon that was frozen to die just now was apparently summoned by Bruce. How could he summon a huge dragon with the opposite nature now?
And more importantly, he could not see any cold power from his body. Was this man wearing a ck suit a giant dragon summoner?
Owow! The dragon roared loudly.
At the moment, with the blue light shining in the eyes of the cold ice giant Dragon, the giant wings only took off the ice that had been brought up. The stone cones of the four corners were scattered.
The dragon eyes that were even bigger than the basketball were noticed. They flew in a circle in the fast sky and rotated in the opposite direction. At that moment, Lauf opened his mouth.
Boom!
A frosty dragon that was enough to prate the city wall was sprayed to Lauf. At the moment, Lauf quickly reacted and erected an ice shield with a diameter of dozens of meters.
Bang!
The ice shield was in contact with ice cream, then the thickness was decreasing constantly, until Lauf took the hand against the ice, then the color of the ice shield turned into dark blue, and the ice shield density of Giants of Jotunheim suddenly increased.
It was only then that Frost Dragons Breath was stopped outside.
At the moment, Bruces eyes were changed between ck and white. He wanted to release the light and dark energy like releasing H, but finally, he found that although the body of God and Devil could contain two kinds of energy, it didnt mean that he actually controlled these two kinds of energy.
It was difficult to do so.
Nobody knew how much time H took topletely control the dark energy. Therefore, he could not directly release two kinds of energy just like H used the Universe Level technique.
So he decided to separate the two strands of energy, and Lauf was exactly his test stone. After thinking for a while, Bruce decided to start with the energy of light.
The energy behind him spread out, emitting a silvery white light. Later he concentrated all his energy on his right hand and pointed to Lauf.
At the moment, Lauf felt that there was a movement behind him, and he immediately felt a shock. He wanted to move his body even in danger, but finally, he found that he had already been locked tightly by Gods Telekinesis.
At the moment, Bruces shining fingers were just on the back of Laufs back.
Crack. At the moment, Laufs spine broke instantly, and the strong beam of light hit his spine up and down.
Giants of Jotunheims body were 100 times stronger than that of ordinary people, but it was still destroyed by this energy into irregr shapes.
At the moment, Laufs nose oozed blood. After knowing what happened in Laufs body, Bruce waved his wings and left.
Ow! The Ice Frost Dragon, who was standing aside, saw Bruce leaving and Lauf also lost his resistance again.
He seized the opportunity to open his mouth again to inject a mouthful of Dragon Breath. Just in this way, the Frost Dragon Breath had thrown Giants of Jotunheim into pieces.
Finally, Lauf was unable to close his eyes even though he had died.
Beep! The host has killed Lauf and gotten 50w of energy value!
At the moment, Bruce frowned. As expected, the energy value shrinked by at least half without a tasks prompt.
But in fact, as the leader, he could still get millions of energy value from Lauf, even though he was weaker than Surtur.
Shaking his head, Bruce summoned an ice Dragon once again, and he ordered Yabi and the two cold ice dragons to kill all the ice creatures.
Then, the cold ice dragon flew up and sprayed a long breath to the surrounding Giants of Jotunheim.
At the moment, the King of the Fire Giant fiercely hit it and smashed everything into a mess. The system began to be active with the copse of the original ice.
Beep! Detecting the host had killed Giants of Jotunheim and got 30 energy values.
Beep! The host was detected to kill Giants of Jotunheim and get 30 energy values.
Bruce stared at the energy value, 60w, 70w, 80w210w. Until it increased to 210w, the Frost Giant was finally killed by Yabi and Dragon.
Boom! Boom!
The frost in where they were located finallypletely copsed, and the frozen soil continuously fell to the ground.
At the moment, Valkyrie took the eight-legged divine horse flying into the sky. Just as Valkyrie turned the horse head and was ready to fly to another piece of floating ice, things suddenly became worse.
At the moment, the ice-mount that was falling violently shattered, and then a beast with a height of over 30 meters appeared.
After the beast was deregted, it rushed towards the horses position.
Valkyrie reacted very quickly. He quickly lifted the Gunners gun, and the light column just bombarded the monster like a meteor.
Hoooh! At the moment, the monster opened its mouth and spewed a meteorite-like iceball.
With a crisp sound, the ice ball was exploded by the meteor light and shattered into the sky, and then, the meteor ray was buffered. It instantly charred the monsters leg.
At the moment, the giant beast who saved his life was preparing to jump to another in, but it found that the sky had been covered by another giant thing.
Crack!
At the moment, the ice-cold Dragon bit the beasts neck directly. The giant beast struggled, but his body and head had already been separated.
Chapter 239
Chapter 239
Oh? The ice giant is smart. Noticing the energy value brought by the Frost Giant Beast, Bruce used Acute eyes and saw that Frost Dragon killed the ice cream giant beast.
Since he came to Jotonheim, the Frost Giant Beast had been hiding in the ice and watched him secretly. Only when it saw Valkyrie approaching it would it suddenly attack.
But the Frost Giant Beast had no advantage in the face of the Frost Dragon. After all, there was a gap between them in size and it could not fly, so Bruce did not put it into his eyes at all.
And after the Frost Giants floating continent became a history, some other creatures in the sea of Jotunheim could be almost out of sight.
Among them, there were giants, such as ice giants and frost giants, and so on.
Seeing me Giants and Ice Dragons destroying Frost Giants whole n, all the other tribes lost their courage to fight against Bruce.
After using Divine consciousness to search the ice cream giant beast hidden in the ice, Bruce left Jotunheim with Valkyrie.
Hum. At the moment, the space ripples appeared.
Bruce and Valkyrie returned to Thors cave in Asgard again, and Heimdall and Sif were still guarding aside Thor. The unexpected appearance quickly shocked them.
At the moment, Bruce was still in a suit without any change, but the scene where Valkyrie held Gunnys gun and rode on the eight feet of Pegasus deeply shocked Sif.
After all, as long as the man was born in Asgard, he would grow up by the legend of Odin and the Eight-foot Pegasus.
Oh, Valkyrie, I havent seen you just for a few days. How did you find these things? Sif said this excitedly now.
It was Bruce who took me to get them. After saying this, Valkyrie was blushing.
Looking at Sifs curious gaze, Bruce shrugged, these are Valkyries luck, it did not have anything to do with me.
At the moment, Heimdalls dark red eyes did not move. He was keeping silent, but he suddenly smiled, anyway, since we can get Odins tool and Divine horse back. Our opportunity of victory has greatly increased.
At the moment, Heimdall bowed slightly and made a solemn Asgard salute, god bless, thank you, Bruce, you are Asgards forever friends.
At the moment, Sif also nodded slightly. She seldom saw such action of Heimdall and then her eyes towards Bruce also began to change.
Heimdall, lets counter the attack. Valkyrie suddenly said.
What?Counter-attack, but we have little troop strength. At the moment, Sif lowered her head. Even with the kings weapon, she did not think she could defeat H.
Well, lets leave now. Heimdall nodded.
Brother, are you crazy? Didnt you see that days situation? Were going to die! Sif said excitedly.
At the moment, Valkyrie walked over and ced her hands on Sifs shoulder, Sif, trust me. This time, we will definitely get the Golden Pce back and save Asgard.
But Looking at Valkyries serious eyes, Sif finally stopped what she wanted to say.
Well, lets go. Then Valkyrie took the lead out and the strong self-confidence enabled Sif to feel like she had changed greatly.
At the moment, Bruce did not speak anything. He just took the sunsses and directly went out with Valkyrie.
Heimdall nced at Sif.
Lets go, sister. Lets call someone else. Believe me, youll be surprised soon. After hearing this, Sif followed him with doubt.
Well, brother, Ill believe you this time, but I wish I could convince them, Sif said.
At the moment, a thin woman stripped grapes skin and handed it over to him. Skolcini tilted his head and took the grapes into his mouth.
The bodyguard beside him originally stood straight. But when the bodyguard saw the white snow on the chest of the young woman.
Emm. His throat spat out, and the body shook slightly.
At the moment, Skolcini nced at the bodyguard, opened his mouth and spat out the grape seeds proudly.
Jim, as long as you follow me, my position will be yours sooner orter. After hearing this, James was very scared and his legs shook heavily.
Yes, Mr.Skolcini, I must be loyal to you.
Well, if youre alright, go down first. Im going to have a good chat with B about some serious matters But as Jim turned around to leave, another guard rushed in.
SMr. Skolcini, its bad. Someone wants to attack the city!
Boom!
At the moment, Skolcini immediately jumped up, and turned over the te in the hands of B.
What did you say? Whos so bold? How many soldiers does the other side havee?
Great Great Master, there are only five people.
Bang!
After hearing of this, Skolcini waved his hand to the guards face, then the guard fell on the ground.
Are you sure youre not in a dream? Only five people?
Yes There are more than a dozen dragons urately.
You have confirmed that you didnt drink As soon as he heard the bodyguards words, Skolcini was about to p him again when the ck dragons eyes full of windows winked at him.
Pounce.
At the moment, Skolcini sat on the ground shockingly.
The enemy, the enemy are attacking! James, go and pull the rm!
Woooo!
Andter, the Golden Pce entered the war-fire status, various ck Tech all targeted at the giant dragon in the sky.
Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!
Theser shells were all blocked by the giant Dragons wings.
Owow!
Boom! Boom!
Later, he was destroyed by the dragon me.
Inside the Golden Soul castle, H who originally closed her eyes suddenly opened her eyes now. Then she looked up at the direction of life, and disappeared from the ground.
Outside the Golden Pce, Valkyrie rode eight-feet of Pegasus in the air. Looking at the dragon gradually destroying the cannon tower outside the Golden Pce, she immediately grasped the divine gun in hand.
Its fast. H, youve killed all of my soldiers and forced me to other stars. Thinking about this, the female Martial God lifted her head and looked forward sharply.
Today is my day to win! At the moment, Bruce was walking on the streets facing the Golden Pce. He took the Frost Casket out calmly, and summoned an Ice Dragon once again.
Sif, who followed Bruce, was very shocked. Then she walked over to Bruce, pushed his sleeve, and said embarrassedly, Bruce, what magic is this? Can you teach me?
At the moment, the little girl following Sif was also shocked by Eden. Originally, she cheated her mother foring here just for fun ,after all, none of Asgards soldiers wanted Sif to die.
But finally, things dramatically changed.
Chapter 240
Chapter 240
I can teach you if you want to learn. At the moment, Sif was shocked, but she did not notice that Bruce had already held her waist.
Really? As long as I could learn to summon the Dragon, then no one will be able to bully Thor again. Hearing what Sif said, Bruce was slightly surprised.
It seemed that it was necessary to make Thor sleep for a long time. Just as Bruce wanted to continue to talk with Sif, the clear sky was gradually covered by darkness.
In the sky, the space opposite Valkyrie was dark.
At the moment, H suddenly appeared from the crowd.
Swoosh!
Eight feet of Pegasus lifted four front hooves, and when Valkyrie saw H, she just directly held the gun high with hatred.
Then the meteor rushed towards H with the Spears gun. With the piercing golden iron shing sound, H also took her own weapon out. The Night-sky sword, a body-ck, and a double-edged divine device.
Feeling Valkyries anger, H just sinisterlyughed, well, the loser came here for death again?
Go die! At the moment, a golden light person suddenly came from Valkyries body.
The lightman opened his eyes and then shot immediately making people scared and blocked all of Hs shelters.
Soul Warrior! At the moment, H was surprised, but she still resisted the attack easily.
Andter, another golden man flew out of Valkyries body, which was like an infinite split skill. At the moment, H pulled the attack again, and then flew backwards several meters.
Valkyrie continued to fight, and the rest of the lightmen all came out. They made every effort to attack H.
At the moment, H stood still, as if she had given up. But Valkyrie didnt care about that and immediately ordered all the Soul-warriors to attack her.
However, before all attacks reached Hs body, H suddenly moved.
Tens of thousands of Night-sky swords were split instantly. The Night-sky sword was shining with ck light and shattered all the Eight-square-meter-looking warriors into pieces.
Uh ~! Because of Soul castle warriors leading, Valkyrie suddenly felt pain in the head.
At the moment, H disappeared as a ghost and was prepared to kill Valkyrie there. Feeling the danger of the owner, Eight feet of Pegasus seemed to have foreseen the attack of H, and rippled out of the space beneath its feet.
Then, it immediately moved Valkyrie to a safe ce before Valkyrie was hit heavily.
Damn it! At the moment, H frowned slightly and was about to move to Valkyries ce again.
Owow! At the moment, several dragon breaths bombarded H.
But H was surrounded by a shroud of ck and green patterns, whichpletely isted her from the Dragon me.
Swoosh!
H suddenly disappeared. And when she appeared again, she directly hit on a red dragons head.
The red dragon cried out and fell to the ground. Before falling on the ground, it had broken into a mass of blood mist.
At the moment, H was preparing to fly to another red dragons position. But the space around her body rippled and started to make her stand still, because Bruce opened his silver-white light wings and directly punched H expressionlessly.
The powerless and overbearing aura reappeared again, and H also hit Bruce with one punch.
The moment two fists fighted against, Bruce was no longer against Hs force hard like thest war between them. Instead, he returned with light energy in the same way.
Bang!
At the moment, a circle of transparent ripples emanated from their hands. It was just like two asteroids hit, both of them were shocked back by the impact.
At the moment, H looked at Bruce and smiled.
Thats good. Youve grasped my fist technique that I had practiced for thousand years in just a few days. You are indeed better than Thor.
After hearing of these, Bruce was still very calm, but he had sent messages to the system in his mind.
System, please download Hs Divine Punch!
Beep, detecting that 150w energy value is required to download H Divine Punch. YES or NO?
Yes!
Beep, congrattions to the host for mastering H Divine Punch.
Roar!
At the moment, Bruce took a deep breath. The moment he downloaded H Divine Punch, the memory of an exile-period of thousands of years was instantlying into his mind.
This feeling was so terrible that he would possibly be lost in that memory. Because a few days of memory could give a normal person mental illness, let alone those who had been repressed for thousands of years.
Therefore, it was originally a miracle that she was still calm even though she was suppressed for thousands of years!
At the moment, Bruce deeply looked at H. This woman was indeed not simple. After the exile-memory, it was Hs understanding about the rules of power.
The greater the power, the greater the fist force. H who controlled Asgard finally took the first step of that rules power!
The rulers power could be big or small. The big one was the skill to kill all of the universe giants, and the small was the rule of power that filled up the space of growth.
When you were just a states head, the rules were small and poor. You couldnt even beat an expert at the Earth level.
And when you be the master of a and even the entire gxy, the fist of the rule would make you couldnt breathe at all.
Bruce had stood such a punch before. Asgard was the owner of the nine countries, so controlling Asgard was equal to one punch that was superimposed on the nines.
Therefore, it was already very lucky that Thor did not die directly after he was punched by this fist, and he could even be very proud of this punch in the future, because the fist was really very powerful and harmful.
Bruce and H finally drew, because he squeezed all the potentials of the energy of the fixed stars.
It was just because Bruce knew the strength of this fist, he chose to stay away and went to the ice-fire country to recuperate. But now, Bruce had realized the rules of this fist technique.
When you became the owner of the whole universe, the fist of power was just a peak-rule one! Even God, it would definitely be a terrible blow!
No wonder H was eager for power more than before after creating this fist. But in fact, no matter who owned this power, they were all eager to get more power.
Particrly each level and Fixed Star level experts, they were the gods of their respective. When the power reached the control of the Star River, the gods of these stars would be transformed into a true God of the Single Universe level.
Level Universe God was also the domain owner of the respective Star Domain, what they relied on was just the control over the rules. The rules of power would undoubtedly be the best in developing rules.
The prerequisite for the real control over power rules was that those who had rules of authority, and they must strike all the people within the scope of the jurisdiction.
Originally, H had already done that. But when Bruce appeared, H began to lose power, because Bruce was an Earthman.
The earth belonged to the atrium and was the domain of Asgard. So the reason why H quietly stayed in Asgard was just in order to wait for Bruceing!
Chapter 241
Chapter 241
Afterprehending the essence of Hs Divine Punch and absorbing Hs thousands of years treasure, Bruce finally elevated his control of power to the Fixed Star level.
Looking at H, Bruce did not have the previous pressure at all.
At the moment, H also felt the change of Bruces breath. And then, she decided to settle this battle quickly to avoid something of an ident because of the dy.
After all, only Bruce died, she could get more energy.
At the moment, the death aura surged. Hs army befell again, and entangled the Dragons summoned by Bruce. She nced at Bruce, and then floated towards him, not too hasty nor too slowly.
The moment, H was dressed in a ck leather tights, causing her erogenous and hot figure to look more perfect.
Itpletely showed her amorous feelings, letting the males help but want to conquer such a beauty monarch.
But Bruce wasnt swayed by that at all. Since downloading Hs Divine Punch, Bruce had known about Hs inner world very well, which made Bruce more aware than anyone that Hs inner heart was extremely depressive and dark inside her fascinating appearance.
The thought of such women were extremely unpredictable and terrible, because they would breach their promise at any will.
At the moment, Bruce secretly gathered up his energy and transferred them to his light wings, keeping himself at his best. More importantly, he decided to unite the light and darkness power through Hs rules, and break that out when necessary.
As expected, when getting closer to Bruce, Hs momentum suddenly rose, as if the ck rose suddenly showed her own thorns.
It was just the opportunity Bruce waited, his eyes shot the slightly excited light.
At the moment, with an inexplicable energy, Bruces fist swooped towards H. And H also fought back, showing her real power of rules.
Hs powerful strength instantly shrouded Bruce, and the huge energy of the several worlds gathered together and impeded over Bruce. If its anyone else in Asgard, they have already been destroyed by this power.
But how could Bruce who had already awaked the power of the level Fixed Star be defeated by H? The Power of Rules that H gathered the energy from the nine-star were all taken in by the power of light and darkness of Bruce.
At this moment, Brucepletelybined the light and darkness power, and the power of rules. No matter how H tried, her power couldnt break through Bruces body again.
Finally, H exhausted the power of rules and was defeated by Bruces light and darkness power.
At the moment, H retreated rapidly. She wanted to disperse Bruces strange power with her own death power. But it was strange that the light and darkness power wereplementary.
After dispelling some parts, the other parts would grow on its own. When stirred by the light and darkness power, H started to exhaust herself.
What is the fucking thing? At the moment, Hs enchanting expression on her face finally disappeared. Instead, she was like a duck in a thunderstorm.
And now, her momentum also began to decline rapidly, from the Fixed Star level to the level.
Beep! congratting the host had defeated H and gained one million energy values.
Beep! Due to the detection that Thor is ina, the mission objective has changed.
Help Valkyrie to be the new owner of Asgard.
The following voice of the system made Bruce be in a short daze. At the moment, looking at the energy value that soared to 2.6 million points, Bruce issued a download task to the system again.
System, downloading Hs ability of controlling life and death.
Beep! It required 2 million energy values, are you sure?
Yes!
Beep! The ability of controlling life and death has sessfully downloaded. Its in checking
Beep! Discovering this ability contains the part of the Death rules, the host has to make a choice from the following options.
Option one, recing H to be the master of the Death rules in Asgard. Note: This option will cause H to lose the control of the Death rules in Asgard.
Option two, to be the master of the Death rules in one of the other eight Kingdoms.
Such a huge benefit!!!
After thinking about it slightly, Bruce made a decision that he thought was the best reasonable.
System, I choose the Option two. And the kingdom, I choose the Midgard, also called Earth!
Although Asgard was the most powerful kingdom, Bruce thought the Earth owned the greatest potential. If he became the master of the Death Rules on earth, it would bring him unimaginable benefits!
Beep! The host has made a choice! Congrattions the host got the new ability, the Death rules (defective)!
From the moment that the system messaged him the download to be sessful, Bruce was able to hear the countless sad calls from the earth across the distance of countless light years.
While facing death, most of the people would be sad. There are only a few people who could really face it with smiles.
After getting the ability of the Death Rules, Bruce had be the real Death God on Earth. Now, he was able to learn everything that happened in life of those decedents and he was also able to master the part of the knowledge and abilities of those decedents.
More than that, he could even bring back the decedent immediately, but no Death God wants to do so because resurrecting the decedent meant weakening themself, and the more dead, the stronger they would.
Obviously, H also had the ability to resurrect the people in Asgard, but she hadnt done that for anyone before.
This moment also meant that Bruce was able to break Hs curse to Thor at any time since Bruce mastered the Death rules.
But Bruce didnt n to restore Thor immediately because the task of the next step he hadnt finished. And now, his first task was helping Valkyrie to be the new master in Asgard.
As long as Valkyrie became the new owner in Asgard, the sovereignty in the nine kingdoms would also be changed.
At that time, Hs Divine Punch would not work, and her strength would quickly drop to the level. More importantly, it would be impossible for her to return the Fixed Star level again.
Staying in such level, H was unable to make waves any more as long as Valkyrie still held the Gungnir.
Looking at H, a horrible breath emanated from Bruce, which made him like the owner of the Nether World.
How is it possible? H clearly knew what this aura represented.
At the moment, she just looked at Bruce, greatly shocked. She perceived that she hadpletely lost control to Midgard and Bruces momentum became more powerful instead.
He had be the real Death God as same as herself!!!
H fell in ce heavily and then disappeared in the dark void.
Looking at the ce H disappeared, Bruce knew that she had left Asgard and returned to the death world Helheim. For the time being, she would not back down.
Seeing the death army that was still fighting with Dragons, Bruce immediately cast a Death magic and extended his telekinesis.
A circle of the death ripple rapidly covered the entire Asgard. Though Asgards people havent any feeling, the death army was freezed ince.
At the moment, the Dragons also turned into the mes and frost, returning to the Eternal Fire and the Casket of Ancient Winter.
Looking at Valkyrie, who was getting closer to him, Bruce knew that the chaos in Asgard was about to endpletely from now on.
Chapter 242
Chapter 242
The Golden Hall, Asgard.
At the moment,Valkyrie wore an imperial robe meaning the supreme power and the head wore a crown that had been owned by Odin. She sat at the throne and nced at the lined royal guards augustly.
Under the throne stage was a well-armed female general who was with a golden armour, she was the new valkyrie, Sif, in Asgard.
After a series of incidents resulted in Odins death, Loki was killed by Thanos and Thor was in a deepa, the entire Asgard fell into a great disorder because of losing the sessor to the throne.
A kingdom would be destined in heart disorder if without a king.
At this moment, the story spreaded through the whole kingdom quickly as the dominating figure of Asgard, Valkyrie who rode eight-feet Pegasus not only defeated H, but also found back Odins spear.
Therefore, those warriors of the Golden Hall immediately changed sides who originally surrendered to H. The dignitaries in the Golden Hall all epted Valkyries rule willingly.
The dwarf king also returned to Asgard again and handled the task of rebuilding the fortifications of the Golden Hall under the new monarchs order.
Whereafter, Asgard had quickly stepped into the right path and gradually recovered the original order.
Beep! Detecting that Valkyrie has enthroned sessfully and the disorder in Asgard has also been solved. The host gets 1 million energy values of the reward.
At the moment, Bruce was standing at the end of the Rainbow bridge and drinking the special wine that was made in Asgard. After hearing the systems voice, he opened the stats panel.
[Name]: Bruce.
[Identity]: God of Death on Earth, Level Six agent.
[Awakening]: Level 1 of the Fixed Star
[Ability]: Death rules(defective), Rules of Thrones, the body of God and Devil, Deitiess Power, God Bloodline, The Gods Telekinesis, Dark source, Light source, me Summoning, Frost Summoning, the high-speed movement, Spiritual parasite, Magic ball, Vibranium Refine, Overall sense, Acute eyes, Acute ears, Body Blur, Body and shield oneness, Lucky ability.
[Warehouse]: Soul Gem, Space Gem, the Stele of Life, the Stele of Death, immortal Thunder Spear, Titan Vehicle, Titan Suit, the Crown of me Giant, the Eternal Fire, the Crate of Frost, the Ball of Agamotto, Super Vibranium shield, Mark 8 suit, Ant-Man suit(infinity), Crystal ball.
[Energy value]: 1.08 million points (for one-click download, one-click upgrade, one-click integration, ability upgrade and upgrading defective ability)
-
At the moment, Bruce was very happy after seeing the great change of his abilities.
Time flew, he still remembered the nervousness when he first downloaded the Hawkeyes ability. But now Hawkeye was already not a match for him anymore.
Speaking of the Hawkeye makes him remind of the Avengers, and his men. It had been a month since he came to Asgard, he missed Wanda. Thinking of this, Bruce put down the ss and decided toe back to Earth.
Heimdall had been watching his movement beside him. At the moment, Heimdall was in the Guardians Golden armour, with two horns on his head. It was very clear that he had been restated.
He also retook the duty of protecting the Bifrost as a Guardian of Asgard. At the moment, his dark red eyes moved, Bruce, are you ready to leave here? I can give you a ride.
At first, Bruce wanted to refuse directly because he owned the Space gem and was able to return the Earth at any time. But after ncing at Heimdalls eyes, he turned his mind and thought its not a bad choice toe back by the Bifrost.
Then he nodded and agreed.
Next, Heimdall inserted the Bifrost Sword to open the portal. Then Bruce was suddenly surrounded by rainbow light and the other side linked to the Earth that apart thousands of light years from here.
Boom!
With a loud sound, Bruce left Asgard through the rainbow path.
At the moment, the queen Valkyrie had already noticed what had happened at the Bifrost, she thought in the heart secretly even if you had run, I also can go to the Earth to find you at any time!
And Sifs face couldnt help but turn red, she recalled the affair with Valkyrie and Bruce together at Bruces bed the night before.
At the same time, in the treatment room in the Golden Hall, Thor finally opened his eyes after being unconscious for a long time.
New York City, Earth.
In Scarlet Witchs luxury decorated mansion. After a dazzling rainbow light, Bruce appeared in the same location where he and Thor left Earth before.
At the moment, Bruce curled his lip. He did not expect that Heimdall had such a good memory because Heimdall sent him back to Earth at the exact same location where he left before.
Bruce did not know whether Heimdall would peep when he did some intimate affair with Sif. Suddenly he shook his head to get this evil idea out of his mind and shot out his Divine consciousness to detect Wandas location.
After detecting, he didnt find Wanda at home nor the whole city. What happened?
After Bruce turned on the phone that finally reconnected the signal, it started to beep violently with countless messages.
There were Spider-Man, Quicksilver, Vision, S.H.I.E.L.D. and others Of course, the most messages were from Wanda.
Just taking a simple browse, most of the messages of others were asking where he was. As for Wanda, there were just some lovers prattles such as she missed him at first, but soon, she turned into paranoid.
She thought there were some bad things happening to him and he was in danger! Bruce continued to browse her messages. In the end, he no longer found her messages after she said she was going to visit Doctor Strange.
The holy ce, Hong Kong, china.
Bruce and Doctor Strange looked at each other speechless. In front of them, Wanda was shrouded by red lights, falling into a deepa.
What had happened?
Strange shook his head helplessly, at first, Wanda still believed my words that you went to Asgard with Thor and woulde back soon. But you didnt back for so long time, then
Hearing this, Bruce gave Doctor Strange an embarrassing expression so youre going to teleport her to Asgard?
Doctor Strange immediately responded with an expression that I understood because Im also a man, then he slowly said, then, I exined to her that I made a mistake in practicing the magic and cant teleport her. Whereafter, she insists to practice the interster teleport magic herself.
At the moment, Doctor Strange gave a wry smile to Bruce, obviously, he had been fully tortured by Wanda.
Well, I have to submit her and give her the magic book. But I did not expect that she would be like this. After hearing Doctor Stranges words, Bruce pondered for a while and let Strange go first.
Strange did nothing wrong, just because Bruce neglected Wandas natural character to cause the present situation.
Next, Bruce grabbed this red light and teleported him and Wanda back to the mansion in New York. Then he set a magic protection outside the building and totally separated them from the outside world.
Chapter 243
Chapter 243
After returning home, Bruce immediately tried to use his divine consciousness to explore the red energy that was covering Wanda.
But, it wasnt any result. His divine consciousness seemed to be obstructed by ayer of space barrier.
At the same time, he indistinctly discovered a trail that belonged to the Time Gem inside this red light. Looks like Doctor Strange had already tried the function of time backtrack of the time gem, but obviously, it didnt work.
Its so weird, what kind of energy could obstruct the power of the time gems? Bruce pondered it gloomily.
Damnit, since its the space barrier, why dont I try the Space gem? Thinking of this, Bruce immediately took out the space gem that emitted the brilliant blue light from his system warehouse.
Whereafter, he used his divine consciousness to activate the Space gem and explored this red energy again.
Boom!
Sure enough, it was effective this time. Little by little, the red energy was broken open by the blue light that emitted from the space gem. Hope is at hand, Bruce was ready to rescue Wanda at one fling.
However, he did not notice this scene the blue space energy that emitted from the Space gem was continuously condensed as if the entity at this moment.
When hepletely entered the range of the red energy, a startling scene appeared. Wanda had changed into a twelve-year-old girl!
My god, are you kidding me? Wanda, whats wrong with you? However, before Bruce understood what had happened, a huge blue space-energy that emitted from the space gem had suddenly surrounded them, just a blink, both of them had disappeared ince.
After a dizzying turn, Bruce woke up again.
He found, he was lying in a soft bed and beside him was just Wanda. And at this time, Wanda had woken, she was looking at him with her big bright eyes.
Sir, why are we sleeping in the same bed? Looking at Wandas breast that had be a pea from Airport, Bruce didnt reply to her immediately, but he had a strong impulse to strangle Doctor Strange now.
If its not because the Time Gem, Bruce would never have believed that Wanda would turn into a little girl!!
Have you forgotten? Im your uncle and adopted you from a refuse dump. Last night, I told you a bedtime story, but. Bruce had to make up stories with a serious face.
Oh, I got it Little Wanda gave Bruce a pure smile, then hugged his arm and fell back to sleep again.
Seeing Wanda was hushed in sleep, Bruce immediately opened his stats panel.
-
[Name]: Bruce.
[Identity]: The Death God of the earth.
[Awakening]: Level 1 of the Fixed Star level.
[Ability]: Death rules (defective), Rules of Thrones, the body of God and Devil, Deitiess Power, God Bloodline, The Gods Telekinesis, Dark source, Light source, me Summoning, Frost Summoning, the high-speed movement, Spiritual parasite, Magic ball, vibranium refining, Overall sense, Acute eyes, Acute ears, Body Blur, Body and shield oneness, Lucky ability.
[Warehouse]: Soul Gem, Space Gem, the Stele of Life, the Stele of Death, Immortal Thunder Spear, Titan Vehicle, Titan suit, the Crown of me Giant, the Eternal Fire, Casket of Ancient Winters, the Ball of Agamotto, Super Vibranium shield, Mark 8 suit, Ant-Man Suit (infinity), Crystal ball.
[Energy value]: 1.08 million points.
-
Huh? Thats not too bad! Bruce took a deep breath of relief. His strength did not be whittled because of the time traceback, and there was no change in the system warehouse.
But Bruce suddenly noticed a detail that the level six agent in identity had disappeared.
Extending the Divine consciousness probed, Bruce didnt find the S.H.I.E.L.D. He was still in New York, but the timeline had backtracked to sixty or seventy years ago.
At this time, Bruce heard the news on the television from the next door.
ording to global statistics, the poption of Mutant has proliferated to more than one million. For human beings, its a good thing or a bad thing
Mutant? Bruce opened his lips slightly and murmured, am I in the parallel universe of the X-Men?
Bang, bang, bang! Suddenly, the higher floors sounded a heavy gunfire at the moment.
Wanda was startled out of her sleep, uncle, what happened? Im so scared. Wanda whispered to Bruce.
Bruce patted Wandas small head gently tofort her, nothing, they are shooting an action film on the higher floors. Dont worry, my girl.
Er Wanda was convinced by Bruces words and she closed her eyes again.
Ah! Oh, my God! Kill this monster! Shrieks that were worse than hog-ying came to Bruces ears in an endless stream.
Little Wanda opened her eyes again, uncle are they taking it a little too seriously?
Er yes Bruce gave Wanda a wry smile, then he frowned and readied to take some action to let these yers restore quiet.
However, he unexpectedly saw some familiar figures after he activated the super ability to make his view pass through the floors.
There was a mid-aged man who was the very image of a movie star, Hugh Jackman. If its not the famous Wolverine in X-man, who would he be?
At this moment, the Wolverine was quickly pulling out his paw from a mans chest. Due to the act of pulling out his paw was too quick, the Wolverines face was even sshed with a lot of blood.
As a bodyguard, the Wolverine could be called very conscientiousness.
While he was in office as a bodyguard, he slept with his employers daughter but was discovered by his boss. The Wolverine didnt waste any time such as saying its your daughter seducing me first.
He directly confessed the fact to his boss, Yes, I did sleep with your daughter.
Therefore, the angry boss immediately took out the guns with his men to shoot the Wolverine.
In the end, its unquestionable that the angry boss was killed by the Wolverine who owned the indestructible adamantium. After killing his boss, the Wolverine lit a cigar and whistled rxedly.
Looking at his rxed look, surely, he had done such things not only for once! The Wolverine was indeed a beast!
The corner of Bruces mouth slightly twitched, he looked at Wanda who falled asleep again. I must keep little Wanda out of distance with the Wolverine, Bruce vowed to himself secretly.
Now that this plot appeared, it means I shoulde to the time node where Wolverinees back from the future and is going to save the Mutants!
At this time, Professor X was still very young and he was still falling in lovesick things. As for Wandas father, Mao, he had already turned into the negative character. Because assassinating the President, he was in prison at present.
Bruce didnt know whether he was able to save Maos scarred heart that witnessed the tragic death of his loved one when he brought Maos cute daughter, Wanda, to appear in front of him in the future.
Of course, Bruce didnt have the thought of destroying Mao.
He would never follow the example of the Wolverine to do beast-like things, after all, Mao was Wandas father! Bruce looked at little Wangda who was still in sleep and thought silently.
Chapter 244
Chapter 244
In the future world of the X-Men, the reason why the humans finally decide to extinct the Mutants was because their Chief Executive was killed by them.
At this time, the inventor of the Sentinels, Trask, had sessfully acquired the Mystiques DNA, which made the sentinels get the shapeshifting ability of the Mystique.
The upgraded Sentinels was able to shift to the fire-morphology, ice-morphology and the Iron-morphology In short, they were far more powerful than the humans image.
Whereafter, Trask even sessfully imnted an amazing device inside the Sentinels that could automatically search the location of the Mutants.
Which caused the war between the Sentinels and the Mutants more fierce and the Earthpletely became a infernal world. Once the war was fought, the hatred would deepen and deepen, no one could resolve it.
Later, Trask was more crazy to develop the Sentinels in hisboratory after getting the funds from the humans government and the humans had already gone mad in the killing.
At this moment, the Mutants found a helpless situation, that no matter how many Sentinels they killed, the humans could immediately make more Sentinels.
This was the advantage of the humans, they had industrialized assembly lines for making Sentinels.
But Mutants were not the same. They needed a lot of time to train every Mutant into a qualified soldier, as once their soldiers died, they couldnt be replenished in time.
With the time passed, the survival space of the Mutants became smaller and smaller, more Mutants were killed by the Sentinels.
Finally, the leaders of the Mutants, Professor X and Mao couldnt watch the situation worsen. They decided to arrange someone to travel back the time to save the Mutants destiny.
However, when they decided on a candidate, they found a situation that the physical quality of the ordinary Mutants couldnt bear the space pressure of being transported over such great distances.
At this critical moment, the only one, Wolverine, initiatively epted this task. Before he ready departed, Professor X told him two key points.
First, stop Trask capturing the Mystique, otherwise, it would cause the humans developing the upgraded Sentinels that owned the shapeshifting ability.
Last, stop the Mutants assassinating the Chief Executive and maintain a delicate political bnce between the two sides. Both of these two points, the second was foremost.
This was Professor Xs core ideology peaceful coexistence, was why he built the Mutants school. He wanted peace, no killing, nor war.
He firmly believed that there were opportunities for peaceful coexistence between humans and Mutants. It can be said that Professor X was more deserving of the Nobel Peace Prize than any Chief Executive.
However, because of the strange appearance and the identity of orphan, Mystique suffered a lot of torment and was often bullied by others in her childhood.
Before the Mutants school was built, her negative character to humans was already destined, no one could reconcile it.
Mao had the analogous torment, his wife and children had been killed by humans before Professor X established school.
Therefore, the two good friends, Professor X and Mao, turned into enemies. Because of different ideologies, they set up two different forces.
Those Mutants who believed Professor Xs ideology joined Xaviers School, they became the X-Men to maintain the peace of the Earth.
Those Mutants who had the negative character to humans joined the brotherhood of Mao, they devoted themselves to look for any chance for destroying humans.
The Wolverine who went back from the future belonged to Professor Xs side. After sleeping with his bosss daughter and killing his boss, the Wolverine was ready to put on his pants and to go to Professor X now.
Beep! Detecting the host came to the parallel universe of the X-Men, now releasing a task.
Follow Wolverine to find Professor X, guiding them to reverse the future to save the fate of the Mutants.
As soon as receiving the task, Bruce had seen the Wolverine running away and he didnt even fasten his belt well, Bruce had to take Wanda in arm to immediately keep his pace up quietly.
When Wolverine came to Professor Xs home, Bruce found that Xaviers School hadnt been established at this time. Since the full name of Professor X was Charles Francis Xavier, of course, Professor Xs school was named Xaviers School for Gifted Youngsters.
As for the reason why Professor X called himself X was because X meant extra and additional. It meant that every person who rted with X all owned additional abilities, thats the super-ability of the Mutants.
Professor X naturally became the teacher of these children with super abilities.
As for the gifted youngsters in this school were almost those Mutant teenagers who were bullied and regarded as different by normal humans, in order to make these teenagers more self-confident, Professor X called them gifted youngsters.
Thump, thump, thump, thump! The Wolverine knocked on the door of Professor Xs home.
The young Hank opened the door with an absent expression, he looked at the Wolverine outside and asked, who are you? Whats up?
Looking at Hanks face, Wolverine shocked and said, hey, Beast, I dont expect that you are such a handsome guy. Of course, if you dont shift shape!
Hank was immediately unhappy because of the title of Beast, get out, idiot!
Finishing it, Hank was ready to close the door because he thought the man in front of him was looking for trouble.
No, no, no!!! The Wolverine directly ignored the risk that his fingers would be cut off and quickly put them in the crevice of the door.
Hank saw his action and immediately stopped the movement, but he didnt expect that the Wolverine suddenly rushed into the house grabbing this opportunity.
Fuck! Hank immediately readied to shift shape and drive the Wolverine out.
At this moment, Bruce held Wandas little hand appearing in front of Hank in time.
Before Bruce tried to say anything, Wanda had pulled Hanks trousers to say, Sir, our house is destroyed by a group of bad people. Can we stay at your house tonight?
Hearing Wandas words, Bruce speechlessly covered his eyes with a hand. Hank on the other hand, puzzledly looked at Wanda, and thought, whats the fucking thing?
At this moment, Wanda had pulled Bruce into the house after having Hank a naughty smile. Following the Wolverine, she took a good imitation.
Bruce speechlessly followed her into the house and Hank also kept the pace up.
Bang!
At this moment, the ahead Wolverine had arrived in front of the room Professor X lived and directly kicked the door open.
Professor X looked very decadent at this time. He was drinking alone, and the dark circles gave people a feeling that this man was absolutely a drugster.
The Wolverine surprisedly looked at him freezing in ce.
At this moment, Professor X stood up, he looked at Wolverine irascible to say, who are you? Get out!!!
As if never knowing Professor X, the Wolverine vigorously grasp his legs to ask, hey, buddy, how did your legs get better? Where is your wheelchair?
Get out, dont touch me! Professor X disgustedly pushed Wolverines hands away, the expression on his face clearly meant Im not interested in men!
Just when the Wolverine ready held Professor Xs hands to affirm whether he still had the Telepathy, Wanda rushed in withughter. She coincidentally bumped the Wolverines lower legs causing he was almost unable to keep his feets.
When the Wolverine turned back and readied to check what happened, Bruce chased in at this moment and his mouth was still shouting loudly, hey! Wanda, dont run so fast. Look, there are sugars in my hands!
Chapter 245
Chapter 245
In the living room, looking at Wolverine and Bruce who was holding Wanda in arm, Hank and Professor X looked at each other, and didnt say anything.
For a few minutes, the owner of the house, Charles, broke the silence eventually. He first looked at Wolverine and asked politely, who are you? Whats your intentions?
Bang!
The Wolverine banged on the table with his hand, the movement was extremely like the Mafia boss in movies.
Mr. Charles, Im Logan and others also called me Wolverine. Dont waste time! You will know everything after you touch my head with your hands!
But.. Just when Charles was ready to say something, Hank stopped him and reced him to answer, he has injected himself with the medicine that is used to inhibit my shapeshifting, so he cant use his super ability at present.
The Wolverine with an unspeakable expression stared at Hank. Damn it, Its this guy heading Professor X to this No Return road that is injecting the drug.
So he despondently lied down on the sofa, said, I will wait until the efficacy of the medication disappeared.
Seeing the Wolverine no longer spoke as if he was lost in thought, Charles turned to look at Bruce, then, what about you, sir?
The naughty little Wanda readied to forestall, but Bruce immediately covered her mouth, sir, my daughter passed out before and she suddenly got the super ability after waking. I heard you build a school to enlighten such kids, so I want
Little Wanda still wanted to interpose their chat and struggled in Bruces arms.
Oh, what ability did your daughter get? Charles suddenly took an interest.
The Wolverine also stood up from the sofa when hearing them talking. He looked at Bruce and Wanda in surprise and thought secretly was he lost any important memories? why didnt he remember these two people at all?
Hearing Charles wanted to see her super ability, little Wanda immediately got rid from Bruces arms.
A crimson energy ball suddenly appeared in her little hands, it controlled a book flying in the air. But soon after, Wanda was distracted and the book fell on the ground.
Hank was gape mouthed looking at little Wanda, this girl was too powerful than him when he was at the same age. The Wolverine suddenly stood up, he stared at little Wanda motionlessly.
Was she Jean who was in childhood?
Charies with a gentle smile looked at the book that fell in front of him. But, when thinking back his own super ability, Charles immediately fell in great pain.
Because, it would make him remember thoserge, heterogeneous, chaos messages of those objects he checked, they shattered his consciousness endlessly.
Now, he was still a young man and hadnt the enough stronger willpower to deal with the impact of those messages and voices that shattered his mind.
Thats why he let Hank inject the drugs that inhibited his super ability. In this way, he needed no longer to face those voices that made him great agony. After that, he escaped and numbed himself with alcohol.
Until the moment he saw Wanda, he suddenly seemed to have found his future path.
Seeing the change of the expression on the young Professor X, Bruce realized that the Wolverine needed no longer to persuade Professor X to stop the drugs because Little Wanda had already helped him to fix Professor X.
The moment, Bruce suddenly activated the High-speed movement and touched Professor X lightly.
-
[Name]: Charles Francis Xavier.
[Identity]: Professor X, level 4 mutant.
[Ability]: Telepathy (100w), Mind Control (100w).
[Equipment]: Cerebro (a brain wave amplifier) (50w).
-
Professor X had only two abilities, but going by the energy values, it could infer how powerful Professor X was. These two abilities were not simple, each of them owned a unique ability.
Telepathy could detect peoples mind, besides, it also could search their memories and distinguish whether they were mutants or ordinary humans.
Rely on this ability, Professor X even could link his mind to any Mutant and human with the help of the Cerebro.
The Mind Control was even more powerful. Not only could it reverse peoples thoughts to control them, but also it was able to selectively make them lose their memories or restore some memories they had forgotten.
Besides, the Mind Control could create a spirit cage, the Phoenixs evil personality was sealed in this way by Professor X in the original plot.
As long as Professor X wanted, he could even use the Cerebro to link the opponents mind first, then directly controlled this object with the Mind Control in a long range.
However, Professor X was a kind person, he would never detect others thoughts without their consent, no mention controlling their mind voluntarily.
Unfortunately, though he didnt want so, it didnt mean that some negative roles were the same. This was the reason why there were always some evil people who wanted to control him to realize their evil purpose.
Bruce only had one million energy values at present, or else, he would absolutely download all of them this time. After a careful consideration, Bruce decided to download the Mind Control first.
Beep! Mind Control requires one million energy values. Are you sure to download now?
Yes!
Beep! Download sessfully. Congrattions to the host for getting the abilities of the Mind Control.
When the moment of downloading the Mind Control, Bruce automatically became a Level 4 Mutant.
After trying to use the Gods Telekinesis to link little Wandas brain, Bruce happily found that even if without the ability of the Telepathy of Professor X, he was also able to link others brains using the Gods Telekinesis and it had the same effect with Professor Xs Telepathy.
Linking to others brains meant that he was naturally able to use Mind Control. Since this moment, he also possessed the same ability as Professor X.
Whats more, he learned how to restore others memories that had been forgotten, its really an extra surprise packet. Besides, his Gods Telekinesis also passively learnt the ability to search memories.
If I couldnt search for memories, how would I restore them? So, just by one million energy values, Bruce owned all of Professor Xs abilities, it needed two million energy values before that.
After all, the God Telekinesiss level was higher than the Telepathy. If going by the level of the ability of the Mutants to ssify, the Gods Telekinesis should be at level 5 in Mutants abilities.
After getting the new ability, Bruce immediately tried to restore Wandas memory.
But in the end, Bruce dispiritedly found a fact. The Time Gem was not only bringing Wandas body back to the past, but also including her memories.
However, I also entered that energy when transfering, why didnt the Time Gem backtrack me? Bruce blinked at little Wanda.
Perhaps, the answer was in Wandas abilities. Thinking of this, Bruce checked little Wandas status.
Chapter 246
Chapter 246
-
[Name]: Wanda Django Maximov.
[Identity]: Scarlet Witch, Level 5 Mutant.
[Ability]: Alter Reality(Unable to load), Origin Magic Power(500 thousand energy values), Magic ball (30 thousand energy values), Magic Flying (10 thousand energy values).
[Item]: The Grimoire of Space teleports(100 thousand energy values).
-
Seeing Wandas stats, Bruce was momentarily stunned.
Wanda automatically turned into a level 5 Mutant aftering to the X-man multiverse, this point Bruce could understand. And obviously the magic book was from Dr. Strange.
But what the hell was the ability of the Alter Reality? And even the system was unable to load!? Before that, Bruce had only seen this message on the Infinity Gem.
It seemed that the reason why Wanda became such a state was just because of this ability of the Alter Reality. At the moment, Bruce reconsidered very carefully.
Suddenly, he realized that the new ability of the Alter Reality on Wanda was very likely to involve the Chaos energy. After all, Wanda was extremely simr to the Phoenix, Jean.
They were born with such supreme cosmic energy. Both Wandas chaos energy and Jeans Phoenix force all involved the ultimatews of the universe.
Maybe it was because Wanda was too worried about him, she activated this ultimate ability unintentionally, its very likely.
Then, what exactly was this Alter Reality ability?
For example, the members of the Guardians of Gxy had been turned into various weird creatures in Sakaar by Collector using the Reality Gem, but they immediately regressed after the Reality Gem was taken away for a few time.
Simrly, the universe would correct the time disorder itself in just a few moments if the Time Gem hadnt a continuous energy output, Bruce knew this point very well because he had many experiences to use the Time Gem.
Such as, if you used the Time Gem to elerate time and let a teenager in front of you be an old man who was with silver hair.
As long as the Time Gem was taken away, the old man would immediately regress a teenager again.
After all, if you didnt really control these twows of the universe, reality and time, you could only change it temporarily not forever. But if anyone was affected by Wandas Alter Reality, they would change forever.
This was the fearing power of the Alter Reality.
In the original plot of the Mutant world, Wanda in extreme rage had let 98% Mutants lose their super abilities, this was a case that used the chaos energy to alter reality.
Now it seemed, the reason why Bruce came to the X-men world was just because Wanda identally activated the ability of the Alter Reality when she tried to teleport herself to Asgard but found she hadnt enough energy to support.
Then she was stuck in the teleport space by herself, at this moment Dr. Strange arrived and readied to save her using the Time Gem, however, it caused the teleportation backtracking continually until Bruce came to break this case.
Combine all theplicated factors, it caused a reality that Bruce brought the 12 year-old Wanda to the X-men world. Eventually, Bruce understood all of the cause and effect.
So, whether he wanted toe back to the Avengers universe or recovered Wanda all seemed impossible for the time being.
After all, if Bruce wanted to do this himself, he had to enhance his strength to the Multiverse level first.
Therefore, what Bruce could do now was to finish the tasks in the X-men world and try if there was another way after saving some energy values.
After Bruce held little Wanda sitting on the sofa for a while, the medicine effect on Professor X had diminished and his legs also regressed to disability status.
Bruce secretly checked Professor Xs body with the Gods Telekinesis and found his spine was injured by someone using a crashing object from the back. It seriously damaged his spine and led to his lower limb paralysis.
Now, Bruce was able to recover Professor Xs injury as long as he wanted, because he was still the Death God on earth. No matter which universe he went to, this point wont change.
Even if one of the five entities that were born with the beginning of the universe, the Death, was also unable to change it, because its the system confirmed.
Due to this, Bruce could sense, there was a death energy enwinded on Professor Xs spine. Now, he only needed to touch Professor X, then he was able to eliminate those death energy and made Professor X recover.
But Bruce didnt intend to do it at present, because he didnt want to expose his ability about the Death God for the time being. Moreover, whether Professor X could walk or not, it wont affect him to cast his abilities at all.
The paralysis of the lower limbs, instead, stimted him to face the difficulties of life more strongly. Due to these experiences, Professor X acquired enough spirit power to guide these young Mutants, no matter how difficult they were to deal with.
As a genius, Professor X had once graduated from the famous University, Harvard, at 16 year old.
Besides, he acquired three doctorates including psychology. For him, the most important was always his brain and wisdom.
Logen, are you ready? After sitting down in his wheelchair again, Charles started the Wolverine who squatted in front of him to ask.
Yes, dont waste time, hurry up! The Wolverines eyes became serious.
Charles gently put his hand on the Wolverines head. Suddenly, the Wolverines memories and experiences from when he was a child poured into Charless mind as if experiencing it personally.
After checking the part of the Wolverines memories, Charles stared at the Wolverine and said,you are a poor man.
Charles could feel, when the Wolverine extended the Adamantium paw every time, the movement looked very cool from the surface, but this process was very painful in fact.
The feeling just liked that a steel needle transpierced the bone. Just take an image, its also very horrible.
However, this kind of pain was just pieces of cake in Wolverines miserable life. Yes, after experiencing many worse tortures on the body, this was just pieces of cakes!
Though those pieces of cakes were unbearable pain for normal people. This was the first time that Charles realized how powerful the Wolverines inside was!
Whereafter, Charles experienced the Weapon X Project, witnessing Stryker carried out inhuman experiments on Wolverine and the Wolverinester painful experience
Until Charles saw his old self who looked at him sitting on the wheelchair the eyes filled with hope and goodness. Finally, across the boundaries of time and space, the young Charles got a chance to take a talk with his future old self.
After the conversation, Charles was no longer vast and hazy for his life. From this moment, Charles found ego and firmed his future path.
It was the same as that year he gave up his love with a human and came back to the Mutants side.
After exiting from Wolverines memories, Charles opened his eyes and put down the hand on Wolverines head. He already knew what he should do.
Chapter 247
Chapter 247
After checking Wolverines memory, Charles took a rest first.
Later, With Bruces permission, Charles linked to his mind. In the memory space, Charles saw a lot of trivial things about Bruce and Wanda.
At the same time, he learned that Bruce was also a powerful Mutant and his abilities were to summon various fire creatures and move objects using spirit power.
Charles realized that Bruce was also a powerful level 4 Mutant as same as Mao and himself. This made him very happy, because he didnt see the negative characters in Bruces thoughts, thats meaning Bruce would be a very powerful helper to him.
Through checking Bruces memory, Charlespletely trusted Bruce now, then he nodded at Bruce. He had already treated Bruce as the same level as him.
Knowing Charles had trusted him, Bruce put down his two fingers by the side of his head and retracted his God Telekinesis at the same time.
Obviously, the memory Charles saw was deliberately fabricated by Bruce through creating an illusion.
Because Bruce knew that would definitely be a big trouble if Charles saw his real memory. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Bruce fabricated this memory illusion.
Which made Charles think what he saw was the real.
After all, Bruces current mental power had already reached the level 5 of the Mutant and it infinitely closed to the legendary level 6.
So Charles couldnt see through this illusion Bruce created, let alone thinking that the power Bruce owned would be far more than his image.
Beep! Detecting the task that followed the Wolverine to find Professor X and guiding Professor X to reverse the future had been finished, rewarding three hundred thousand energy values.
Beep! The next task, rescuing the Mao and finding the Mystique, avoiding them to be killed.
The moment of hearing the messages from the system, Bruce understood if its not because he hid his identity, this task wont be finished so easy, no matter how Charles trusted him.
Because Bruce owned the power that could destroy the Earth and his threatening level was even higher than the Sentinels that had extinguished the Mutants in the original plot.
After confirming Wolverine and Bruces identities, Charles whispered to Hank for a while.
Hank quickly nodded and he believed Charless decision because he knew his ability clearly. From now on, he just understood that the Wolverine hadnt neuropathy, so he showed a slightly apologetic expression to the Wolverine.
After that, Hank pushed Charles in the wheelchair and headed them to go to Charlessboratory to visit the Cerebro.
Every government department on Earth wanted to get Charles and the Cerebro. Because these two could make the Mutants on Earth no ce to hide.
And no matter what powerful Mutants would be located soon if Charles wanted to search them specially using the Cerebro.
At this moment, countless figures appeared around them. Although Bruce had once seen this scene in the movie, he just realized what a great lure Charles faced was after Bruce experienced it personally!
It could be said that every Mutants life was held in Charless hands after he used the Cerebro. But Charles didnt abuse this godlike right at will.
Such a person deserved to y a leading role in X-Men world just like Doctor Strange in Avengers world if he didnt be killed by Jean in the future.
At this moment, Bruce suddenly became interested in what would happen if Charles learned how to use magic.
After learning magic, would Professor X use the magic power to treat his physical disabilities well just like Doc Strange?
At first, Doc Strange was a surgeon, but because of a car ident, his hands became handicapped. Naturally, he disabled to operate, its the reason why he tried every way to remedy his hands.
Until Doctor Strange found a fact that as a magician would save more peoples life than a doctor, then he gave up his past career and switched to the magicians procession.
Studying magic to protect the Earth didnt conflict with Professor Xs concept of maintaining peace.
In silence, everyone watched the process of how Professor X searched the Mao with the Cerebro. At this time, Bruce had secretly made a n for strengthening Professor X.
Found him, Eric is locked in the Pentagon. Charles erged the projection and everyone saw Maos real appearance.
The Wolverine immediately readied to act after confirming its indeed the Mao. Unexpectedly, Charles grabbed him at the same time as if he had already known the Wolverine would have such a response.
Logan, I know you can defeat the Pentagon alone with your strength, but I know a way that could solve this matter easier, lets go to a friend first!
If its anyone else stopping him, the Wolverine would still persevere in his idea. But its Charles, so he had to obey him.
Because the most respected person in his heart was Charles, he knew how much Charles had done for Mutants.
In fact, Bruce immediately knew who this friend was, its the Quicksilver, but the Quicksilver here was different from the Quicksilver in Avengers world.
In other words, this Quicksilver here was not the same person with the Quicksilver in Avengers world. Because of curiosity, Bruce decided to follow them to go to this Quicksilver.
Outside the house of the Quicksilver.
The Quicksilver had run around them for many times using his Super Speed before they got out of the car.
Because his speed was too fast and even reached 80 kilometers per hour, no one sensed him besides Bruce.
First, the Quicksilver nced at Charles, then he came to Hanks side and rummaged his calling card out to check. After confirming Hanks identity, he walked up to Bruce .
However, just when he readied to rummage the ck suit pocket of Bruce, Bruce who was in stationary suddenly grabbed his hand.
Quicksilvers pupils immediately dted behind the goggles.
Under the High-speed movement, everyone in Quicksilvers eyes was motionless. Just when others were motionless, Bruce who was also motionless at first suddenly moved!
To Quicksilver, how horrifying this moment was! He had never seen a case where a person could respond under his Super Speed.
Bruce with a cold eyes gazed at him fixedly, then released him quickly. The Quicksilver didnt dare to act again, he hurried back to the game machine in his house to pretend ying the game.
In fact, his cor had already been soaked by the cold sweat and he was thinking whether to run away immediately.
But on second thought, he felt that this person shouldnt have hostility since he released him just now.
Additionally, there was Charles, so the Quicksilver decided to stay here and readied to trim the sails at any time.
Hi, my old friend, we meet again. At the moment, Charles had arrived in front of him and smiled to greet Quicksilver who dressed like a bad boy.
Chapter 248
Chapter 248
Bruce holding little Wanda stood behind the Wolverine. The Quicksilver always peeked at Bruce from time to time, but no one found this detail.
After they finalized the n that saved Mao, Bruce let Wanda stay outside of the Pentagon to watch a busking. After all, Its inappropriate to involve a child in assaulting the Pentagon.
Soon, the five people had secretly sneaked into the building.
On the way, these guards who wanted to interrogate them were all controlled by Charles, and then they lost the memory about this partpletely.
The moment when entering the Pentagon, this action had started already. Hank firstly sneaked into the crowd and pushed a button of the equipment he brought in that was with an antenna.
Instantly, the Pentagons surveince system waspletely down.
At first, Hank was a scientist and had developed a series of high-tech equipment for X-Men in the original plots, he was even able to make the invisible ne.
So making a small device to disrupt the Pentagons surveince system was incredibly simple to him.
Next, Charles and Wolverine decided to seal the Perimeters guards. As for rescuing the Mao would be carried out by Quicksilver and Bruce.
After Charles and Wolverine left, Bruce noticed that Quicksilver was looking at him.
Whats up? Are you surprised I can catch you? Asked Bruce, then he quickly pulled down Quicksilvers google.
The reason why Bruce pulled down Quicksilvers goggle was because he knew that the Quicksilver had to wear a goggle before he used his super ability, otherwise, his eyes would be injured by the wind because of the high-speed movement.
When Quicksilver put on his goggles again, he found Bruce had disappeared.
This only meant that Bruce was faster than him, otherwise, he could absolutely capture Bruces movement relying on the quick reflex he developed in countless fights.
Whereafter, the Quicksilver immediately activated the High-Speed Movement and kept his pace up. On the way, he found that all the guards had been hit down on the ground by Bruce.
And as soon as he saw the special jail that was locking Mao, Bruce hade out with the Mao from it.
During the time of interchanging Mao, Bruce had got Maos information.
-
[Name]: Eric Lehnsherr.
[Identity]: Mao, level 4 Mutant.
[Ability]: Controlling Maic Field (120w).
[Item]: Maos Helmet (a mental protective helmet) (50w).
-
Although Mao only owned one ability, its already enough for him, because only this one ability had made him be a level being. Mention to the destructive power, this ability was far stronger than any other level 4 Mutant.
Besides, the Controlling Maic Field was not only able to control the steel, but also it could charge for those devices that needed electricity using the electromaic induction.
Whats more, the Mao could directly control the Earths maic field and reverse it to cause the disaster of destroying the Earth.
But now the Mao hadnt realized he owned such a great ability, otherwise, he could directly set a maic shield to ensure that no Mutants were able to hurt him when every time he met fight, and then the home court would be led by him and he could fool the enemies to death.
Er Who are you? The young Mao looked at Bruce and asked in surprise. He found that he did not know Bruce at all, nor understood why would Bruce save him.
Im Charless friend, he asked me to save you. Bruces words answered Maos confusion.
When hearing the name of Charles, Mao nodded lightly andter walked out following Bruce.
The moment of seeing the Mao, Quicksilver pretended to turn his head away. But Bruce knew he was secretly peeping Mao with the corner of his eyes in fact.
After all, the Mao was Quicksilvers father, but Quicksilver was just unwilling to admit him.
Before that, the Mao broke with Quicksilvers mother before the Quicksilver was born. And the only wrong was Maos identity and Quicksilvers mother was scared away after she knew he was a Mutant.
In fact, the Mao had also never expected that Quicksilvers mother would get pregnant that night, let alone she gave birth to Quicksilver and Wanda.
Until today, Quicksilver just saw his biological father for the first time. From a kid to a man, he grew up with his mother in a single parent family.
This was also the real reason why he came to the Pentagon following Charles and Wolverine, he just wanted to see what his biological father looked like .
After that, Bruce walked behind these two and didnt intend to intervene in their emotional world.
Soon, they met with Charles.
The moment of seeing Mao, Charles immediately scolded loudly, Eric, youre a son of a bitch! You only know to stir up the war between humans and Mutants!
And the Mao also unkindly scolded back immediately, when the Mutants are suffering from the hardships, where are you, Charles?
Charless tongue immediately tied and twisted, after all, its the truth Mao said. No one could reverse what had happened, its affecting the current Professor X at least, so he walked away and no longer spoke.
Next, the Wolverine exined to Mao why rescuing him.
Is it really? Will the future be so bad? In fact, the Mao had decided to join Charless team to rescue Mystique at this moment, what he asked was just because of surprise and he wont doubt the facticity of what the Wolverine said.
Whereafter, they had boarded the ne to Paris.
On the other side, in a negotiation room, Trask was vigorously introducing his Sentinels to some politicians.
However, most of the politicians didnt believe Trasks words and thought he was just creating a public panic, because the Mutants threat theory was still not mainstream at present.
The Mystique calmly looked at Trask who was in front of her, before that, she got a message that Trask was developing a robot which would pose a serious threat to Mutants.
So Raven killed one of the politicians who should be here today, then she shifted into this politicians shape and sneaked into this room, now she was waiting for a good opportunity to assassinate Trask.
The key node to reverse the future plots was here in the original plot, the Mystique failed and was caught by Trask to lead a bad situation where Trask extracted her DNA and developed the upgraded Sentinels sessfully.
Next, its the process where Trask disyed the function of locating Mutants, but the rm went off at this moment.
There are Mutants here! Trasks height was originally shorter than ordinary people, he immediately hid under the table, and the present guards also took out their pistols nervously.
The moment, Raven also realized she was exposed and was going to fight head-on.
However, she suddenly found a helpless case that she was unable to take any movement and even moving a finger was also impossible she was trammelled ince by an invisible giant energy.
Bang!
At this moment, the Mao kicked open the door and Bruce was following behind him.
Chapter 249
Chapter 249
Its you, Mao! When Trask saw that theer was the famous Mao, he immediately ran away with fear.
As for Mao, he didnt stop him because he didnt know Trask at all.
Raven gritted her teeth with anxiety, obviously, this wasnt the result she wanted. However, theres nothing she could do because the energy that trammelled her was too powerful.
After tackling those guards, Charles and Wolverine also arrived at this moment. Just when everyone thought this action waspletely sessful, the Mao suddenly shot towards the Mystique with a pistol.
You are a threat to us, I have to kill you, sorry! Mao had always been such a decisive and pitiless character.
In fact, he had decided to kill the Mystique since the moment of joining Charless team.
Hank had been watching the Mao before, although he gave him a sharp push in time, the bullet still shot out, because the Mao controlled the pistol using his super ability.
At this moment, Bruce deeply realized a truth that the things would still go on in its original way if there werent some great power to affect it.
Such as, even if the Wolverine hade back from the future, the Mystique would still be injured by Mao, Trask would still get her blood and Mystiques significance would still expose to the humans eyes, these points wont change.
Obviously, now the so-called great power was Bruce. Since Bruce was here now, the original plots wont happen.
Instantly, the bullet Mao shot was fixed in the air by Bruces Gods Telekinesis. Even though the Mao had tried his best to activate his super ability, the bullet was still not obedient and continued to stay in ce.
The Mao freezed, was there any Mutant owned such a great power that could match with him? Werent the known level 4 Mutants only him and Charles?
And Charles hadnt such an ability that controlled things using spiritual strength, who is this one? Just when the Mao fell in great confusion, Charles looked at Bruce and cast him a Telepathic message, perfect, Bruce!
Then Charles walked to the Mystique and with affectionate eyes looked at her, Raven, stop it. This kind of action will pull yourself in danger!
Bruce knew about their rtionship very well Charles had adopted Mystique since she was a little girl, but Mystique didnt ept Charless concept.
In her mind, she always thought that Charles couldnt understand her misery because he was born in a rich family. In fact, she was more assentient with Maos concept, although he almost killed her just now.
So, she chose to escape Charles.
But all of this had nothing with Bruce. After knocking Mao unconscious to the ground, Bruce withdrew his super ability on the bullet.
Pat! The uncontrolled bullet fell on the ground.
Wherefter, Bruce secretly set a Gods Telekinesis on Mystiques body to ensure he could locate her at any time, then Bruce left bringing the Mao.
As for Charles and Mystique, let them slowly enjoy their emotional world! What Bruce needed to do was just to ensure their safety.
About Charles, the only thing Bruce felt annoyed was that Charles could obviously solve Mystique using his super ability, but he preferred to solve it with his mouth.
The moment of Bruce just left the room, the systems voice immediately sounded, beep! Congrattions to the host, you have finished the task of saving Mao and finding Mystique, rewarding 50w energy values.
The next task, reversing the extinct future of the mutants.
After listening to Charless verbose homily in half an hour, the Mystique found she could finally move.
Charles, dont say anymore, please! Anyway, I wont stop my action! After that, the Mystique had disappeared with a few leaps.
I wont give up! This time, I cant convince you. The next time, I willJust when Charles muttered to himself, Wolverine suddenly appeared in front of him and Hank at this moment.
Who are you? Why am I here? The Wolverine asked lightly and his eyes were with a strange light.
Charles got close to him and patted Wolverines forehead a few times, Logan, are you on drugs? Hallucinogen or something else
Hank saw Wolverines unstable state and wanted to bring him under control first because worrying about Charless safety.
Charles stopped him calmly, Dont worry, Hank. Leave him to me.
.
On the other side, Bruce removed Maos helmet and linked his mind using the Gods Telekinesis.
First, he deleted Maos idea about assassinating the humans president, then he reinvented Maos mindset let Mao return to the humans world and start a new family again.
Then, Bruce found Mystique again and did the same thing after knocking her unconscious.
It had to be said that Mind Control was really a convenient ability. After waking up, both of the Mao and Mystique followed Bruces instructions.
.
On the other side, the negotiation room.
Charles was going to continue to persuade the Wolverine, but the Wolverine suddenly disappeared ince.
Hey, Logan! Charles stretched his hand to check the ce where the Wolverine stood just now, but there was nothing at this moment.
When Bruce was about to enter the negotiation room again, the systems voice sounded.
Beep! Congrattions to the host to finish the task of reversing the future, reward 50w energy values.
Looking at the 1.38 million energy values, Bruce found, these energy values were gotten so easily this time. Now, he could download Maos ability.
But on second thought, Bruce had given up this idea for the time being, he nned to make the decision after finding Jean. After all, Jean owned the Phoenix force, this was one of the ultimate powers in the universe.
And Bruce couldnt anticipate how many energy values Jeans ability required, so these energy values he best didnt waste them at will.
After going back to Charless house, all of them gathered together and discussed establishing school.
Bruce, have you ever been a teacher? Asked Charles.
Teacher? Bruce thought for a while. Yes, I have. I have been a PE teacher.
He remembered that in the Avengers world, for Spider-Mans task, he had indeed been arranged as a PE teacher by the S.H.I.E.L.D. So, he indeed had a few experiences in this sphere.
Well, then youll be the PE teacher. Charles happily said, and then he turned to look at Hank.
Charles, Id like to be a physics teacher, Hank said voluntarily.
In the end, Charles was the headmaster and founder of the Xaviers School for Gifted Youngsters. After announcing this news to the humans world, it caused a great influence.
And those Mutants stampeded to send their children here who had been treated as an alien in the humans world.
Next, Iceman, Shadowcat and others should appear one by one, Bruce thought secretly. Among them, the most Bruce wanted to see was the Phoenix.
Chapter 250
Chapter 250
The moment, thewn outside of the building of Xaviers School.
Mr. Bruce, when could I use spiritual strength to control objects just like you? Looking at the basketball that urately entered the basket just like a track missile, a long-haired teenager said with admiration.
Actually, you have owned such ability, but you havent really mastered your power. Bruce smiled and gently patted this teenagers head.
This boys name was Remy. The day before yesterday, Bruce found him when Bruce went to the supermarket, then he picked him back.
That day, Bruce was going to buy some toys for Wanda, this boy tailed after him while seeing Bruce take out his wallet that was filled with money. Obviously, this boy was a thief.
At first, Bruce didnt notice him, butter when this boy was about to steal, Bruce checked his information randomly, and then he without any hesitation decided to take him back to the Xaviers School.
-
[Name]: Remy LeBeau.
[Identity]: Gambit, Level 3 Mutant.
[Ability]: Controlling Kic Energy(50w), Elementary level fighting technique (1w), Elementary level cudgel ying (1w).
-
Whereafter, they returned to the ssroom, Bruce pulled out a deck of cards. After performing how to cut the cards, Bruce dispersed these cards on the square table uniformly.
Remy, sense these cards. The long-haired teenager nodded.
After a period of contact, he had sincerely regarded Bruce as his mentor, because he found that only Bruce was able to help him to develop his potential.
Remy, calm down, there is aphorism, haste makes waste.
Ok, Sir.
At the moment, this teenagers forehead had started to sweat, which caused Bruce thinking back about Mao, the Mao had also once been stuck at this stage.
At that time, Maos mother was killed by ck King, and then Maos ability awakened because of the irritation. However, Bruce neednt treat Remy so mercilessly.
Because the level 1 Mutant children who came here before were all awakened in advance by Bruces God Telekinesis and he could also activate Gambits ability in this way.
Squeak!
At this moment, a poker card in front of Gambit emitted a purple light and floated up gently.
it moved, it moved! The Gambit excitedly jumped up.
But the moment when he jumped up, the card fell back on the table again.
Its not enough, Remy. Unless you could make these three float up also, otherwise, I wont let you rest today. Bruce said and pointed to the other three cards that were constantly spinning in his hand.
Besides, within three months, I hope you can do this, look! As Bruce spoke, one of the three cards had shot into the wall with a great speed.
Looking at the card that hadpletely sank in the wall, the Gambit swallowed a mouthful of water.
I trust you could do it. After patting Gambits shoulder for a few times, Bruce left.
Looking at Bruces shadow, Gambit bit his teeth and said, I wont make you disappointed, Mr. Bruce.
Three monthster, looking at the tree that was covered with the cards, Bruce raised his thumb to Gambit. After training Gambit to control cards, Bruce decided to start the next stage.
Next, when you control the cards in the air, I hope you can explode them using your super ability. Maybe, Its a little difficult for the time being, let me show you first. Suddenly, the cards Bruce controlled were burning in the air.
The Gambit widened his eyes and looked at this scene the cards didnt be ashes but always kept the burning state as if its not the cards but the kerosene.
Pay attention to it. Then Bruce controlled the cards, sometimes high, sometimes low.
Whereafter, the cards exploded and became a fireball with a Bang. Bruce did not exin to Gambit that he used his magic ability because he knew clearly that Gambit could do it by his own ability.
Now its your turn. Bruce handed the remaining cards to Gambit, and Gambit took them up.
Bang!
Before the cards had flown, it had directly exploded into pieces in Gambits hands.
Keep your chin up, Remy. If you want to control your power urately, you have to practice it slowly. This is not something to be achieved overnight. Bruce walked to Gambit and handed him a new deck of cards.
Gambit nodded with embarrassment, Im too anxious, Mr. Bruce.
At this moment, behind Bruce and Gambit, Charles nodded lightly. During the period of Bruce as a teacher, the students grew up rapidly, which greatly reduced Charless pressure.
All of these, Charles took in eyes and felt very happy.
Beep, beep, beep! Just when Professor X turned his wheelchair and was going to inspect the next ce, his mobile phone rang at this moment.
Hellow, are you Doctor Charles? Theres a big problem here and a little girl caused a car ident with her spiritual strength. Her mother died on the spot and her father was seriously injured, can youe here to take a look?
Ok, Ill be right there. Charles immediately agreed without any hesitation, and then he hung up the phone.
In fact, the moment when Charles appeared, Bruce had noticed him immediately. Therefore, he naturally eavesdropped this phone call.
Hi, Charles. Are you ok? Is there anything I could help you with? At the moment, Bruce walked to Professor X and greeted him concernedly.
Im fine, Bruce, thanks. There is a Mutant child causing a car ident, I have to go to the spot.
Let me go with you?
Er okay! At first, Professor X wanted to refuse Bruce, but thought that Bruce was good at getting those Mutant childrens trust as usual.
Perhaps, Bruce would take a better effect onmunication, so Professor X agreed.
Bruce looked at Professor X and nodded with a smile. In fact, since Charles established the school, Bruce had always waited for the next task of the system quietly.
After all, the Mutants world is different from the Avenger world. The overall strength in Mutants world was weaker than the Avengers world and Bruce hadnt found a good way to get the energy value besides the systems task.
Before that, Bruce had used the Space gem trying to return the Avengers world for many times, but it hadnt any effect. Even if he had driven the Titan Vehicle outside the Earth and didnt also find there was nothing unusual, so he had to wait for the next development of the plot.
Until hearing this phone call, Bruce knew his chance hade atst.
Chapter 251
Chapter 251
Mr. Charles, this child is a disaster, and I shall never forget my wifes appearance before death. I thought my life hadpletely copsed at that moment, and Im going to leave this kid alone.
Charles and Bruce sat across from a middle-aged man in the police office, he was Jean Greys father whoess eyes were full of despair at this moment. It seemed that he couldnt really get out of this adversity.
Allright, Mr. Grey, I can totally understand your feelings. Charles patted his shoulder lightly.
As for Jean, you can leave her to me in the future. I will educate her to be an adult. The reason for the existence of my school is for solving such things.
Really? Thats great! At first, I nned to send her to the orphanage, but I dont think they will ept her. Its really a lucky thing to meet you, Jeans father said with gratitude.
Bruce curled his lip and looked at Jeans father, a thought couldnt help but burst out, fortunately, you leave her, otherwise, she will absolutely raze your house to the ground.
After sending Jeans father out of the door, Bruce apanied Professor X to visit Jean of the girlhood.
At this moment, the little girl looked very anxious, the bottles and jars in the room were continuously shaking. No wonder her father looked so relieved when leaving, anybody if without super skill would be scared by such a little girl.
Jean, look at me. Dont be afraid. I wont hurt you. Charless eyes carefully stared at Jean, then he lifted one of his hands slightly and put two fingers next to his head.
Bruce knew that Charles was checking Jeans memories and soon he would find her second personality Dark Phoenix.
The Dark Phoenix was very terrible and she was the only level 5 mutant in the X-Men world.
The super skill Dark Phoenix owned was able to attack and defend at the same time, it could be called a bug in X-mens world and above the ability of Professor X and Mao.
Fortunately, the Jean of the girlhood just awakened the Phoenix force and hadnt learnt how to release this power. Professor X smoothly sealed her second personality using the mental cage a few timester.
Soon after, Jeans eyes had restored to the girlish lightness. Obviously, Charles used the ability of the memory forgetting to erase Jeans tragic memory.
It had to be said that Professor Xs super skills were almost a lifesaver for those children who just like Jean Grey. Any child who got in misery could be brought up to their full childhood and got back on the right track by Professor X in this special way.
Sometimes, the most difficult thing was to forget. Just because of being unable to forget, there were pains, there was so much hatred in the world. To forget was the greatest protection to such children.
If Mao had once met Professor X at his young time, the rest of his vengeful life would be different.
However, todays Mao had grown into an adult and had a deep-rooted thought to revenge. Dont mention Professor X, even if Bruce was also unable to turn his mind over.
After having done all this, the two took Jean into Bruces Titan Vehicle. Looking at the Titan Vehicle that was different from the modern style, Jean showed a curious expression to Bruce who was driving.
The little girl, Jean, tried to cast her spiritual strength on the car, but it hadnt any effect. Sensing Jeans movement, Bruce lit a cigarette with a smile.
Little girl, if you can move this car, its equal to moving a sun, so you better dont waste your strength.
Maybe in the future you can, but for now, its not possible. As the drifting smoke touched Jean, Bruce got this little girls information.
-
[Name]: Jean ine Grey.
[Identity]: PhoenixLevel 5 Mutant.
[Ability]: Dark Phoenix Force (Unable to Load), Material Dposition (150w), Phoenix field (120w), Phoenix Psychokinesis(100w), Mental Control (80w), Telepathy (80w).
Bruce pursed his lips when he saw the information of Jean. Besides powerful, too powerful, he did not know how to describe this ten-year-old girl.
The Phoenix force couldnt be loaded, meaning this ability was not like the defective ability of H, it was a Universe Level power.
Besides, Bruce knew that the Phoenix force of Jean hadnt really been developed now. If its that case, the Phoenix was Jean and Jean was the Phoenix, both of them wouldnt be separated at that time.
Compared with the Avengers, Jean could alone kill them all.
Because no matter who killed Jean, the Phoenix force would resurrect her. With the Material Dposition and Phoenix field, she could make the enemies to be dust just like Thanoss snap.
After getting out of the car, Jean looked at Professor Xs magnificent house that was just like a castle and took a few steps back with a little embarrassment, heres not suitable for me.
Charles looked at the house and looked at Jean then asked in confusion,Why? I think its not bad here.
Just because its so good, Im afraid Ill destroy it.
Dont worry about it. No matter how many times you destroy it, I could recover it the same as the original. Charles put his hands on the girls shoulder.
Jean freezed ince, she didnt understand why Charles treated her so well.
Hi! Im Wanda. Can I be friends with you? When Wanda saw that Bruce returned, she immediately rushed out. After seeing a little girl who was simr to her age though, she immediately ignored Bruce.
He Hello? Looking at the shy Jean and zealous Wanda, Bruce showed a bitter smile.
Such two girls gathered together, it didnt seem like a good thing! Both of them owned such great power, Xaviers School would absolutely get into continuous troubles in the future.
Just as Bruce was sighing, the systems voice suddenly sounded, Beep! Detecting Jean Greyes to Xaviers School, the next mission is activated.
Looking for Mutants of more than level 3, enhancing the power of Professor Xs camp.
Seeing the new mission, Bruce pondered slightly.
The plot about the Apocalypse should arrive a few yearster, at that time, Jean had already grown up. From now on, there was an interim period for a few years.
Looking for Mutants was an easy thing, enhancing Professor Xs camp was also not difficult.
Whereafter, Bruce returned to his room.
After spreading his Divine Consciousness all over the school and ensuring there wont anyone interfere with him, Bruce using the space gem transferred himself into Professor Xsboratory.
Then, he picked up the Cerebro and put it on his head.
Chapter 252
Chapter 252
Theboratory in Xaviers School.
Just when Bruce wore the Cerebro, arge number of chaotic and fragmentary memories immediately rushed upon his mind.
Fortunately, now Bruces mental strength was powerful enough to amodate the information of the entire sr system after experiencing thebat with H and Thanos and others
So the delirious case about Professor X didnt happen to him. In fact, if its anyone else, they would be absolutely mad by their brains protective mechanism when the moment of wearing the Cerebro.
After activating the function of the projection, Bruces side gradually appeared in many figures. These figures were divided into two parts, one part was red, another was white. The red being the mutants, and white the humans.
Usually, Professor X would only search the red part, it would save him a lot of work. But, Bruce didnt know it, because it was his first time using the Cerebro. Otherwise, he wont be precipitance from the beginning.
Whereafter, Bruce blocked the white part and put his God Telekinesis to these red figures. Through this way, he could check which level these mutants had arrived.
Normally, the Mutants abilities were divided into five levels in this universe.
Level 1 was thergest group of Mutants on Earth, they belonged to the also-ran in evolution and had a serious physiological defect. Naturally, they didnt have much powerful abilities, such Mutants owned a nickname, brought fish, and almost didnt have any cultural values.
Level 2 would be stronger a little than level 1, these group of Mutants didnt have serious physiological defects and their ability wont also be too powerful, but sometimes they might own some special abilities that would take unexpected effects inbat.
Level 3 should be called the mainstay in Mutants world, their abilities were quite powerful, but unfortunately they usually had some abnormal physiological features that were obviously different from normal humans. Such as the Beast and Mystique, they belonged to this level, but the Mystique was born with the blue hair and blue skin caused by her mutant gene.
Even so, this group of mutants also had enough culture values to be carefully trained by various major forces on earth.
Level 4 was the real force in mutants, they could perfectly control their abilities and didnt have any w on physiological defects. In a battle, they could y a decisive role. The strongest of them could arrive at the level and were able to easily destroy the Earth.
At present, there were only professor X and Mao arrived at this level, and both of them also became the leader of the two major mutant groups in the X-men world.
As for Level 5, this group of Mutants had arrived at the highest level in Mutants. The minimum standard about them was able to control the atomic material. They could freely travel through outer space and wont be easily killed by physical energy. Usually, such Mutants were in the Universe Level or had arrived at this level.
In fact, the Level 5 mutants were aboutparable to the gods.
Except for Jean and Wanda who were born with the ultimate power of the universe, if anyone else wanted to arrive at this level relying on natural evolution, its almost impossible.
Even if Professor X and Mao, they were also unable.
As time went on, Bruce discovered that now most of the mutants on earth were Level 1 and Level 2, the level 3 was only a few, most of the powerful mutants in the future were still staying at the two levels and they hadnt grown up.
Until Bruce specially searched Wolverine, he just found a scene he was interested in.
In a luxuriously decorated high-rise office, American Colonel Stryker couldnt help but praised one of his people when seeing those guards who were unconscious on the ground with their guns.
Fuck, Wade, if you can control your fucking mouth, you will be a best fighter. After that, Stryker didnt say anymore to Wade but turned around and walked towards the ck boss of those guards who was behind the office table.
Because Stryker knew it very well that if he said one more word, the fucking Wade would chatter to him all the day.
At the moment, the ck boss was preparing to take out arge calibre pistol secretly from his drawer, when suddenly, a man appeared beside him.
If I were you, I wouldnt pull out the gun, this man said to the ck boss, at the same time, his gun pointed to his head.
The ck boss freezed in the chair, beads of sweat were running on his neck from tension.
If you want money, you can take these diamonds away, said the ck boss.
At this time, Stryker had already walked next to him, unfortunately, I dont want money but this.
Stryker took out a green meteorolite from the corner of the ck bosss table. After seeing several eyes, he put it in front of the ck boss.
If you tell me where you got it, I might consider letting you go. At this moment, four other Mutants came in.
One of them carried a Barrett sniper rifle on the back, another hanged many electronic equipment on the body.
One of the rest two was the Wolverine who had disappeared since saving the Mystique, naturelly, next to him was his brother Sabretooth who was with the simr ability with Logan.
The Wolverine and Sabretooth were half-brothers in the original plots. The lucky brothers were born with the Regenerative Healing Factor that enabled them to regenerate damaged or destroyed areas with far greater efficiency than ordinary humans. Unless their heads were cut off, they would be able to recover from any injury.
In the original plots, the Wolverine was even able to bear Dark Phoenixs Material Dposition after he arrived at level 4. Even if near the sun, he wont also be burned to death. He could be called the beings like roaches and was the only man who could withstand Jean.
The biggest difference between the two brothers was their personality, the younger brother Wolverine never bullied the weak and he could control his wild nature, but the elder brother Sabretooth was contrary and he often abused violence without any pity.
The features about them were also different when they used their abilities. The Wolverine was the bone ws, the Sabretooth was his fingernails and teeth.
At the same time, the Regenerative Healing Factor not only could heal their injuries, but also gave them immortal life.
Now they had gone through all major wars in the United States, including the Civil War, World War I, World War II and the Vietnam War. Although they would always look like middle-aged people, in fact they were all old monsters that had lived for hundreds of years.
In times of crisis, the two would lean against each others backs to fight, its already a tacit understanding since they had fought shoulder to shoulder for centuries.
Chapter 253
Chapter 253
Chapter 253 Strykers Secret Base
Whereafter, Bruce had thought back the details about this part. In this story line, the core figure was Stryker.
Mr. Strykers full name was William Stryker, he was an important viin in the X-Men world. In fact, he didnt have any super ability, but his son was awakened since his family owned the Mutant genes.
His son was named Jason Stryker, and Jason was lucky to awaken a Level 3 super ability which was able to create hallucinations through spiritual strength.
However, because there wasnt anyone to teach Jason how to control this ability since he was a child, the tragedy happened Stryker and his wife lived in Jasons hallucinations everyday, they were usually tormented by various horrible hallucinations their son created.
In the end, Strykers wife suicided because she could no longer bear such a life.
Stryker helplessly watched this scene, but what could he do? Until one day he suddenly got an enlightenment that all of these adversities should impute to the mutants, since that, he began to try his best to avenge.
After returning to the army, he made a crazy n.
That was, using mutants to conduct horrific body trials. Then, the elite products they created would remove memories and be the weapons in the army.
Unfortunately, his situation was simr to Trask. Because of Professor Xs striving, most of the humans didnt think the Mutants would be a threat at that time,so many military officers didnt agree with his idea.
Whereafter, Stryker secretly killed all of those military officers who were against him and spreaded a lot of threat theories about Mutants to get the support from the United States Army.
Now this team the Wolverine stayed in was built by Stryker. If its not because Stryker, most of the members in this team were still locked in the jail. After all, such people were almostwless.
However, Stryker did not have any good intentions and he just wanted to take advantage of them at present.
After he got enough Adamantium, the Mutants in this team would be absolutely sent to theboratory to take a variety of experiments by applying slicing methods.
Seeing this team, Bruce knew that he would be busy for a few days because many Mutants in this team were worth cultivating and he didnt want to see Stryker killing them all.
After taking off the Cerebro, Bruce disappeared ince.
When Bruce appeared again, he had been in Strykers secret base beneath an abandoned nuclear power station. It was sufficiently secluded and safe to support Stryker to take various body experiments.
Just when Bruce transferred himself here, he had seen a pair of beauties. Their hairs were different, one was ck, another was blond. At this moment, they were locked in a transparent room.
Both of them owned sexy figures, but unfortunately they wore prison uniforms, it brought a bit of blemish.
Whereafter, Bruce transferred himself in the room. Before the two girls could make any response, Bruce had touched their body using his Super Speed.
-
[name]: Emma Grace Frost.
[Identity]: White Queen, Level 3 mutant.
[Ability]: Telepathy (50w), Diamond Mimicry(50w), Electronics Mastering (5w), fighting technique Mastering(5w).
-
After checking one of the girls information, Bruce found that he discovered a treasure. This girl was actually the famous White Queen, next to her was naturally her sister, Ka Silverfox.
Silverfoxs ability was weaker than her sister, she didnt awaken the dual abilities of the telepathic just like the White Queen and only owned the Hypnotic ability, it belonged to a level 2 ability and the restricted condition was that she had to touch the objective when she applied it.
The White Queen was much stronger than Silverfox and her Telepathy ability ranked only second to Professor X in Mutants. Besides, she could transform her body into an organic diamond skin. Under this form, she could survive without eating and drinking, her survivability was much stronger than Professor X.
After checking the two girls information, Bruce left this room.
He didnt worry that his action would be captured by surveince video, because his speed was too fast, those guards would only see a screen flicker when they watched the yback and probably thought its only a line fault.
A few hourster, Stryker returned to this base. Behind him, there were the Sabretooth and the Deadpool who hadnt developed yet.
As soon as they came in the base, the Deadpool immediately chatted without stopping just like he did in usual. Stryker ordered Sabretooth controlling him, and then the Deadpool was carried off in chains.
After that, Stryker headed Sabretooth to a direction that locked the two girls.
Bang.. The door of the prison was opened by a bald man.
Ka, as long as you canplete a task, I promise, I will discharge you and your sister. Stryker looked at Silverfox and said with a temptation, going by his evil smile indicated that he was full of confidence in this negotiation.
Ok, as long as you keep your words, I will do what you want. Silverfox nced at the White Queen and gritted her teeth.
Yesterday, she personally saw that a man using a chisel took down a diamond from the White Queens body.
Ok, this task is very simple. I want you to charm a man, named Logan. When he is trapped by you, I will let Victor make a false scene that you are killed by Victor. After that, you can bring your sister to leave here. Stryker smiled and said.
Through Strykers bright smile, Silverfox didnt find any human emotion from his eyes.
What a vicious guy! Silverfox thought secretly in heart, but she had to obey his orders.
Because she clearly knew what torment would happen on her and her sister if she didnt obey his words. Bruce watched this scene, he knew the plots about Wolverine had started.
In the original plots, Silverfox was just yacting this time, but with the time went on, she deeply fell in love with Logan, after all, her nature was not bad.
Hum, Logan, do you think you can run away from my palm? Stryker thought in mind, after that, he left with Sabretooth.
Seeing Stryker left, Bruce using his God Telekinesis made the White Queen shapeshift. And then he broke the door and made a false appearance that the White Queen ran away by herself.
After solving several guards, Bruce transferred her back to Xaviers School.
Chapter 254
Chapter 254
Outside a magnificent gambling house in Las Vegas.
Under countless greedy eyes of males, a sexy beauty slightly raised her head and passed her fingers over the hair. Her blond hair spreaded in the sun, which made the scene look so stunning.
At this time, she was quickly walking towards a man in a ck suit, then she gently put her arm around his arm. This man didnt look handsome, nor ugly, but had an unspeakable charm.
Due to therge daily flow of people in the gambling house, there were many local rich people blend in, they started to guess this mans identity.
However, under various eyes, these two leisurely walked in a ck car and then closed the window as if they never noticed there were some people watching them.
Emma, how is the gambling house these days? After the manfortably leaned on the back seat, the golden-haired beauty immediately slipped on his chest.
The lights outside the car constantly flickers, this man was just Bruce.
Master, there are always troublers in the gambling house, but all of them have been secretly fixed by me and Gambit.
Now, through Gambits excellent gambling ability, the Bruce Casino has be the most profitable ce in Las Vegas.
At present, Bruces business empire owned hundreds of millions of daily cash flow. Besides the gambling house, he also controlled many other businesses and industries. The core members in his team had even built some special contact with many senior officials of the American government.
An hourter, the White Queen with a perfectly contented expression walked out of the Titan Vehicle and returned to the Bruce Casino.
The White Queen was now head of the casino, in charge of its finances. But every guard who stood on both sides to salute to her knew the truth that this man in ck suit was just the real owner of this gambling house.
However, this mysterious boss had never entered this gambling house. And these guards naturally did not know his identity, but could only secretly envy this chosen one.
Facing the White Queen, no guard dared to peep at this erogenous beauty, let alone some Immorality ideas. Because, there wasnt any case to prove that they could escape from her telepathy, some of the daredevil guys before had already been in the graves.
After the White Queen left, another two men visited Bruce in secret.
One of them also wore a ck suit, inside was a high-grade shirt. His hair was fixed by fixature, giving people an energetic feeling.
Another man was a african, he dressed in a stewards way and the expression on his face looked very respectful to Bruce and that man.
Master, our killer Union has sessfully prated into every city of the United States. If you need anybodys information, we can get it in a very short time, said this african.
Bruce sat on the seat and knocked the armrest lightly, very good, Ghost. Since I saved you from Strykers hand, it should be about three years. Such a short time, you have developed the killer Union sorge, it doesnt waste my energy.
At this moment, Ghost lowered his head with a guilty look, sorry, Master. Such a long time, I still stay in Level 2. Besides, if its not because of Gambit and White Queen, the killer Union wont develop so quickly.
Bruce looked at the Ghost and raised his eyebrows, Ghost, you are too modest. As long as you keep it, I will enhance your strength soon. Okay, you leave first, I have something to chat with Gambit.
Hearing Bruces words, the Ghosts look became more respectful.
Thanks for your trust, my master. Finishing it, the Ghost opened the door and went out.
After the Ghost walked out, the Gambit started to report the recent situation to Bruce.
Oh? The killer Union has owned 1,000 mutant killers? Hearing Gambits report, Bruce said happily.
You are very efficient, Remy. How many levels 3 among them? Hearing Bruces words, the Gambit took out a piece of chocte.
After thinking about it for a few moments, he just took the chocte into his mouth, sir, count me and the White Queen, there are only four at present. Another two are Deadpool and Clone.
Oh? Hearing Clone, Bruce immediately intrigued.
I know Deadpool, but Clone is he a recent member of the killer Union?
Yes, sir. This person owns clone ability, he could instantly clone himself to thousand copies, every of them is an entity. After getting a fatal injury, they will just disappear. From joining us to now, he never failed in a mission. At present, he is very famous in the killer Union, the same as Deadpool, said Gambit.
Well, how much chance do you have, if you fight with any one of them? Bruce asked curiously.
Facing the Clone, I have a 60 percent chance of winning, said Gambit. But when he thought back to another person, he suddenly paused for a while.
But Deadpool, I only have 50%.
Hearing this answer, Bruce with a amazed smile turned back and looked at Gambit, so, Deadpool is stronger?
No, sir. Clones are more powerful. In the first fight, I blew Deadpool into a rotten meat the second time is also.
Gambit helplessly frowned slightly, but since then, he pesters me Later, I have to seek help from the White Queen because I really cant bear his chatter. After the Write Queen fixed him, he just stopped pestering me.
Oh, really? Hearing Gambits grumble, Bruce couldnt help butughed.
This peerless man, indeed, was unusual. Luckily, he didnt meet Parker, who was in another parallel universe, otherwise they could absolutely annoy a person to death using their mouth.
Okay, I got it, you can go back. Looking at Gambits figure, Bruce couldnt help but think back on his decision before arranging the Gambit to the gambling house.
At that time, Professor X was very much against it, but Bruce still let Gambit think of an idea to leave the school in the end. Now, seemingly, the gambling house was the best ce Gambit should stay.
Bruce didnt really want his first follower in X-Men world to be trained like a chickabiddy by Charles. The gambling house was just Gambits best fate.
Chapter 255
Chapter 255
After returning to the hall in Xaviers School, a beauty immediately flung herself into Bruces arms. She had bright red hair, wore a red sorcerers robe and looked very sunny.
Besides Wanda, who else would it be?
Over five years, Wanda had grown into a big girl. Looking at the original little girl finally began to grow, Bruce couldnt help but smiled. Fortunately, the Time Gem didnt destroy Wandas hot figure.
After using his God Telekinesis to scan the whole school, Bruce asked Wanda, Wanda, it should be time for ss. Why are you here?
Sizzle. When Bruces words had just fallen, a golden space door immediately appeared in front of him and Professor X walked out from it.
Yes, he, indeed, was walking out from it and didnt sit in his wheelchair. Three years ago, since Bruce taught him how to practise magic, Professor X had shown his amazing talent.
In less than a year, Charles had mastered all of the magic knowledge Bruce taught him. Through the way of using spiritual strength to restore body, he had sessfully restored his spine.
Now, even if let him run a fewps, there wasnt any problem, let alone walking. Besides, his progress of cultivation, evenpared with Doctor Strange was also not inferior.
Wanda, if you skip school again, I will expel you. At this time, Charles straightened his face and scolded Wanda, but even he had tried his best to straighten his face and didnt still give people a serious feeling.
Wanda naughtily stuck out her tongue to Charles and fastly ran into his space door after giving Bruces face a big kiss.
Charles looked at Wandas figure and helplessly said to Bruce, next time, you must secretlye back, otherwise Wanda will affect the other students.
Ok, Charles. Through Charless space door, Bruce saw Jean who was sitting in the middle of a group of students.
At this time, Jean had also grown up and became a teenage cutie, but her eyes were full with absent-mindedness as if there were some matter in her heart. Bruce could sense that her memory Charles sealed before hade a bit loose.
Obviously, Charles had also noticed this point, but he didnt have any better solution at present, because Jeans power became more and more powerful every day.
After Charles also left through the space door, Bruce went back to his room and sat down. He closed his eyes and extended his God Telekinesis to Strykers secret base.
A few years ago, although he could use his God Telekinesis to cover all over the earth, he was still unable to control the Mind Control urately.
With the time went on, Bruce had used the Cerebro heaps of times. Now he was already familiar with this ability and had recorded every Mutants brain wave. Even if without the Cerebro, he was also able to locate every Mutant including some important role like the Wolverine.
At present, the Wolverine was trapped in a container that was filled with the liquid and the Adamantium was being injected into his body through sharp needles and metal tubes.
Obviously, the Wolverine had been tricked into the secret base by Stryker and the story arc of Silverfox had started.
Before that, the Wolverine saw this scene that his wife who had apany with him for many years was killed by Sabretooth, then he with the extreme sorrow and indignation swore that he must killed this fucking guy, Sabretooth.
However, after a fierce fight between them, Wolverine found he was actually unable to defeat Sabretooth.
Whereafter, the Sabertooth ran away and Stryker appeared, Stryker cajoled Wolverine that he could let him defeat Sabretooth if he was willing to join his n.
Because of the hatred, Wolverine had already lost his mind at that time and soon after he had fallen into Strykers trap.
At this moment, Stryker was watching the Adamantium that valued five hundred million dors being injected into Wolverines skeleton, but there wasnt any heartache in his face.
Because he had prepared the next n he would erase Wolverines memory and turn him into his killing machine.
However, no one expected that the Wolverine woke up in advance, at this time he had a little doubt about Stryker in fact. Soon after, the story arc about Wolverines escape began to unfold.
At this moment, Bruce smiled lightly, his n could finally implement.
Before that, both Gambit and White Queens had already joined Professor Xs side under Bruces influence. Now with only one more person, he could finish the systems task of looking for three level 3 Mutants to join Professor X.
As long as he saved Wolverine and brought him back to school, the systems task should be done. After all, the Wolverine who wasnt injected with the Adamantium was still not a level 3 Mutant, this was the reason why Bruce didnt take any action before.
Next, Bruce continually used his God Telekinesis to watch Wolverines action.
Sure enough, even if without Bruces help, the Wolverine also escaped and sessfully found the Blob.
Through the Blob, the Wolverine finally got the truth that Stryker and Sabertooth had always been in the same league. From the beginning to the end, he was nothing but just Strykers ything.
The angry Wolverine wanted to take revenge immediately, but he did not know where Strykers base was. At this time, someone told him a message that the Gambit had Strykers information, and then the Wolverine readied to look for Gambit.
At this moment, Bruce disappeared in ce, and when he reappeared, its Strykers base. This base, hes been here twice.
The first time, he took the White Queen away, obviously, he was going to take her sister Silverfox away this time.
At this moment, the Silverfox was still on the floor crying. Before that, It took her years to finish the task Stryker asked, but Stryker told her that her sister disappeared when she came back.
Until this moment, Silverfox clearly got a point that Stryker didnt want to fulfill the promise at all and he just wanted to take advantage of her.
Besides, she didnt believe the words Stryker said that her sister disappeared but her sister should be killed by Stryker instead.
Looking at the crying Silverfox, Bruce knew he was powerless to a hystericaldy. Therefore, he directly knocked her unconscious, then sent her to White Queens room in Bruces Casino.
Sizzle!
Aftering White Queens room with Silverfox, Bruce found the White Queen was taking a shower nakedly.
Perceiving Bruce, the White Queen didnt put on her clothes hurriedly, but with her full, attractive breasts walked towards him.
However, Silverfox woke up at this moment, Emma, you are still alive?
After waking up, Silverfox didnt ask what had happened, but hugged her sister surprised. The White Queen secretly took a sullen nce at Bruces position, but Bruce had disappeared ince.
Emma, a few hourster, a man, named Logan, will look for Remys trouble. When hees, you bring Silverfox to visit him. At this time, Bruces voice sounded in White Queens mind.
Besides, she also heard Bruce had an awkward cough.
Er Remember, dont hurt him, that man is your brother-inw. Between him and your sister got some misunderstanding. After you scan your brother-inws mind, you will get everything. Er dont forget to bring them back to school after he made out with your sister.
Chapter 256
Chapter 256
Beep! Detecting that the host has led three level 3 mutants to join X-men.
Beep! Congrattions to the host forpleting the task, get 50w energy values.
Beep! The next task is activated. Help X-men to destroy Strykers secret base and rescue those mutant children.
Looking at the 188w energy values, Bruce nodded well-pleasing. Soon, he walked out of the room and knocked on the door of Charless office.
Creak!
The wooden door was opened, a translucent Charles smiled looking at him, Bruce, whats wrong? I have to admit that I feel more and more powerful since I learned magic.
Looking at this translucent Charles who was floating in the air, Bruce knew that Charles had mastered the ability of how to make soul out of the body, now Charles should be able to control objects using his spirit strength.
Besides, the magic Professor X had mastered at present was not only this one.
The current Professor X was undoubtedly too much stronger than the future him who was in the original time-line. Now he was about the limit of Level 4 and there was only a little leap to arrive at Level 5.
Unconsciously, Bruce breathed a sigh of relief because he at least didnt have to worry about Professor X being easily blown into ash by ck Phoenix in the future.
Charles, a very important thing While he was speaking, Bruce using the God Telekinesis poured a lot of memories about Strykers base into Professor Xs mind.
Ah! Seeing some children were dug hearts, some were put in a vacuum container, some were refrigerated Charles couldnt help but cry out.
There wasnt any mutant child being treated as a person, they treated them even worse than animals. Charles raged, and Bruce had never seen him so angry.
Who are they?! Before Bruce could answer, Charles had transformed himself into hisboratory. After putting on the Cerebro, he immediately contacted every X man.
Those who rushed to the spot included Beast, Quicksilver and Wolverine. Bruce also summoned Gambit, as Gambit was Bruces man, but he was also a X man.
Now, there were six people.
Even without Wanda and Jean, this temporary team was also powerful enough. But Bruce still thought they were a little weak, after all, most of them were still in the growth stage and had not entered the mature stage.
Before that, due to Bruces intervention, the Wolverine didnt look for Strykers trouble during this period. Now, Stryker had sessfully cultivated a monster using various Mutants cells, it was very simr to Deadpool.
These monsters owned all of the abilities of the Wolverine, Cyclops and Ghost. A single monster could even defeat a group of X men.
Bruce did not tell this information to anyone because he would take action at the critical moment.
Whoosh!
Hank drove the ck-tech airne made by himself and took the members in this temporary team over the nuclear ind where Strykers base was. Whereafter, he found a parking ce and put the people down.
Afternding the ground, the Wolverine immediately rushed out. Before he took any action, Bruce secretly checked his information again.
-
[Name]: Logan
[Identity]: Wolverine, Level 3 mutant
[Ability]: Healing factor (100w), Beast intuition (30w), Beast sense of smell (30w), Ultimate fighting technique (3w), High Proficient in firearms(1w).
[Item]: Adamantium bone (30w).
Through the energy values, Bruce got that as a level 3 mutant, Wolverines Healing Factor had arrived the level 4 in fact.
It had to be said that Wolverine was a real monster among the level 3 mutants and the ordinary level 3 mutants wouldnt be his opponent absolutely. After all, others couldnt kill him, but he could use his paw easily stabbing enemies to death.
At this moment, the Wolverine was the first rushing into the base, but he surprisingly found that Professor X had already been in it. Around Professor X, there were dozens of fully armed American soldiers lying unconscious on the ground.
Obviously, they were knocked out by a great spiritual strength because there werent any wounds on their body.
Pattering, pattering At this time, Stryker, wearing high-top military boots, stepped out under a lot of soldiers protection.
I have to admire your courage, how dare you guyse here, just you six or seven?
Pattering , pattering Dense footsteps sounded and more soldiers appeared, they crowded around Wolverine, Charles and others.
Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh
Just at this moment, countless ying cards drifted down in the sky and emitted a dazzling purple light. Each of them rotated with a high speed, the voice of swoosh as if warning everyone that they were the reapers of life.
Pou!
A soldier covered his neck using a hand and fell into a pool of blood.
Pou, pou
More and more soldiers followed his fate in the same way, until there was only Stryker left alone, he just came to his senses that all of his soldiers had been killed by those soft paper cards.
Pattering!
At this moment, Gambit, wearing an elegant suit, walked out from behind Wolverine, and another card quickly shot out of his fingers at the same time.
The color of the light on this card was more gorgeous, obviously, and was different with the before cards, the energy in it was highly concentrated.
Relying on a veterans instinct of life and death, Stryker perceived that this card would definitely blow him up like a C4 bomb as soon as it touched him.
Haha, do you think I havent any preparation? Stryker coldly said and pressed a remote control button in his hand.
Instantly, a monster that without nose and mouth appeared in front of Stryker, its hands were two knives, its eyes shed an inhuman red light.
Boom!
The card exploded, but didnt touch Stryker, its shot in the middle by this monsters red light that emitted from its eyes. The monster took a cold nce at Gambit, then it disappeared ince.
Be careful! The Wolverine reflexively rushed in front of Gambit.
Psst!
The next moment, this monster reappeared in front of Wolverine and its knife-like hands stabbed into Wolverines body.
Logan! Charles immediately cast a magic ball and this monster took some steps back to dodge it.
When Professor X walked near Wolverine, he found there were two horrible prating wounds on Wolverines body, but they were now healing in a visible way.
Besides, there wasnt a drop of blood on the ground.
Chapter 257
Chapter 257
After seeing Wolverines powerful recovery ability, Charles started to turn his attention on this monster.
As soon as he linked his spirit into this monsters mind, various negative emotions immediately infused into his consciousness.
Charles was stunned lightly, but soon he came back to his senses and continued his research. He found that this monster had almost forgotten all of its memories and only remembered to obey Strykers orders.
Obviously, its memories were intentionally erased by Stryker.
But even if this monster couldnt remember itself, Charles was still able to touch its lost memories. After all, science medication was Strykers habitual manner.
But this manner could only seal its memories temporarily, not forever.
With further research, Charles experienced its birth in a small test tube. When it grew up, the fate of it was tied to a hospital bed. Everyday, there were many needle tubings inserted into its body and constantly injecting various gic reagents.
Sometimes, its body would be hot; sometimes, its extreme pain or itch Stryker would often visit it and order the military doctor to record its various strange status.
After it endured countless torments, Stryker finally found the manner that integrated various Mutants genes.
Before that, Charles had got a doctorate in biology. He clearly knew the reson why Stryker catched so many Mutant children, this fucking guy was just for various experimental data.
With further research, Charles saw a lot of old people, children, women who had once appeared around this monster They were all mutants and most of them had now died in various operating tables.
The achievement of countless Mutants lives was just a couple of data in Strykers hands.
At this moment, Charles had known this monster was just a tool and the one who deserved to go to hell was Stryker. Whereafter, Charles didnt care about this monster again, but paid attention to locate Stryker using his Telepathy ability.
However, Charles didnt notice a scene where an imperceptible ck aura appeared behind his head.
Just with a sh, this ck aura had disappeared, but this scene was still discovered by Bruce. In fact, since theynded this base, Bruce had activated his God Telekinesis to monitor everything here.
Bruces eyes became cold because he found there was a great pure evil in it.
Soon, he found where this ck aura was, it was hiding in the deep of Charless spiritual source. If its anyone else, no one could break Charless mind, but Bruce could do it easily.
Whoosh. Bruce easily passed through Charless Mental Protection without rming him.
He continued to probe it, when suddenly, Bruce froze because this ck aura was actually formed by Charless negative emotions. Charles always showed a smiling face, but no one expected that he owned so many negative emotions!
Soon after, Bruce found the fact that Charles actually formed a mental cage to himself. Everytime when feeling angry, Charles would seal these negative emotions into this mental cage.
Through this way, Charles could always keep his sun-like smile, but these negative emotions were continuously sedimentation.
With the time went on, these negative emotions became more and more. In the end, it developed its own consciousness and became this ck aura.
If its only a ordinary person, its impossible. But Charless spirit strength was too powerful, even if a bit was also able to create a conscious being. In fact, this ck aura was equal to an evil ghost in the ghost film.
From the beginning, this evil ghost had known a point that Charles would definitely destroy it as soon as he sensed it, so it prepared to develop secretly hiding in Charless head.
After all, Charles had always been avoiding himself, besides, he always thought he could control everything, therefore the taking shape of this evil ghost was neglected by him.
Before that, Charles had already lost his mind when Bruce poured the memories about Strykers base into his mind and this evil ghost was just seizing that moment to take shape.
After understanding the cause and effect, Bruce couldnt help but shook his head. Unexpectedly, Charles had such a dark side.
On second thought, Bruce felt this was also normal, because a persons nature was inherentlyplicated. However, there was still a difficulty.
If he took action now helping Charles to destroy this evil ghost, Charles would definitely sense his movement, it would cause an embarrassing situation that he couldnt exin to Charles why he owned the telepathic ability.
Once Charles was aware of that Bruce had cheated him before, then Bruce and Wanda had to break away from Xaviers School
Bruce didnt think he needed to take this risk because his task about the system in X-Men world revolved around Xaviers School. Whereafter, Bruce slowly withdrew his God Telekinesis from Charless head.
When he came back to the real world, he found that this base had been blown up half. At this moment, Quicksilver had transferred all the children in this base to those bted helicopters of Xaviers School.
Wolverines clothes had been in rags and Gambit also looked out of breath. Next to them, there were a lot of pieces of the monster.
Obviously, there had been a terrible battle here just now.
Through the situation on the ground, Bruce understood thats just because of Wolverines protection, Gambit only got a few flesh wounds, otherwise, he would surely suffer more.
.
At this moment, Strykers office in this secret base. After Charles fetched Stryker ince using his telepathy ability, he began his harangue.
Stryker, you shouldnt treat Mutants in this way, you should trust us.
Mutants and humans can coexist peacefully. Believe me, Ill prove it to you.
.
After hearing Charless boring lecture for half an hour, Hank voluntarily went out and guarded outside the door. Seeing the situation on Charless side, Bruce smiled.
Whereafter, he cast a fireball and burned Strykers reference room into ashes. Of course, on the principle of no waste, Bruce had secretly recorded every data into his mind before he cast the fireball.
Relying on his huge spiritual strength, it was not a difficult thing for him to have a photographic memory.
After taking a nce at the young Cyclops who wore a patient suit and followed behind Quicksilver, Bruce opened the door of the Titan Vehicle and drove away from this sinful base.
Chapter 258
Chapter 258
After Strykers incident, arge number of Mutant children were taken to Xaviers School.
In the end, Charles turned Stryker over to the government of the United States .
All along, he consistently kept his promise that he wont kill any human.
For Charles, killing any human was the beginning of the destruction of his faith in peace.
This was inconsistent with the establishment purpose of Xaviers School.
So he would always stick to his beliefs. Even if its a person like Stryker, he wont also kill him.
After returning to Xaviers School , Bruce checked Cyclopss information.
-
Name : Scott Summers
[Identity]: Cyclops , Level 3 Mutant
[ Ability ]: Energy Absorption (50w), Linking different spaces(40w).
In Bruces view, the biggest gain from this trip to Strykers base was Cyclops.
The Cyclopss ability was not simply that projecting a powerful concussive beam from his eyes.
In fact, the structure of Cyclopss body was simr to Superman in Detective Comics and he could absorb the energy of the Fixed Star through his body.
But, Superman was much stronger than him and he could directly improve his physique quality through absorbing the energy of the Fixed Star, his ability was equivalent to a level 5 Mutant and he could maximize the energy of the Fixed Star.
Besides, Superman could also project a powerful beam of concussive from his eyes, they were basically the same.
In reality, Cyclopss eyes were a channel to open different spaces. First, he would store sr energy in his different spaces, and then activate the channel through his eyes, finally the powerful optic st would be projected from his eyes.
Besides, his optic st could be more and more powerful with he was more adept at mastering different Spaces.
The current Cyclops could only blow down a tree, but afterplete development, he could blow up an asteroid and even a whole.
In the original plots, this was a main reason why Cyclops could serve as the leader of the X-Men after Charles was down.
.
At this time, Bruce and Cyclops were walking on thewn of Xaviers School.
Hi, Scott , dont be afraid. I am your teacher. You can try to open your eyes to me.
No, Mr. Bruce, I will hurt you.
Bruce smiled slightly, next, he directly removed Cyclopss blindfold and opened Cyclopss eyes using his God Telekinesis.
No, no, no!
With a cry of exmation from Cyclops , a scorching ray came towards Bruce.
Bruce slightly raised his hand at a speed indistinguishable to the eyes, and there was a small portal suddenly appeared in front of him.
The rays all shot into this portal.
In fact, Cyclopss attack was unable to hurt Bruce at all. Even if Bruce didnt check the rays power, he also knew that Cyclopss ray couldnt even shoot down a tree at present.
After all, the current Cyclops had juste out from Strykers base and his body was still too weak.
Bruce deliberately opened Cyclopss eyes, its just trying to gain Cyclopss trust.
Did you see it? You wont hurt me! So when I tell you to open your eyes, you just do it.
At the moment, Cyclops had closed his eyes again, obviously, he had seen the portal Bruce created.
So when Cyclops heard Bruces words, he nodded lightly.
Well, next, I will teach you how to control your ability.
As the days passed, Cyclops had already be Bruces little tail.
In the daytime, Bruce would teach Cyclops and other students; in the evening, Bruce would meditate in his room all the time.
Seemingly, Bruce didnt do anything, but in fact he was feeling the Power of Rules in his body.
In the years since Bruce came to the X-Men world, his Death Rules hadnt any promotion. Except for the whine of the ghosts every day, there was only a bit of death power Bruce got from the mortals death.
Although hundreds of thousands of people died every day on the earth, it almost didnt have any effect on Bruce who had already arrived the Fixed Star level because the mortals strength was still too weak after all.
Thew was not equate to the rule and thew was also not the Fixed Star Level being able to touch.
If Bruce wanted to touch the power of thew, at least he had to raise him to the Universe Level first.
But now, even if Bruce killed Professor X and Mao, the death power he gained from them wouldnt get him to the Universe Level.
So, he had to wait for these people to be more powerful.
At present, he still put his focus on the Power of Rules that the Fixed Star level could touch, which was why he let Gambit and the White Queen take control of the dark forces in the X-Men world.
As long as Gambit and the White Queen controlled more dark forces, he would also get more power.
Naturally, he could improve his strength through Rules of Thrones.
Seemingly, Bruce was still at the lv1 of the Fixed Star level.
In fact, the control of strength of him had reached the lv3.
The past five years in X-men world was only a blink for the overmatch of the Fixed Star level like him.
And the life in Xaviers School was nothing, but just brought him some fun for Bruces immortal life span.
Time was meaningless.
Strength was just the truth he seeked.
The ceiling in X-Mens world was Grey Jean , but Jean was still too weak now and couldnt even match with Professor X.
In addition to Jean, another one Bruce interested was the Sentinel.
In fact, Bruce had secretly handed the data he obtained from Strykers base to Trask through the killer Union.
Besides these data, there was also Mystiques DNA.
Until now, Mystique hadnt stille out from the spiritual illusion Bruce created.
In fact, Mystique had lurked into Trasks base through shapeshift, now she would reporte to Bruce about Trasks research progress regrly.
Bruce wanted Trask to create the Sentinel, and make it even more powerful than the original version.
Only when the Sentinel reached the level 5 of the Mutant, it just qualified to be Bruces opponent.
When the time arrived, Bruce wouldpletely research it.
Besides the Sentinel, there was another thing that interested Bruce.
It was Apocalypse, who would being soon.
Apocalypse owned a very important ability that he could strengthen Mutants ability.
Once Bruce mastered this ability.
He would make a big upgrade to the Mutants.
At that time, the world just got a little exciting.
These upgraded Mutants would cause conflict under Bruces secret control.
In the future war, most of them would die and be the source of power of Bruce.
Whereafter, Bruce habitually scanned to the underground of Egypt using his God Telekinesis.
He would perform it every day.
Finally, today he sensed a breath of Mutant beyond level 3.
In X-Men world, only Mao, Professor X and the two girls who still stayed in Xaviers School owned such a powerful breath.
Bruce could detect that Mao was still holding his wife on the bed this moment.
Obviously, the only one was Apocalypse!
Next, Bruce opened his eyes!
Chapter 259
Chapter 259
Apocalypse was born in the first dynasty of Egypt in 3000 BC.
He was the first Mutant in this world, a god of ancient Egypt.
Apocalypses strongest ability was to possess another Mutant body using energies the Pyramids condensed from the Fixed Star, besides, those Mutants abilities would also be possessed by Apocalypse and his ability could be infinitely superimposed.
Through this ability, Apocalypse had experienced dozens of possessions, it could be called a biggest bug in the original time-line.
In another sense, Apocalypses ability was the same with Bruce, both of them could infinitely get others super ability.
The difference was that Bruce wont do any damage to the original owners.
But Apocalypse wouldpletely obliterate the original owners soul.
Due to this, Apocalypse naturally had a lot of enemies.
Because no one willingly wanted to give up life, even though Apocalypse was called their god.
Up to now, the reason why Apocalypse hady in the Pyramid for thousands of years was because he underestimated the hidden hatred in the dark, it caused the betrayal of his subordinates at a critical time of possessing the thousands of years ago.
Of course, if Apocalypse owned Professor Xs ability at that time, the entire X-Men world had already been governed by him, naturely, there wont be any betrayal
After the space ripples shed, Bruce had transferred himself to the resurrection point of Apocalypse.
At this moment, Apocalypses abdiels had repaired the energy connection that was broken by Apocalypses subordinates thousands of years ago.
The energy began to transmit along the mysterious texture and the ancient ritual would finish soon.
Instantly, Apocalypse opened his eyes.
Boom!
The rocks in the cave started to fall because of Apocalypses energy release.
Those abdiels who were still praying hurriedly crawled up towards the ground.
Moira secretly followed behind those abdiels, at this moment she didnt still realize what the meaning of this earthquake.
At first, Moira was a CIA and was also Professor Xs girlfriend.
But due to her as a human had been once involved in the conflict between Mutants and humans, and was erased memories by Professor X.
Looking at the copse here, Bruce activated his Body Blur ability and quickly closed to Apocalypse.
At this time, Apocalypse was difficulty raising his hands and forming up an energy wall around his body, which was the real reason that created this earthquake.
Due to him just woke up and hurriedly wanted to get out of here, so he focused all of his attention on this energy wall and didnt perceive Bruce at all.
After touching Apocalypse, Bruce smoothly got Apocalypses information.
Name En Sabah Nur
[Identity]: Apocalypse , Level 5 Mutant
[ Ability ]: Possessing others body (150w), Strengthening Mutant(150w), Apocalypse Blood (100w), Energy Absorption (100w), Sand Control (100w), Strong Will (80w), Limb Regeneration (80w), Shapeshift ( 50w), Telepathy (50w), Flying (20w).
After checking Apocalypses information, Bruce quickly analyzed his abilities.
Possessing others body was Apocalypses signature ability and was also the root of Apocalypses strength, but it was useless to Bruce.
Because Bruces downloading ability owned all of this abilitys merit.
The second, Strengthening Mutant, was exactly Bruces goal.
Every era, Apocalypse would use this ability to strengthen four followers, they were called Four Horsemen.
Due to its powerful effect, a lot of Mutants were his loyals.
However, because Apocalypse didnt have the ability of checking memories, naturally he couldnt know how much mutineers were around him.
The third, Apocalypse Blood, was also Apocalypses exclusive ability. His blood could heal other Mutants injuries, but its highly toxic to humans.
Apocalypse Blood was his another bait to hook subordinates.
So except for a few defectors, most of the Mutants were his loyals.
The fourth, Energy Absorption, was simr to Sunspots ability.
Sunspot could absorb the sr energy, Apocalypse was the same.
But this ability couldnt absorb the Power of Rules, nor about the ultimate power like Phoenix force, so Jean could kill Apocalypse using her Phoenix force in the original plots.
Facing the overmatch who had the Power of Rules, this ability was useless.
Bruce had mastered Light source and Dark source, this ability didnt interest him.
The fifth, Sand control, was a nice ability. Silicon was everywhere in the earth, whether attack or defense this ability was very advantageous.
Besides, this ability of Apocalypse had reached level 4, it could not only control sand but also create sand at molecr level.
Such as, Apocalypse slightly moved a finger, he could turn people into sand or restore something with sand.
In ancient Egypt, this ability was verypelling and could convince most people that Apocalypse was a god.
Last, Bruce nced at those abilities below one million energy values, but no one interested him.
At this time, Bruce checked his panel again. Afterpleting the task about Strykers base, his energy value had risen to 2.38 million.
Bruce preferentially chose this ability of Strengthening Mutant.
In his view, this ability meant more and more energy values.
System, download this one, Strengthening Mutant.
Beep ! It needs 1.5 million energy values, are you sure?
Yes.
After the system deducted the energy values, Bruce directly mastered this ability.
Now Bruces telekinesis was powerful enough, he could perceive the movement of his cell in the micro-molecr level.
So taking the opportunity of the system loaded Strengthening Mutant, he observed how this ability altered his genes.
Since Bruce behind the dark pushed Trasks project about Sentinel, he became more and more interested in these things.
After all, promoting gic science could also get the Mutants abilities. Maybe, it could save a lot of energy values of him.
Chapter 260
Chapter 260
After getting Apocalypses ability, Bruce was about to leave Egypt.
At this time, he heard the long-lost voice of the system.
Beep! detecting the host has downloaded Apocalypses ability, the next task about Apocalypse is activated.
Strengthening X mens strength, defeating the Four Horsemen and Apocalypse.
Bruce started to think carefully.
Now the Storm was still in Egypt, should he take her away?
If taking her away, Apocalypse would lose a horseman. If one of the four horsemen was missing, how could he finish the next phase of the task at least, it was 500,000 energy values.
Storm, let her continue with the original plots! After Apocalypse watched TV, he would naturally improve her ability.
After all, the current Storm was still not the powerful one in the future.
If without Apocalypse, her ability at most could summon a tus to tickle people.
As for Apocalypse, he was not qualified to be Bruces opponent before he mastered the Power of Rules.
After considering the gain and loss carefully, Bruce left the ce.
The White Queens room, Bruce Casino, Las Vegas.
The blonde stunner was wearing a sexy silk stocking and stroking Bruces chest on the bed.
Master, you finally came to see me. I havent seen you for a long time! said the White Queen.
With speaking, she blinked her eyes and attempted to unzip his trouser.
Emma, wait a minute, I have something to tell you.
Bruce stopped White Queens movements and sat up.
Before the White Queen had any response, he directly put his hands on her head and activated the Strengthening Mutant.
Instantly, Bruce felt a mysterious energy appearing on his hands, then it injected into the White Queens body with a slight glow.
After taking in this energy, the White Queens body shivered slightly as if it activated her potential gene code.
Her cells were constantly extended and reorganized and became extremely active. In this process, the White Queens ability underwent a radical change.
A few hourster, Bruce sensed the White Queens body stopping the change. He opened the system panel and started to check her information.
Name : Emma Grace Frost
[Identity]: White Queen , Level 4 Mutant
[ Ability ]: Telepathy (100w), Diamond Mimicry(100w), Mind Control (80w), Electronics Mastery (5w), Fighting technique mastery (5w).
At first, Bruce thought it would only strengthen the White Queens Diamond Mimicry, but didnt expect it also strengthened her telepathy ability.
The energy values of these two abilities also soared from hundreds of thousands to one million.
After checking the White Queen information, Bruce knew she was no longer the same now.
After Awakening the Mind Control, her spiritual strength had reached Professor Xs level.
As for the Diamond Mimicry, it was no longer limited on her body, she could reconstitute the diamonds at the molecr level.
In other words, the White Queen could turn everything she touched into diamonds.
For example, if the White Queen fought with Iron Man, she could directly turn his armor into diamonds after she touched his armor. Then, Iron mans armor would lose all of its functions.
If its that case, Iron Man would be quite tearing.
At this time, the White Queen was also sensing the change of her abilities.
She slightly raised her hands, then everything in this room turned into the crystal diamonds, except Bruce!
Wow!
The White Queen excitedly jumped up from the bed.
Well, Emma, you try whether you can use the telepathy ability while you activate the Diamond Mimicry! said Bruce.
Hearing Bruces words, the White Queen immediately took a try without any hesitation.
The unthinkable scene happened, she did!
Yes, Master, I did. Besides, I can directly control the objects mind.
The diamond body couldnt speak, so the White Queen passed the answer to Bruce through the telekinesis ability.
Bruce stroked his chin, he was very satisfied with this result!
The current White Queen was equivalent to an enhanced version of Professor X.
However, if its not because the Strengthen Mutant, the White Queen would never reach level 4.
Besides, even if Apocalypse, himself was also unable to improve a level 3 to level 4 directly. At most, he could improve a level 1 or 2 to level 3.
The reason should be Bruce had reached the level 5 of Mutant and he was more powerful than Apocalypse.
After the second thought, Bruce activated his Strengthening Mutant again.
But, this time hadnt any effect.
Seemingly, this energy could only strengthen her for once.
With Bruces current strength, this should be as far as he could go!
In the future, if he reached the level 6 of Mutant or the Universe level, maybe he could create the level 5 Mutants.
At this time, the White Queen saw Bruce motionless in thought, she directly twined her body on him just like an octopus.
She tried her best to squeeze her full twin peaks and made Bruce feel her heat.
Bruce smiled slightly, then turned over his body and got her under him.
The next day, Xaviers School.
Thinking back the craziness ofst night, Bruce lightly shook his head as if the White Queen never knew fatigue.
Fortunately, his body was not bad!
After locating Cyclops with the God Telekinesis, Bruce walked towards him.
He just got the Strengthening Mutant and there were many limitations he still didnt understand.
He needed more Mutants to study this ability!
Chapter 261
Chapter 261
When Bruce saw Cyclops, he found a strange girl next to him.
Hellow, Mr. Bruce.
Cyclops courteously greeted Bruce as soon as he saw him.
But the girl beside him looked quite timid.
She was also a asian, the ck hair and yellow skin was the same as Bruce.
Seeing Bruces puzzled gaze, Cyclops immediately introduced this beautiful girl to Bruce.
Sir, she is Jubtion Lee and is also a chinese. Her parents have passed away, Logan brought her here yesterday.
Hearing Cyclopss introduction, Bruce took a handshake with this girl.
Name : Jubtion Lee
[Identity]: Firework, Level 2 Mutant
[ Ability ]: Energy smoids (20w).
ncing at Jubtion Lees information, Bruce had thought back about her.
Jubtion Lee was a level 2 Mutant, her ability could generate what she called fireworks also known as Energy smoids or Lumikic Explosive, Light st.
These were essentially globules of light energy that varied in power and intensity. The globules obeyed her mentalmands, travelling where she directed them, arranging themselves in a variety of forms balls, streamers, and other shapes and exploding when she wished. The explosions could result in anything from a multitude of colorful sparkles, capable of temporarily blinding a person, to a fairly powerful detonation capable of smashing tree trunks or metal objects.
Bruce suddenly felt that this girl and him were very predestined because they not only had the same family name, but also belonged to the same race.
Oh, girl, I see something on your hair.
With speaking, Bruce secretly picked up a petal using his psychokinesis from the ground, then he touched towards her and pretended as if there was really something on her hair.
A light on his hand secretly shed away.
Instantly, Bruce had finished strengthening her.
After all, Jubtion Lee was not a Level 3 Mutant like White Queen, so the energy she requireded was very little.
what!
Jubtion Lee perceived the change in her body.
She widely opened her eyes and looked at Bruce as if seeing something incredible.
At this moment, Bruce checked her information again.
Name : Jubtion Lee
[Identity]: Firework, Level 3 Mutant
[ Ability ]: Energy smoids (50w).
Mr. Bruce, I seem to be getting stronger.
After speaking, Firework immediately cast a group of smoids. She controlled them changing the color and shape ceaselessly, which looked very beautiful.
However, anyone could sense the great destructive power in them.
Now, Firework could not only generate the Lumikic Explosive, but also she could transform smoids into various weapons just like Psylocke.
Yes, girl, you are stronger, no one can bully you.
With the chat, Bruce had already checked her memories.
Jubtion Lees parents were murdered, and she lived a hard life at a young age.
Bruce felt deep sympathy for the tragedy that happened to thispatriot of Chinese descent.
Hi, girl, can you put the weapon away first? Cyclops interrupted them at this moment.
Firework looked back and showed an embarrassed expression.
It turned out that she negligently broke Cyclopss clothes just now when she cast the smoids.
Taking advantage of Firework apologized to Cyclops.
Bruce tried to strengthen her again.
Sure enough, she was the same with the White Queen, there wasnt any effect.
At this moment, Bruce came to a conclusion.
His Strengthening Mutant ability could only be used once on a mutant, besides it could only upgrade them one level.
Girl, dont tell anyone what happened to you today.
Bruce sent a message to Fireworks mind, then found an excuse to leave them.
As a Chinese, Firework naturally had a cordial feeling to Bruce, she obediently nodded in the direction Bruce left.
Cyclops knew, this direction was Professor Xs office.
An hourter, Bruce walked out of Professor Xs office.
Since he often discussed magic with Professor X, it was normal to touch the professors body in this process, so the professor didnt doubt him.
However, Bruce confirmed a thing that the Strengthening Mutant couldnt work on Charles.
No wonder Apocalypse didnt strengthen Mao in the original plots.
Its not that he didnt want to, but he couldnt.
The limitation of the Strengthening Mutant ability was that the user couldnt strengthen a mutant to the same level with the ability-caster.
If Bruce wanted to strengthen Charles into a level 5 mutant, he had to be a level 6 mutant first.
Up to now, the level 6 was still a legend, maybe Jean could reach this level in the future.
At the same time, Bruce had calcted that a level 4 mutant could even bring him more than 500,000 energy values at least.
So next, he nned to focus on strengthening the current level 3 Mutants.
On the second thought, Bruce found that he had missed a detail.
Before he strengthened Firework, she was a level 2 Mutant.
But Firework failed to be a level 4 Mutant like the White Queen.
Thats meaning, she wasted the only opportunity in her life to be a level 4 Mutant.
In the future, if she wanted to be a level 4 relying on herself, its almost impossible.
Such a case, Bruce learnt a lesson.
Now, the current level 3 Mutants in Xaviers School were only Wolverine and Cyclops.
But Bruce didnt have a deep rtionship with Wolverine at present.
So he decided to start from Cyclops.
Thinking of this, he sent a message to him.
After ss, I will wait for you in a restaurant, its about ten miles from school.
Just when Bruce ordered the meal, Cyclops arrived without any person following him.
Sir, whats up?
Well, Scott, did you notice that girl today?
Yes, Sir. She is obviously much stronger today, erI dont tell anyone about this thing.
Cyclops was inherently cautious.
No wonder he would be valued by Charles in the future and took over Professor Xs position in the end, Bruce secretly thought in mind.
So, sir, its
Yes
Bruce snapped his fingers to inform the waiter to serve, then leaned closer to the table and looked at Cyclops seriously.
Recently, I awakened a new ability, it can strengthen other Mutants, would you like to have a try?
ng!
Siris it true? my eyes
Well, perhaps
After eating, Bruce took Cyclops to the outskirts not far away.
Are you ready, boy?
Cyclops removed the sses Hank specially made for him, then nodded at Bruce excitedly.
Chapter 262
Chapter 262
An empty outskirts.
Bruce stood in front of Cyclops.
He couldpletely understand Cyclopss tension at this time.
Since Cyclops awakened his super ability, he had been isted from the society of the normal human.
In order not to hurt others, Cyclops closed his eyes, lived in a dark world.
After he came to Xaviers School, Hank specially made a pair of sses for him that could make him open his eyes.
But even so, he still thought he was a monster because no one would be the same as him that wore a ugly sses all the time whether drinking, eating or sleeping
He didnt know since when it had be a dream to take off his sses.
Bruce didnt say anything, he stepped forwards Cyclops and activated the Strengthening Mutant ability.
The mysterious energy rushed out and emitted a dazzling white light.
After a while, until Cyclopss cells stopped evolving, Bruce just checked Cyclopss information again.
[ Name ]: Scott Summers.
[Identity]: Cyclops , level 4 mutant.
[ Ability ]: The mutation-body of the fixed star level(120w), Energy Absorption (100w), Linking different space (50w), Susceptive Perception(30w), Flying (20w).
[Item]: Cyclopss sses(specially made by Hank) (1w).
Seeing the mutation-body of the fixed star level, Bruce knew that Cyclops really got the blessing of fortune this time.
It reminded Bruce of Thanoss Titan-Curse-God Body that required 1.2 million energy values at that time.
At first, Cyclops body couldnt bear the energy from the sun, he had to use another ability to link the different spaces to store energy.
Now, Cyclops could directly absorb the energy from the Fixed star into his body.
In fact, now his body was the same as Superman in Detective Comics.
Besides, absorbing fixed stars energy could also improve the density of his body.
Thats meaning, his strength, speed and agility could be explosively improved in this process.
But now, he was still not as powerful as Superman who could unlimitedly use the fixed stars energy.
Bruce noticed that Cyclopss strength stopped at the Earth Level, maybe this was the limit of the mutation-body of the fixed star level.
If Cyclops reached level 5 that just equated to the Fixed Star level.
If its that case, Cyclops was definitely stronger than Superman. After all, Superman didnt have such a portable energy store like Cyclops.
Besides, Cyclops wont have Supermans defects.
Open your eyes, Scott .
Sir!
Out of confidence in Bruce , Cyclops opened his eyes.
Sure enough, the Laser beam didnt uncontrobly emit again.
Is this real?
Cyclops looked at his hands in disbelief, he felt like a new man that was full of explosive power.
The current him could beat ten of previous him.
Scott, feel the sun above your head with your heart, you can try to fly.
Hearing Bruces words, Cyclops closed his eyes.
Yes, exactly.
Bruce using his Psychokinesis propped up Cyclopss body.
Feel what its like to be in the air, remember it.
After that, Bruce evacuated his psychokinesis.
However, Cyclops was still floating in the air.
Hearing Bruces words, Cyclops slowly opened his eyes and found that he was really floating in the air.
He couldnt help but cried out in excitement, the next moment he directly fell down.
But, he didnt feel pain its at least tens of meters above the ground just now.
Okay, Scott, you can practice it slowly, lets go back! Bruce pulled Cyclops up,and dont give up practicing your Laser Beam ability because your stronger body, its your foundation.
Cyclops nodded and said, Yes, Sir, I feel this ability is more powerful now!
At this moment, he was more confident!
But Bruce sermonized, stop show off, its time go back!
At first, Cyclops wanted to fly back, but Bruce didnt agree.
Because he called Cyclops out of the school and was just wanting to avoid Professor X.
Whereafter, they returned to school in the Titan Vehicle.
At the same time, a poor family in Egypt.
Apocalypse was ceaselessly rolling his eyes while putting his hand on a television
The television automatically switched channels without a remote control, including many previously unsearchable channels.
Looking at her poor television, Storm thought, Apocalypse should have an ability that could control the television.
Apocalypse wore a hood, Storm couldnt see his expression.
In fact, Apocalypse was learning the knowledge andnguage of modern society through searching different signals.
He learnt that human society had changed dramatically over thousands of years.
Everything was different from the time of his reign
The industrial revolution, various wars, the power of science and technology, until the emergence of nuclear bombs.
But more importantly, everything was not in his reign.
His time had passed.
The existence of science overthrew theocracy, and materialism reced idealism.
Seeing all of these, Apocalypse slightly astonished first, next, he felt unprecedentedly angry!
Humans actually dared to ignore the god?
He would like to purify the world!
At this moment, Apocalypses hood shook off.
Storm stood in front of Apocalypse nkly. Watching Apocalypses expression changed rapidly, she secretly thought is this guy a drug addict?
Just when she wanted to awaken Apocalypse, he suddenly grabbed her hands.
Storm was startled and immediately wanted to get rid of his hands, but Apocalypse spoke an unintelligible words: the world needs our rescue, my horseman!
Whereafter, Storms body couldnt help but tremble continuously.
After a while, Apocalypse released Storms hands.
At this time, the room was full of wind.
Lightning shed over Storm who had returned to freedom.
Storm amazingly found a fact that she had be a level 3 Mutant from the level 1.
Before that, she could only cast a breeze, but now its a real storm.
Besides, she obtained the lightnings power.
Now she could directly control arge storm, produce snow and lightning.
The asymmetry of power gave her a feeling that a sparrow had suddenly be a phoenix.
Chapter 263
Chapter 263
Xaviers School for Gifted Youngsters.
Bruce stared at the window in silence.
The happenings in Egypt were naturally noticed by him.
However, he still felt that Apocalypses action was too slow.
Because he had upgraded Scott to level 4, Apocalypse had just upgraded a Level 3, Storm.
Moreover, Storm would be destined to betray Apocalypse.
But Bruce didnt intend to interfere with Apocalypse, after all Apocalypse would eventually help him to finish the task of rising in X-mens world, so let him continue to recruit his Four Horsemen slowly.
Looking back at the growing power of Xaviers School, Bruce contemted for a while.
Now the strength between Xaviers school and Apocalypse was extremely uneven.
If Apocalypse did not have Level 4 followers, Bruce would lose a lot of benefits when the war came.
So he decided to help Apocalypse.
After activating the God Telekinesis, Bruce located the Nightcrawler soon.
The space ripple shed, and Bruce disappeared in ce.
Inside the fence of a ck fist.
Huh, huh
The Nightcrawler gasped for breath and looked at his opponent, a mutant with wings on his back, was also the defender of this challenge.
His title was angel.
At the moment, Angel looked like a drowned mouse, his white wings stained with blood and one of the wings had been broken, because he had taken ten enemies in turn before fighting with the Nightcrawler.
Before that, the humans found that they couldnt beat Angel, so they forced a Mutant Nightcrawler here from a circus .
Looking at the roar of humans around, the machine gun and the electric wall, Nightcrawler understood that both him and Angel had be ythings for humans at this moment.
Because humans liked to see powerful creatures killed each other, they were willing to spent money here for satisfying their hardcore vor.
Suddenly, a man in a ck suit appeared between them just when the Nightcrawler helplessly looked at the guards who were pointing at him with the gun and readied to take the next attack towards Angel.
Between the twinkling of an eye, this man had grabbed Nightcrawlers tail with one hand and another hand had grabbed Angels big wing.
Next, the time and space around them stopped instantly.
Everyone present was pinned down as if they were under a freeze spell.
This man was just Bruce.
Seeing these two had been taken down so easy, Bruce leisurely checked their information.
Nightcrawler was a level 3 Mutant because of his special background.
Angel was in Level 2.
If they continued to fight in this way, Nightcrawler would definitely win in the end.
Its just that Nightwalker didnt have the killing intent now, so the fight still kept on.
Bruce decided to give Nightwalker a push.
Next, he activated the Mind Control and dragged everyone present into a Spirit cage.
When Bruce did what he wantedter, he would naturally unlock the cage. And everyone present would regain their mobility and forget what had happened just now.
Bang Bang Bang
The surveince camera cracked, which was also deliberately did by Bruce.
After Bruce did these, one of his hands that caught the Nightcrawler emitted a glimmer and he activated the Strengthening Mutant ability.
Due to Nightwalkers special ability, he could sense everything Bruce did.
However, what could he do?
After regaining mobility, Nightcrawler felt as if there were two more hands behind him.
He turned his head back and was startled.
His back actually grew out two sturdy wings, which stretched out to be four to five meters long!
Look down at his lower part.
The strong legs, abdominal muscles and hideous arms that were full with bone spurs.
Whose body was this?
Nightwalker waspletely stunned.
He nced at Angel and found that Angel was looking back at him in horror.
what happened?
Suddenly, he found that Angel was too short and just liked a child in front of him.
However, an evil thought quickly invaded his consciousness at this moment and his eyes immediately turned dark before he could do anything to resist this evil thought.
Next, he raised his big palm and quickly pped towards Angel.
Boom!
Angel was directly blown out, that just liked being hit head-on by a heavy truck.
Sizzle!
The high voltagework shorted out because of the heavy collision of Angels body.
Angel was tangled in it and looked extremely tragic.
His blood-stained feathers flew all over the ground, as if he would stop hisst breath at any time.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The heavy footsteps showed theing of the Nightcrawler, the iron gate was directly pulled in half by his strong hands at the next moment!
Ah! A cries from ady suddenly sounded, the guards finally reacted and immediately picked up the machine guns to shoot towards this big demon.
However, the bullets that hit on this demons hard skin just liked hitting the steel te.
Roar!
Nightwalker let out a roar that seemed toe from hell and a blue mes immediately ejected from his mouth.
The guards who were touched by the mes instantly turned into ashes.
The big demon continued to move forward, the people who were swept by his nails instantly turned into pieces of blood mist.
ughter, this was almost a ughter!
After a few seconds, this ce had be a sea of blood.
Bruce observed everything secretly. He nodded in satisfaction with the new Nightcrawler, and then took away the moribund Angel.
Name : Kurt Wagner
[Identity]: Nightcrawler, Demon, level 4 mutant
[ Ability ]: the Demons Body (120w), the Demons Consciousness (100w), Super Transfer(100w), the Demons me(100w), the Demons w (80w), Atavistic Memory (80w), Flying (30w).
Nightcrawler evolved the Demons gene lurking in his body during the process of Strengthening.
His ancestor was a real demon, but Nightcrawler didnt know about it.
His Demon Consciousness ability would automatically invade his own consciousness when his life was threatened.
Besides, Bruce noticed that once the surrounding humans or Mutants had an evil thought, Nightcrawlers Demon Consciousness ability would automatically absorb them.
After leaving the ck fist house, Bruce threw Angel on the only way that Apocalypse and Storm would inevitably pass.
Naturally, he had already erased Angels memory about him.
Whereafter, Bruce left Egypt and returned to Xaviers School.
Chapter 264
Chapter 264
Inside an abandoned factory.
looking at the moribund Angel who was lying on the ground, Apocalypse slowly squeezed a drop of blood from his fingertip and forced it into Angels mouth.
Instantly, the miracle happened.
Storm widened her eyes next to Apocalypse. She clearly saw that Angels wounds were healing rapidly at a visible speed.
At this time Apocalypses eyes turned over, he started to strengthen Angel.
Then Storm saw this scene of the reborn Angel.
A moment ago, he seemed to be about to die at any time, but now he was full with the vigor again, besides a pair of steel wings started to grow up on his back.
Ah! Angel couldnt help roaring in pain because of the germination of this pair of steel wings.
Seeing this scene, Apocalypse cracked a smile.
Thats it, my child, this is just your true power.
With thepletion of the evolution, Angel stood up, and the steel wings behind his back made an unceasing ng voice.
However his wings were more perfect, his clothes were more inverse.
So Apocalypse directly made a metal armor using his Sand Control ability for Angel when he saw Angels predicament.
The metal armor spliced on Angels body piece by piece, finally Angel swept all of his decaying momentum before and looked unprecedentedly majestic.
The current Angel had formally be a level 3 mutant under Apocalypses hard work, besides his defense was also greatly enhanced by the metal armor.
After transforming the steel wings and putting on the metal armor, the upgrade of the new Angel was deredplete formally.
But, just as Apocalypse was preparing to enlighten this new horseman and tell him about his great ideals,
Angel without any hesitation directly flew away after giving Apocalypse a respectful nod.
Apocalypse was slightly surprised, he didnt understand Angels behavior.
After that, he activated his telepathy ability.
With the remaining mental strength Apocalypse left in Angels mind during the evolution before, Apocalypse sessfully checked Angels memory.
Soon, he saw the scene of Angel being defeated by Nightcrawler with a punch.
It turned out that Angels heart was filled with hatred for the demons, in addition he was not reconciled to his failure before.
So this was the reason why Angel didnt say goodbye and left, he wanted to fight with Nighttcrawler again.
Haha, what an impulsive kid!
After getting Angels memory, Apocalypse understood the causation.
The bloodthirsty and warlike as him was more appreciating at the frank and forthright Angel instead, such a person was easily controlled in usual.
At the same time, the powerful Nightcrawler attracted Apocalypse.
Perhaps this powerful demon would be turned into one of his horsemen!
Just thinking Angel and Demon would be his horsemen together, Apocalypse couldnt help exciting.
Besides, since this idea appeared in Apocalypses mind, it just liked a deluge and couldnt stop.
Storm, lets keep up with Angel, there is another kid waiting for me.
.
In the deep of an empty desert.
A blue, near four metres demon coldly looked at Angel who was flying in the sky.
The dark, bright eyes implied the demons consciousness wouldpletely suppress Nightcrawlers own consciousness soon.
In the view of the awakened demon, Nightcrawlers thoughts were too naive.
Such a disadvantaged person was unworthy of owning the Demons honorable consciousness.
Before that, the demon had given Nightcrawler some time to adapt, obviously Nightcrawler failed.
In the demons ancient memory, the person like Nightcrawler would often be eaten by other powerful demons.
Thew of the jungle prevails was the only truth.
Next, the demon had decided to destroy Nightcrawlers soul and upy his body because he had given him too much time.
Beforeing to the desert, the demon turned the ck fist house into a sea of fire.
Due to the loud noise, the demon was soon besieged by the human army.
After experiencing humans high-tech weapons such as nes, tanks, missiles the demon eventually ran away from the humans gunfire.
Whereafter, he transferred himself in this desert.
To him, the distance of thousands of miles was not too far.
Because the higher demons could even transfer between stars.
Unfortunately, just when he came to this desert, this damit bird-man actually followed up.
Blessed by Satan, he still remembered thest time he was sealed by a high-level Angel which caused him to sleep for hundreds of years, this thing still seemed happening yesterday.
After seeing Angel, he decided to kill this fucking guy in a blow this time.
The hot weather made him feel more irritable.
This time, only tearing this Angel alive could make him rx a bit.
Tell me your name, Birdman. It will bring me some extra funny.
The demon looked at Angel and licked the lips excitedly.
Remember, my name is Warren, your terminator.
Before the words fell, Angel swooped down at the demon.
Apanied by the swoop, there were tens of steel wings shooting towards the demon.
Whoosh! whoosh! whoosh!
The sonic boom sound showed what powerful energy there was in these steel wings.
At this time, the Demons palm emitted a blue me.
Whereafter, this me parted into tens and urately hit all of the steel feathers.
The steel feathers that could pierce the wall were melted into liquid iron by the demons me in mid-air.
Hahaha?
The demon sneered and gripped toward Angel.
Behind the air of Angel suddenly appeared two energy ws, which wes quickly trapping Angel inside.
With a Bang, the Angel helplessly fell to the ground.
Hey, Warren , its your time to die.
At this time, the demon opened his big mouth.
Obviously, he was preparing his ultimate skill.
The Angel struggled to get rid of it, but it didnt help. After all, there was a level gap between him and the demon!
At this moment, Angel showed a desperate look.
At the same time, he also understood that impulsiveness would cost his life.
However, where could he buy a regret pill in the world?
But just when he closed his eyes and ready to ept the result, a zing ray suddenly shot towards the demon.
Feeling the energy of the ray was enough to hurt him, the demon had to give up killing Angel.
After dodging this ray, the demon decisively transferred himself away and disappeared in ce.
Chapter 265
Chapter 265
Sitting on the airne, Wolverines expression looked quite serious.
Just now, he received Charless message that let him lead the team to join a battle.
The reason was the human governmentined to Xaviers school that a mutant who owned the demons ability appeared downtown.
This mutant wreaked havoc in the city, causing heavy casualties in the human army.
Considering the capability of the human army, Wolverine instinctively felt that this was not a small matter.
So he asked Hank to drive the ne to the spot with the young Quicksilver and Cyclops.
But getting on the airne, Wolverine felt something not at par when he saw Cyclops who was still wearing sses as usual.
Unintelligibly, he sensed danger from Cyclops
At this moment, Hank sat on the main drivers seat and Wolverine sat on the co-pilot seat.
Wolverine turned his head back and secretly gazed at Cyclopss young face, but everything was the same as usual.
Cyclops noticed Wolverines gaze, and also looked back at him.
Captain, whats the matter? asked Cyclops.
Er nothing.
Wolverine returned his head, the strange feeling in his heart Instead of reducing but increased.
Let it pass, Wolverine thought, finishing the task first, and then slowly observed this guy.
A few hourster.
After getting off the airne, the devastated urban area showed in front of them.
There were several inches deep footprints on the ground, the burning tank and the wreckage of the fighter jet.
They looked at each other in shock, was this really done by a Mutant?
Wolverine estimated that this mutants strength was stronger than himself and had at least reached Maos level.
When did another Level 4 Mutant appear in this world?
Besides, Wolverine clearly perceived that both Hank and Quicksilver looked surprised, but Cyclops instead of scared looked quite excited.
Wolverine, who has been fighting on the battlefield for most of his life, could easily tell it that Cyclopss excitement was absolutely not the raw recruits ignorance on his face.
As if this guy really owned some hole cards to face such a great power.
At this time, Professor Xs concerned voice appeared in Wolverines mind.
Logan , be careful! The enemy is a blue-skinned demon, very powerful. His ability is fire and has reached level 4.
I have tried to control him using my telepathy ability, but failed. His spiritual strength is extremely powerful as if the Mutants in ancient times.
Wait, you follow this demon first, and dont rush up. There was another level 3 mutant on the spot, but he will not be the opponent of this demon. Taking a chance, you rush to rescue this level 3 mutant and bring him back.
If its necessary, I will cast a portal on your location.
Okay, got it, Charles.
After replying to Charles, Wolverine notified everyone to board the airne.
In the airne, Hank spaced out for a while, obviously Charles was messaging him about this demons location.
Whereafter, they hurried toward the scene.
Just when arriving at the spot, Wolverine had seen a blue-skinned demon using a pair of energy ws was trapping a winged man.
Instantly, Wolverine prepared to open the hatch door to rescue this winged man.
However, before Wolverine got out of the seat, Cyclops had stepped ahead of him and directly jumped off the airne without a parachute.
No, Scott !
Wolverine yelled instinctively.
Too reckless! Except for him, who could ignore such a high altitude and jump off directly?
Whereafter, he looked down below the airne, but except for the vast desert, there was nothing.
At this moment, Wolverine realized where was Scott?
Then he raised head unconsciously, an amazing scene appeared.
Scott was flying and rushing towards the demon with an unrecognizable high speed.
This.
Wolverine opened his mouth wide, he finally knew why he had a dangerous feeling from Scott before, it turned out that this guy hid his strength.
Next, he saw Scott taking off his sses during flying.
Instantly, two bloodcurdling rays shot toward the demon!
Boom!
The demon activated his transfer ability and avoided Cyclopss attack.
The two rays shot on the ground, stirred up a cloud of sand.
Then the demon disappeared ince again.
Next moment, he suddenly appeared beside Scott.
The demon pped his wings flying in the air, he suddenly opened his mouth and sprayed me towards Scott.
Be careful, Scott!
Quicksilver yelled eagerly inside the airne.
In the current situation, he had to wait for the airne tond first.
He knew very well that without a foothold, he would be unable to use his high-speed-movement ability.
Next, Hank hurriedlynded the ne.
But Wolverine couldnt wait and jumped off the airne ahead of time.
In the mid air, Wolverine saw an unbelievable scene.
Scott actually got out of the demons me leisurely, besides he gave the demons hard jaw a heavy blow.
Ah!
The demon didnt expect Scotts reaction so fast, and his strength so great.
Instinctively, the demon couldnt help covering his jaw, at the same time his wings still pped to ensure his body wont fall down.
At this moment, Scott wanted to punch the demon again.
But, this time his fist was firmly held by the demon.
The moment, Scotts shape contrasted with the demon just like a child to an adult.
Humph!
The demons hand became harder, Scotts fists sounded a crack voice.
Then the demon raised his head and looked at Scott cruelly.
Looking at this pair of eyes, Scott couldnt help but tremble as if he saw countless heartrending lives the demon had brutally abused during his long life.
Only a real psychotic could show such a bloodthirsty look.
Soon, the demons hand appeared a me, and it began to burn Scotts fist.
Oh!
Scott screamed in pain, his muscles bulged violently, but he still couldnt break away from the demons hand.
Despair excites me.
The demon liked to see the expression of despair in humans, because he could absorb the power of despair.
Humans negative emotion was just the source of the evolution of the demon.
Just when the moment of Scott couldnt continue to stand up, Wolverine finally arrived.
He ran behind the demon, readied to jump up to poke the demons heart.
At this time, the demon also found Wolverine, and his eyes rolled strangely.
Boom!
Two huge energy ws suddenly drilled out beside Wolverines feet, and they trapped Wolverine in the same way of trapping Angel before.
Chapter 266
Chapter 266
When Wolverine saw this pair of energy ws, he immediately pulled them with his best strength at the first time.
But even so, the ws were still there firmly and he didnt cause any injury to them.
Wolverines veins came up and continued to m them desperately.
Bang Bang!
Eventually, this pair of energy ws couldnt bear the sessive hit of the Adamantium paws and was smashed into pieces.
After regaining freedom, Wolverine continued to rush towards the demon.
The demon looked back at Wolverine, was a bit surprised that Wolverine was able to take off his energy ws, and spontaneously gazed at Wolverines steel paws carefully.
At this moment, Scott was still unable to get rid of the energy ws, he roared and continuously shot the rays toward the demons chest.
The blood-red rays instantly burned the demons chest. At such a short distance, the impact of theser rays were greater and sessfully blew the demon on the ground.
The demon got injured for the first time.
Quicksilver finallynded at this time, he immediately activated his Super Speed ability and hit the demon several hundred punches in an instant.
But, the demon stood there motionlessly as if Quicksilvers punches didnt work on his thick-skinned at all.
Quicksilver had to get out of the demons striking distance for the first time.
At this moment, the demons eyes rolled again, his energy ws urately intercepted on Quicksilvers escape route as if predicting it in advance.
In others view, it just liked Quicksilver actively drilling into the demons energy ws.
What an amazingbat awareness!
Wolverine knew the demonsbat awareness far surpassing everyone present even if himself who had epted the baptism of the war about a century was also unable to match with him on this point at this moment.
But for Wolverine, fight head- on was his life credo, no matter how powerful the enemy was!
He owned the healing ability and never knew what fear was.
Next, Wolverine came near the demon again.
Inside Xaviers School.
Through The God Telekinesis, Bruce was watching this battle that happened in the desert.
Bruce could see that Scott was the only person present who couldpete with the demon, but Scott hadnt mastered his power, besides, he had too littlebat experience.
At present, Scott was not the opponent of the demon who had gained thousands of years of fighting experience from the memory.
This was the disadvantage of staying in school.
Fighting experience could only be exercised in life and death.
If its Gambit who had the same ability with Cyclops, he wont be in such a difficult position though he couldnt also beat the demon.
In the same conditions, it would definitely be a one-sided result if these Mutants faced Asgards fighters who fought day and night in the nine kingdoms.
Obviously, X-Men, if they continued to fight like this, they were likely to be killed by the demon one by one.
Bruce stood there motionless, he waited calmly and didnt intend to take action.
Because he knew there was another person, who stared at thisbat as same as him, this one wont let things go on in this way.
Sure enough, all the X-Men stopped attacks in the next moment.
Obviously, Charles issued orders to everyone at the same time.
Charles made a decisive decision and let Cyclops bring up the rear.
Wolverine led others to retreat to Hanks ne.
At this time, Bruce saw a Interesting scene in which Angel who had been rescued by Hank was actually ready to take attack after seeing the demon was injured by Scott.
Bruce shook his head lightly, and controlled Angel following Wolverine to retreat after taking over Angels thoughts remotely using his God Telekinesis ability.
Seeing this scene, the demon wanted to blow up the ne, but was entangled by Scott.
Therefore, the demon had to give up the ne and turn back to fight with Scott.
At the critical moment, Professor X finally took action.
He cast a fierce spiritual attack on the demons mind.
The demon couldnt ignore Professor Xs attack because he was at the same level as him.
Taking this opportunity, Professor X cast a portal and brought Cyclops back from the battlefield.
After returning the school, Cyclops fell to the ground exhaustedly. This life-and-death fight just now almost took his life away.
Professor X raised Cyclopss burned hand carefully.
He saw that Cyclopss hands that burnt and necrotic on the surface were rapidly healing and regenerating underneath the necrotic tissue actually.
Now, Cyclops also owned the healing ability, though its recovery speed was a bit slower than Wolverine.
The professor put a hand on Cyclopss head and began to check Cyclopss memories.
In the hazy memory scene.
He saw Cyclops awakening the level 4 ability himself one day as he ran out of school for a meal.
But Cyclops did not say to others after discovering it.
The professor fell into deep thought.
In fact, he didnt know it was Bruces maniption.
A long timeter, Professor X messaged Bruce to take a meeting.
Inside Professor Xs office.
The professor was holding a cup of coffee.
Wolverine was sitting opposite the professor, describing his views about that demon.
After seeing Bruce, Wolverine stopped his talk.
The professor turned his head to look at Bruce, smiled and said, Bruce, thanks for your hard work recently. The kids at school have quickly adapted to their own abilities, this is all your credit.
Its fine, Professor, its just what I should do.
Bruce secretly though whether Professor X specially called him here just for thanks?
Bruce, I recently discovered that Scotts power is awakening again. His ability is very important. I know both you two have a good rtionship. I hope you can let him get familiar with his power as soon as possible.
Hearing Professor Xs words, Bruce immediately understood a point why Professor X did not allow him to join the battle was just more valued for his teaching ability.
After all, Wolverine didnt have the patience to teach these kids, and Hank also needed to continue his weapon research for the school.
The only one who can relieve Professor Xs burden on teaching was Bruce.
Bruce also understood very well that in the professors mind, educating children was more important than fighting.
He had no choose.
However, it didnt matter, Bruce thought, the progress of the task would still be under his control even if he stayed at the school.
Besides, there were two time bombs in the school Wanda and Jean, he must keep an eye on them to prevent idents.
Giving Professor X a nod, Bruce left the office.
After leaving the office, Bruce pretended to go back to his room.
Walking on the road, he saw that Angel gathered his wings and was surrounded by mutant kids.
The children were very curious about his metal wings.
Angel answered the childrens questions patiently, until Bruce appeared, he found an excuse to walk outside the school.
Chapter 267
Chapter 267
Chapter 267 The real angel
At a empty suburbs.
Bruce looked across at the angel and nodded.
At this time, the angel had a great change from the past.
Behind him, huge wings swayed in the wind.
The difference with the past was that he had four wings behind him instead of two.
His original metal wings had changed back to the white feathers.
Powerful and holy aura filled around him, made him give out a sanctity, shocking light.
Bruce felt such an angel just deserved the title of angel.
The previous one, it at most could be called bird-man.
At first, Bruce just had a try idea, and did not expect that it would really seed.
After all, he had previously proven that mutants generally couldnt ept the second strengthening.
He also did not expect that the angel was unexpectedly strengthened sessfully again after he epted Apocalypses strengthening.
This, in turn, brought him a new path to strengthen Mutants.
Even he was now amazed about Angels new ability.
With these in mind,Bruce checked Angels information again.
Name: Warren Keh Worthington
Identity: Archangel, level 4 mutant
Abilities: Angels Body(100W) ,Light Mastering (100W), Ice Mastering (90W), Atavistic Consciousness (80W) ,Angel Blood (80W) ,Super Dynamic Vision (50W) ,Flight (30W)
After two evolutions, the angel activated his ancestral gene and acquired the ancestral fighting consciousness.
After all, the blood of Angels ancestor was not pure like the Nightcrawler, so he was lucky in this evolution.
Bruce could not help but experience Angles body, just as Angel was evolving sessfully.
As soon as his soul entered Angels body, he found himself surrounded by the power of light.
This light force, though weaker than Bruces Light Source ability, its also very close.
The Light Mastering, which included the ability to heal extensively,bat blesses, eliminate curses, restraining darkness
The Ice Mastering allowed him to cast a widespread magic such as the ice Storm.
Strength, speed, and reflexes had multiplied because of the Angels Body.
Byparison, todays Angel was still not as strong as Demon on body, but his magic ability was more powerful than Demon.
Next time, Angel would not be so easily taken down by Demon if they fought again, instead , he would let Demon surprised.
Master.
The angel Warren looked at Bruce, folded his wings slowly and returned to the normal appearance of human beings.
At this moment, Warren looked no different with a normal human, no matter the body type or appearance. If he didnt shift shape, no one could find he was an angel.
Er
Bruce pondered for a while.
Due to the enmity between Angel and Devil, he felt better letting Angel stay in the school.
If Angel didnt get the second strengthening, he wouldnt dare to look for Demons trouble.
But if he found himself so powerful now, he would certainly seek vengeance to the Devil.
Until now, Apocalypse was still gathering his four horsemen.
As a result of Bruces intervention, Angel was under his control, Mao still stayed at his farm, so Apocalypse would only have Storm and Psylocke.
The mission of the system was to increase the power of X-men and defeat the four horsemen of Apocalypse.
If Angel joined X-men, Professor Xs force would definitely get a great improvement.
Thinking this, Bruce had an idea.
Next, he told Angel to stay at Xaviers School and let Angel find a suitable opportunity to join X-men.
In this way, Professor X force would get a great improvement. After all, although Cyclops became stronger now, he was still not enough to face Demon alone. Plus Angel, who was the same level as Demon, the situation would be different if X-men faced Demon head-on again.
After all, Apocalypse was an invincible existence in this world as long as Jean and Wanda didnt really grow up.
The only thing Bruce needed to do was improve X-mens force to suppress Apocalypse.
In this way, the earnings of the energy value would be maximized after Apocalypse died in the future.
The deep in the desert.
Before long, the demon had recovered from Professor Xs attack.
He felt unprecedentedly angry when seeing the professor brought Scott away.
How could a birdman be so hard to kill?
He nced at the ce in resentment where X-men left, then also readied to leave.
However, he found that his ability to transfer seemed to have lost its potency when he activated it.
The demonposed himself, in this case there was only one answer another person who owned the space ability was transferring here.
The space here had been preemptively employed by someone to cause he was unable to use this space at the same time.
Demon vigntly stayed in ce.
Sure enough, with a huge space portal appeared, Apocalypse and Storm came in front of Demon.
As soon as Apocalypse saw the demon,he recognized him.
He had once checked Angels memory and knew this one was just Demon. Without any words, Apocalypse directly attacked towared Demon while activating his Sand Control ability.
A powerful overmatch like Demon, Apocalypse couldnt strengthen him, nor surrendering him with some simple words.
The only way was to beat him!
Due to them being in the desert, Apocalypses ability got some increases.
One powerful Demon had awakened his ancient memory; another, had given rise to countless myths. Who was the strongest?
Silver sand extended from Devils feet, and soon bounded him all over.
The demon tried to break.
How great his strength was, and even he was easily able to lift hundreds of tons of weight, but he was helpless to face these sands.
Every time, when Demon shook the sand away from his body, the new sand would appear immediately.
No matter how struggling he was, the sands would fill up endlessly.
The moment the demon knew that his enemy was at least a level 4 mutant.
Seeing he could not break these sands, the demon immediately activated his me ability, the Demons me instantly burst over these sands.
Boom!
At this time, in the center of these sands, Demons body erupted endless mes and all of these sands were sessfully blown away by the Demons me.
Taking this opportunity, Demon pped his wings and rose from the ground.
Storm was also in the attack range of Demons me, she immediately activated her ability and readied to hold off these mes.
But Apocalypse appeared in front of her ahead of time and instantly set a transparent shield.
The mes disappeared when the moment it touched the shield.
As if all of the mes were colliding into an invisible ck hole, which was absorbed by the shield.
In the sky, Demons pupil shrunk lightly as he saw the me was absorbed.
He surely knew how powerful his mes were.
The ordinary beings were unable to bear it at all, only the demons body could bear it.
But this strange shield absorbs his me.
The demon decided to change skill, and suddenly he clenched his fist towards Apocalypse.
A familiar scene reappeared again, two energy ws appeared from the ground and trapped Apocalypse.
Boom!
But the next moment, this pair of energy ws that had once made a great headache to X-Men was simply blown away by Apocalypse.
Chapter 268
Chapter 268
The demon looked deadpan as the energy ws were turned into sands by Apocalypse.
In fact, he was not as rxed as he looked.
At this moment he decided to activate his ultimate skill,
If this skill did not still work, he would immediately run away.
Roar!
Apocalypse raised his head slightly.
This moment, the demon in the sky took a deep breath, then swelled up.
Storm, stay out of here, said Apocalypse.
Hearing themand of the Apocalypse, Storm summoned a wind and flew away.
Siz!! The demon suddenly opened his mouth.
Boom!
A fiery hellfire burst out from his mouth, and spewed toward Apocalypse.
Instantly, Apocalypse summoned his energy shield again.
Apocalypse had once seen the nukes on the TV, his shield was able to resist nukes, let alone the devils fire.
However, when they collided together, he just knew he was too arrogant.
The energy of hellfire was the core energy of the demon, and these core energies were enough to support Demon to spew the ordinary mes for a day and a night.
Its enough to turn a city to ashes.
But the demon wont do it usually. Because once he used his core energy, it would take him a month to recover. And during the recovery time, his me ability would also be affected.
This time he didnt really have other methods, cunning as he had already wanted to run away in fact.
Before that he had tried to activate his teleportation ability, but, as if Apocalypse, this old fox had already known this ability of him.
Since Apocalypse came here, he had been using his spiritual power to disturb the space here. Which made Demon unable to locate a transmission coordinate, naturally, he couldnt teleport himself out of here.
Before that , the demon decided to use the hellfire , was naturally for a chance to run away.
At this time, Apocalypse was continually beat back by the hellfire, this extremely concentrated energy even melted a hole on his energy shield.
Seeing the me was about to touch his body, Apocalypse kept one hand to support the shield.
Another hand secretly clenched into a fist towards Devils direction.
The moment, seeing Apocalypse was beaten back, the demon immediately wanted to activate his teleportation ability.
But his legs seemed to be grasped by something, the next moment the demon found.
When he looked down, there was a sand hand about thirty meters long that caught him.
Due to the continuous interference of Apocalypse, the demon couldnt teleport at all.
Seeing this, the demons pupils constricted again.
He had used the hellfire and his me ability was greatly reduced. Now he was still unable to get rid of Apocalypses entanglement, what else could he do?
Because the energy shield was made up by Apocalypses Energy Absorption ability.
Soon, the hellfires energy was absorbed by Apocalypses shield and that hole also disappeared.
At this moment, Apocalypse kept his sand hand and slowly stepped toward the demon.
With each step of Apocalypse, the demon was brought one step closer to the ground by the sand hand.
Every step of Apocalypse, the demon felt great psychological oppression.
Cunning as him knew it clearly.
That Apocalypse had no intention to kill him, otherwise, the sand hand would growrger and tie him harder until he died.
Apocalypse was still moving forward.
As he moved forward, he intensified his spiritual strength to oppress the demon.
At this moment, the demon finally began to lower his noble head.
And Nightcrawler regained the control of his body.
Apocalypse also discovered Demons change.
Next, he waved his hand and controlled the sand hand to put the demon in front of him.
Apocalypse grasped Nightcrawlers body and activated his strengthening ability.
A great energy instantly rushed into Nightcrawlers body.
And the Storms eyes widened, she had seen the angel strengthened by Apocalypse before, so she knew what this represented.
The other side, Bruce was a little surprised.
What was Apocalypse going to do? Could he still strengthen the demon who had been strengthened by him?
The answer woulde soon.
Nightcrawlers eyes recovered dark again, and a bright smile appeared on his face at the same time.
Ha ha ha, this is power, power!
Apocalypse also smiled grimly.
Is this not what you desire most? Will you surrender to me now?
Yes, yes, I will be loyal to you, my master, if you can give me more strength, I will give you my life!
The devil cried excitedly.
No! no!
Sensing the demons growing strength, Nightcrawlers anxious voice sounded through the demons body.
Oh? Now I have such a great power, what else could you do?
At first, I didnt eat you, it was just for waiting a critical moment, after all, the stronger your soul was, the greater benefits I can get.
Now, my master has given me a greater power, why should I keep you? Its time for you to go to hell, child!
With that, the demon forced a blue me out of his body its Nightcrawlers soul fire.
Whereafter, the demon sucked the soul me into his mouth.
At this moment, Apocalypse suddenly pulled back his hand that put on the demons head.
The demons body began to shrink and eventually became a normal humans figure as Apocalypse put away his hand.
The original huge wings, the ferocious bone spurs, the sharp nails and the tail on the demons buttock, all disappeared away.
The demon stood there, as if he was a normal man without any power.
The only difference was his vertical yellow eyes.
At this moment, Bruce who was in Xaviers school suddenly stood up when he saw the vertical eyes of the demon.
Because he had once checked Angels atavistic memory.
He knew clearly what that meant.
The present demon had be the king of his ethnic group.
Such a demon was equal to a level 5 mutant in the X-men world.
In other words, he and Apocalypse sessfully strengthened the first level 5 mutant.
Seeing the current demon, Bruce realized.
It turned out that the mutants who had been strengthened by him, could also be strengthened again by Apocalypse.
And only in this way, the emergence of level 5 mutants coulde ture.
It seemed that this world was getting more and more interesting.
Thinking this, Bruce suddenlyughed a heartyugh.
Chapter 269
Chapter 269
Looking at the yellow-eyed demon who exuded a kings aura, Apocalypse was a little surprised.
At first, Apocalypse didnt have an intent to strengthen the demon, but he just wanted to control his mind.
Apocalypse clearly knew it that Mutants were scarcely possible to evolve into a level 4 themself.
However, as the inventor of the Strengthening Mutants ability, Apocalypse found that the demons power inherited from another evil power, not Nightwalkers own power, when he came into touch with the demon.
Due to this, Apocalypse changed his thoughts and began to strengthen the demon.
In fact, Bruce was powerful too much than Apocalypse, but he didnt have yed out the real power of the Strengthening Mutants ability.
Anyway, due to various circumstances, it created the current level 5 demon.
At the same time, the first time Apocalypse detected Bruce, through the yellow-eyed demon.
There was another mutant with Strengthening ability?
And even stronger than him!
For the first time Apocalypse had a sense of crisis.
So after turning the Yellow-eyed demon into his second horseman,
Apocalypse immediately went away with the yellow-eyed demon and the Storm.
An inconspicuous corner in a dark street.
A middle-aged man in a dark yellow windbreaker walked out slowly.
His mouth bared the beast-liked tusks, and his sharp, elongated paws stained with indiscernible internal fragments.
His face was covered with blood, obviously he had just been through a hard battle.
The windbreaker man knew he was tailed by arge underground organization.
As he prepared to leave this street, another man in ck blocked his escape route.
Victor, where are you going?
Obviously this man in ck was going to trap him, but intentionally greeted him in a prankish way.
Victor smiled coldly.
Next, hended all fours like a beast, suddenly jumped up and rushed towards this man in ck.
The man in ck was unmoved to face Victors attack as if he were waiting to die.
Soon, he was torn to pieces by Victor.
Just as Victor was about to leave again,
another identical man in ck appeared.
Damn it, youre Multiple Man, James?
Victor suddenly understood.
Well, you are not a hick, it seems. Someone wants to buy your life, so Im sorry.
With that, the whole street was instantly filled with hundreds of men as identical as James.
Next, they armed with the silenced pistols and fired wildly at Victor.
Boom boom bam
Victor evaded as much as he could, but he was eventually shot to be a sieve, because the bullets were too dense.
Strangely enough, he didnt fall down and was still standing there, though he had be a blood man.
A few secondster, he had squeezed these bullets out of his body.
I have spoken, its unable to kill this guy in this way.
At this moment, a strange man in tights that covered from feet to head came out behind James, and the only thing out of the air was his eyes.
Besides, there were two katanas on his back.
Victorughed bitterly at the moment of seeing this strange man.
Deadpool! Ha ha, it seems, my life is worth a lot of money, both of you two unexpectedly acted together.
Congrattions, correct answer. I wonder, if cutting your head off to put in the refrigerator, will it grow out again.
Before Deadpools words fell down, he had pulled his katanas out and walked toward Victor.
In fact, Victor was nning to run away.
In either direction, however, was filled by Multiple Mans duplications.
He had to kill these duplications one by one.
But, Multiple Mans duplications didnt defend at all, and was just standing there waiting for his ughter.
In normal condition, a person should have already run out of energy in such a hardbat, fortunately Victor also had great endurance, besides his self healing ability.
But after killing hundreds of duplications, he just found a dilemma.
That his killing speed couldnt catch up Multiple Mans copy speed.
Multiple Man created three duplications, he just killed one.
In the end, these duplications became more and more.
No other way, he had to turn back and rush towards Deadpool.
Why dont you keep running?
Deadpool whistled and jumped up, looked very rxed.
Victor was extremely furious, he waved his paws and rushed to Deadpool.
Deadpool was also unmoved facing Sabretooths attacks, and at the mercy of Sabretooths paws stabbed into his body, then he raised his katana and cut towards Sabretooths neck.
Psst!
Victors paws prated Deadpools body and even reached his spine.
Not bad, even if Im dead, I also left this fucking guy an unforgettable lesson.
With that thought, Sabretooth used hisst consciousness to snap Deadpools spine.
At this moment, his head was almost cut off too by Deadpool.
Oh! You are really a bastard!
Deadpool yelled in an exaggerated way that didnt at all make Multiple Man beside Deadpool feel him being in great pain.
Multiple Man knew clearly about Deadpools self-healing ability even if this guy was blown up to a muddy flesh, this guy could also recover soon.
Such an injury was nothing for Deadpool.
This guy was unconscious, Wade. Were done. Take him to chief Ghost.
Deadpool took back his katana, Multiple Man controlled four duplications and carried Sabretooth away.
The secret base of the killer Union.
Bruce looked at the chained Sabretooth and waved the others away.
Ghost nodded, then headed Deadpool and Multiple Man out of the door.
Who are you?
Victor raised his head and looked at Bruce.
He had understood this one in front of him was just the real boss of the killer Union.
The point is not who I am, but you will be more powerful from now on.
With that, Bruce put his hand on Sabretooths head and activated the Strengthening Mutant ability.
After finishing it, Bruce opened the panel to check Sabretooths information.
Name: Victor Creed
Identity: Sabertooth, level 4 mutant
Abilities: Advanced Healing Factor (120W) Bone control(120W) Bone Harden(90W) Beast-King Senses(90w) Ultimate Fighting technique(3W) Proficient in firearms (3W).
After strengthening, Sabretooth awakened the Bone control ability.
Bruce found that Sabretooths bone density was now close to Wolverines Adamantium bones.
Taking a few steps back, Bruce conveyed a thought to Sabretooth that escaping here, then disappeared in ce.
Ah!
Crunch!
The hard bone spurs twisted the chains into scrap that held Victor at first.
A bone spur stretched tens of meters and directly poked a big hole in the room.
Whereafter, Victor retracted the spur and ran away.
Chapter 270
Chapter 270
After a space ripple, Apocalypse and his two horsemen arrived at a speakeasy.
This was the domain of Caliban, and was also a frequent trading floor for mutants.
Caliban was the boss here, which made themunity policing here a lot of better than others.
No other reasons, just that Caliban had more money and more followers than others.
The reason why he had so much money was because his ability was tracking, he was able to find any mutant within 25 miles and get the targets specific information.
So when the clients wanted to find someone, they would pay Caliban for information.
Besides, Calibans business was not only this, it included selling fake licenses, drugs, and ck fist.
Anyway, Caliban could offer anything you couldnt get through the legal means.
But today, Calibans expression looked quite dark.
Which made his pale face grow paler.
Although his ability was weak, he also knew how terrible the three who suddenly appeared in front him were!
Caliban fiercely shook his head, then looked at Storm who stood in front of the other two, said, Storm, anything, today?
Storm blinked and smiled as usual, said,Caliban, I donte here for children today. I want to ask where Mao is.
Mao? Caliban touched his bald head with a hand.
There are so many people looking for Mao, CIA, FBI, the whole world But I didnt tell anyone about his address. Do you know why?
Money? answered Storm whoes tilted her head.
No, no, no, because Maos information cant be bought.
Caliban shook his head lightly as he peeked at the other two behind Storm.
Once I provide Maos information, I have to wait for his revenge. I dont want in trouble.
Hearing Calibans words, the demonughed, then seeked advice with eyes towards Apocalypse, next, he slowly walked up to Caliban.
Hey, I have heard your name before, Caliban. Can you help me look for someone, too?
Calibans heart beat violently as the demon closed to him.
Who do you want, please? Caliban asked cautiously.
Nightcrawler, can you find him?
With that,the demon smiled a little wicked, then turned his white skin to Nightcrawlers blue skin.
This Thats impossible. Youre Nightcrawler?
Caliban startled and took two steps back.
A few days ago, he had been involved in the thing about Nightcrawler that sent him to the ck Fist house,ter, he had heard the incident about the demon.
Looking at the demons inimical smile, Caliban knew the demon was for revenge now.
But how can Nightcrawler suddenly be stronger?
In a cold sweat, Caliban slipped his hand under the counter where hid the gun.
I advise you dont be silly, Caliban.
The demon bared his tusks.
At that moment, a purple lightsaber suddenly appeared from the side of the counter and pressed against the demons throat, so quickly that the ordinary beings couldnt react in time.
The demon, however, didnt even blink his eyes, obviously he didnt put this lightsaber in eyes.
The corner of the shadow, a hot, dark-haired beauty in tights came out.
She looked so cold, but her face was so beautiful.
Lady, you seem a little nervous.
The demon licked his lips, then reached out a hand and grabbed the lightsaber. As if this was not a lightsaber but a wood, the demon directly tore it in pieces the next moment.
This beauty looked at the demon in horror.
She knew very well how powerful her lightsaber was.
Her light-weapons were all made by concentrated energies.
Even steel would also be cut in pieces like a tofu, but this person in front of her directly tore it, and no any blood dripped.
Is there really a person who owned such a hard skin?
After the demon with a scornful expression looked at the beauty, then he turned at Caliban.
Now, can you tell me where Mao is?
At the same time, the demon suddenly shed into the counter, he grabbed at Calibans cor and lifted him up.
He is He is
Caliban almost couldnt breath because of the demons huge strength.
At this time, a meter-long bone spear suddenly attacked toward the demons back.
Apocalypse moved instantly, next, the bone spear turned into sands in the halfway and drifted to the ground in the end.
The demon showed a evil smile.
Just as he was about to activate his energy ws and y with this sneak, Apocalypse patted the demons shoulder and said, Wait, dont kill him yet.
Whereafter, Apocalypse raised his hands and the whole bar began to shake.
Next, he pointed to the direction where the sneak was, suddenly a force erupted from the ground and wrapped Sabretooth who hid in apartment to move toward him.
Victor tried his best strength and wanted to get rid of Apocalypses sand hand. But no matter which way his bone spurs pierced, more sands would fill up immediately.
Even the demon had once beat by this skill, let alone Sabretooth, who wasnt as strong as the demon.
Looking at Sabretooth who only the head was visible, Apocalypse showed an excited expression.
From the moment Sabretooth attacked the demon, he had sensed a familiar energy.
This kind of energy had only shown on the demon before when he strengthened him, obviously it had a rtionship with that mystery man.
This was the reason why Apocalypse stopped the demon just now.
Now Sabretooth was near him, Apocalyptic sensed more clear, he confirmed his suspicions.
Next, he couldnt wait to grab one of Sabretooths bone spur.
With this spur, he began to explore Sabretooths body.
Sure enough, there was still a bit of strengthening energy left in sabertooths body that had notpletely disappeared.
Apocalypse immediately manipted this energy, trying to peel it out of Sabretooths body.
At this moment, the demon had put Caliban down.
He opened his yellow eyes wide and interestedly watched Apocalypses action.
Caliban coughed violently and gulped the fresh air.
The moment he felt sofortable to be alive!
At the same time, he showed an annoyed expression.
If he knew this in advance, he wouldnt keep Sabretooth here.
Before that, Caliban had been hesitating whether to ept this scourge after knowing Sabretooth was chased by the killer Union.
Until he saw Sabretooths powerful abilities, he just made up his mind to keep him.
But now it seemed that Sabretooth would be killed soon, the next would be him.
In order to keep his life, Caliban sighed in his heart.
Mao, Im sorry. My life is more important than you!
Next, Caliban had decided to tell anything about Mao to these thuggish people in front of him as soon as they asked him.
Chapter 271
Chapter 271
At this moment, a nameless town in the north.
A dangerous scene was happening in a steel processing field
A huge iron furnace suddenly fell down and was about to press on a worker.
Inside the iron furnace was hot molten iron, with the highest temperature reaching thousands of degrees.
If being held down by such an iron furnace, there is absolutely no chance of survival.
At the crucial time, Mao, who was among the workers, secretly activated his super ability when this tragedy was about toe ture.
The next moment, this iron furnace floated motionless in the air.
This frightened worker saw that the iron furnace didnt press down, and immediately crawled out shivering.
But Maos unusual action was still discovered by another worker who was next to him even if this scene happened so quickly.
Yesterday he saw a reward information in the newspaper.
That Mao Eric had attempted to assassinate the president and is wanted by the United States government providing his intelligence can earn millions of USD in rewards.
This person he saw now could actually control such a big iron furnace.
Who else can this person be if he was not Mao?
This worker was extremely excited, he was very coveted to the reward.
After getting off work, he immediately dialed 911.
Eric knew his identity would definitely be exposed today.
That any normal person could think out, how could it be possible for an iron furnace weighing several tons to be suspended in the air for no reason?
At first, Eric just wanted to live a in life, nning to rely on working in the steel processing nt to support his wife and daughter.
In order to protect this family, he stayed incognito preferring to be a worker struggling for three meals a day, but not that Mao who made the whole world tremble instead.
Unfortunately, because of his soft heart today, he exposed his ability.
Back home, Eric hurriedly packed the luggage and found his wife to tell what happened in the factory today.
His wife Magdaforted him gently, Eric , It is not your fault, youre trying to save people!
Its not the point! said Eric who looked at Magda anxiously.
We will be in danger soon and must leave here immediately.
Eric looked at his wife affectionately while packing the luggage.
I know you already have feelings for here, and so do I! But we have to leave now, believe me, with the three of us together, anywhere can be home.
Magda looked around with a trace of reluctance in her eyes, but she still chose to trust her husband Eric.
Just like when she chose Eric back then, she knew he was the frightening Mao, but she couldnt help still falling in love with him.
Im going to find Nina now, said Magda.
Nina, Erics six-year-old daughter, a lovely girl.
After pushing open the door of Ninas room, Erics wife Magda didnt find their daughter. Instantly an ominous premonition flooded her heart.
Women always have some wonderful sixth sense of danger.
Hurrying back to the living room and looking at Eric who was packing up, Magda anxiously said, Eric , our daughter is missing.
what? Nina is missing?
Eric hurriedly put down what he was holding and rushed into his daughters bedroom.
Sure enough, there was nothing in the room, only the plush toys scattered on the ground.
Whereafter the two left the house and started looking for their daughter in the forest.
After looking for a long time.
Eventually Eric saw his daughter who was surrounded by a lot of policemen.
These policemen all knew Eric , and also knew Erics daughter Nina.
After knowing that Mao was Eric , they chose to control Nina first.
Erics eyes shed with anger and sadness.
What a group of despicable guys!
And didnt even let such a little girl go.
Instantly, he recalled the moment he saved that worker there was another worker looking at him sneakily on the iron shelf above.
It must be him.
But, for what? Eric asked himself.
Even if he was Mao, but he had been hiding for so many years.
Why dont the humans still let him go?
He really just wanted to live his life in peace, and spent the rest of his life simply with his wife and daughter.
There wasnt any moment Eric felt so tired.
Next, he walked over to his daughter with a heavy step and touched her head squeezing a smile, Nina, are you all right.
His daughter nodded and was about to speak.
She will be fine, as long as youreing with us.
The interjector was the police chief of the small town who was holding a gun opposite him.
Eric knew him. He had helped him to repair the house some time ago. After work, they had even sat together and drank beer.
However, now, the police chief looked at him with only cold and strange eyes.
Eric calmly looked, his wife came over and hugged his daughter.
Okay, Ill go with you.
For the safety of his wife and daughter, Eric made his choice withoutint.
At this moment, he began to regret that just because of a moment of soft heart, he actually caused himself to be like this.
What would happen to Nina without her father?
Will the child who lost the father have a happy childhood?
Eric med himself deeply.
Obviously he could watch that person into death, why save him?
While questioning himself in his mind, he raised his hand and walked towards the policemen.
Eric , there is no metal here, dont act rashly! The police chief screamed.
Seeing Eric impending over, a policeman who held a crossbow couldnt help taking a few steps back.
He had heard the thing about Mao that lifting the nuclear submarine up.
As a result, his elbow happened toe up against another policemans body, the trigger of the crossbow was touched.
And the even worse was this wooden arrow happening to shot at Erics wife and daughter.
At this moment, Erics wife and daughter were hugging each other, and in the next moment the people present were about to see a tragic scene of the two being pierced by the wooden arrow.
The chief and those policemen had their mouths open.
Suddenly, a ying card appeared, it flew towards the wooden arrow quickly. Before the wooden arrow hit Erics wife and daughter, it had seeded in shooting down the wooden arrow.
The broken arrow fell on the ground, Erics wife and daughter were safe.
Nina!
Eric who reacted immediately pulled off a string of iron beads hanging from his neck when seeing that these policemen were about to kill his wife and daughter.
Seeing Erics movements, the already tense policemen instinctively pressed down the triggers in their hands.
However, the speed they pulled the triggers wont be faster than the earths maic field.
In the blink of an eye, they covered their necks and fell to the ground.
After killing these policemen, Eric ran to his wife and daughter immediately.
Gambit stood silently beside the three of them.
He felt like he did a good thing today.
Eric hugged his daughter and kissed her forehead hard.
Thank God, Nina! Its great that they didnt hurt you.
After speaking, Eric stood up holding his daughter.
He gave Gambit a deep look, Thank you.
Gambit smiled and nodded.
You should thank my teacher, he asked me to save you. Lets leave here now.
Eric nced at Gambit confusedly, as if he wanted to ask Gambit who was his teacher.
But he also knew its not the right time, so he followed Gambit and left the scene.
Not long after they left, Apocalypses portal appeared not far away.
Apocalypse walked in the front, followed by the demon and Storm .
Behind the three of them was Apocalypses new horseman Sabretooth Victor.
Sabretooth wore a yellow windbreaker, and regained his bloodthirsty, evil expression.
Where is Mao ?
Apocalypse asked suspiciously while looking at the forest.
Did Caliban deceive us? Storm put his hands in her waist.
No, he dare not, because I can go back at any time. The demon said calmly.
At this moment Sabretooths nose joggled, he traced the smell and followed it into the forest.
Next, Apocalypse, the demon and Storm kept the pace up, and soon they just saw the killed policemen who were lying on the ground.
It wasnt long before these people died.
Sabretooth stroked a policemans neck.
Judging from the wounds, they are all fatally hit in the neck by a bead.
Chapter 272
Chapter 272
Chapter 272:Evolution of Gambit
Bruce Casino,Las Vegas.
Bruce sat in the White Queens office and waited.
At this moment Gambit walked in and started reporting the situation.
Sir,I have rescued Mao and ced him in a safe house.The traces are perfectly cleaned,Apocalypse didnt tail up.
Bruce nodded,Very good,Remy.But there is another task now.
Sir,please.Gambit lowered his head respectfully.
Now Apocalypse wants to gather four horsemen,you saved Mao,so he lost one horseman.
I thinkyou can serve as his fourth horseman.
Hearing Bruces words,Gambit raised his head.
Sir,I dont want to follow Apocalypse,I want to follow you.
Bruce shook his head,You serve as Apocalypses fourth horseman,but you are also my student.
Gambits eyes instantly lit up,he got Bruces intention.
Sri,do you want me to be an undercover agent?
Yes.
Bruce stood up in his seat.
Apocalypse is very powerful,he is the ancestor of Mutants and is also a level 5 mutant.Besides,he has Demon who was also a level 5,and either of them is stronger too much than thebination of Mao and Professor X.So,this task is very hard.
Sir,I must finish it.Gambit answered without hesitation.
Very good, you are worthy of my most outstanding student.
After speaking,Bruce walked to Gambit.
Then he activated his Strengthening Mutant ability and started to strengthen Gambit.
Huh
Enduring the pain of cellr changes,Gambit didnt make any voice,and looked very unyielding.
Bruce nodded and speeded up the process of strengthening.
After a few breaths,the strengtheningpleted,Bruce started to check Gambits information.
-
[Name]:Remy LeBeau
[Identity]:Gambit,Level 3 Mutant
[Ability]:Spiritual Illusion(120w),Controlling Kic Energy(100w),Gambling Mastering(10w),high level Fighting technique(10w),Medium level cudgel ying(3w)Stealing Mastering(3w).
-
Seeing that Gambits low-level Fighting technique advanced to high level,Bruce understood thatbat experience cannot be improved by strengthening.
Gambit could train his Fighting technique to high level in just a few years,which was the result of days and nights fighting.
If he wanted to advance it to the ultimate level or the god level,he had to practice it with monsters like Bruce.Now he could no longer learn anything from the mortals.
As for Gambits Controlling Kic Energy ability,its energy value had be one million from half million.Undoubtedly,its power also improved.
But the Spiritual Illusion,Bruce was a little baffling.
So,Bruce decided to test this ability of Gambit.After all,the required energy value about this ability reached 1.2 million,its definitely not an ordinary ability.
Remy,I have improved your abilities.Now you try to experience this new ability,and then cast it to me.
Bruce used the God Telekinesis to send a message to Gambits mind.
Gambit nodded and closed his eyes.
Instantly,Bruce found that Gambit disappeared in front of him.
Due to Bruce often using the Space gem and having some gropes to the space rules,he was sure Gambit didnt use any space ability.
But Gambit indeed disappeared,and Bruce really couldnt see him.
Just when Bruce was puzzled,Gambits voice suddenly came into his ear.
Sir,cant you see me?Actually,Im right in front of you.
After speaking,Gambit appeared in front of Bruce.
Bruce was surprised.Sinceing to the X-Men world,no one had surprised him,but Gambit did it.
Sir,my new ability is a deception ability.I can use illusion to control the objects vision and hearing,and make the object mistakenly believe what they see is true.
After listening to Gambits exnation,Bruce finally understood.
In fact,nothing had changed in the surroundings just now.Its just that he fell in Gambits illusion just like Professor X had once fell in the illusion of Strykers son,he blinded himself.
But,Gambit was able to deceive Bruce who owned the God Telekinesis.How powerful this ability was,he could imagine.
Its enough to be titled a level god ability,because it did have deceived a god like Bruce,although it didnt have any attack ability.
Another point of view,with this ability Gambit could finally y some roles in the fight that rted Bruces level.
This also showed that Bruces years of hard work on Gambit had not been in vain.
The current Gambit finally had the strength that made Bruce treat seriously.
Envisaging,if Gambit used this ability to disturb Thanos when Bruce was fighting with Thanos, Bruce could definitely take a big advantage as long as Gambit could trap Thanos for half a second.
Its true that those heroes in Avengers world couldnt even disturb Thanos for half a second and would be directly killed by Thanos.
Gambit acquired such a power that just followed Bruce for a few years,he was enough to be called a little monster.
Sometimes,in battles,winning victory was usually to depend on this half a second.
Aftering back his mind,Bruce nodded at Gambit.
Very good,Remy!Take full advantage of this ability,it can y a vital role in your task.I think since I can be trapped by your illusion,Apocalypse is definitely not much better.
Gambit looked at Bruce gratefully.
Sir,thanks to you
Just as he was about to say a few more words of gratitude,but was interrupted by Bruce.
Okay,stop,Remy,I most hate those polite forms.Apocalypse will continue to search for Mao.When he finds Mao,it will be toote.So go find Apocalypse now.
Hearing Bruces words,Gambit nodded his head,then turned and left the room.
Whereafter,Bruce called the White Queen and Ghost over and ordered them some things,then he rushed back to Xaviers school.
The reason why he went back to the school so quickly was because he found that something happened to Wanda.
Chapter 273
Chapter 273
In Professor Xs office at Xaviers School.
Warren was dressed in a decent suit with a warm smile on his face as he sat on the desk opposite Charles.
Charles ced one hand on his head, revealing a pensive look.
He checked Warrens memories and knew Warrens background.
Warren was born in a wealthy family. After his father saw Warrens wings, he devoted himself to the study of how to remove the mutated human factor and how to restore his son to normal life.
However, his thoughts were not bad, but he didnt know that mutated humans with special abilities would be tempted when they felt their own powerful strength. No one was willing to return to normal after they obtained these strengths.
Warren was also one of them, so he left his father.
After the demon incident, Charles wanted to lead Warren in the right path, so he recruited him into the team of the X-Men.
But today, Charles suddenly realized that Warren had be a level four Mutant.
Charles, who had telepathic abilities, soon saw the terrifying abilities of the Four-Winged Angel in Warrens head.
He knew very well that the moment if Warren wanted to hurt Xavier school was only a matter of one thought, no one could stop him,unless he opened the soul seal of Jean, but Charles didnt want to do it.
This made him want to give up on the idea of recruiting Warren.
After all, he couldnt control such an expert. He didnt know if the Angel would break the current state of the school.
But today, Warren took the initiative to tell Charles that he wanted to join the X-Men.
This left Charles in a dilemma.
After thinking for a long time, he made a decision.
He didnt tell the angel directly. Instead, he sent a message to Wolverine not far away.
Logan,e to my office.
A few minutester, Wolverine walked into the office.
Charles waved his hand at Wolverine toe over.
Then he pointed at Wolverine and said to Warren, This is the current captain of the X-Men. If you want to join the X-Men, you must obey his orders.
Looking at Charles serious eyes, Warren knew that this was the professors bottom line.
No problem, Professor Charles. Captain Logan, I hope I can work with you very happily.
Warren stood up and gave Wolverine a friendly hand.
Charles did not say anything else, but Wolverine was shocked.
His beast instincts told him that Angels dangerous degree was the same as the demon before.
He had already deeply experienced the demons power.
Then, how could such a powerful person obey his orders?
Cyclops was terrible enough, with the addition of this angel, the team was not easy to bring along.
Wolverine turned to look at the professor with a questioning expression.
Charles remained silent and stared at Warren.
Warren saw Charles gaze and tactfully left the room.
Charles, why is this impulsive guy with wings getting stronger?
Giving him to me is not very suitable.
Wolverine saw Warren leave and asked loudly.
Charles closed his eyes unhappily when he saw Wolverines impatience.
He felt that Wolverine was not as calm as the one in the future.
Charles thought for a moment, and then his body shook slightly. The chair creaked under his shaking.
Logan, I know that as the leader of the X-Men has put a lot of pressure on you, but theres nothing I can do about it.
The current X-Men isnt mature yet and you re different. Youve lived for hundreds of years and have more experience than them.
Let them follow you, you are able to protect them if they encounter unexpected circumstances. As for why Warren became stronger, he also awakened his ability like Scott after he came to Xaviers School.
Wolverine raised his hand and said hesitantly, But
I know. You think this is unbelievable, but it did happen. Ive been investigating it recently. This has something to do with Wanda.
When I was in ss recently, I discovered that Wanda had a strange magic ability.
Her ability seems to be able to cause the mutated humans to change.
Charles calmed down and ced his hand on Wolverines head.
Wolverine didnt resist. It was the memory of Professor X.
One day, Charles was lecturing the children as usual.
Suddenly, Wandas eyes turned red.
Then, the mutated children around her were affected. Due to their young age and weak physical fitness, they began to tremble.
At first, the professor was shocked. He thought some bad thing had happened.
But soon, these children returned to normal.
After a few days, the professor continued his ss and realized that these children had changed.
Many of the children grew animal hair, squama and discolored skin.
Professor X knew that Hank had experienced this process before, but it didnt happen when he was a child.
At the beginning, the first change was Hanks feet. At that time, his feet suddenly became bigger. It was as flexible as his hand that could grab objects he wanted. Then, Hanks skin turned blue and he grew the animal hair.
This meant that he hadpletely transformed into a Level 2 Mutant, appearing in a perfect state of evolution.
As for the level 1 Mutants, the changes would only be localized.
Then, as they came of age, the mutated evolution would just happen all over their body, they would be able to bepletely different.
The children who were affected by Wanda elerated the process.
In their youth, they had had the perfect evolution state of an adult Mutant.
After that, there were more and more children like this.
It wasnt until she began to affect everyone, including Cyclops and Angel.
Afterwards, the professor looked for Bruce and asked about Wandas Situation.
Bruce s answer was that Wanda s ability was as mysterious as Jean.
He couldnt also understand, and even his abilities had been stimted to a certain extent.
At this moment, the professors memory gradually dissipated and Wolverine returned to reality.
Then why didnt I feel any change? When Wolverine understood the situation, he said in confusion.
Charles shrugged helplessly.
Its not just you, Im not affected either. This kind of change seems to be random, but Hank has evolved too recently. He can control his hair as he pleases. His strength has also increased and he has be a level 3 Mutant.
Charles suddenly remembered a memory.
By the way, I want to introduce you to a new member. His ability has also evolved to the level 3.
Wolverine looked at Charles in confusion.
Charles ced his finger beside his head and transmitted a mental message.
Bang,bang
Not long after, the two of them heard the sound of knocking on the door.
Chapter 274
Chapter 274
Professor ,can Ie in ?
Yes, please.
Next, Wolverine saw a blonde young maning in.
His age was older than Scott.
The difference from others was that a round metal te sat on his abdomen.
Seeing this young man, Charles started to introduce him.
Logan, his name is Havok. Before you join the team, he has be an X-Man. But due to the military service, he was taken away by the U.S. government a long time ago.
Speaking here, Charles thought back the moment Wolverine just arrived here from the future.
At that time, Wolverine was extremely surprised because of his decadent appearance.
But the real situation at that time was that most of the students were taken away by the government, the pretext was military service. That moment, the school had just been established.
If a school didnt have students, how could it be called a school?
This incident was a big blow to Charles, especially as he was still very young at that time.
Protecting Mutants in the era of humans were hostile to them.
How difficult it is!
As the leader of the mutants two great forces, he and Mao know this point very well, although he was different from Mao. He represented the dove and Mao represented the hawk.
But their fundamental objective was the same to protect the Mutants, and both of them understood this point too, which caused them staying in a delicate rtionship of frenemy.
The United States Army treats new recruits of Mutants not friendly.
Speaking here, Charles took himself a smile of self-mockery, then continued.
I have been depressed for a long time at that time, but fortunately, all of the children who were taken away by the army were eventually rescued by Mystique.
At this moment Charles couldnt help touching Havoks head.
Havok is also one of those children who were rescued. His ability is to release a powerful shockwave through his chest, besides he can also absorb energy in a certain extent.
After finishing it, Professor X gave a serious look at Wolverine, his expression was exactly like to entrust his own son to him.
Now, I hand him to you, Logan.
This moment, Wolverine realized that young talents like Cyclops, Havok and others Charles all treated them like his own children.
No, in fact Charless life was just for these mutated children.
Wolverines face became serious, then he violently nodded at Charles
At the same time, Wandas room, Xaviers school.
Bruce looked at Wandas graceful figure.
He finally got some bygone feeling on her.
In fact, a girls most beautiful age was eighteen, because for her mind at this age was the purest time of her life.
At this period, they are simple and didnt get any effect of filth, they still had a girlish heart and kept the rosy vision of future love.
Once the heart of an eighteen-year-old girl was destroyed, she would really begin to age.
Wise men would choose to protect such a girls heart, because such a girl wont go bad.
Girls heart, to put it bluntly, its stupid.
But the more stupid a girl was, the less she would go bad.
Because she would always love you!
Touching at Wandas head, Bruce said lovingly, Wanda, youre finally growing up.
Wanda uncontrobly hugged Bruce and put her head in his chest, said stubbornly, from now on, you cant lie to anyone that Im your daughter. You can only say Im your wife.
Bruce was slightly surprised.
All right, Wanda, from now on I will announce that you are my wife.
Today, Bruce finally knew that Wandas feelings for him didnt change, although she had indeed be a little girl since they came to the X-Men World.
She was still in love with Bruce, its just that she didnt want to expose this point to others before.
So she pretended to know nothing and bore it alone.
Bruce hugged Wanda harder. He decided to respond to Wandas feelings.
The night passed.
Got out of the bed, Bruce looked at Wanda who was still asleep.
He began to think about the recently strange incidents that happened around her.
As a teacher at the school, Bruce of course detected the changes of his students.
But now, he just realized its severer than he imagined.
ording to the information he got from the killer Union.
This thing was not simple like the school reported.
Nowadays
The elerating evolution of Mutants happened all over the world!
Many of them awakened their super ability ahead of time.
The amount of level 1 and 2 Mutants started to increase, its inevitable to cause a big test to the world.
Turn on the TV, the media were full of news about the Mutants who were vandalizing.
Many variety shows had been canceled and also started to report the mutants news.
Not long ago, such news wasnt so frequent.
This meant that the influence of mutants got stronger, but anyway this wasnt a good thing.
After all, in the original plots, this process wont arrive at such a degree so quick, nor a being like Wanda.
This result was just because Bruce brought Wanda to this world from another parallel universe.
But its easy to understand.
After all, Wanda could even change every Mutants ability using her Alter Reality ability when she practiced her Origin Magic Power to the peak in the original plots.
Besides, due to the protection of Bruce, she wont have a tragic love with Vision again.
So, why couldnt she be kind-hearted and give the super ability to all of the mutants?
From this point of view, this ability of Wanda was far more powerful than Apocalypses Strengthening Mutant ability.
Bruce just downloaded Apocalypses ability and strengthened a few Mutants, this girl immediately took a good response and directly upgraded most of the Mutants in this world, really a good wife!!!
In the view of Wanda, actually she just made these Mutants look a little strange, not very beautiful.
This was her only viewpoint!
But due to her ideas, the Origin Magic Power directly changed the reality and satisfied what she wanted.
A little girls simple idea could even change all over the world and work on the reality, this was the power of Origin Magic.
Bruce knew, in fact Charles had been a little powerless to face the change of this world at this stage.
Not every homeless mutant, after all, was kind-hearted and willingly went to Xaviers School to ept Charless education.
Most mutants, like Pyrokinesis and Mystique, were naturally obstinate and unruly, they could choose another way.
The choice was what is thew and order? Fucking thew and order, Im the biggest anyway, unless some one more powerful than me
Dovish peace couldnt restrain them at all. Only hawk was what they wanted.
Thats why Bruce rescued Mao.
Mao was the most central leader of the hawk.
Chapter 275
Chapter 275
Inside the secret vi arranged by the Killer Union.
Eric and his wife had just arranged Ninas admission.
Hey, cutie, youre going to school tomorrow. When you get there, remember that you cant let your ssmates know that you canmunicate with small animals, okay? said Eric while affectionately hugging Nina and.
I know, Dad. Nina nodded.
Magda smiled. During this time, she had everything that should be in a family, and she was very satisfied.
Eric also fulfilled his promise and made her feel at home again.
Ring!
Bruce walked outside and rang the doorbell.
Eric looked outside and saw a man in a ck suit. He put Nina down.
Magda, take Nina to the room. We have guests. Ill talk to him. Magda nodded and left with Nina.
Are you Mr. Remys teacher? Mr. Remy told me that his teacher always wears a ck suit, Eric said as he opened the door.
Not bad.
Bruce walked inside then sat down on the sofa.
Thank you for everything you have done for my family.
Eric leaned, his eyes moving slightly. He knew very well what would happen if Bruce didnt make a move to help him.
You are wee. Lets keep it as a secret between us.
So Eric was puzzled as to why Bruce was so good to him.
This world still needs you very much, but what it needs is not the you who is full of hatred. To save your family is to leave you with thest glimmer of hope, Bruce replied.
I still cant fully understand what you mean. Eric shook his head. He had been thinking about it for several nights.
He was not a child and would not believe any illogical reasons.
Bruce slightly smiled. He did not intend to tell Mao that he was actually Wandas future husband, that was to say he was his future son-inw.
This would make him lose genuinity. That kind of Eric was not what Bruce needed.
Do you know Moira? Bruce changed the subject.
Eric thought for a while, then remembered.
I know her. She is Charles Xaviers lover, an ordinary human agent. Later Charles left her and erased her memory.
Do you know why? Bruce sat up suddenly and looked at Eric.
Seeing Bruces eyes, Eric was shocked.
Because he knows that what he has to do is difficult, and Moira continues to follow him. As an ordinary human, she may lose her life while fighting mutants.
Having said this, Eric couldnt help sighing for his old friend.
For several years, Charles has observed how hard it was for mutants to survive. He is unwilling to give up on these poor mutants. And so, Charles reluctantly gave up their rtionship, erased her memory, and made a choice for the best of both worlds.
You are really smart, Mr. Eric. When ites to understanding Charles, you know best.
Thank you, Mr. Bruce. Erics eyes flickered.
Mr. Eric, how long have you not yed chess with him. Bruce narrowed his eyes.
Eric thought for a while then bit his lip. Its been a long time. After I met Magda, I havent had a chance to y chess with him.
At the moment, Bruce stood up from the sofa. Mr. Eric, you are a smart man. Go and meet Charles. You are much luckier than him. As for your wife and daughter, I will help you protect them.
After speaking, Bruce left the room.
Eric got up and watched as Bruce left.
Three dayster. Xavier School.
Bruce sat on the sofa, turned on the TV, and saw the headlines of the day. He saw a picture of Mao on TV. Eric had once again taken the mental defense helmet, showing his signature domineering expression.
At that moment, he was floating in the air. Behind him was an army of rebellious mutant boys.
Dear mutant brothers, I am back! If someone has bullied you, or you are fed up with your current life, then join our mutant brotherhood.
After talking, Eric showed the media a football field floating behind him. Eric lifted a football field that could amodate 120,000 people. The humans were shocked, while the mutants cheered.
Turning off the TV, Bruce smiled in satisfaction. It seemed Mao understood his meaning.
With Mao re-supporting the Brotherhood, the X-Men world had formed a tripartite situation between the Brotherhood, Xavier School, and the killer Union.
Each of the three powers had its own characteristics, and mutants could choose which power to join based on their preference.
What was certain was that no matter which force they joined, someone would teach them how to use their abilities and get an opportunity for normal growth, rather than being chased by angry humans across the world just because of identally hurting people during their youth.
In doing so, the growth of mutants was greatly preserved.
As the god of death and thew of death, Bruce could feel that arge number of mutants and humans were dying every day.
When ordinary humans die, Bruce couldnt get any energy value. But the death of these mutants could bring him energy.
However, mutants who had died when young were too weak. They were no different from when ordinary humans died. They would not provide Bruce any energy.
Through the ability of thew of death, Bruce had collected more than two million energy points in the past few years. He converted the remaining 800,000 energy points that he had consumed by downloading Strengthening Mutant ability into three million.
He knew that if these children could grow up and get a good growth environment, then this value may be doubled.
Thats why he chose to retrieve Mao and recover these losses.
After all, if he wanted to grow to the cosmic level, he had to collect tens of millions of energy values.
Bruce decided to check the system panel and pick some abilities tobine.
[Name]: Bruce
[Identity]: The Death God of the Earth, Level 5 mutant
[Awakening]: Level 3 of the Fixed Star level
[Abilities]: Law of Death (Iplete), Rules of Power, Holy Body of Gods and Demons, Power of Gods, Divine Sense, Blood of God, Source of Darkness, Source of Light, Mind Control, Mutant Catalysis, Fire Call, Frost Call, Speed of light movement, mental parasitism, magic ball, vibrating refining technique, almighty induction, irvoyance, downwind ears, body virtual, human and shield unity, luck.
[Warehouse]: Rough Soul Stone, Rough Space Stone, Stele of Life, Stele of Death, Immortal Thunder Spear, Titan Car, Titan Suit, Crown of Fire Giant, Eternal Fire, Ice Box, Agomoto Ball, Super Zhenjin Shield, Mark 8 Battle Armor, Ant-Man Battle Suit (Unlimited Edition), Crystal Ball
[Energy value]: 306w points (can be used for one-key download, one-key upgrade, one-key fusion, ability upgrade, iplete ability upgrade)
Chapter 276
Chapter 276
Bruce tried everything that he could synthesize in the stats panel.
He found that in addition to the Death rules (iplete), Rules of Thrones, Soul Gem,Space Gem, the Stele of Life, the Stele of Death and other things rted to the rules could not be synthesized since he was too weak. However, the others were synthesizable.
The energy value required for synthesis was also within a reasonable range.
As a result, Bruce began to synthesize Gods Telekinesis, and he decided to strengthen his Gods Telekinesis.
Beep!Synthesizing Gods Telekinesis, mind control, and Spiritual parasite, the synthesis requires 10w awakening energy values.
Beep! The synthesis is sessful. Congrattions to the host for synthesizing Gods Telekinesis.
With a burst of light, synthesizing mind control, Spiritual parasite, and Gods Telekinesis was a sess. Those two mental abilities were sessfully integrated into Gods Telekinesis. It spread from his body and quickly covered the entire institute.
It was night, and Bruce saw Jubtion Lee showing herFirework ability to other mutants.
Everyone was enjoying themselves around the campfire.
Wolverine was also there.
Bruce parasitically imnted his consciousness into Wolverine without him noticing anything.
Wolverine had the ability to perceive danger, but he was still smiling and performing fireworks.
Bruce knew that as long as he thought about it, Wolverines spirit would be eaten up by the parasites of Gods Telekinesis, turning him into a vegetable.
But Bruce didnt do that. Instead, he quietly extracted the Spiritual parasite.
Bruce thought for a while. Hed leave Wolverine alone. He was pitiful enough, and often lost his memory on his own. Then, he continued to spread his thoughts and found Charles was resting in his room.
When the thoughts poured in, Charles woke up, but there was nothing unusual.
In fact, Bruce had already controlled Charles through mind control.
Seeing that Charles didnt have the ability to resist, Bruce knew that his spiritual consciousness had increased. If he did this before, Charles would definitely feel it. But he still couldnt control Charles for too long, otherwise he would definitely feel some resistance.
Bruce calcted it. He could currently control him for about five seconds before Charles would notice anything.
After checking the situation, he made Charles fall asleep again. Before he was discovered, he withdrew his thoughts.
After this synthesis, Bruce knew that not only did Gods Telekinesis extend much faster than before, but he also learned the ability to control and parasitize.
Obviously, it was different prior to the synthesis. And so, Bruce started the second round of synthesis.
Beep!Synthesize Acute eyes, Acute ears, and Almighty sense will require 10w energy values.
Beep!Synthesis is sessful. Congrattions to the host for gaining Gods Sense.
When Gods Sensewas synthesized, Bruce found out that he could sense whatever Gods Telekinesis reached.
In the past, he had to first see it with his own eyes. But now, he only had to perceive it using Gods Telekinesis. From now on, there would be no dead end in terms of perception.
The most important thing was that by targeting different people with Gods Telekinesis, he can get stronger perceptual hints.
For example, when looking at Jubtion Lee, Gods Telekinesis wouldnt make any sense, because she was not hostile or too weak. But if it was aimed at the angel, it would be different.
This meant that if there were people stronger than Bruce, like certain universe-level true gods, to turn into mortals and hide, then it was possible for Gods induction to perceive their arrival in advance.
Wolverine relied on this simr ability to break Mystiques transformation. No matter who the Mystique became, Wolverine would sense her.
Bruce realized that with this ability, when he came into contact with an illusion ability like the Gambit in the future, the time needed to break the illusion would be greatly reduced.
Knowing the benefits of Gods Sense, Bruce started the third synthesis.
Beep! Synthesizing speed of light and Body Blur will require 5w energy value.
Beep!Congrattions to the host for obtaining Void Movement.
Bruce tried the Void Movement ability and teleported himself to the nearest killer Unions stronghold from Xavier School.
Inside the stronghold, various dummy and training equipment were being ced.
A level 2 mutant killer was practicing his shooting skills.
Bruce stayed near, but this killer didnt sense him at all.
Using Void Movement again, Bruce returned to his private room.
After trying several more times, Bruce found that wherever his spiritual sense could reach, he could teleport himself through Void Movement.
The time of teleportation depended on the distance. If he wanted to teleport himself to Saturn, he needed more than ten seconds of preparation time.
But if it was on Earth, it would only take one second to reach it.
The biggest advantage of having Void Movement was that Bruce no longer had to rely on space gem.
Except for cosmic distance, he could rely on his own teleportation skill to reach anyce.
In the future, space gem could be freed, and there was no need to worry about using space gems for synthesis.
Its another profit!
Combining these three skills, Bruces mental ability and movement efficiency had been greatly improved.
Bruce started the next round of synthesis.
Beep!Whether tobine the Gods bloodline, Magic Ball, and Human Shield oneness will require 10w energy values.
Beep!Congrattions to the host for acquiring Gods Bloodline.
Afterbining the Magic Ball, Body and Shield Oneness into the Gods Bloodline, Bruce closed his eyes.
Blood, like a carrier, recorded the use of these twobat skills.
He was no stranger to this ability. When he was in the Avengers World, he had downloaded Odins battle skills of the gods, and these precious memories were recorded in his own blood.
The Gods Bloodline could store his understanding of battle within his blood, so that he and his descendants could master these precious knowledge by reading the memories within the blood.
Chapter 277
Chapter 277
Four times of synthesis burned 35w energy values, but it was really worth the price. He was never let down with the systems synthesis ability.
Just when he was about to check what other abilities could be synthesized, the phone in his pocket rang.
Bruce picked up his cell phone and saw a message from an unfamiliar number.
Teacher, I have sessfully joined the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.
After reading the message, Bruce knew that this message was sent by Gambit, and Apocalypse was about to do something.
He closed the information bar, no longer thinking about synthesizing other abilities.
His spiritual consciousness had been enhanced again, and he could easily find humans and mutants without using Professor Xs Cerebro.
So he spread his thoughts all over the world and began to look for Apocalypse.
The current Apocalypse was the same as the previous Bruce who had not yet downloaded the Enhancing Mutant ability. He did not have the ability to control other peoples minds.
However, this didnt prevent Apocalypse from bing the most eye-catching person in Bruces spiritual search. Right now, Apocalypses spiritual power was much stronger than Charles. Charless mental ability still needed to grow.
Bruce eventually found Apocalypse in Egypt. He saw Apocalypse with four horsemen, Demon, Gambit, Sabretooth, and Storm, standing on a t part of the desert.
The four knights lined up behind Apocalypse. Apocalypse opened his hands and looked up at the sky, his eyes shing with radiance. Arge amount of energy gathered in his body, and a dark pit appeared near Apocalypse.
The width of the ck hole was as if it could amodate two people walking side by side.
At that moment, a blue light faintly exuded within the cave.
When Bruce looked closely, he could see that the blue light wasing from the ancient runes in the pit. But after a while, the blue light disappeared again. It was as if it had never appeared.
At this time, the sun seemed to have received some kind of traction, and a beam of light appeared, slowly dropping into the ck hole. Then, something magical happened.
The inner wall of the pit became extremely bright, and dense runes appeared. The beam of light seemed to be being absorbed by these runes, golden energy flowing on the inner wall.
The flowing energy was like flowing mercury, slowly following the pit of the rune and approaching the deepest part of the pit step by step.
The energy reached the bottom of the ck hole. A boulder opened after it came into contact with flowing energy.
The ground began to tremble like crazy, as if there was an earthquake. This terrible shock could be felt from thousands of miles away.
Immediately afterwards, the desert opposite Apocalypse quickly copsed with the pit as the center, and it was continuously expanding. Its like the entirend would copse to form a huge hole.
Boom!
Amidst the noise loud enough to make your scalp go numb, a pyramid weighing millions of tons rose from the ground.
The pyramid looked huge, and its appearance was like gold exuding bursts of golden light. It was like the most perfect artwork, exuding a charming and mysterious aura.
There seemed to be a connection between Apocalypse and the pyramid.
When the pyramid appeared in front of him, the strange runes on the inner wall of the pyramid began to appear on his body.
After the rune appeared, the Apocalypse aura began to skyrocket.
Bruce, who was secretly observing in Xavier School, was slightly surprised. He found that Apocalypses energy intensity was infinitely close to the Fixed Star Level.
The reason it became like that was because the pyramid was originally built for Apocalypse.
Apocalypse could absorb the energy absorbed by the pyramid from the sun. In a sense, the current Apocalypse had integrated with the pyramid. If the pyramid was not torn down, it would be difficult to kill Apocalypse because he was continuously using the energy in the pyramid.
Apocalypses eyelids twitched slightly, and then his eyes rolled again. He showed a very excited expression.
Why is there a mutant with this ability? This ability is good. Its really great! Apocalypseughed wildly.
What?! In the brain wave amplification room of Xavier School, Charles let out a scream.
He wanted to interrupt the connection with Apocalypse and wanted to forcibly exit the machine, but he had lost control.
Now, Charles and the Cerebro was controlled by Apocalypse. Before that, Charles wanted to look for Mao through the brainwave device and warn him that his behavior on TV was going to extremes.
As a result, the moment the Cerebro was connected, he felt the powerful spiritual power emanating from Apocalypse.
Inexplicably, he suddenly wanted to check what Apocalypse was doing, but he just connected his thoughts to Apocalypses mind, he found that the other partys spirit was too strong!
Even with the Cerebro, he was definitely not an opponent for him. He turned out to be a fifth-level mutant. However, it was toote when he discovered this.
Apocalypse, who had just summoned the pyramid, was at his peak state. Charles naturally became his appetizer.
After discovering Charles abilities, Apocalypse was pleasantly surprised. Originally, he didnt have the ability to actively control other peoples mind. The best he could do was check other peoples thoughts.
However, Charles took the initiative to connect with his mind and gave him that opportunity.
Charles shared mind with Apocalypse at that time, and he could naturally feelApocalypses thoughts.
He found that Apocalypse was simply a lunatic!
He actually wanted to control all mankind through him and create a world thatpletely obeyed him. Apocalypse also wanted to use him to control the nuclear bomb controllers of various countries, destroy the technological world, and return everything to the age of very.
He suppressed the sharp pain in his head and stretched out his hand to hold Hanks clothes.
Hank, help me destroy the machine!
Charles, whats wrong? Hank asked, concerned about the professors painful appearance.
Dont ask. Just destroy the machine! The professors eyes began to turn white, and he was obviously under tremendous pressure.
At this moment, Apocalypse had already connected to some nuclear submarine operators through the professors ability. These people suddenly showed a puppet-like expression, mindlessly turning on the nuclear bombunch button.
Various nuclear bomb silos began to show the same scene
In an instant, Apocalypse controlled high-level military soldiers, authorized theunch of nuclear bombs, and prepared to destroy allrge cities. Withinrge cities, there were tens of millions of people.
Charles watched as all this was about to happen, but there was nothing he could do.
Chapter 278
Chapter 278
Chapter 278: Bruce Attack
At the juncture of the crisis, Bruce reacted and possessed Angel, then controlled Angel to open the portal and walked into the brain wave amplification room.
After Angel Warren entered the brain wave amplification room, four holes appeared on his back,pleting the transformation of the four-wing Angel. Then, he raised a hand without hesitation to release Light Judgment Magic.
The dazzling white light from the sky prated the room and shone on four-wing Angel s body, reflecting the whiteness of the surroundings. The professor and Hank were both blinded and unable to open their eyes.
Immediately, a golden halo spread around Angel. The halo contained terrifying energy and burned everything except Hank and Professor X.
Boom!
The brain wave amplification room was scrapped, and the professor also seeded in getting out of Apocalypse s mental control, although he fainted.
Hank hugged the professor and left the room that was in ruins and anxiously ran towards the medical room of the school.
What happened? Wolverine arrived with Cyclops and saw the unconscious professor.
The professor was just operating Cerebro, but something suddenly happened. It was as if he was controlled by someone.
Wolverine was shocked. Who can control the professor?
The one who controlled the professor was Apocalypse , an evil level 5 Mutant. Warren flew in from behind.
Hearing what Warren said, Wolverine and Cyclops looked at each other. They had never heard of Apocalypse.
You may not know Apocalypse, but you should know the demon. The demon is now his horseman, Warren continued.
Its that guy! Damn it! Cyclops reacted first.
Apocalypse has justunched dozens of nuclear bombs using the professors skill. The nuclear bombs are already on the way torge cities. We must solve the nuclear bomb problem first, otherwise hundreds of millions of people will die in this disaster.
Wolverine frowned when he heard Warrens words, then made a decisive decision and left the room with Cyclops.
After seeing Wolverine leave, Bruce made Warren disappear. When he reappeared, he was already above the Antic Ocean. A nuclear missile with a nuclear warhead was thousands of kilometers above ground, dragging its tail me and rushing towards the nearest city.
In another two minutes, the nuclear bomb would fall to the ground.
Bruce sneered coldly when he saw the nuclear bomb, and then four-wing Angel drew a huge amount of portals on the way to the nuclear bomb. The other side of the portal was the pyramid of Apocalypse.
Although Apocalypse didnt figure out why the connection between him and the professor was interrupted, he knew the importance of the professor, so he prepared to open the portal and took the four horsemen to catch the professor.
Seeing the portal in the sky, Apocalypse was taken aback.
The demon disappeared first. He smelled Angels aura, which he hated!
I was worried that I wont find you. You birdman actually came to die yourself. Hahaha The demonughed wildly and was about to rush into the portal, but what he saw was the nuclear missile when he appeared.
What the hell is this?
Boom!
Huge amounts of white light erupted, and a powerful shockwave shook the ground, enveloping the entire desert including the pyramid.
The intense explosion instantly broke everything it touched.
Sabretooth smiled sullenly. His body glowed with jet ck light, and he disappeared like a ghost.
Apocalypse put up a protective shield around him. He saw Sabretooth ran away and pulled Storm and Gambit inside.
The power of a nuclear explosion would instantly cover the entire pyramid.
At that time, a simr protective cover appeared around the pyramid.
Although the pyramid was at the core of the explosion, the surrounding areas were razed to the ground. The sand and rocks were crushed by the nuclear bomb. However, the pyramid stood under the protection of Apocalypse.
Ah! Angel, I am going to kill you. The demon stood up. He had be a big red demon.
The big demon was more than ten meters long. He had two rows of hideous spikes on his back and sharp teeth emerging from his mouth. The huge demon wings slowly spread on his back, and the demon rose from the ground with a chuckle. He rushed towards the portal that Bruce created.
At this time, the portal was about to close, and the demons huge body seemed to be unable to squeeze in.
Boom!
The space around Angel began to fluctuate, and the huge body appeared in the ck mist.
Oh? No wonder you dare to fight me. It turned out you have evolved into four wings, seeing the four wings behind Angel, the demon said thoughtfully. However, thats still not enough.
After speaking, the demons body turned into ck mist again. He had already thought about it, and when he appeared again, he would tear the birdman to pieces.
Unfortunately, his wish was destined to fail.
The demon that appeared caught nothing. Bruce could easily see through his movement, then Bruce controlled Angels body and punched him.
With this punch, Angels four wings began to frantically absorb energy, as if it wanted to absorb all of the energy in the surrounding space at once.
Angels body began to emit a fiery light, and the surrounding space seemed to stagnate.
It made the demon feel like he was being held down by the whole world. The feeling left him breathless, but there was no escape. No escape.
Who are you? You are definitely not Angel! the demon screamed in fright.
Thousands of years of experience enabled him to quickly control his wings and adjust his body shape, transforming it into a defensive posture.
Angels fist hit his hard demon body. A huge amount of power was poured into the demons body.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
This was the sound of the demons internal organs shattering. It felt like an asteroid exploded in his body. That kind of power was a hundred times stronger than the nuclear bomb.
What kind of skills can release energy this strong? In a sh, thousands of thoughts appeared on the demons head.
Fortunately, he had obtained the healing ability after bing a level 5 Mutant, otherwise he would really have to die there.
He quickly transformed his body back into a human, and then disappeared into the ck mist.
Angel watched the demon leave and started talking to himself. Four Wings body is still too weak. It was almost copsed by the Rules of Thrones .
After speaking, Angel used thest of his strength to open a portal and disappeared.
Chapter 279
Chapter 279
Chapter 279: Apocalypse, who obsessed in Power
In the vast desert
Standing in front of the majestic pyramid, Apocalypse absorbed the energy generated by the nuclear explosion into his shield. With a wave of his hand, his skill to control sand restored the desert to its original state. Looking at everything as it was, Apocalypse nodded in satisfaction.
At that time, there was fluctuation in the space. The ck mist gathered, and the demon, with a gaunt appearance, emerged from it in his human form.
As soon as he appeared, he fell on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. The way he looked, he would feel better if he threw up blood.
Apocalypse walked towards him and ced his hand on the demon.
After touching the demon, Apocalypse was more surprised.
He could clearly feel that the demons body was badly hurt and almost all his guts were broken.
It was the demons will and heart that made hime back at hisst breath.
The demon heart was the power of the ancient demons, and the demon that had this heart could use the power of fear.
When the demon heart appeared, people within miles around would be gripped by fear.
Weak people would be filled with terror and obediently be the demons ves. They would then give him their humble strength.
The demon who absorbed the strength could make his body more powerful. When the demon evolved into a level 5 mutant, he gained this powerful skill. And now, Apocalypse discovered that because of the overbearing power destroying the demon was intertwined with the power of fear.
If he wanted to save the demon, he must disperse the overbearing power remaining within the demon.
In this way, the demon could be rescued with the blood of Apocalypse.
Thinking of this, Apocalypse decided to connect with this overbearing power. He injected his huge mental power into the demon, slowly approaching this domineering strength. Soon, he knew the demons feelings.
He felt like he was being stepped on the ground by a big foot. And no matter how he raised his head, he couldnt see the big foot. The only thing he could feel was the opponents great power!
Apocalypse did not give up and continued to increase the rate of absorption of energy, and he began to resist with his hands on the ground.
At the same time, a hole was opened at the top of the pyramid. The sunlight shone into the pyramid. Then, the pyramid transferred the energy from underground to Apocalypse through the runes.
In the process, Gambit and Storm behind Apocalypse were slightly surprised. The two could see a golden river under their feet, slowly being injected into Apocalypses body.
Ah! Apocalypse, who received energy infusion, finally raised his head, and golden light appeared in his eyes.
He tried to raise himself again. Finally, he who was stomped down by the big foot saw various patterns painted on the foot.
There were ruthless killers, people facing death, and mutants with different skills. Various forms of strength converged into the monstrous power suppressing the demon.
Apocalypse, being inside the demons body, had also be a bearer of this pressure.
It turned out that the strength that pressed him represented the Rules of Thrones!
Apocalypse suddenly woke up. His reaction was quick, and it didnt take long before he showed a more excited expression than that when he encountered Charles mind control skill.
After all, this was what he wanted most for thousands of years.
Power!
Unexpectedly, someone transformed the power that he pursued all his life into a kind of heavenly strength, which pressured him almost out of breath.
Although he was suppressed, he felt very excited! What if he could obtain this strength?
He wanted to control Charles in order to gain power. But now, he saw directly the result of having the power.
At that moment, he made a bold decision! He wanted to transfer this strength from the demon to his own body!
As his will grew, the gap at the top of the pyramid widened again, and the light that poured into it began to be surrounded by lightning.
Crackle!
He made it!
He desperately absorbed the strength from the outside world, and forcibly pulled the residual strength into his body. Then, he fell to the ground.
The demon opened his vertical eye and slowly stood up. When he got up, he knew exactly what Apocalypse had done to him.
At this time, Apocalypse gave the demon amand through spiritual transmission.
Hurry up! Get me out of here and into the pyramid!
Whoosh!
Two giant bat wings emerged from the demons back. The demon took Apocalypse in his arms and flew towards the pyramid.
Inside the pyramid
Sabertooth, dressed in ck armor, stood next to a sarcophagus engraved with runes.
He had been waiting for a long time.
The demon walked in and ced Apocalypse on the sarcophagus.
Instantly, all sides of the stone bed lit up at the same time like an integrated circuit. A dense mass of light illuminated Apocalypse.
His body was shaking violently.
The four horsemen stood by with their own thoughts.
After a while, Apocalypse woke up. When he did, he looked uncertain.
Originally, he wanted to turn this strength into his own. After all, this strength had done most of its work in the demons body, and now, it was only like a spent arrow.
However, just such a little power of will almost exhausted his strength, and he failed to achieve his goals.
Apocalypse knew that the person with this strength had taken one step ahead of him. This step was the distance between the gods and the true gods!
But through this contact, he finally began to touch the threshold of this step. He opened the lid of the sarcophagus and sent himself into the sarcophagus regardless of anything. He wanted toprehend this strength!
Before entering the sarcophagus, Apocalypse gave the order to guard the pyramid to the four knights, then closed his eyes and fell asleep.
Inside Xavier school
After controlling Angel to return to the medical room, Bruce pulled Gods Telekinesis from Angels body.
Knowing Apocalypses decision, Bruce was slightly surprised. He did not expect that Apocalypse would be so obsessed with power just like H back then.
However, what he was more interested in now was the demon who could survive the divine punch.
In his impression, no one on Earth except Gray Jean, the host of the Phoenix Law, could ward off the punch.
Even if he was using four-wings Angels body and did not fully exert this strength of the punch, the demon should be still dead! However, he didnt die, so Bruce became interested in the demons body.
There must be something tricky about it.
Since he had touched the demon through Angels body, Bruce checked the information on the strengthened demon.
Name : Ar
Identity: the king of demons, level 5 mutant
Skill : the Demons Heart (fear rule) (180w), the Demons Body (150w), the mes of Destruction (150w), the Runes of the Demon (150w), the Demons Consciousness(120w), Super Transfer (100w), me Energy w (100w), Atavistic Memory (100w), Flying (30w).
Chapter 280
Chapter 280
Chapter 280: The Faith of the Killer
Seeing that the name of the demon changed from Kurt Wagner to Ar, Bruce knew Nightcrawler was dead.
The current Nightcrawler could only be called Ar. Ar was actually more powerful than Apocalypse because he had obtained the power of rules, albeit iplete. He had stood out among the rest and became an opponent that Bruce needed to take seriously.
Bruce used Angels body to attack him this time, but next time, it might not be so easy.
After all, the demon with thousands of years experience was as sly as a fox. Having mastered the super teleportation skill of the demon n, he could escape if he wanted.
After thinking about it, Bruce decided to download the demons Fear Rule.
He would not give up any opportunity to acquire the rules. Only those who mastered the rules knew how terrible the power of the rules were.
People who did not master the rules, no matter how strong their power was, couldnt escape the group of nonentities.
If he killed the demon, he would lose the opportunity to obtain this rule.
The more rules he mastered, the more of a headstart Bruce would be able to gain in the future when he was promoted to the Universe Level.
Thinking of this, Bruce used Void Teleportation and disappeared.
In the pyramid
Bruce got through the stone wall and teleported. The demon was sitting in the stone room and cultivating, it seemed he didnt find that Bruce appeared.
Bruce chose not to disturb him, because that might scare this guy and result in more loss than gain.
Beep!180w energy value is required to download Demons Heart, please confirm!
Beep! Congrattions to the host for obtaining the fear rule.
Hearing the prompt, Bruce nced at the demon, but didnt do anything.
He felt that the demon was still useful. There must be a stronger existence behind him. Therefore, he chose to leave the pyramid.
In the blink of an eye, he teleported himself to the killer Unions headquarters.
Ghost saw Bruceing and bowed. Master, you are here.
Er Bruce nodded, then instructed Ghost, Gather all the mutants of Killer Union above Level 2.
Yes. Ghost saluted and disappeared.
One hourter.
Ghost appeared in front of Bruce with tens of thousands of mutants.
Killer Union headquarters was a huge base with a huge space, so it was not crowded even with tens of thousands of people.
Multiple Man and Deadpool stood on the left and right sides of Ghost, and they had now been promoted as the vice president of Killer Union .
Very good, Ghost. Seeing the Ghosts efficiency, Bruce decided tomend this outstanding subordinate.
Before all the people, Bruce shed in front of Ghost, putting his hand on the top of Ghosts head. Immediately afterwards, Bruce activated the Strengthening Mutant ability. Soon, Ghosts aura continued to rise.
Multiple Man and Deadpool could feel that Ghost, who was originally a level 3 mutant, began to exude the aura of a level 4 mutant.
In the past, the only level 4 mutant they had contact with was White Queen.
No one in the Killer Union didnt know White Queens strength. They knew that a lot of troubles made by Killer Union were all solved behind the scenes by White Queen.
Thousands of mutants had died in her hands.
That kind of aura made her be the woman that the Killer Unions members feared most.
In the past, they had also thought, Why does a female devil like White Queen be a level 4 mutant?
As a level 3 mutant, they knew how difficult it was to be a level 4 mutant!
A normal mutant had no hope of bing a level 4 mutant in his entire life, and they could only admire White Queens beauty.
Now, they saw Bruce strengthening Ghost into a fourth-level Mutant. It was conceivable how much of an impact it had on them!
Only then did they know that this Killer Unions behind-the-scenes boss had the ability to strengthen mutants!
People with this ability, under normal circumstances, were either controlled to live a miserable life or be the king of mutants.
Looking at Ghost, they knew that the other party was thetter. No mutant would not follow such a boss after knowing that he had this kind of Ability .
No wonder a strong mutant like White Queen would be submissive to him. Without him, there would be no White Queen today.
The current White Queen could be said to have mastered all the underground power that could be mastered. Anybody who didnt listen to her was killed by the Killer Union.
No human being could escape the hunt of thousands of people with super abilities.
As Ghosts bodypletely exuded the aura of a level 4 mutant. Tens of thousands of mutants held their breath.
They were well-trained, but their emotions still inevitably fluctuated.
As a killer, why did theye here? Was there any mutant who didnt want to be strong? Cultivating countless days and nights was not just waiting for a day to be stronger?
Because when they became stronger, they would have money and power, and they would be able to enjoy anything they wanted.
If one had no power, whats the point of being alive? To be a man, one must never be without power!
With power, anyone would be afraid of you! No one would be as cool as you! Without power, one was rubbish and a bug. There would be no joy in life.
Seeing other mutants expressions, Bruce smiled slightly. He had a purpose.
It was relying on these killers to constantly obtain the power of fear.
Now, Strengthening Mutant ability was revealed. Naturally, it was to motivate these subordinates, to stimte them in order to increase their strength, elerate the collection of the power of fear, and increase the power of the rule so that the Death rules and the Rules of Thrones would bebined, and Bruces strength would rapidly soar.
Seeing Ghosts evolutionpleted, Bruce opened his information.
Name : John Morley [Identity]: Ghost , Level 4 Mutant [ Ability ]: Void Movement (100w), Invisibility Magic (80w), Body Void (50w), high-level Fighting technique (10w). Proficient in firearms (10w).
After reading Ghost s information, Bruce felt that Ghost had evolved into a super killer.
Awakening Invisibility Magic and Body Void made him extremely difficult to kill.
If he fought against Sabretooth like the original plot of X-Men Origins: Wolverine.
Bruce believed that Ghost would no longer be a small character easily defeated by Sabretooth.
At that time, even if Sabretooths hand pierced his body, he would find that he couldnt touch anything because Ghost now had Body Void. Body Void was immune to physical attacks.
If he wanted to really kill Ghost, he must use spiritual and magical powers.
Feeling the tremendous improvement in his ability, Ghost trembled, took a step back, and half-kneeled on the ground.
Thank you, master! Ghost looked at Bruce, obviously more respectful than before.
He knew that from today onwards, he could finally be worthy of his position. In the past, he yed a lot of scheming in order to control the current power as a level 3 mutant. But now, he could finally speak with strength.
He waited too long for this moment.
However, Bruce was frowning.
Chapter 281
Chapter 281
Chapter 281: The Fear Rule
Bruce frowned.
It was because he used Gods telekinesis on everyone present and found that most of the killers were conceited because they had no real powerful rivals.
Only a few killers could keep self-disciplined. More killers had started to kill innocent people, raped and plundered, and became crazy.
There were also some killers relying on their powerful background, embezzled public money, and bullied the weak. This was normal, and this was a sign of smug.
They were obedient when they had nothing, but when they had some small achievements, they started to be smug. This was a very dangerous signal!
People often failed because of this. These Mutants were born with unusual abilities, so their ideas were more surprising than normal peoples, but they had a poor ability to resist temptation. Whats more was that being a killer was a very dangerous profession.
They didnt even know if theyll still be alive tomorrow. If not, then better indulge themselves.
After all, The Killer Union bing such a huge organization was base on hundred thousands mutants death.
Eveytime Bruce gained the energy value from death, there was always such a seamy side. At this moment, Bruce finally understood the pressure of Ghost who was as a level 3 mutant to control such arge crowd.
If it werent the White Queen, Ghost had already lost control of these men. The more there were, the more difficult it was to control.
Bruce thought about it and decided to make a formal speech. He wanted to establish an orderly system so that he could better exercise his power. Otherwise, he would lose power.
Loss of power meant loss of the Rules of Thrones.
Hello, killers! Maybe you guys have not seen me before, but today I want to tell you that I am your real boss. Bruce took off his shades and revealed a serious expression.
I enjoy killing the same as you, but every person Ive killed was evil. I wouldnt kill any innocent person.
We are killers, but that doesnt mean we can kill those innocent people! If we do this, we will lose the Killer Union. From now on, Ill let Ghost register everyone youve killed.
Killing women and children will deduct 100 points! Killing an innocent person will deduct 50 points, and killing a weak person will deduct 30 points!
Anyone with a score below 10 points at the end of each month will be hunted and killed by the killer Union.
Once you are wanted, you will lose your killer status and be expelled from the organization.
Whats more, this is a chance for other killers. If you sessfully kill a level 3 wanted mutant, you will gain 50 points. If you sessfully kill a level 4 wanted mutant, you will gain 100 points!
If your score reaches 100, I will make you a fourth-level mutant!
Youve all seen what happened to Ghost. All killers must have their own work ethic and beliefs. Bruce did not open his mouth to speak, he conveyed his message to their minds. He also added some Fear Rules there.
The tens of thousands of killers present were too shocked to make any sound. One could even hear the sound of a falling hair.
Bruce scanned the killers state of mind using Gods Telekinesis, then he nodded with satisfaction.
Again, he spoke a few words to Ghost. Then, he disappeared.
Bruce came to a lonely ce and tested the Fear Rule.
He found that no matter what kind of people, their breath would be a little weak once touched by the Fear Rule.
When he had finished talking to the killers, he found that they were under the influence of the power of fear, and their breath began to weaken.
He couldnt do that anymore, it would have a lifelong impact on the killers, so Bruce left the scene.
This skill was special, so it was better not to use it during normal circumstances.
The power of this strong skill was that it could defeat the enemy through affecting their minds. Bruce didnt even need to move or talk. He could induce what his opponent feared most, and then exert pressure through Gods Telekinesis.
The average person experiencing this fear may be scared to death. Bruce thought about what would happen if hebined the power of fear with the Rules of Thrones. But when he tried to release both skills at the same time, he suddenly felt drained of all his strength. It was just like he lost all his skills, so he immediately put them away.
It seemed thatbining these two skills was a difficult thing, at least for now. Although the two skills couldnt bebined, there was no problem using them separately. And now, he could use the power of fear as same as divine punch.
This was equivalent to having two different power of rules at once, but Bruce was clearly more powerful than before.
The demon was less likely to do this point. He could only master the basic skill of the rules of fear, but he could not release the power of divine punch like Bruce.
Its because the way of release was the result of thousands of years of research by the war genius H.
He wouldnt be able to learn this skill even if he saw Bruce use it. And if he researched on his own, he would have got nothing after thousands of years.
This was another awestruck point of the unlimited download system.
As long as one could find the downloadable object, one could directly skip the time of practice.
The basic skill that the demon could control at the moment was finding the fears of his opponents.
Under normal circumstances, everyone had a secret fear of something.
The demon could quickly discover what his opponents were afraid of, even if they were well hidden.
Chapter 282
Chapter 282
Chapter 282: Charles Woke Up, X-Men In Action
Xavier School, inside the infirmary
Charles woke up.
When he opened his eyes, he saw Wolverines caring eyes. Cyclops, Shockwave, Hank and Quicksilver were standing behind Wolverine. Charles felt warm.
As if he was remembering something, he sat up in bed at once. Come on! Logan, Apocalypse hasunched a nuke. We need to move at once.
Wolverine grabbed Charles and exined, Charles, youve been sleeping all day. Weve solved the nuclear crisis.
Really? Thats good.
After listening to Wolverine, Charles rxed and went back to bed, but his head was still sore.
I heard Hank say you were under the control of someone, and then Warren mentioned Apocalypse. Whats going on? Wolverine asked what he had been thinking about for a long time.
Apocalypse is the first mutant that has existed thousands of years ago. He was called a god in that era. However, he was betrayed by his men and was trapped in the pyramid. Just recently, Moira identally awakened him
Charles paused and went on to exin, He found me and he wanted to control the minds of all the people in the world and make himself be a god again using my power.
Also, he wanted to destroy all the technology that humans have, so he controlled the military through me andunched a nuclear bomb. Fortunately, Warren showed up just in time and cut off my connection with Apocalypse.
Charles looked around and asked, Wheres Warren?
When everyone looked sideways, Charles saw Warren lying on a bed next to him with medical tubes.
Hank saw Charless puzzled expression and exined, Warren was involved with solving the nuclear crisis, too. However, he acted alone. When he came back, he was badly injured.
Fortunately, he is out of danger now and is beginning to recover. He will wake up soon.
Well, thats good. I was worried that Warren would not adapt well. As it turns out, I made the right choice. Charles hesitated.
Now that the nuclear crisis is resolved, Apocalypse will surelye and find me. Because I had connected his brain, I knew his secrets. Based on his character, he wont let me go lightly.
Hearing Charless words, the people present looked at each other in speechless despair.
If Apocalypse finds me, he will destroy the school, and we will lose a lot. We have to take the initiative to counterattack.
In that case, Let me bring someone to help solve the problem. Professor, just stay in the school and rest. Wolverine got up and went to the war room.
The other members followed.
After Wolverine went out, Charles connected his mind to the red-haired girl nearby. Jean, if you have time,e here. I have something to tell you.
Ten minutester, all the X-men gathered together. All but Angel wore the special X-men tights.
They flew to Egypt in a stealth ne built by Hank. The difference was that Bruce and Phoenix also were inside the ne.
Before long, they reached the ce the professor had mentioned. The ne was parked not far from the pyramid.
After getting off the ne, Wolverine said, The enemy is very strong. You dont need to go, Quicksilver. Stay on the ne with Hank and be ready to rescue others at any time.
Bruce, you and Jean are responsible for rying information to Quicksilver.
Seeing the two nod, Wolverine used the information Charles gave and walked towards the pyramid first.
Long time no see, Logan. Sabretooth in a ck armor walked out of a stone door.
Victor, why are you here? Wolverine looked at Sabretooth in surprise. Do you know how dangerous Apocalypse is? How can you help him? Listen to me, Victor, let us go, Wolverine said bitterly, taking into ount their brotherhood.
I think Apocalypses idea is very good. Humans should crawl under mutants feet and be ves. They are really weak, Victor said.
Since this is the case, there is nothing more to say. Before he finished what he was saying, Wolverines steel ws appeared out from his hands. He thenunched an attack at Sabretooth.
Victor gave a weird smile, easily avoiding Wolverines indestructible ws, and then stretched his hand to Wolverines chest.
Puff!
A huge amount of bone pierced Wolverines heart.
How can your bones stretch at will? Wolverines veins were popping, trying to pull the bone spurs out of his chest.
Victor fiercely turned the bone spur on Wolverines chest.
Agh! The intense pain almost made Wolverine faint.
Logan!
Cyclops saw Wolverine and flew like lightning, punching Victor in the face. Victor was sent back.
Wolverine took the opportunity to put his feet on Sabretooths body, which enabled him to sessfully pull the bones out of his body.
Captain, how are you? Cyclops lifted Wolverine up and asked.
Im fine. Wolverine waved his hand.
Be careful! Wolverine suddenly pushed Cyclops away.
A fierce bone spur stabbed at Cyclops back. It was more than ten meters long. Wolverine prevented Cyclops from being prated.
At this moment, a shockwave passed by the two of them and shot at Victor. Victor saw the shockwave and turned the bone spurs into a thick bone shield, resisting Shockwave.
Cyclops was not to be outdone, shootingser light from his eyes.
Victor used his other hand and transformed into a bone shield, stopping Cyclops rays.
His bones had undergone strengthening, creating extremely hard bone shields. Both of them constantly increased their energy input, but neither of them could prate the bone shield.
Roar! At this moment, there was a draconic roar, and a 100-meter-long Dragon whistled and flew.
After falling from the sky, it bit Victor, and then fluttered into the sky. Victor was bitten and couldnt move. Then, me sprayed out of Dragons big mouth, seemingly cremating Victor.
Chapter 283
Chapter 283
Chapter 283: The Fall of the Four Horsemen of Apocalypse
The appearance of Dragon stunned everyone. In this short time, the wound on Wolverines chest had begun to heal. He was the first to react, and when he looked back, Bruce and Jean were walking side by side.
With an innocent look, Jean pointed to Bruce, indicating that the fire was released by him.
Oh, Bruce, I didnt expect you to have such a terrible Ability, Wolverine said.
Its just a little trick. Bruce shook his head modestly.
Roar! Dragons voice roared in the sky.
Everyone looked up and saw Dragons mouth pierced by the bone spurs, and then, more bone spurs emerged. The longest one prated Dragons back. Dragon was hit hard and fell down. It could not live long.
Damn it, this guy is just a big hedgehog with a turtle shell, Wolverine said bitterly, but Bruce didnt think so, he saw something else on Victor s body.
Scott, take them to the pyramid and find Apocalypse. I will deal with that asshole, Victor. Looking at the direction where Dragon fell, Wolverine made a decision.
Cyclops nodded and walked into the pyramid with the others.
Bruce walked at the back of the line and patted Wolverine on the shoulder before leaving. Logan, work hard. Your brother may still listen to you.
Wolverine looked at Bruce inexplicably, then he felt a strange power that delivered from Bruces hand.
In an instant, Wolverines aura began to rise. He felt that his Self-healing Ability and Perception Ability were greatly enhanced, and the Adamantium bones that grew in his body seemed to be directly controlled by him.
This. Wolverine was taken aback by the changes in his body.
Dont thank me. Enjoy the battle. After speaking, Bruce walked into the pyramid.
After Bruce had left, Victor walked towards Wolverine.
Oh! Victor spat out a mouthful of dragon blood. The taste of ying the dragon is not bad, Logan. Is it your turn next?
Try me! After speaking, Wolverine s body was wrapped in Adamantium bones, protecting all vital organs.
Seeing Wolverine leaping towards him like a steel man, Victor stretched out his hands. His fingernail turned into ten bone spurs and pierced Wolverine.
Boom! Boom!
The bone spurs hit Wolverines armor, unable to prate him like before.
Now that Wolverines Adamantium bones covered his entire body, Sabretooth could no longer find the opportunity to pierce him. And from now on, these Adamantium bones could also be repaired and extended following Wolverines thoughts.
The weakness was gone, Wolverine waved in excitement.
Boom! Boom!
The bones made by Victor were quickly broken by Wolverines steel ws.
Roar! At this time, Victor let out a roar like a tiger, and his entire body, except for his head, began to grow with bone spurs.
Wolverine fought without fear, and the two quickly got entangled.
Victor, do you really want to help Apocalypse, such a tyrant? Wolverine asked Victor aloud while tearing his bones apart.
What are you talking about, Logan. I never thought of helping him. In my eyes, Apocalypse is just a worthy object.
Victor resisted Wolverines attack and spoke casually, Then you
Wolverine was about to figure out Sabretooth s true intentions, but before he could finish speaking, Victors hedgehog-like body suddenly grew a lot of bone whip. Wolverine was tied up.
Afterwards, Victor separated the bone whip from his body, took the other bone spur, and pped his hands at Wolverine.
Logan, remember, I will alwayse on your birthday. Next time, I will be stronger. I hope you are still alive when I show up.
After speaking, Victor smiled evilly and turned to leave.
Looking at the direction he left, Victor wasnt going to the pyramid.
At the same time, inside the pyramid
Everyone walked down the channel.
They found that every section of the road had a blue glowing rune, shining like a streetmp on the passage in the tower.
After a while, they walked into a hall of huge amounts of runes.
Storm and Gambit wore a ck battle suit and appeared in front of everyone.
Since Storm hasnt joined the X-Men yet, everyone still didnt know her. However, Gambit was not only familiar to them, but was very familiar.
Gambit, why are you doing this? Are you bewitched? Scott couldnt deny that Gambit was equivalent to his big brother. Seeing that Gambit had be his opponent, he looked very angry.
At this time, Storm looked at Gambit amazed. She never thought that Gambit would know these people.
Just when Storm didnt react, Bruce smiled and blinked at Gambit. Remy, do it.
Yes, Sir. In a blink of an eye, Gambit walked behind Storm and knocked her out.
Beep! The four Horsemen of Apocalypse cannot stop the host, and the task is sessfullypleted. Congrattions to the host for obtaining 50w energy values.
Beep! The next phase of the mission starts.
Defeat Apocalypse and prevent Apocalypse from ruling the earth.
Hearing the prompt, Bruce smiled slightly. Since he defeated the demon, he knew that the Four Horsemen of Apocalypse had disintegrated.
After the demon recovered from his wounds, he ran away while Apocalypse was falling asleep, because knowing that Bruce was too powerful.
As for Sabretooth, the moment he saw Wolverine, he had turned his thoughts. But after seeing Wolverine, he was just stubborn on the mouth.
Bruce knew the thoughts in Sabretooths heart, so he strengthened Wolverine and entered with everyone.
Strengthening Wolverine was just to make him suffer less. Storm had kind thoughts and would never do anything to others. The reason why she was still here was only because Apocalypse was always protecting her, making her a little moved and hesitating.
But once Apocalypse really started to take action. After seeing the dark side of Apocalypse, she would be the first to turn back.
In addition, Bruce specifically made Gambit infiltrate to mess with their internal affairs.
Anyway, The four Horsemen Apocalypse had made for himself was a waste of effort.
Chapter 284
Chapter 284
Chapter 284: The Awakening Apocalypse
Looking at the sarcophagus behind Gambit and Storm, Bruce knew that Apocalypse was waiting inside. It was the critical moment for him toprehend the rule of power.
Judging from the familiar aura inside, he was close to sess.
Mr. Bruce, Apocalypse is inside. We Gambit went beside Bruce.
Scott was looking at him too. Both of them were waiting while Bruce just stayed silent.
He was waiting. Though Apocalypse had a bad personality, he had potential in cultivating. He wanted to offer Apocalypse a chance.
But at this moment, Shockwave was impatient. Apocalypse is inside, what are we waiting for? Let me blow him up right now.
After he said that, Shockwaves chest started lighting up.
Shockwave, wait, Mr. Bruce hasnt Scott took his hand, trying to persuade him out of doing this.
This is none of his business. Hes not even the captain. Get out of the way! He pushed Scott and aimed his chest at the sarcophagus.
Gambit frowned. He suddenly drew two cards, then flicked towards Shockwave. The cards started spinning and flew toward Shockwave.
Ding!
One card struck the metal te on Shockwaves belly, cutting it into halves and making it fall on the ground.
The card just cut through the te, then flew away before doing more harm to his belly.
This showed Gambits uracy. The other card just cut slightly through his finger and disappeared. Shockwaves finger started bleeding a lot. His wound didnt clot and scab like it normally should.
Ah.. Shockwave covered his finger with a painful look.
Only Bruce knew what Gambit did by using his Sense of Godbined with Heimdalls eyes.
Combined with Gods Telekinesis, he could see a lot more things like a microscope. From a microcosmic perspective, Bruce could see clearly that the edge of the cards in Gambits hand wasnt as normal as it seemed.
Actually, Bruce could see that all of his cards were irregr in shape.
No matter how the paper was cut, its edge always held the shape of a sawteeth. Therefore, the card could easily gash the skin on Shockwaves finger when it rotated in high-speed.
Judging from the speed that the skin was cut, even Nokia, known as the hardest and the thickest, could instantly be cut in half.
It was no different from cutting it with a cutting machine, which showed that Gambits skill of controlling the cards was already strong enough to kill anyone without using his mutant skill.
The wound on Shockwaves finger didnt only look like a normal vertical wound, but an irregr avulsion. The chemicalpound that was added when the cards were manufactured was affecting his wound.
Obviously, Gambits cards were specially made. It might be some poison that could intensify the sense of pain. There were more nerves on a humans hand than the other parts of the human body.
With all these together, not only could the wound not heal but it was also as painful as if the fingers were cut off.
Bruce, who saw these, couldnt help feeling sorry for Gambits enemies. What an extremely horrible thing that a single card could make it as painful as breaking a finger from a little cut.
Ahhhhh! After seeing what Gambit had done, Bruce looked at Shockwave, who fell to the ground covering his finger and howling.
Cyclops went beside Shockwave and checked his finger. After being a level 4 mutant ability, his eyes could see more tiny details from the wound. But he still didnt understand how Shockwave could be in so much pain. After all, Shockwave was not very likely to be pretending.
Gambit gave Shockwave an indifferent look. There was no mercy in his eyes. In his mind, orders from Bruce were above all else.
When Bruce said nothing, no one could question his authority. Shockwave s rushed action was disobeying Bruce, which was dering a war against Gambit.
Charles, who was in Xavier School frowned after seeing what was happening. He transfused his spirit into Shockwaves mind. Charles felt his pain and knew what was happening.
Judging from Cyclops and Gambits reaction, Charles suddenly realized that Bruce might have much greater influence than he could imagine.
At this moment, a dazzling gold light emitted from the sarcophagus. Its cover came off.
Damn it! Demon, Sabretooth, and Gambit, how dare you betray. Apocalypses angry voice came from the gap. You failed my cultivation.
After he finished speaking, the sarcophagus was fully opened. Apocalypse stood up and floated in the air, his face looking pale.
He first red at Gambit, then nced at the people in the pyramid. But when he saw Bruce, his face turned pale again.
Its you The master of Power of God, Apocalypse said in amazement.
He could feel the aura from Bruce.
He could see that the Power of God like strings were regrly gathering toward Bruce in all directions. He had studied the Power of God so he knew how hard it would be to absorb the power and transfuse it into his own.
Yes. Bruce nodded, admitting what Apocalypse had found. Im the master of the Power of God your so-called.
Have to admit that I like this power. Apocalypse seemed to reply gently, but suddenly changed his attitude. But only when I kill you can I own this power! Apocalypse let out numerous amounts of energy.
Colorful lights were sparking around him. These were the genes that he took from others by force and umted in his body. He let them all out at once.
Boom! A deafening sound burst from the pyramid making the thick stone walls start to vibrate. The air around him flowed in rage, and an enormous storm was formed, blowing everyone, except Bruce, into the air.
No one else was qualified enough. Even if it was Jean, Gambit, Cyclops, or Storm. Only Bruce was standing still. He was the only one there that was not affected.
Bruce opened a portal by waving his hand and sent them out of the pyramid using Gods Telekinesis.
After that, he walked towards Apocalypse. Apocalypse also walked towards Bruce.
He then got pressed on the ground by Bruce using the Power of Rules.
Chapter 285
Chapter 285
Chapter 285: The Fight, Collision of Power of Rules
Seeing the Power of Rules that Apocalypse had, Bruce knew that Apocalypse wasnt disappointing him. He could feel that the Power of Rules Apocalypse had obtained wasnt the same as his Rules of Thrones. He also realized Apocalypse had actually cultivated another different rule all by himself.
At this moment, Apocalypse was emitting a sense of dread, making anyone around him feel like standing in the desert, covered by disaster and imminent catastrophe.
Catastrophes in the desert left dryness and death in its wake. It could turn a lively oasis into nowhere. Obviously, getting hit and inspired by the Rules of Thrones, Apocalypse, who had been ying with sand for thousands of years, learned and integrated the power of the desert.
Right now, Apocalypse was beyond level 5 mutant and had be a level 6. A level 6 mutant could control matter from the atomic level. They were starting to get involved with the Power of Rules and gradually became a real god.
He was worthy of being the ancestor of mutants.
Bruce also emittedthe Rules of Thrones that had been hidden in his body. It was shapeless and weightless, colliding with Apocalypses Power of Catastrophe.
No one had the upper hand.
Once Apocalypse finished his metamorphosis, he could integrate the experience of using the Power of Sand into Rules of Desert.
Bruce, who had the Power of Rules for years, was only equal to Apocalypse now. This was one advantage of learning by oneself. Those who could do that were all thoroughly tempered and had a solid foundation. Rules that were learned by oneself always suited them best.
Bruce couldnt create his own rules yet, but he knew that it wouldnt be too long before that dayes.
Seeing the mightiness of the Power of Catastrophe, Bruce felt excited about the uing fight.
Since H, no one could ever truly be his opponent. Only when he met a person like this could he release his true power.
Suddenly, Bruce spun the Light and Dark source at high-speed. Then, the energy of Light and Dark took the shape of wings and appeared on his back.
He then threw the Divine Punch. This punch contained the energy of the Fixed Star, making him seem like a real sun that emitted zing light.
The Rules of Thrones sparkled with the light and looked so powerful as if only the gods could hold it.
Is this your true power? Apocalypse could finally see that the power Bruce had been hiding was even stronger than he could imagine. But he had also ascended this step, there was nothing to be afraid of. Those who could learn the rules must be extraordinary.
It was as if the Power of Catastrophe had been really cast by a God and shot towards Bruce.
Boom!
The scene of these two powers smashing together was akin to thes crushing. Fissures appeared, and the pyramid copsed soon.
At the same time, outside the pyramid
After Logan saw that the people were being transported out of the pyramids, he immediately told Quicksilver to send them to Hanks aircraft.
The aircraft took off quickly before the pyramid copsed. Inside, Scott was agape. He couldnt imagine that Bruce and Apocalypse could be so powerful that they destroyed the pyramids with little collision.
Gambit was calmly watching. He would have rushed inside had Bruce not told him not to take any action.
Jean just sat and watched. She heard a seductive voice from deep inside her mind. We can destroy them all. Let me out!
It had been more than once that she had heard this. The owner of the voice was full of greed and devastation. This was her secondary personality. Instinctively, she rejected the voice.
Back inside the Pyramid
Two of them were standing on both sides with their eyes closed, neither cared about the pyramid.
Those falling giant rocks couldnt hurt them. The rocks were smashed by their shield before they even touched their body.
At this time, Apocalypse was expressionless. But deep in his mind, there was a fierce fight.
Bruces Rules of Thrones was all absorbed by Apocalypse.That kind of power was so powerful that his cells cracked billions of times. So, Apocalypse started to absorb this power using his Absorbing Energy ability. If not, his body would explode immediately.
His insides were already heavily damaged. Could he really take control of this power that could explode a star? Even when its power was being absorbed, the Rules of Power inside him was still stirring around his body. After all, Bruce had thrown that punch using his own body, not Angel, this time.
Compared to the first time that Apocalypse touched this power, it was even stronger.
The Power of Catastrophe was constantly bursting, making it look like Apocalypses eyes were covered by a wastnd. As if the disaster could swallow everything, including the rules. But only this could fight the Rules of Thrones equally. Due to this power that Apocalypse learned, he saved himself and woke up from Demons incident before.
Now, he just kept up with what he had been doing constantly repairing his body cells. When his body could get used to this power, it wouldnt be that tough anymore.
The Rules of Thrones was still within his limits and couldnt beat him at once. The more he was resisting this, the stronger he would be. Because he had the skills of absorption.
On the other hand, Bruce was considering the Rule of Catastrophe. Apocalypse could do nothing to Bruce who had the Body of God and Devil. Those powers got smashed once it entered Bruces body.
After all Bruce now had three kinds of power inside him: Death, Authority, and Fear. Apocalypse could never be equal this trinity together. But maybe he had some ace in the hole that Bruce didnt know of. As such, Bruce decided that he should check Apocalypses information.
Name: En Sabah Nur
Identity: Apocalypse, The Original Mutant, Level 6 Mutant.
Skills:The Sand of Waste Land(300w), The Rules of Catastrophe(200w),Possessing others body(200w), Strengthening Mutant(200w), Blood of Apocalypse, Energy Absorption(150w), Tough Mind(150w), Regeneration(150w), Fly(50w).
Chapter 286
Chapter 286
Chapter 286: Downloading
Bruce was startled to see Apocalypses new stats.
The level 6 Apocalypse was simply not the same. Judging from his fight with Apocalypse just now, Apocalypse only used the Rule of Catastrophe.
The Barren Sand was just Apocalypses ultimate skill, but this guy hid it before.
That was just the card Bruce wanted to see. Apocalypse wanted to use this trick to attack him sneak, but he will guard in advance naturally.
The upgraded Possessing Others Body allowed Apocalypse to upy other mutants bodies without ritual.
In the past of Apocalypse , the ritual of possessing another mutants body was rtively long, and it left a fatal weakness to him.
Which caused someone to catch this weakness and make him seal in the pyramid for a thousand years.
Otherwise, who dared to resist him in the ancient times?
Now that this double-edged sword was gone, Apocalypse could dominate all the mutants weaker than him.
It didnt take much time to capture their skill. With this ability, Apocalypses biggest weakness was made up for! In the future, Apocalypse could infinitely seize other mutants abilities.
As for Endow Energy. Its obviously an upgraded version of Strengthening Mutants. This was another godlike talent.
This ability could definitely break the limits of the strengthening level 5 mutants. It might even be possible to give ordinary humans mutant abilities.
In the end, Bruce checked other abilities of Apocalypse, going by the energy values those skills required, they all reached level 5.
It could be said that even Phoenix, without awakening, would find it difficult to kill Apocalypse.
After reading Apocalypses information, Bruce looked at his remaining one million energy values.
He found that he could not download anything right now. But because Bruce had downloaded Strengthening Mutant Ability in the past, then the upgraded version probably wont require so much energy values.
With this in mind, Bruce decided to try whether he could download this upgraded version. After all, this ability was very important for improving his followers and strengthening his own underground force.
Only stronger subordinates could hold on to his growing power.
System, download Endow Energy.
Beep! 200w energy values are required to download Endow Energy. Please confirm!
Sure!
Beep! It is detected that the host has downloaded Strengthening Mutant Ability, you can upgrade it to Endow Energy using 100w energy values. Do you wish to proceed?
Seeing the prompt, Bruce found that he had spent 50w more energy values than he expected. However, this amount of energy values was nothingpared to the value generated from it.
Yes!
Beep! Congrattions to the host for sessfully upgrading Strengthening Mutant Ability to Endow Energy.
The moment he got Endow Energy, Bruce knew.
Sure enough, Endow energy could not only upgrade a level 4 mutant to level 5, but also improve their levels for more than one level.
It turned out that he could directly upgrade a level 1 mutant to a level 4 mutant.
Its just that a mutant should be at level 4 before being upgraded to level 5.
Most importantly, ordinary humans could also be transformed into mutants. What level they could be transformed into depended on which type of mutant their cells were more inclined to, and whether they had talents.
Bruce saw Apocalypse open his eyes again. He knew that Apocalypse once again defused the Rules of Thrones, and as he became familiar with the power of rules in the future, his defusing speed would only be faster and faster.
At this point, however, Bruce wasnt going to give Apocalypse another chance. That was because Apocalypse possessing other mutants ability posed too much threat to him. Who knew if he could even hold a candle to him after possessed Jean.
Even if he didnt possess Phoenix, possessing other mutants like Charles would expose Bruce to him.
After all, Apocalypses mental power had reached level 6, which was almost the same as Bruce.
Bruce s Mental Cage Ability could hide from Charles, but it could not hide from the current Apocalypse.
Once Apocalypse was allowed to control his mind, then the system in Bruces memory would naturally be exposed.
Someone as pure evil as Apocalypse must be killed, otherwise he will harm the whole world.
Thinking of this, Bruce shrank the Rules of Thrones. Apocalypse quickly sensed this change and said, Why put such a great power away?
As he said that, he floated and started to approach Bruce. If you dont want it, just give it to me. Im very interested in your body.
Upon hearing Apocalypses words, Bruce shook his head. You want to possess my body?
Immediately afterwards, Bruce said loudly, Do you think that I cant defeat you after you learn a little trick?
Bruce began to walk as speaking. A breath of demon-like spirit burst out of his body.
At this moment, Apocalypse couldnt stop shaking. He was terrified!
This fearful feeling suddenly burst out from the bottom of his heart.
As Bruce came nearer, the fear in Apocalypses heart continued to grow. Bruce was dressed in a ck suit and did not emit any energy fluctuations. But in Apocalypses eyes, Bruce was as if tantamount to an invincible god at this moment. The feeling was very strange.
Soon, Apocalypses heart couldnt help but beat violently. Fear was about to burst his own heart. He remembered the feeling of being lost in the seal and not seeing the light of day.
No! Apocalypse hugged his head and closed his eyes.
Seeing Apocalypse fall into his trap, Bruce knew.
His action had to be sped up, otherwise the Rule of Fear would not work as effectively once Apocalypse adapted it.
At that moment, Bruce took again the form of a light and dark god.
He took out the Immortal Thunder Spear, condensed thunderbolt into it, and then threw it to Apocalypse. There was a trace of the hidden Rule of Death within the spear.
Losing these Rules of Death would make Bruce temporarily lose the power of the death god for a period of time. But in order to kill Apocalypse, he had to.
Go to hell, Apocalypse, Bruces heart roared.
Chapter 287
Chapter 287
Chapter 287: The Lord of All Ages, the Ancestor of Demons Arrives.
Just when the immortal Thunder Spear was about to pierce Apocalypse, Bruce saw ayer of sand that emitted dark lights covering over Apocalypses body suddenly.
Inside the sand, there was a force that even made Bruce suffocate.
Apparently, after Apocalypse lost his ability to resist, the sand developed a autonomous awareness of protecting its master.
Except for the Barren Sand ability that Bruce had just seen, he had no idea what else ability of Apocalypse could create such astonished sand.
If the Law of Death was Bruces source of power, then the desert sand was Apocalypses source of power. These two Source Power were fiercelypeting at this moment.
Bruce could see that the Law of Death had turned into an all-consuming ck hole. The barren sand was struggling in it. However, the forces of death prevailed.
The Death forces was thew, after all. Even iplete ones were more advanced than rules.
At the end of its life, the barren sand did its best to ry its situation to Apocalypse.
Apocalypse finally broke out his fear and opened his eyes.
Seeing the immortal Thunder Spear, he finally came to understand everything. He raised his hands in anger, running the telepathy to reach the god level. While releasing a shield that could absorb all energy, he unleashed his sand toward Bruce.
All of a sudden, the sandstorm came. Tens of thousands of sand in the form of big hands rushed towards Bruce. Looking at the hands that were about to seize him, Bruce still looked calm.
Using Void Movement, Bruces body quickly vanished. When he reappeared, he had already appeared in front of Apocalypse.
In the blink of an eye, he took back the Immortal Thunder Spear that had already lost the support of the energy.
Holding it in hand, the light and dark wings like two long river emerged on his back again.
Ah! Bruce roared, emitting the zing stars light. He mmed it on Apocalypses shield!
Pop!
Parts of the space around Bruce were beginning to crack because of his immense power.
The deities level fighting skill recorded in his Deities Bloodline enabled him to achieve a perfect output of power. Bruce hurled the spear at Apocalypses turtle shield, which was supposed to block everything.
Finally, Apocalypses shield began to give up from Bruces divine power. The surface began to show signs of crumbling.
Seeing that the shield was about to break and the desert sand was also held by the Law of Death.
Apocalypse put all his strength into a tempestuous psychic attack on Bres mind. However, Bruce was now extremely still. No matter how Apocalypse attacked, hes unmoved.
Apocalypse felt Bruces killing intent.
Kill! Bruces heart roared.
The heart of Bruces body of God and Devil beat faster. It sent a constraint stream of power to his arms.
At the critical moment, Apocalypse saw that psychic attacks werent working on Bruce, so he decided to use ast resort to save his life. He wanted to use his extraordinary ability and turn his body into sand!
Mutants at his level had long been able to integrate themselves into their environment. As long as turning his body into sand, he could get out of this dangerous situation. In the vast desert, as long as there was a grain of sand, then Apocalypse could stage aeback.
Seeing Apocalypse in action, Bruce knew that he must not be given him the chance. Otherwise, it would be difficult to find him again.
Ah ! Bruce roared again, his veins bursting.
With Bruces desperation, things began to change. The energy shield, which was stretched to its limits, exploded.
Boom!
Boom!
Boom!
Bruce infused a lot of power into that. The force of the st vaporized millions of kilometers of earths surface and nearly 100 million people perished.
Bruce was in the core of the explosion. He forced his body to resist the explosion.
Holding on tight, he knew he couldnt go back.
Feeling the rush of death around him, Bruce knew that it killed at least two-tenths of all the life on Earth. That was a very cruel number. This also evaporated sand from the desert.
Apocalypse now had no way out.
As the god of death, Bruce heard the cries of hundreds of millions of people.
At this moment, he raised the Immortal Thunder Spear.
Dont worry, Ill avenge for all of you.
He poured the power of millions upon millions of dead people into the Immortal Thunder Spear and plunged it into Apocalypse.
Divine power intermingled with countless cries tormented Apocalypses soul.
Ah! No! Screaming like falling into an abyss, the body of Apocalypse begins to disintegrate.
The ancestor of mutants finally met his end.
Beep!Congrattions to the host for defeating Apocalypse and preventing Apocalypse from taking over Earth. Youve gained 300W energy values!
Bruce did not feel any joy seeing that 300w because what he heard was Apocalypse failing, not Apocalypse dying.
Apocalypse is not dead? How is that possible? I saw his body shatter. Gods Telekinesis is in constant use. There was no escape from Apocalypse. Whats going on?
As Bruce was having his doubts, a strange ck mist appeared. A monster several hundred meters long appeared out of the mist. This was the most powerful demon Bruce had ever seen. Ferocious and evil were not enough to describe his horror.
Its whole body exuded a thick aura. It had two unusuallyrge pointed horns growing out of his head. The body was also covered with sharp spines. It also had huge bat wings and a tail.
Compared to the powers of the demon king Azrael, this was ten times stronger.
Bruce sensed that this one who was evenrger than the Fire king Surtr had existed for at least tens of thousands of years. The true lord of all ages and fiercer than Thanos.
Chapter 288
Chapter 288
Chapter 288: The Law of Fear, The Lord of the Hell ne
Feeling its power, Bruce did not rashly move. He began to observe the behavior of the ancient demon.
Seeing Bruce looking at him, the ancient demon said in a drumming voice, Human, how can you have the power of demons in you?
Hearing the question, Bruce was taken aback. The power of demons? Did he mean the Rule of Fear?
The Rule of Fear was inherently demonic. He had downloaded it from the demon Azrael, and he, of course, could not tell this to the ancient demon.
At that, his Gods Telekinesis found that since this ancient demon came to Earth, his aura was slightly weakened.
It made him think that there must be a limit to the arrival of demons. Otherwise the world would have been upied by such a monster.
Seizing on his inability to stay on earth for long, Bruce steadied himself. You mean the Rule of Fear?
The Rule of Fear? The ancient demonughed darkly. Yes, human. That is the power.
I feel the power that emanates from this ce, and its you. Very well, it looks as if hell will soon have another general.
The demon let out an evilugh, but ignored Bruce. His finger twitched and drew a blood-red six-pointed star on the spot where Apocalypse had died.
The red six-pointed star contained the power of the ancient demon. Suddenly, it emitted dazzling golden light.
Something strange happened to surprise Bruce.
Apocalypses hazy face emerged from it!
Seeing that, the ancient demon reached out and hooked Apocalypses soul, trying to pull him out. Then, it dawned on Bruce.
Apocalypse did not die because his soul was imprisoned by the ancient demon.
No wonder. Apocalypse was not really dead until his soul was destroyed.
The ancient demon wanted to take him away, apparently to raise him up as the great demon.
A pure evil like Apocalypse would kill a without frowning, a real monster among demons.
If such a person became a demon, he would surely be transformed into something like a demonic god.
No wonder such beings like the ancient demon could not helping to retrieve him.
But Apocalypse, however, was killed by Bruce.
The ancient demon was actually retrieving him without saying a word? It could be said that he didnt take him seriously.
There was no such simple thing in the world. Even if Thanos, with the Infinity Gauntlet, came, Bruce would find a way to send him home.
At this point, Bruce reached out and grabbed the demons finger.
Feeling his fingers being held, the ancient demon turned and gave Bruce a cruel look.
Why? Do you want to protect him?
Yes.
The ancient demonughed.
Despite its huge body, he wed Bruce at a very fast speed.
If the Fire king did the same attack, the ancient demon was still a hundred times faster than him!
Bang!
Bruce stretched out his hand, struggling to resist the attack of the ancient demon. But he was knocked off his feet.
Human, you are the first to rob a man from Mephisto.
It seems that it has been too long since I came to the world. The world has long forgotten about my legend. Ill let you see my real power today.
The giant w moved and caught Bruce who had jumped.
A force more terrifying than the Rule of Fear enveloped Bruce after the demon touched his skin.
Bruce could see that the Rule of Fear the demon cast was no longer unbodied. Instead, it turned into a physical weapon and wrapped itself around him.
The red light in it just cast a bit was stronger than the rule of fear that Bruce was now bursting with all his might.
Bruce knew that if he let it touch him, he would soon be the demons toy.
In the nick of time, Bruce donned the Ant-man suit and shrunk his body.
As Bruces body shrank, Mephisto couldnt find him.
Huh? Whered he go? Mephista became suspicious.
While Mephisto couldnt find him, Bruce checked the ancient demons stats. [Identity] : The master of hells ne, the projection of Mephista [Powers] : Laws of Fear (not avable for download), Rules of Soul (500W), Beelzebubs Body (450W), Beelzebubs Blood (420W), Beelzebubs Power (420W), Hellfire (400W), Magical immunity (400W), Beelzebubs Will (400W), Demons Covenant (350W), kaleidoscopic Shapeshift(350W), Demons Call (300W).
..
After reading Mephistos stats, Bruce was relieved that it was just a projection of Mephisto.
It was certainly less than a tenth the strength of the real body. Otherwise, Bruce was screwed when he was covered by the Lwa of Fear just now.
This Mephisto, as once could see from the data, was a multiverse level being.
He single-handedly created the hells ne, which was independent of the entire multiverse.
He alone held the cosmic ne of Hell and was the master of that realm.
Mephistos worst abilities were better than those of level 5 mutants. His highest powers involved the Law of Fear, and he also had Rules of Souls that ranked at the top of various rules.
It was with Rules of Souls that Mephisto was able to freely enter into a contract of servitude with ordinary humans.
One of the most representative was the Ghost Rider.
The Ghost Rider walked on Earth as an ordinary person and made a soul contract with Mephisto, selling his soul to the devil.
He was transformed into a burning hellfire, gaining immortality and the Eye of Judgment.
The Eye of Judgment belongs to the power of rules.
In other words, Mephisto created a god at will on the earth. Such a lord of ages, no one wasnt afraid.
But even so, Bruce didnt intend to let him take the soul of the Apocalypse with him.
Bruce saw that Mephisto could not find him and prepared to summon Apocalypses soul again.
Mephistos time on earth was, after all, very limited.
If he stayed longer, the other gods would find him.
At that moment, the little Bruce took out the long unused Soul Gem, then boldly aimed it to Mephistos projection, who was ready to take Apocalypse.
Chapter 289
Chapter 289
Chapter 289: Copsed Earth, Rules of Death Awakens
Bruce held the Soul Stone. It began to radiate a mysterious orange glow. Gods Telekinesis permeated the stone, allowing Bruce and the stone tomunicate. Hemanded it to pull Mephisto into the ne of soul.
Seeing Bruce as the current owner of the Soul Stone, the stone responded to this message. An orange beam shot out, aiming at the gigantic body of the ancient demon.
Mephisto, who was about to open the portal and leave earth, was immediately locked in ce by the beam.
What is going on? Mephisto looked around in surprise. He found that the space around him was locked. This also prevented him from teleporting back to the ne of hell. That orange glow was also imbued with the Law of Soul.
For a moment, he was in the grip of this power. When he was about to fight using Law of Fear, he sensed the aura of Law of Soul.
It was very familiar to him. After all, Mephisto was a demon ying with souls.
How could he, with the Rules of Souls, be insensitive to the aura of the Soul Stone? After careful observation, he finally understood.
How can this be, the Law of Soul? Mephisto looked down at the orange glow and saw Bruce, holding the soul stone, growingrger. He then slowly flew towards him.
This damned fellow again! Mephisto thought angrily.
His real self was entangled by the masters of other nes. As such, he could only send an incarnation.
Originally, he could still use the Rules of Souls thats far far superior to Bruces. He would break free, acquire the Soul Stone, then kill Bruce.
However, his projection could not use the full power of Rules of Souls, so he was suppressed by the Soul Stone.
Its power was so strong that only the power of the multiverse could suppress it.
He could no longer hold on. He secretly gathered the Law of Fear to suppress the Soul Stone, and he shoved the other part down his throat.
He was going to force Bruce to give up, and then kill him.
Human, stop now, and I will spare your life. Mephisto emitted the Law of Fear in the form of sound waves.
Bruce could no longer shrink himself. He could only hold on, otherwise Mephisto, freed from the grip of Soul Stone, would have rushed upon him and killed him. Bruce knew this point very well.
It was unlikely that an ancient demon like Mephisto would make the same mistake.
Bruce pushed the Light and Dark Wings to regain some magic power. However, it was all in vain when he sensed the Rules of Fear Mephisto cast.
His body ran cold. He was losing control. The only way to fight it was to exert the same level power.
Even if Bruce had the same characteristic power of Rules of Fear, he could not fight it. That was the difference between quality.
Even if that was only a hundredth of Mephistos power, Bruce still found it difficult to resist. Bruce knew that whether he continued using the Soul Stone or counter Mephistos Rules of Fear, he needed a more powerful power.
The power of the Rules of Death, which destroyed Apocalypses flesh, was already used up.
Give up. Dont hold on any longer. You should be afraid.
Give up in now! Bruces mind began to breed a series of negative thoughts.
Will I give up just like this? Bruces light in eyes was dimming and he was slowly closing his eyes.
Seeing him, Mephisto was excited. Well, thats it. Give up the fight. I shall eat your soul. It must be delicious.
Mephisto could not help licking his lips. Everything seemed to being under his control.
Could Bruce turn things around?
No! Just then, a wave ofw from the dark converged on Bruces body. It was pulled by the Rules of fear.
Under the control of Gods Telekinesis, Bruce radiated heat again.
By a hair! Bruce was very lucky. At this moment, he could feel the Power of Death raising again.
He heard the cries of millions of people as they died.
No, I have a home. I cant die yet!
Why is the earth like this? Whos going to help me?
Wooooohhhhhh
Whats wrong with them?
Why are so many people dying?
Using Gods Telekinesis, he found it.
The Earth was no different from its end. The explosion of Apocalypses shield not only killed millions but also affected Earths core.
It was like it was hit by another. Sea water rose and oxygen was depleted. Massive earthquakes and volcanic eruptions also destroyed the atmosphere.
The temperature was rapidly rising, while natural disasters were escting. Humans and mutants alike were dying in the process. Mortals couldnt face the forces of nature.
These natural disasters killed a lot of life entities, but also fueled the Law of Death.
Only H or a cold-blooded deity like Apocalypse would be excited about it. Bruce wasnt.
Although he acquired the Rules of Death by chance, he wasnt blinded by power.
The strength given to him by these deaths were like giving him theirst wishes. He must pay them back.
The power of the gods came from the creatures of thes. Only those revered by these creatures deserved to have these strengths!
Although Bruce had mastered the rules and became a god, he did not lose his humanity. He knew that if he didnt do anything, the disasters would only escte.
Although Earth would still be salvable at that point, humans would already face extinction. If the extinction of human beings urred, Bruces efforts would be in vain.
He knew about that, so Bruce did not hesitate to use the Law of Death he newly acquired.
He coldly looked at Mephisto, and infused all of his remaining power into the Soul Stone.
The Soul Stone shone brighter as it was infused with this great power. Mephisto, however, stared at Bruce in disbelief.
It cant be! How can you have the power of Law in you?
Chapter 290
Chapter 290
Chapter 290: Official Break-up With Professor X
Seeing Bruce hold the Soul Stone, Mephisto recognized it. After all, it was something outside the body and couldnt represent Bruces true power. So, he took it as Bruces luck.
But after noticing Bruces power of Law, Mephisto wasnt calm.
Power of rules wasnt the power of Law. Seeing a human want to control it was just a joke to Mephisto. An ancient demon like him knew that controlling the power of Law was too difficult. It would be impossible for a mortal to control these powers. More so, it would take a long time just toprehend thew.
Even a true god who wanted toprehend a cosmicw wouldnt be able to seed without tens of thousands of yearsprehending it.
On the other hand, most of thews were often in the hands of multiverse beings like him. Mortals who dared challenge such beings were obliterated as soon as they met.
Even if Bruce could survive meeting them, how long would he need to cultivate toprehend thew?
For Mephisto, Bruce didnt even seem fifty. He traveled back and forth between various multiverses for tens of thousands of years, and he had never seen a freak like Bruce.
At their level, they wouldnt even hesitate to trade their own nes to acquire a power ofw. The power ofws could fascinate every ancient being.
Mephisto could feel that what Bruce showed was the Law of Death, one of the most supreme divine powers.
How could such a power be wielded by a human? Could he be a servant of the goddess of death? Taking advantage of thest moments the Law of Fear was fighting with the Law of Death, Mephisto was pondering about it.
But as soon as his projection was shot by the orange beam and dragged into the soul ne, the connection between the original and the projection was severed.
The Soul Stone was originally an underestimated gem. People would only often remember how difficult it was to obtain the Soul Stone. They knew that in order to acquire it, they must first kill their most beloved.
It was precisely because of this that Thanos had to kill his daughter, Gamora.
Inside the Soul Stone, there was also a parallel ne that was equivalent to a small universe.
When Thanos snapped his fingers, those who disappeared were sent into that ne. They existed in the form of souls.
In other words, everyone that was killed by Infinity Gauntlet was sent to this ne.
Although their bodies turned into ashes, their souls did not vanish. They were just trapped in the soul ne.
As long as the owner of Soul stone was willing, he could resurrect these souls at any time.
ording to the systems power rating, Bruce must be at least Universe Level in order to exert the true power of the Soul Stone.
With Bruces current strength, he could open the soul ne, but he could not save the imprisoned souls. Otherwise, he could enter the ne in the Soul Stone and resurrect Gamora.
Pulling Mephistos projection into the ne of soul, Bruce saw the huge body resist it, but no matter how he struggled, only the will of the Soul Stone was invincible on that ne.
In that case, it was just like in the dark ne. It was impossible to kill Dormammu without destroying the dark dimension.
All of the aura of the ancient demons projection was sucked into the small univered.
In the ne of hell
Mephisto was sitting on his throne.
The thrones handle was crushed by his grip. He had always believed that his projection, which possessed one-tenth of his divine power, was already quite worthy of the earth ne.
The result was still messed up. It was foreseeable that unless Bruce released this projection from the soul ne, Mephisto would lose that part of his power.
If it werent for ne masters like him, they would all manage the existence of one realm and could not do everything by themselves.
He really wanted to kill Bruce. He had not only failed to acquire Apocalypses soul, but he also lost to Bruce.
It could be said that go for wool ande home shor.
After I resolve those bird-men in heaven ne, I will seek justice through death god. Mephisto still attributed everything to the death god. He still didnt want to believe that Bruce could control thew of death by himself.
Boom!
Mephistos huge demon body slowly stood up. It looked like a giant who holds the sky and the earth.
In the end, he got up and left hell.
After preparing to settle the immediate crisis, he would save his face from his projection being defeated by a mere mortal.
Inside Xavier School
Professor X called Mao to the academy, and the two decided to work together to resist theing natural disaster.
At this stage, the United States government had initiated a series of measures.
Most human beings were protected by the government. Only the mutants were still exposed on the streets. They had lost their human rights. They were like discarded children, staying on the streets waiting for the end of the world.
Professor X used Cerebro and tried his best to summon all the mutants outside.
Mao was suspended in the air, his hands facing the ground. He switched on the Earths maic field and protected the surrounding area of Xavier School with a maic shield.
This allowed Xavier School to survive.
Charles, this is not the way to go. Dont call on the mutants, Mao saw the crowd still trying to squeeze in and helplessly told this to Professor X.
This shield was the limit that he could bear.
However, Charles still summoned the mutants.
If it wasnt for Bruce, how could the world end like this? Charles shouted in anger, then floated towards Mao. He has been staying in the academy to hide his strength. In fact, his ability far exceeds mine.
By connecting to X-Mens brain near the battlefield, Charles saw everything.
Bruces true strength had already reached the legendary sixth level mutant, and only then can hepete with Apocalypse.
The world became like this because of Bruce and Apocalypse, but these two culprits were gone. Charles continued toin in dissatisfaction. His ability enabled him to hear the voices of dead humans and mutants.
All these deeply stimted him. I want to expel Bruce from Xavier School.
Chapter 291
Chapter 291
Chapter 291: Endow Energy, Early Awakening of Phoenix Force
Beep! The emergence of human genocide on earth is detected. New mission has started.
Save the humans and mutants on Earth.
Bruce received a new mission from the system after he sucked the soul of Apocalypse into the Soul Stone.
Even if the system did not issue this mission, he had decided to save the present Earth. Still, Bruce knew that he did not have the power to alter reality, so he could only use Jeans Phoenix Force.
As the supreme cosmicw beyond the five gods, the Phoenix Force couldpletely restore everything on Earth to its original appearance.
With this in mind, Bruce used Void Movement to teleport himself back to the Xavier School.
A ripple of space shed, and Bruce returned to Xavier School. When he appeared, he saw Charles and Eric. He heard Charles preparing to expel him.
He knew that from this moment on, he and Charles were at odds against each other. Bruce knew that this day woulde sooner orter, but he didnt think that it woulde so soon.
Charles, after this, Im leaving Xavier School. Leaving this to Professor X, Bruce headed for the Phoenixs room.
Well, you have the face toe back. Charles still looked at Bruce disapprovingly, but did not notice that a ck light rose above his head.
Mao looked in the direction of Bruces departure, then mumbled, Isnt he Gambits master? His name turned out to be Bruce.
Inside the phoenixs room
The little girl sat on the edge of the bed in a daze, while her friend Wanda continued tofort her.
Itll be alright, Jean. Im sure Bruce wille back for us.
At Wandas words, the phoenix shook her head. It is useless, and he cant solve the problem.
How do you know if you havent tried. Just as they were talking about it, Bruce flew in through the window.
When she saw Bruce who had light and dark wings floating behind them, Wandas eyes lit up. She rushed toward Bruce. Well, Bruce, Why did youe back sote.
Its okay, Wanda. Im here. Dont worry. Afterforting Wanda, Bruce went to the Phoenix.
He decided to use Endow Energy to speed up the awakening of the White Phoenix force and then restore the world back to its original state.
Jean, close your eyes and try to shut your other personality. Phoenix tried to resist at first, but Bruce immediately used Gods Telekinesis to control her spirit and strengthen the spiritual cage set by Charles.
She sat motionless on the spot and looked at Bruce obediently.
After all, the Phoenix Force Jean had now was still in the stage of awakening. It, of course, could notpete with Bruce.
But if there was a power that could kill her, Phoenix Force would surely awaken early to protect her.
Bruce, of course, was not going to do this. He was just trying to make Phoenix obey him for the time being. He didnt mean to hurt her. Phoenix force would not attack him for no reason.
After confirming that the ck Phoenix force could not affect Jean, Bruce put his hand on her head, activating Endow Energy.
All of a sudden, the Light source began to demand energy from its surroundings.
Around Bruce, mottled points of light appeared. This light energy was then injected into Jean through Bruces palm. It began to catalyze Phoenix Force.
Ah ! A white light came from Jeans eyes. A White Phoenix suddenly appeared behind her.
The White Phoenix sent out extreme repulsion, sending Bruce out of the room.
Boom!
After a loud bang. Jeans room was shattered by the force, and the whole building shook.
All the students ran out in panic. They thought the scourge had begun to engulf Xavier School.
Charles frowned and prepared to examine Jean, but steel bars suddenly appeared beside him, tying him up.
Eric, you Charles looked at Mao in disbelief.
Dont interfere with her. Im sure she wont do anything wrong.
Really? Do you want to wait until she destroys the whole?
Eric shook his head, ignoring Charles.
In the sky, Bruce picked up the falling Wanda while opening Phoenixs stats. [name]: Jean ine Grey [Identity]: PhoenixLevel 6 Mutant
Abilities: White Phoenix Force (unable to load) Dark Phoenix Force (unable to load) Rules of Phoenix (400W energy value) Gravitational maniption (300W) Material Dposition (200W) Phoenix Enchantment (200W) Phoenix Mind Control (200W) Telepathy (180W).
Sure enough,the power of the White Phoenix was catalyzed by the Light source of Bruce, and it strengthened her ability to that of a level six mutant, as well as an awakened Rules of Phoenix.
The newly awakened Gravitational Maniption also destroyed the house, sending Bruces powerful body out.
Jean, feel the Phoenix Force. Believe me, you can restore everything to its original shape and resurrect these dead people. Bruce steadied his body, emitting a strong sense of Gods Telekinesis to lead Phoenix.
Jeans eyes moved slightly.
She seemed to feel her change, too. Then, she fluttered her red wings, which were condensed by the White Phoenix Force. She floated in the air.
She closed her eyes quietly, and Bruce waited patiently.
After a while, Jean opened her eyes again and frowned. No, Mr.Bruce, my powers have awakened sessfully, but they are not strong enough to change reality.
What? Its not enough? Its ok Unless your life is in danger, Phoenix Force will not fully awake so early. Endow Energy is quite powerful, that has strengthened you at such a stage Bruce murmured, then looked at Wanda.
But I have another idea. Bruce then used his other hand to strengthen Wanda.
Immediately, what had happened to Jean was repeated to Wanda, but Wanda did not push Bruce away.
Instead of manipting chaos magic to keep her body afloat, she continued to snuggle in Bruces arms.
Apart from her eyes that looked at Bruce became a little cleverer and clearer, nothing seemed to have changed since the past. Bruce, however, could see in Wandas fleeting eyes that she was stronger. More so, she recalled everything that happened before they came to the X-Men parallel universe.
Chapter 292
Chapter 292
Chapter 292: Remodeling Life, The perfect Combination Of Two Supreme Powers
Looking at the new Wanda, Bruce opened her stats. [Name]: Wanda Django Maximov [Identity]: Scarlet Witch, Level 6 Mutant
Ability: Chaos Force (unloaded) Modify Reality (unloaded) Rules of Chaos (400W energy) Chaos Magic (300W energy) Magic ball (200W energy) Flight Ability (100w energy). [Item]: The Magic Book of Transportation (100 W)
After reading Wandas new stats, Bruce knew that Wanda really had the power to protect herself.
Whether it was the Phoenix who had mastered the Rules of the Phoenix or Wanda who had the Rules of Chaos, they became gods of their respective realms after awakening the power of rules.
Unless the enemy had the same level of divine power, human power could no longer influence them.
Patting Wandas head, Bruce pretended to resent her and said, Wanda, if you wait any longer, everyone outside will die.
I know. Wanda had disengaged from Bruce, and her body emitted a scarlet glow. She floated to Jean, grasped her palm, then she mixed the Chaos Force with the mutant ability to modify the reality and sent it to Jean in a steady stream.
Jean didnt make any resistance during the whole process. They alreadymunicated with each other through Gods Telekinesis and knew what they should do.
Combining their powers made their bodies be more and more hot. Then, Bruce saw a powerful force that was powerful enough to create a whole world.
With those two at the center, a continually growing circle of creation expanded. Wherever it passed through, mountains and rivers were restored. Rivers were no longer dried up.
The clouds of smoke returned to clean air. There were even sounds of insects and birds in the woods.
In Bruces body of God and Devil, the bnce of the three powers was also beginning to change.
Most of the death powers in his body were gone, and the fear powers began to blur. Only the power of the Rules of Thrones was constantly on the rise.
This showed that the dead were gradually reborn in the creation. Fear was also gradually out of their minds.
The Killer Union would also die in the face of this natural disaster. As the master of the Killer Union, Bruce regained his due power.
The more people he governed, the more powerful his power became. Bruce used Gods Telekinesis. He could perceive the Earth returning to its original form, and the dead were being resurrected.
Phoenix Force mixed with Wandas Rules of Chaos was a perfectbination to everything that was lost on Earth.
In Xavier School
Because of Charles summoning, there were mutants standing all over the ce. The mutants soon noticed the changes around them.
A sh of light in the sky restored everything to its original form. They couldnt help but look up into the sky and then look at the two people in the air.
Mao, seeing that the outside world had returned to normal, lifted the shield and floated toward Bruce. Then, he saw the bright faces of Phoenix and Wanda, who were like two gods
Eric froze for a bit. Mr. Bruce, this is
Bruce smiled at Maos stunned look. Yes, Mr. Eric, the world has changed because of them. Soon, everything will be as it was.
Seeing that the mutants around the college were still unknown, Bruce frowned and then sent his thoughts into the minds of everyone present.
He told everyone to leave and erased their memories of the disaster.
After seeing the Mutants of Xavier School gradually leave, Bruce continued to spread Gods Telekinesis to where the restoration was happening. He erased all memory of the disaster from the entire world.
In this way, everything was back to what it was before he fought with Apocalypse.
With the exception of Professor X, Mao, Phoenix, and Wanda, no one would ever remember this.
After everything was settled, the two goddesses opened their eyes and stopped the spread of the divine power.
Their faces looked gaunt, and with thest of their strength, they fell slowly to the ground and separated.
Bruce saw Wandas appearance and knew that she was suffering from overuse of her powers and that she would be all right after a few days of rest. He took her into his arms.
At this time, Charles also broke free of Maos restraints and sent Jean back to the infirmary.
Three yearster
In one of the vis of the Killer Union
Bruce sat on the sofa, reflecting on the events of the past three years. He and Wanda left Xavier School three years ago. After the world reset event, humans and mutants still coexist in the X-Men world.
During this period, the three forces of mutants all achieved a period of vigorous development.
Cyclops grew up and took over the role of captain. He led the X-Men to solve all kinds of problems that the US government could not solve and won positivements around the world. Of course, he became a hero in the hearts of mutants.
The awakening Phoenix naturally became the strongest force of the X-Men.
Maos Brotherhood also grew rapidly. Eric eradicated an ind upied by pirates and established a mutant statepletely controlled by the Brotherhood.
Quicksilver identified with Eric as his son and joined the Brotherhood.
Meanwhile, Eric learned through Quicksilver that Wanda was also his child and Bruce was his son-inw.
He suddenly understood everything. He found Bruce, then brought Nina and her mother back to mutant country after being protected for a long time. A year ago, he also found his other daughter, the mutant Pris, so Mao had four mutant children.
Of the four children, Erics favorite was Pris. Pris was not only simr to him in character, but also in ability.
The Killer Union had connected underground forces around the world over the course of three years. Around the world, there were bars and entertainment venues with Killer Unionsbels.
For the members of the Killer Union, the core of level 2 mutants and above had expanded to millions.
Just then, Wanda, dressed in a sexy scarlet witch clothing, approached Bruce with a smile. By this time, Wanda had regained her age in the Avengers universe.
Honey, do you know who I saw today? Vision, I saw Vision and little Spiderman.
What? Bruce suddenly raised his head and looked at Wanda seriously. Did I hear you right?
Chapter 293
Chapter 293
Chapter 293: Ovepping Dimensions, The Unexpected Joy of Combining Divine Powers
Why did the Vision appear here? Bruce sat up and spread Gods Telekinesis quickly.
During this period, he stayed at home and spent his time peacefully, not paying attention to outside affairs. And of course, he had not expected such a thing to happen.
A few secondster, Bruce found Visions aura in Queens, New York. Vision was the same as before. He was followed by the little Spiderman, who still looked very immature.
They looked just as they had when Bruce had left, but Bruce could not find Quicksilver in the other world.
That was to say, the two Quicksilvers ovepped, focusing on X-Men world one, which resets the Avengers worlds Quicksilver. There would only be X-Men Quicksilver, which was not Bruces Quicksilver.
In addition to Vision and Spiderman, Bruce searched again and found Avenger superheroes such as Captain America, Iron Man, Dr. Banner, ck Widow, and Hawkeye.
These people were now part of the human forces deployed by S.H.I.E.L.D and the American government.
With the addition of the Avengers, the power of human government was immediately multiplied.
In the face of intractable paranormal phenomena, the power of Xavier School was no longer as dependent as it used to be.
Seeing this, Bruce began to understand. In this day, Avengers dimension and X-Men dimension had ovepped, which meant that Bruce wouldnt have to return to the Avengers World.
The two parallel universes would only share one Earth. Whats more,the Avengers dimension was still stuck in the timeline after Thanos was defeated.
Bruce and Wanda stayed with the X-Men for years. Except those who had memories, no one else knew that the world had ovepped.
At this point, Bruce looked at Wanda as if he was beginning to get to the crux of the matter. Is it possible that when you and I first went to the world of X-Men, the two parallel universes have already ovepped? Its just that time goes back seven or eight years, and only when you grow up again will the ovep reach itspletion.
Wanda nodded at Bruces words. It is possible, but at that time you and Apocalypse were gone. I noticed something when I was reshaping the world with Jean. I just wasnt sure, so I didnt tell you until I saw Vision. I realized that it had a lot to do with that day.
What? Bruce asked curiously.
That day I discovered that thebination of Jeans phoenix power and my Chaos power, we were both seen by two deities due to our different parallel universes. Originally, the two supernatural powers were mutually exclusive, but at this point, the ability to modify reality came into y and forced the two worlds together.
I see. Bruce finally understood. It turns out that all these were due to the two great powers. But thats only natural since both powers were on top of the multiverse, and dealing with two parallel universes was a no-brainer.
In this way, it was a happy event for Bruce .
Because of this, his spirit could reconnect to the nine kingdoms and see the gods of Asgard again.
Because of his rtionship with Valkyrie and Asgard, his power of power had been strengthened again.
After reshaping the world, Bruce used the system to rescue humans and mutants.
Completing this task allowed Bruce to obtain an energy value of 200w.
Adding the remaining 300w and the 100w of energy values he got from defeating Apocalypse, Bruces current energy values had reached 600w.
With this 600w of energy values, Bruce had not downloaded other abilities, but he nned to add all these energy to Awakening.
In the past three years, Bruce had not stopped cultivating. He was preparing to raise his Awakening power to level 4.
In this way, using 600w energy values could make Bruces Awakening level reach ten.
Once he reached level ten, he could be promoted to Universe Level, which meant he could really start to contact the power of true gods.
Today, he had just raised his strength to the fourth level.
System, use all my energy values to improve the progress of Awakening.
Beep!It is detected that the host has an energy value of 600w, which can increase the progress of Awakening for six levels. Please confirm.
Yes.
Beep!It is detected that the original progress of the host has reached the fourth level of Fixed Star, and the Awakening progress has been sessfully increased, and the hosts Awakening progress has reached the tenth level.
Beep!Congrattions to the host for sessfully Awakening and reaching the Level 1 of the Universe Level!
Universe Level upgrade requires 1000w energy values per level. Please check the system for details.
As soon as his Awakening was finished, Bruce felt like he was surrounded by hundreds of Fixed Stars, and then all of these Fixed Stars suddenly exploded.
The terrifying star power exploded to form a parallel dimension. After this, Bruce became the master of this dimension.
The memory of how to be the master of the ne and how to control the power of the rules was transmitted to Bruces Gods Telekinesis .
In fact, all existences that had just reached Universe Level would automatically receive this information from the Law of Universe.
This was more like a reward and a gift from the universe to the strong.
Bruce knew that there was no opportunity to lose, and that loss would nevere. Perhaps this opportunity for an epiphany could enable him toprehend a rule of his own, so Bruce seized this opportunity to sit in ce and cultivate.
Wanda looked at Bruce and felt the violent rise of energy in her husbands body. She could see what chance Bruce had gotten.
She immediately released the energy barrier and enveloped Bruce with it, preventing him from being disturbed by the outside world.
It wasnt until three dayster that Bruce opened his eyes again. Seeing the Light and Dark energy shing in the palm of his hand, Bruce sighed.
He almost seeded by himself, but he was still stuck in the integration of the two.
If this opportunity of epiphany could be used toprehend amonw, it must be no matter of sess. But Bruce wanted to understand both the Law of Light and Dark at the same time and integrate them.
He faintly felt that the integratedw was more powerful than a singlew, but just before he could seed, the time was over.
Chapter 294
Chapter 294
Although he failed toprehend his ownw, Bruce knew that as long as he persevered, he wouldprehend thisw sooner orter.
Now, he had sessfully advanced to Universe Level. Gods Telekinesis calction as well as the speed at which the body absorbs energy was several times faster than in the past.
A single punch could st through the barriers of the ne and even shatter the space.
Now, he could perfectly use the Rules of Thrones and Fear. Even if he met a level 6 mutant like Apocalypse or Thanos without the Infinity Gauntlet, Bruce could defeat them with a single punch.
That was the gap between energy levels.
Apocalypse could absorb the energy of Fixed Stars at most, but Bruce now released the energy of the entire gxy.
Name : Bruce [Identity]: Earth Death God , Level 6 mutant
Awakening : Level 1 of Universe Level [ Ability ]: Law of Death ( defective ), Law of Fear, Rules of Thrones, the body of God and Devil, Deities Power, Gods Telekinesis, Gods Sense , God Bloodline, Endow Energy, Void Movement, Dark source, Light source, me Summoning, Frost Summoning, Vibranium Refinement, Lucky skill [ Inventory]: Soul Gem (ancient demons projection, Apocalypse), Space Gem , the Stele of Life, the Stele of Death, Immortal Thunder Spear, Titan Vehicle, Titan Suit, the Crown of Fire King, the Eternal Fire, Casket of Ancient Winters, the Eye of Agamotto, Super-Vibranium Shield, Mark 8 suit, Ant-Man suit (infinity version), Crystal Ball [ Energy value ]: 2w points (can be used for one-click download, one-click upgrade, one-click integrate, Ability upgrade, defective Ability upgrade )
-
Looking at his stats, Bruce decided to check the ancient demons projection and Apocalypse in the Soul Gem. He took out the Soul Gem and began to connect to the soul ne.
Now that Bruce had reached the Universe Level , he could directly enter the soul ne.
On the Soul Gem , an orange light shed, and the soul power led Bruce through the ne barrier. He disappeared and entered the Soul ne.
Bruce saw this magical little universe from the perspective of a god. This shocked him. Because in this small universe, even if he fully used Gods Telekinesis, there was no end in sight. The time flow of this small universe was different from the outside world.
A day outside was a week in there.
Bruce admired the god who created this small universe. He could imagine the difficulty of creating it.
First of all, if one wanted to own this small universe, one must first cut out a piece of space in the big universe, then close the space and change the rules to make a small universe.
Bruce couldnt even cut a small part of the universe. Those who were able to do this were all Multiverse Level entities and masters of space maniption.
Not to mention the development of the rule in the small universe, just how many rules it contained was unimaginable. Bruces three rules wouldnt even be able to stabilize it.
Looking on, Bruce saw that there was a vast gxy in that universe. There were tens of thousands ofs and thousands of fixed stars in the gxy.
All kinds of souls lived on theses.
Because Bruce controlled the Soul Gem, the power of life and death in every soul of that ne was just a thought away.
Soon, Bruce felt that he was surrounded by endless power. Suddenly, Bruce became an invincible existence in this starry sky. He could transform the power of alls into power.
If these powers add up, it could increase his divine power to the Multiverse Level.
The soul ne could be said to be a small parallel universe. To control a ne, he naturally gained the power of the ne master.
The power of the ne master could no longer be described as big.
Bruce felt the power of Dormammu and Mephisto for the first time. If Bruce had such power in reality, he would be qualified to have a formal talk with Mephisto.
Unfortunately, this power could only be used within Soul Gem. Rules within the Soul Gem did not apply to the outside world.
Bruce had never controlled so manys. At this moment, Bruce began to conquer the universe and gain the power of a realm, full of longing.
No strong person wasnt interested in power. Getting a rough idea of whats happening within the Soul Gem, Bruce was guided by the Soul Gem towards the where Mephistos projection was.
Mephistos projection was trapped on a. Even if his power was only one-tenth of his reality, it had also reached the strength of the Universe Level.
In order to take care of Mephistos projection, the Soul Gem prepared a separately for him.
After seeing Bruce, he struggled to attack Bruce, but the Soul nes power sucked him, disabling his movement.
Only then did Bruce discover that thes also had a soul originally. Its just that he hadnt studied the Rules of Soul, so he couldnt absorb rted divine power.
Bruce looked at Mephisto in amusement, thinking that he was too over-confident. Now that he had reached the Universe Level, he didnt lose to that projection in terms of divine power.
Huh, it looks like you have advanced to Universe Level. But even if you advance to the Multiverse Level, you will not be the opponent of my real entity. Mephistos projection was sucked tightly, but was still grinning.
At that time, my real entity will certainly torture you cruelly. Human, by then you will regret what you did today.
Bruce ignored what Mephisto said. He knew that this projection was just aiming to irritate him.
However, he was not ready to kill Mephistos projection.
After all, this ancient demon also had the Law of Fear and Rules of Soul that he could download.
If he killed him now, where can he find these two powers?
After looking at Mephisto, he went to another to observe the soul of Apocalypse, confirming that they had no chance to escape. Then, Bruce left the soul ne.
Chapter 295
Chapter 295
Chapter 295: Vampire King Drac
In the blood bank of the hospital.
Several nurses on duty looked at a middle-aged man with a panicked expression. They saw the man tore a blood bag and poured the blood into his mouth.
Ah, no no! the nurse cried because of his terrifying behavior.
Then, the man disappeared like a ghost. When he reappeared, he was grabbing two nurses by the throat. The mans strength was extremely big, and as soon as the two nurses were under control, they were in the state of being ughtered at will.
Although it is not the blood of a virgin, it is good enough for me. The man grinned, then opened his mouth and bit at one of the nurses. He started to suck blood in front of another nurse.
As her blood was sucked, the nurses face became paler and paler. Soon, her eyeballs rolled.
The surviving nurse shook her head in horror. She knew that she was next.
Facing death, the nurse desperately grabbed the mans hand, trying to break free. However, the man had red eyes and his hands grew stronger.
Three minutester, the man walked out of the blood bank.
Before closing the door, he nced at the nurses hopeless expression when dying, then closed the door vigorously and walked away.
After leaving the hospital, the man stood under the sun like he was sunbathing.
After a while, the man left the scene and drove to a hidden room. Sittin in the room was a seated adult wearing a suit. The adults eyes had yellow vertical pupils revealing a strange and evil aura.
As soon as the yellow-eyed man saw the blood-sucking man entering the room, he couldnt help but tease him.
Youre recovering from the injury so quickly. A lot of girls should be ruined by you, right?
Drac, the vampire, gave the yellow-eyed man a cold look.
Huh, Azrael, the territory upied by Killer Union is getting bigger and bigger. One day, the Blood n will leave this ce. Dont you think this will affect you?
What does the matter of the Blood n have to do with me? Drac, you have to understand that I am a demon, not a member of the Blood n. The yellow-eyed demon said seemingly indifferent.
I think you are afraid of Killer Unions boss. Poor demon, who doesnt know that he is a sixth-level mutant. Hearing the words of the vampire, the yellow-eyed man suddenly became unhappy.
Drac, do you think you can be his opponent?
Huh, you are really a shame for fifth level mutants. Azrael, I am not afraid of him. No one can kill me. The Angel Legion cannot, and more so the Killer Union.
With that said, Drac pulled away the chair and sat opposite the yellow-eyed demon, his expression was serious.
Azrael, the recent events have seriously endangered the survival of the Blood n. I have sessfully convinced the elders to restart the Blood n ceremony.
This way, I can be converted into a level six mutant. Then, I can fight the Killer Union. As an ally of the Blood n, you have to do something too.
Hearing Dracs words, the yellow-eyed demon put away his humorous expression. Its too early to say this, wait until you truly be a sixth-level mutant.
Azrael, stop pretending. I know that hell is also very dissatisfied with that one. Im afraid there will be ancient demon godsing down soon. Drac rolled his eyes, and then said, Which Demon Lord will it be? Serpent Cul Borson or Nightmare?
Thats none of your business, the yellow-eyed demon said angrily.
Tonight I am going to make a batch of blood ves. At this point, Dracs eyes began to turn red. After I have absorbed enough energy, I will perform the ritual and turn into a blood god. This is Gambits death.
In Killer Union headquarters
Ghost looked at the documents in his hand, flipping through them one by one.
Gambit encountered the Blood King Drac, and the two fought for one night. In the end, Gambit was seriously injured and Drac was blown to ashes.
Drac reappeared and burned down the entertainment ce under Killer Union and converted all the people inside into blood ves.
Killer Union elite killers are dispatched. Currently, there are heavy casualties. ording to statistics, 500 killers have been lost.
Drac has been marked as a fifth-level Mutant, and he had arge number of vampires as subordinates, seeking help to the headquarters. Turning it over, Ghost felt a bit dizzy.
After reading the information about the Blood n, he took out another.
The fifth-level mutant yellow-eyed demon Azrael became the leader of the Hellfire Club and formed an alliance with Drac.
Sabretooth, a member of the Hellfire Club, has announced that he has joined Maos Brotherhood.
X-Men has recruited several new members. Currently, the confirmed fourth-level mutant Iceman, the third-level mutant Colossus, and the third-level mutant Shadowcat have been confirmed.
Professor X and Mao are breakthroughsof the level and turned into fifth-level. Seeing this, Ghost frowned.
Killer Unions strength was still seriously insufficient. Now that the strength of all parties had begun to increase significantly, the pressure on Killer Union had naturally increased.
Seeing this, he decided to report these to his superiors.
Las Vegas, Bruce Casino Presidents Office
Roar!
White Queen dropped the information in her hand to the ground.
After hearing Ghosts report, she felt very angry. Unexpectedly, the vampires are so bold now!
At this moment , Gambit opened the door and walked in. Did Drac show up again? Didnt I blow him up? Gambit asked in confusion. I was pretty sure at the time that he was definitely gone.
Ghost heard Gambits words and respectfully exined, It cant be wrong, Lord Gambit. It is confirmed that Drac has resurrected again
Where is he now? White Queen looked mad.
ording to reports, he is currently in a bar controlled by the Blood n, replied Ghost.
Okay, Gambit , we will meet Drac. Ghost, bring Deadpool and Multiple Man. I dont believe he can be resurrected again.
When Bruce was away, White Queen was the master of the Killer Union.
Hearing White Queens order, Gambit nodded. Ghost bowed and saluted, then disappeared.
That night
Gambit took Multiple Man and Deadpool and walked into the bar Ghost reported.
Chapter 296
Chapter 296
Chapter 296: Vampire Bar
A strange guest walked into the vampire bar with two of his men.
He was wearing a purple suit, and he seemed courteous and exuded a gentlemanly charm.
One dozen cards flew up and down his hand like a butterfly dancing around flowers. At the moment when they saw the butterflies, several vampires changed their countenance for fear at the same time.
Not good. Its Gambit! The guard at the door immediately returned to report.
Soon, there was a group of ordinary vampires raising and shooting them with their machine guns.
Tu tu tu tu
Seeing the bulletsing, Deadpool stepped forward and pulled out the two swords on his back.
His wrists moved quickly, and two swords seemed like they were dancing.
From a distance, the swords looked like shields on both sides.
The bullets shot by the vampire security guards hit the sword shield and were shattered.
Seeing the situation, these vampires aimed and fired at ces where Deadpools sword couldnt cover. However, Deadpools reaction speed was faster than that of the bullet. It seemed like he was juggling.
The direction of the sword shield was constantly changing, and even the bullets shot from different directions couldnt pass through.
His precise control was impressive.
Seeing Deadpool block the bullets, Jason used his supernatural ability, quickly summoning numerous clones. These clones multiplied from tens to hundreds, and the number soon surpassed the vampire security guards. Then, these clones pulled out their guns and fired toward those vampire security guards.
Ah, ah Endless screams rang out.
There were no such masters in the vampires like Deadpool, and fewer and fewer of them were left standing. Almost all of them fell on the ground in the end.
At this moment, several other trenchcoat-wearing vampires came. These vampires were agile and even left afterimages as they moved.
Also, they could easily dodge the bullets. A vampire rushed to Jasons clone and easily killed it.
Deadpool saw that his old partner was blocked and immediately shed towards these vampires. However, these vampires were good at fighting, so Deadpool fell in tangle with them.
Gambit quietly observed. He had fought with the Blood n before. He could see that these vampires were not simple, and they must be the blood ves that Drac had personally transformed.
It was known that the Blood n most valued the purity of blood. The more ancient and pure the blood at the time of initiation, the stronger the blood ve converted.
Normal vampires were all first-level mutants. Other than their blood-sucking ability, they were not much different from ordinary people.
The second-level vampires nails could be extended and be very hard. Its speed was much faster than that of ordinary people.
The third-level vampires were not only agile but also fast enough to dodge bullets. They also had good regeneration. Even if they didnt suck blood, the wound could still be quickly recovered.
The fourth-level vampires could read the magic of the Blood n from their blood and master these magics.
They could directly draw the blood of ordinary people to supplement their own energy, and they could also turn their bodies into bats. They also had various kinds of strange means.
Drac was an original vampire, and the blood ves he converted were often vampires above level three.
Of course, there were asionally very few fourth-level vampires. These vampires were mutants before they were transformed, so they could superimpose their past mutant abilities.
This was why the mutants were attracted to the Blood n usually.
At the thought of this, Gambit walked between the two. He swung the flipped cards in his hands quite rakishly.
These ying cards spread out like a rain of flowers.
Puff!
The third-level vampires who came afterwards were also thrown to the ground by cards.
The cards thrown by a normal person, even that with the strongest hand, would not hit one of these vampires. However, Gambits supernatural ability increased the kic energy of the cards, and its speed became faster than the bullets.
This surpassed the third-level vampires reaction ability and killed them.
The vampires at the door were quickly killed.
Gambit, with Deadpool and Multiple Man walked to the inside of the bar.
Drac, who was wearing a ck suit, shed a ruby-like luster in his eyes when the three of them walked into the bar hall.
Behind him, there were ten vampire mages dressed in ck. These vampires revealed the aura of fourth-level mutants.
It was clear that before the transformation, they were all mutants, so they were more powerful than ordinary vampires.
Beside Drac, a woman dressed voluptuously was constantly pouring wine for him. Under the dim light, the color of the wine looked even more red. It looked like blood flowing out of the human body.
The vampires were intoxicated of this color.
At this moment, Gambit, Deadpool, and Multiple Man walked in and saw that the whole bar was full of people who drank the blood liquor.
Many people surrounded several strippers and watched the strippers entwine their heads on the poles while making poses. Drac was in the center of the hall, smiling wickedly.
Jason took out a pistol and shot the ceiling. The sound of the gun broke the original madness and noise of the bar.
The strippers screamed, and then the scene became extremely quiet. All the guests in the bar turned around and looked at the three with a bad look.
Their teeth indicated that they were all vampires. Hundreds of vampires gathered in the room.
In the whole bar, only strippers didnt know the identity of these vampires.
They were cheated by the bar bosses, but they didnt know that tonight they would be served as a feast of blood.
Instead of paying attention to the low vampires, Gambit looked at the ten fourth-level vampires around Drac and frowned.
In less than a week, Drac came back from the dead and transformed ten mutants.
The number of third-level vampires present was countless.
Continuing to let the blood king go crazy, they would soon be able to create a fourth-level vampire army. This transformation speed was frightening.
Gambit didnt hesitate to use his ability of Spiritual Illusion.
This made the vampires look at their peers as if they were the enemy.
But before the vampires began to kill each other, the pretty girl sitting next to Drac suddenly stood up.
She let out a ring of pink smoke from her mouth under the Dracs signal. The smoke quickly shrouded all the vampires. Not long after, these vampires regained their sobriety.
Drac saw this scene and thenughed. Gambit, you still use this trick? Do you think Im going to be unprepared?
With fascinating scarlet eyes, Drac said full of killing intent, You will die here today.
Chapter 297
Chapter 297
Chapter 297: Battle of the Blood n
Dracs voice fell, and he shed in front of Gambit. He pierced his elongated ck nails towards thetters heart.
At this moment, his speed had reached the limits of mankind. Gambit was still, and it seemed that there was no response. The moment when the fingernails crossed Gambits heart, he saw Gambit disappear.
Drac found that he only killed a clone.
When did Jason learn to clone others? Drac reacted.
At this moment of absentmindedness, Deadpools swords had already been chopped towards his neck.
It was toote to dodge, so Drac used a special move of the Blood n and turned himself into a blood mist.
Deadpools swords suddenly seemed to hit the air. The blood mist rushed to the other side.
Gambit, as if calcting the position of Dracs appearance in advance, shot the cards as if it were raining flower petals towards the position of the blood mist.
Drac, who reappeared, was immediately struck, and his back was filled with cards, looking like a hedgehog.
At this moment, Gambits eyes began to emit a purple light.
Bang bang!
The cards stuck into the Dracs back exploded.
This made Dracua look like he had been shot by a box of grenades.
After the explosion of smoke, Drac reappeared, and his clothes were rickety and drenched in blood.
Actually, these injuries didnt matter for him who had powerful recovery ability, so he just seemed a bit difited. However, Dracs transformed vampires saw their master suffer losses, three of whom had near-fight capabilities. They were dissatisfied and shot towards Gambit.
Their bodies were even more agile than those vampires at the door, and they all evaded the Gambits cards.
The muscles of one vampire suddenly swelled, bursting his clothes and looking like a hercules.
He punched one of Jasons clones, killing it instantly. Moreover, the muscr mans fist continued to hit the ground, and arge number of clones disappeared due to the violent shaking.
The other vampires saw this and immediately rushed towards Jason who lost a lot of clones.
Deadpool stopped one of the two vampires, but was caught by another vampire using a bleeding behind the three.
All kinds of long-range magic shot towards them. Soon, all of Jasons clones around him were killed.
Gambit still wanted to use illusion to rescue Jason, but a vampire near him suddenly shot a white light from his eyes, apparently before he transformed into a vampire, he was a mutant with spiritual control ability.
Gambits illusion ability expired immediately, and Jasons situation became dangerous.
In the end, Jasons clones were all killed, and Drac stared at Jason.
He was ready to kill this annoying guy. Without Jasons tangle, Gambit would be the vampires sole target.
Seeing Drac about to tear up Jasons real body, a crystal clear diamond wall appeared in front of Jason and blocked Degs deadly blow.
The White Queen and Ghost were behind Jason just in time.
Ghost, take Jason outside the bar. The battle here is already not suitable for him, the White Queenmanded Ghost.
She knew that Ghosts Void Movement and Invisibility could not only affect himself but also others.
However, the disadvantage was that only one person could be taken at a time.
Ghostplied. He grabbed Jason and disappeared.
Seeing White Queen, Drac was slightly lost in thought. you are White Queen? How can you be a killer of the killer Union?
Hearing Dracs words, the White Queen was confused until she saw his face and finally remembered.
You are the ck King of the previous generation? I thought you died long ago.
Hehe, there are many people who want to kill me in the Hellfire Club, but its too hard to kill me. Dont talk about others, even I cant do it myself, Drac said gloomily.
Ive already quit Hellfire Club, and since then I only obey my master. After saying that, the White Queen suddenly attacked Drac.
This caused Dracs feet to be diamondized, and this diamondization gradually spread to his body.
At the same time, White Queen also exerted Mind Control on Dracs subordinates. In this way, Dracs men could only watch their master be a diamond man.
When the diamondization was about to spread to his neck, Drac finally woke up.
As the Vampire King, Drac had a strong spiritual power.
He could use mental abilities to hypnotize others, and then make the hypnotized person do exactly what he said.
The guards of him present were imnted with deep spiritual hypnosis by him. But now, Drac found that he was not only controlled by the White Queen for several seconds, the spiritual imprints he imnted into these subordinates were gradually being cleared from their minds.
Why was White Queens spiritual power so strong?
The answer was easy to know, and Drac immediately got it.
White Queen, you have be a fifth-level psychic mutant! Drac was surprised.
Hearing Dracs words, the White Queen curled her lip. Thats good. Did you figure it out? However, its toote. I already know your regeneration ability is simr to Deadpool. Although I cant kill you, I will seal you forever with the power of diamond.
Ha-ha-ha! In the past, you might be able to do that, but now, Im about to be a Vampire God. Drac suddenlyughed, followed by a strange force. Then, he shattered his body that had already been transformed into diamonds.
Although diamonds were hard, it had been blown into powder under the enormous force.
White Queen retreated one step in order to avoid the damage caused by the diamond explosion.
At this moment, she saw Dracs remaining head turned into a blood-red bat, preparing to escape.
Gambit responded, and dozens of purple-lighted cards shot towards the blood-red bat.
However, even if the kic energy of the cards reached the limit that Gambit could exert, it was still not faster than the speed of Drac.
Drac, who turned into a blood bat, was apanied by blood light. Its as if no speed could catch him except the speed of light.
Before I be a Vampire God, Ill let you be arrogant for a while.
After saying, the blood bat took the ten vampires, who also turned into bats, and left.
Chapter 298
Chapter 298
Chapter 298: The Country of Mutants
The Wanda event that happened years ago made more mutants appear around the world.
When an ordinary person saw his friends get superpowers and could suddenly breathe fire, spray water, fly, or even be immortal, they became shocked and afraid.
But it wasnt long before those people realized that they were just the mortal and they would never have the chance to obtain these superpowers. They got jealous and even gradually became hateful.
People started to insist that once some mutant harm an ordinary person, they must be seriously punished. They would be tied with ck Tech steel ring on the neck, which restricted their mutant skills.
Even though these poor mutants didnt kill anybody but just break some public property.
With the urge of the people, the parliament introduced appropriate policies which decided to restart the Sentry n and established the mutant agency.
They also appointed S.H.I.E.L.D. to intervene in mutants actions.
At first, humans couldnt do anything to mutants. But with the appearance of Captain America, Iron Man, Spider-man, Ant-Man, ck Panther, Dr. Banner, Doctor Strange, ck widow, Hawkeye, Falcon, Winter Soldier, and other human heroes, humans became tough and strong.
A war between humans and mutants was gradually happening with the intervention of the Avengers.
At the same time, on the Devil Ind, the Mutant Country
Eric was staring at his little daughter.
She looked so much like him. Pris inherited Erics features from the inside out.
She was born with the skill to control maic fields, and she also had a cold personality and a characteristic of unstoppable revenge.
Except her green short hair and her seventeen year old body, Pris was almost another Mao. Eric could never imagine that god would give him such a perfect daughter.
Even if he only indulged himself for one night, Pris mother gave birth to her secretly.
Later he learned that when Pris was still little, her mother was afraid of mutants and abandoned her. She sent her to an orphanage.
She met another mutant that was sent to the orphanage for the same reason Eclipse. His mutant skill was to absorb and store sr power, making his palm give out light and heat.
During the night, Eclipse would put some ss splinters in his palm and grab Pris hand and make his hand glow.
His light would be affected by her maic field and became shiny and colorful.
This kind of light could only appear in the Arctic Pole of Earth and was called pr lights.
The Aurora they created together was so romantic that it seemed like theyre meant to be a perfect couple. The way he used to attract her was perfect.
How could Pris resist such a thing when she was still young. They were in love. Afterwhich, Pris soon got pregnant.
Good times dontst long. Before long, Pris was captured and locked down on Devil Ind.
The ind was called Devil due to the hatred that humans had on the mutants.
Some extremists were using the captured mutants in the Devil Ind for some inhuman experimental research.
In order to protect those inhuman experiments from being criticized by the outside world, the military sent them General Stryker, the pioneer in studying mutants.
No matter others believe it or not, anyway, there was a group of pirates entrenched around this sea area that America and the S.H.I.E.L.D. couldnt destroy.
One shouldnt get near the ind if one didnt want to lose his life, this was the warning from the military.
One day those pirates became bold and kidnapped mutants from the Brotherhood.
Mao then attacked the ind and discovered the secret.
As Mao, who dared to ughter the president single-handedly, how could he tolerate such things?
He overturned this ce in anger and rescued Pris.
Only then did he realize that god had left him such a treasure.
After that, Mao threatened the United States government with a video of heinous experimental research from Devil Ind.
If they didnt let him build a nation, he would disclose the video, so that all the Mutants in the world would rebel and unite.
In desperation, the United States government had to agree to Maos request.
After this was achieved, the revolution took a big step. Mao and the Brotherhoods brothers roared for joy.
Unfortunately, the good times didntst long, and soon he found that his daughters belly was getting bigger by the day.
Today was Erics birthday, but he growled at his daughter, Pris.
Lorna, if it werent for you, I would give that guy a good lesson.
Pris lowered her head, not knowing what to say.
Bruce and Wanda stood beside them and looked at each other speechlessly. Originally, Wanda was going to bring Bruce over to celebrate his fathers birthday.
The result was such an embarrassing scene. Bruce knew that Mao actually didnt want this child, but Pris was too stubborn. She was just as stubborn as Mao.
Even women were sometimes more stubborn than men, so Mao could only cast his anger on Eclipse who Mao had never saw.
At first, Eclipse was a head of the underground world in an area of the United States where carrying out an oppressive policy towards mutants.
He had now joined the Xaviers School, a Holy Land in his heart. This made Mao angry more.
This damned guy not only impregnated his daughter, but also went to his old rival Professor Xs side to fight against him?
Seeing Maos angry look, Bruce covered his eyes with his hands.
Even if he had a good rtionship with Mao, how could he persuade him in this situation?
After all, it was too much to swallow. No one could stand it.
In Bruces view, Eclipse might have learned of Wolverines story after entering Xavier School.
Just when he wanted tofort Mao, White Queen activated the pager in Las Vegas.
Gods Telekinesis swept slightly, and Bruce figured out what happened to Drac.
Vampire God? Mutants can also be vampires? Bruce thought about it silently. He decided to persuade Mao first.
Chapter 299
Chapter 299
Chapter 299: Vampire God Ceremony
In the temple of the Blood n
Drac, who was pale, stood at the center of the temple. He was surrounded by twelve elders.
Although the Vampire God ceremony would take the lives of twelve elders, these elders were still willing.
If it concerned the life and death of the entire race, the elders were willing to offer their humble lives.
The moment they chose to be the elders, they had already made this decision.
Drac looked at the elders of the Blood n.
As cruel as he was, he still felt sorry.
Every elder was the first generation vampire of a certain Blood n. Once these elders died, the descendants they created over the centuries would also die.
If one elder represented tens of thousands of vampires, then losing twelve elders meant the death of hundreds of thousands of vampires.
This was the amazing price behind the creation of the Vampire God. It was also the reason why the Blood n had not reluctantly created a Vampire God since its establishment.
Not being forced to a dead end, the Blood n would not make this painful choice.
A lightning suddenly shed in the cloudless sky. The ce where Drac was standing was directly below it. The lightning shot into the top of the temple and injected energy into the entire temple.
At this time, the dense runes inside the temple gave off light blue light. The twelve elders surrounding him each showed a huge amount of rune.
Immediately afterwards, the elders let out a cry from the depths of their souls. Their bones turned into bone demons and flew out of their body, and their boneless skins fell to the ground one after another.
The bone demons began to surround Dracs body, constantly prating it.
Every time it prated, Drac awakened a part of the memory of the Vampire God.
He stood there and trembled, the scarlet in his eyes began to thicken until his whole eyes became blood red.
The bone demons all turned into ash, which also announced that the Blood n had lost tens of thousands of vampires.
At this moment, Drac closed his eyes. His guards began to guard him.
ck mist shed. The yellow-eyed demon Azrael appeared.
At the moment, Azrael hadpleted a partial transformation. Huge bat wings grew behind his back, and his pupils became pure ck.
He looked like a great threat to Drac, who was undergoing transformation.
The guards watched the yellow-eyed demon vigntly. They knew that a mutant at the sixth level could be called a true god. But there were few mutants at fifth or sixth level that couldprehend a rule. Such mutants who mastered the rules in advance were called demigods.
The yellow-eyed demon was a known demigod.
Azrael, the current leader of the Hellfire Club could easily kill the level 4 vampires Drac transformed.
The yellow-eyed demon slowly flew to the sky, and then walked towards Drac. The guards sweated, and their faces began to show anxiousness. The guards standing in front had already condensed their blood weapons.
The war was about to start.
The yellow-eyed demon grinned and released his Rules of Fear as he walked. This made him emit a dark red light that only gods possessed.
The image of the yellow-eyed demon became tall in an instant, and fearful expressions appeared on the guards faces.
Huh, just a bunch of terracotta dogs. The yellow-eyed demon kicked the guard who fell on the ground and reached out his hand to Dracs heart.
The heart of the Vampire God was the key for the yellow-eyed demon to evolve into a Demon God.
The moment the yellow-eyed demon had touched Dracs skin, thetter suddenly caught the yellow-eyed demons hand.
Azrael, do you demons like to take advantage of others like this? Drac opened his blood-red eyes and stared at the yellow-eyed demon coldly.
It seems that I have to teach you a lesson. After speaking, Drac raised his other hand and pointed it at the yellow-eyed demons body.
What! The yellow-eyed demon discovered in horror that the blood in his body was flowing outside.
His blood covered his whole body, making him look like a blood man.
At this moment, Azrael knew that Drac, who had be the Vampire God, had evolved into a true sixth-level mutant.
The current Drac was equivalent to a god who controls the Rules of Blood.
If he wanted to really fight Drac, he must transform his body into that of a Demon God.
In this way, the Power of Rules and the body could bepletely integrated, and he could shed blood without the fear of being such by the Vampire God.
Now, Azraels blood had beenpletely drained!
He immediately controlled his Demons Body to stop the blood flow.
He knew that although this would paralyze himself physically, this was also better than enhancing Dracs power in disguise and letting others kill him.
Ignoring the body that had copsed to the ground, Azraels madly concentrated Rules of Fear power connected with his Super Transfer Ability.
Drac, you are so cruel. After saying this, the ck mist shed, and the yellow-eyed demon disappeared.
Drac looked at therge puff of demon blood floating in front of him.
When he raised his fingers, therge clump of demon blood condensed into a drop. Then, this drop that looked purple automatically floated into Dracs mouth.
Well, although the blood of a demigod demon is not as fresh and tasteful as the blood of a virgin, it is still much stronger than the blood of a lower mutant. Drac showed an expression of enjoyment, and transferred the bloodenergyof the demon into the body of the guard around him.
Immediately, the guardswho copsed slowly stood up, and their eyes showed a scarlet hue like Drac.
Their aura also began to strengthen until it reached the height of the fifth-level mutant.
From now on, the ten of you will be the new elders of the Blood n, and as the Vampire God, I give you the position of earl of the Blood n. Drac looked at the newborn guard, and said lightly.
Yes! Everyone immediately knelt on the ground.
Get up and re-select suitable humans to expand our race. Dracs scarlet eyes began to reveal unprecedented confidence.
Blood ncant hide forever. Its time to make aeback!
Chapter 300
Chapter 300
Chapter 300: The Disaster from The Vampire
They were vampires, but they could also be called undead.
Rumor had it that in the Middle Ages, a monarch-level vampire ughtered a city and killed tens of thousands of people, leaving the royal family helpless.
Their movements were like ghosts, like rabbits, and their blood was extremely contagious. Once bitten by a vampire, the human would be infected and be their descendants and blood ves. Their soul and body would be controlled by them from then on.
It wasnt until when the Angel Legion descended that the Blood n was hit hard.
Drac was one of the kings of vampires. Amongst all the kings, only Drac survived.
He also fell into a deep sleep for centuries due to heavy injuries. During his deep sleep, war broke out again between the Blood n and humans.
This resulted in the death of all the Blood n except him, and Drac became the only Vampire King in the world.
The ancestors of the Blood n gave Drac the legendary immortal power in order to avoid the extinction of the Blood n. Since then, Drac had be an immortal. Even if he was killed by the gods of Universe Level, he can be resurrected by the Law of Immortality.
The elders of the Blood n did not know that Drac had the Law of Immortality.
So after starting the Vampire God ceremony, Drac became the first Vampire God with the Law of Immortality in the history of the Blood n.
This also made Drac feel confident as he gave orders to the Blood n for unlimited expansion.
Every night, the human city was secretly attacked by the Blood n, which in turn made arge number of new vampires.
In less than a month, the Blood n had controlled a part of the territory of the United States, turning all important officials in the state into vampires.
However, only when vampires reached the fifth level could they be fearless of sunlight.
So at this time, only daylight was left to restrict the expansion of the Blood n.
In Xavier School
Professor X was sitting in the conference room, exining the weakness of the vampires to the X-Men.
At this moment, Shockwave stood up. Professor Charles, why dont we go to the headquarters of the Blood n and kill them?
Hearing Shockwaves words, Charles said patiently, Havok, sit down.
Then he connected to the brains of everyone through his brain waves.
Charles, who had be a level 5 mutant, could already connect the brains of all people on the earth without Cerebro.
Everyone quickly saw the expansion speed of the Blood n through the professors brain.
Afterwards, the professor first showed the strength of the yellow-eyed demon demigod. Then, the battle scene between Drac and the yellow-eyed demon in the Vampire God ceremony was shown.
At this time, everyone finally understood. Facing Drac, the yellow-eyed demon was so vulnerable. If they encountered this Vampire God with their strength, it was no different frommitting suicide.
After watching these scenes, Wolverine opened his eyes and said, We can only avoid the Vampire God. First, lets try to reduce their expansion speed, then find a way to kill the blood god.
Not bad. Charles nodded. Only Jean can fight against the Vampire God, but her recent state is very unstable, so we can only wait for her to recover.
Everyone quickly agreed with the professors point of view. Only Cyclops had a hint of hesitation.
No, Scott , dont think about that person. He is no longer your teacher.
Professor Charles suddenly looked at Cyclops and said, Trust me, we can solve this problem by ourselves.
Cyclops turned his head strangely, and he understood that the professor saw him wandering and invaded his mind.
Okay, Charles. I see.
In Avengers headquarters
A ck man wearing a ck trench coat with a long knife in his back walked towards the Avengers Building with a cold look.
Hey, sir, you cant enter here. The guard at the door stopped the man in ck.
Tell Steve that a daywalker vampire hunter is looking for him, the man wearing sunsses said lightly to the guard.
At this moment, Dr. Banner arrived.
He held a slice of bread covered with cheese and ate it.
At the moment, Dr. Banner had green skin. His body was unusually strong, with a height of two meters and a head taller than a normal person.
It seems that his appetite was starting to be huge, and he brought food wherever he went.
In fact, Dr. Banner was fairly satisfied with his current state. He was in a half-transformed state.
Although not as destructive as Hulk, he at least could retain his consciousness.
Seeing the ck man iming to be a daywalker, Dr. Banner shook hands with him in a friendly manner.
You are a daywalker. I heard Steve mention you. With that said, Dr. Banner waved his hand to the guard. He is a guest of the Avengers, and I can assure you that he has no problems.
Hearing Dr. Banner s words, the guard nodded, indicating that the daywalker could enter.
After entering the building, the two met Captain America who was discussing countermeasures with Iron Man.
There is no blood in my steel army. You can use them to deal with these vampires. Tony said loudly.
This is indeed a good way, but it couldnt hurt the Vampire God. Captain America embraced his arms and stroked his chin with one hand.
If it doesnt work, you can use Vision. There is no blood in his body. Tonys brain was open again.
Not bad, Tony. This is indeed a good idea, Dr. Banner , who walked in with the daywalker, agreed with Iron Mans idea.
After seeing the daywalker, Steve shook hands with him enthusiastically and turned to introduce him to the Avengers.
Standing behind me is the daywalker, de, that Ive just mentioned to you.
Seeing everyone nodding to de, Steve continued, de is a vampire hunter with both human and vampire blood. He not only has the speed of a vampire, but he is also not afraid of sunlight.
Hiss!
Ant-Man gasped at de. He looked at the dark skin of de and said, Does that mean that he can also ignore silver and garlic that vampires fear?
Yes, thats right. But more importantly, de possesses the calmness of a human being and is not as bloodthirsty as a vampire. Inviting him over, we can learn from his experiences and use it against these vampires. Steve smiled and nodded. Then we will study together on how to deal with these vampires.
As soon as his voice fell, Tony walked over and said quietly, Friday, scan the blood in the body of this ck sunsses.
Yes, sir. The des blood concentration is
A few minutester, Tony got a blood sample from de and walked to Dr. Banner.
When Banner heard that Tony was about to study the blood of de, he immediately became interested.
Tony and he had been studying the blood of mutants during this period. How could they not be interested with the blood of a daywalker.
Soon, there was a discussion with relish. It didnt take long for them to leave the conference room with an inexplicable expression, it seemed to say that our scientists world, your guys with average intelligence wont understand forever.
Chapter 301
Chapter 301
Chapter 301: Maos Attitude, Iron Man Attack
Inside Devil Ind
As soon as Mao heard the information reported by his subordinates about the Blood n, he couldnt wait to discuss it with Bruce.
Bruce, I heard something.
Oh? Bruce looked at Eric in surprise.
Drac has suddenly be stronger, and he is now preparing to transform all human beings in the world into vampires. Eric said excitedly, Once he turns everyone into a vampire, then this world will be a mutant world. Everyone will be mutants, there will be no human beings, and there is no need to kill each other. .
Bruce looked at Mao and was not surprised that he had this idea.
He knew that the old man had wanted to develop a machine that turned humans into mutants, but he had never been sessful.
Almost all of Maos life was spent thinking of destroying humans. Now that the Blood n had a one-time solution, Mao was naturally very satisfied. In fact, Bruce had already discovered the smell of gunpowder between mutants and humans.
Now that the Blood n joined in to stir up the matter, the civil war between the X-Men and the Avengers had temporarily eased, and both sides could agree against the Blood n first.
Among these forces, only Mao would not think about fighting against the Blood n since he happened to be the origin of friction between humans and mutants.
However, for Bruce, he only needed to watch the events unfold. After all, both the death of humans and the Blood n were constantly generating energy values for him.
The Soul ne also had twows from Apocalypse and Mephisto that had not been downloaded, especially the Law of Souls, which involved the connection between him and the soul gem.
After weighing the pros and cons, Bruce decided to download the Law of Catastrophe first, and then kill the Apocalypse.
In this way, the problem with Apocalypse could be solved at once.
He would then use the energy value obtained by killing Apocalypse to download the Law of Souls and Law of Fear.
It seemed that he had now be a powerhouse of Universe level, the most powerful god on earth.
Actually, there was a lot of stronger presence in the Marvel universe.
Above the Multiverse, there was the Super Universe Level and the Almighty Universe Level.
The Heart of the Universe Thanos was an almighty universe powerhouse in the future. Now that Thanos was not dead, he would one be an almighty universe.
There was not much time left for Bruce.
Bruce really wanted to deal with these great gods, but he still had to raise his strength to the multiverse level and master morew power.
It was best to be the master of a certain cosmic dimension like Mephisto and Dormammu.
This was equivalent to having your own ace cards.
In the Blood Temple
Drac stood on the high tform.
Seeing that more and more Blood n worshipped him, he couldnt help butugh.
Since he became a Vampire God, his life ushered in a new starting point.
As more and more human beings were transformed, his power would be extraordinary and holy.
With the Rules of Blood, he not only controlled the life and death of all of the Blood n, he could also extract power from every vampire.
For every additional vampire in the Blood n, his divine power became stronger.
Just when he started nning where to attack next, a group of uninvited guests came nearby.
Under the moonlight, their bodies glowed with a special metal luster. With the order of Iron Man, their palms and soles spurted mes continuously as they flew into the sky.
On the ground, a giant mecha more than 30 meters high came slowly towards the Blood Temple.
This was the anti-vampire armor that Tony made against Drac.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Every step of the Anti-Vampire God armor shook the ground.
Wow, Tony! This big guy you put together looks much more handsome than the anti-Hulk armor! Dr. Banner looked at Tonys new weapon dumbfounded.
Humph. Tony raised his head proudly, ignoring Dr. Banner, and continued tomand the mecha army at full speed on the holographicmand tform.
Enemy attack The vampire patrols who were originally suspicious of the light saw the light emitted by the mecha army.
They screamed in panic.
In the silent night, it seemed exceptionally terrifying.
In an instant, the originally quiet Blood Temple suddenly became frantic, and countless voices were intertwined.
You are surrounded. Please surrender.
A burst of electronic voice sounded from the sky, and the Iron Men in the sky circled around andunched a beam towards the enemy below. The poor ordinary vampires fought hard to resist.
Tony, being rich and powerful, did not cut corners on his steel army. The vampires guns that hit Iron Mans armor only produced some sparks, and then they were cut into pieces.
The other vampire was panicking and preparing to escape. He was dragged into the sky by an armor flying from another direction, and then he became the target of arge number of the other armors.
Drac felt the noise from the outside and was about to call people to have a look when he saw a blood-stained vampire running towards him in a panic.
..
No its not good, Your Majesty! There is an enemy attack!
The vampire got Dracs attention.
Seeing his embarrassed look, Drac understood what was going on and left the Blood Temple in a sh.
He saw countless rays of light that immediately scanned his body.
Drac has appeared! Tonys voice immediately caught the attention of all the Avengers in the sky carrier.
Thats right. Its that guy. At this moment, even the often silent de couldnt help but speak.
Focus shooting! Tony quickly issued his order.
The Iron Men in the sky quickly transformed their hands into cylindrical shapes. After a round of energy gathering, the dense energy beam passed through the height of theputer and sted at Drac.
I thought it was something. I didnt expect it to be a bunch of broken copper and iron, Drac said coldly before turning his body into blood bats.
Ding Ding Ding
Various sirens sounded inside the aerospace carrier.
Not good! These scarlet bats are wrapped in unknown energy and attack the steel army at speeds beyond the speed of sound. Tonys voice fell off.
Boom Boom Boom
Everyone saw all kinds of steel fireworks explode in the sky.
Chapter 302
Chapter 302
Chapter 302: The Anti-Vampire God Armor!
The current battle damage has reached 50% Hearing Fridays report, Tony did not feel panicked, but calmly pressed a button.
Following Tonys instructions, the Anti-Vampire God Armor immediately sped up.
The entire ground began to tremble because of his violent marching, sending sand and rocks several feet from the ground.
Seeing the blood bat on it, the anti-Vampire God armor put on an energy shield.
The blood-colored energy on the blood bat could not quickly destroy the energy shield, but it caused a ripple on the side of the energy shield.
The remaining energy of the energy shield is 80%. Friday reported meticulously.
Continue! Tony looked like a cold-blooded general.
Ignoring these blood bats that could crash ordinary steel armors, the anti-Vampire God armor destroyed and pulled away the objects in front of it.
With both hands open, the huge main cannon on its chest gathered energy aiming at the Blood Temple.
Zira Zira!
Therge Arc reactor loaded began to run at full power.
The dense energy was concentrated, giving people a sense that something was about to explode.
With a huge roar, a beam of light thicker than five people shot toward the Blood Temple.
Dont! Dracs figure reappeared from the clump of blood bats.
The Blood Temple was still very important to him. In desperation, he had no choice but gather the power of the Rules of Blood and impose a protective shield around the Blood Temple.
The energy output reached the maximum. It can be maintained for 5, 4, 3 Inside the carrier, Tony kept his eyes on Fridays data.
The moment Drac took the initiative to protect the Blood Temple, he knew that his guess was correct.
The original problem with the Anti-Vampire God armor was that it was difficult to hit a dexterous target like Drac, so the whole body was filled withrge-scale and high-energy weapons.
But to be safer, Tony still decided to attack the Blood Temple. As a result, he made the right bet, making Drac had to fight head-on with the Anti-Vampire God armor.
Fighting head-on? I have fully prepared already.
Tony waved. Friday, order the Anti-Vampire God armor to use spare energy to refill energy.
Drac, who saw the energy beam weakening, breathed a sigh of relief. But next second, he saw that the legs of the Anti-Vampire God armor were inserted into the ground and was charging for another beam
Detecting that the power of blood in his body was consumed by the previous attack,
Drac let out his sharp nails, rushed to the Anti-Vampire God armor, and mmed it.
The power of the Vampire God was so great that the ripples on the energy shield were getting bigger and bigger. Soon enough, it had a gaping hole.
Seeing that the energy shield was torn, Drac used blood magic in the form of a scarlet skull. The skull wrapped in blood energy hit the body of the Anti-Vampire God Armor.
Boom!
The Anti-Vampire God Armor took a step back from the huge impact. There was a hole in it!
If it werent for its weight, it would be more than just a step back.
Ding!The remaining energy of the energy shield is 20%. The armor has received 50% damage.
Seeing that the Anti-Vampire God Armor almost lost itsbat effectiveness with one blow, Tony was taken aback. He then calmly issued a new order again.
Initiate n B.
Following Tonys order, the Anti-Vampire God Armor changed form, suspending the output of the energy cannon.
Several mechanical arms quickly stretched out and grabbed Drac, who was nearby.
Drac saw that he was caught by the robotic arm and knew nothing good was about to happen. He quickly turned into a blood bat to escape.
When he hit the armors shield did he realize that the shield went two-way.
I am trapped inside! No! Drac, who had anticipated what would happen, desperately tried to escape, but saw that armor was self-destructing.
The core exploded light in all directions. The energyparable to a nuclear explosion was beingpressed within the energy shield, and Drac took the damage from the explosion head on.
This kind of power could be said to beparable to the Divine Punch Bruce used before advancing to the Universe Level.
Iron Man was a human superhero without any abilities. But now he only used his mind to cause a heavy hit to a god!
Seeing the Anti-Vampire God Armor exploding, the Avengers cheered.
Tony! Good job, I didnt expect you to be so prepared!
Captain America gave Tony a light punch on the chest.
He knew that if he attacked with all his strength, his punch would probably break Tonys breastbone, so he held back.
There was a reason for the Captain Americas excitement. He was wary of the Vampire Gods weird ability.
Unexpectedly, Tonys iron army defeated the Vampire God and solved the problem.
Great job, Tony. I can go home early for dinner again today. Dr. Banner took out a piece of hot dog from his pocket and ate it.
It seems that I wont have to act. Vision appeared while smiling.
When everyone was enjoying themselves, de stood aside and closed his eyes.
He had tortured many vampires before, and he had gotten a lot of information from their mouths.
The Vampire God shouldnt be so vulnerable de began to mumble.
At that moment, a blood-colored vortex suddenly appeared in the aerospace carrier.
de, which was naturally sensitive to blood mist, reacted immediately.
Tony, get away! de anxiously yelled to everyone.
Next moment, Dracs figure suddenly appeared, holding a bloody red dagger about to stab Tonys back.
Chapter 303
Chapter 303
Chapter 303: Seizing the Mind Gem
At the moment of crisis, Vision reacted. He materialized and shielded Tonys body from a fatal blow!
Warning, there is a huge amount of energy in the aerospace carrier Fridays electronic report arrivedte, and Tony hurriedly turned his head to see Drac piercing Visions chest.
No! Steve raised his shield and rushed towards Drac, trying to save Vision.
This This is an Infinity Gem, the Mind Gem.
Avenger, human superhero? Drac looked at the gem, injected his spirit into it, and quickly recognized its origin.
A ridiculous bunch.
You actually ced such a precious treasure in such a ce.
Extending his fist and hitting Steves shield, he pushed Captain America away. Drac revealed his nails and pulled the Mind Gem from Visions head.
Ahh! Vision cried out painfully, then feebly fell to the ground.
Even if Bruce strengthened his body with vibranium, he could not resist Dracs power of blood.
Roar! Dr. Banner roared wildly, then mmed his fist towards Drac.
At the same time, de also drew his sword, and the two formed a pincer attack.
The Mind Gem could enhance the users mental power.
If Professor X obtained the Mind Gem, it would undoubtedly be better than using a brain wave amplifier.
Even a person who had no mind control ability could control other peoples thoughts if he obtained the Mind Gem.
What more if Drac, who had the ability to hypnotize, acquired it?
Although he didnt get the boosting power of other gems, Dracs mental power was still also doubled.
Feeling the power that made him happy.
Dracughed wildly at the two people rushing towards him. Haha, you dont know how powerful this force is. From now on, you can only be my ves!
Driven by Dracs massive mental power, the Mind Gem began to emit a dazzling yellow light.
When Dr. Banner saw the yellow light, he put away his fists and stood beside Drac nkly.
He was being controlled.
de also stopped his advancement and stood beside Drac.
Huh? Arent you the daywalker?
You also joined the Avengers?
You really are the shame of the Blood n. Drac looked dissatisfied with the de. He even thought of killing him.
Gently curling his fingers, the blood in des body unceasingly boiled, as if it was about to leave his body.
Damn it! Tony looked behind him and felt resentful when he saw that Visions bodyy on the ground. However, he was careful and noticed that all the Avengers present seemed to be under control.
In fact, Steve was pushed to the side, and Ant-Man had shrunk.
At this moment, Tony turned his head and saw Steve giving him a wink.
He soon noticed that Ant-Man had crawled on Dracs body and was about to steal the Mind Gem from thetters hand.
Tony reacted quickly and put the nanotech Iron Man armor.
Friday, turn on the mental shield, Tonymanded.
The mental shield allowed him to temporarily resist the opponents mind control. This was a new type of energy shield he developed through repeated research on the Mind Gem.
Drac saw Tony gearing up. Dazzling white light shed, and Iron Man made a punch towards his head.
Hmph, ignorant mortal. I should give you a good reward! said Drac.
The reason why Drac came to the aerospace carrier to attack Tony as soon as he was beaten by the Anti-Vampire God armor was because he found that Tony was the chief culprit to cause the mass mortality of the low lever vampires.
At this moment, des blood wasnt more important to him than killing Tony, so Drac put down de. de then fell on the ground.
Drac took out the small bloody dagger again. That was his special weapon created by vampire craftsmen of the Middle Ages.
As for the bleeding of blood on the surface, it was because Drac used the Rules of Blood on it.
This drop of blood was equivalent to the divine power dedicated to him by tens of thousands of vampires.
No god could stop this power.
Once a mortal was stabbed by such a dagger, it could be said that it was the end. His soul would copse, and even the gods from heaven would not be able to resurrect him.
Drac used this dagger in the past to assassinate countless members of the royal family and important figures in heaven. And now, it was this dagger that enabled him to cut through the Anti-Vampire God armors shield at thest moment and sessfully escape.
He didnt hesitate to use it to deal with Tony. Iron Mans attempt to destroy the Blood Temple angered this Vampire God.
Go to hell!
Before he finished speaking, Drac quickly spun around and aimed at Tony.
Boom!
The dagger easily broke Tonys shield, and it got stuck in the gap on Iron Mans armor.
It turned out that the suit that Tony wore was the result of histest research. He learned from past experience and made this generation of nano-steel armor much stronger than the previous generations.
It was this opportunity that Ant-Man suddenly made a move, pushing the Mind Gem out of Dracs palm.
Steve, who was waiting on the side, snatched the gem and released Dr. Banner and de from the mind control.
As soon as Dr. Banner got out of trouble, he punched Drac in the face.
Hulks punch knocked Drac.
Ant-Man grew bigger and took the Mind Gem from Steve. He then used PIM particles to shrink the gem with him.
In this way, Drac would not find the Mind Gem and could no longer easily control them.
Chapter 304
Chapter 304
Chapter 304: The X-Men Intervenes
Just when the Avengers temporarily repelled Drac and prepared to continue the fight, a golden portal appeared.
Professor X came to the scene with five people: Cyclops, Wolverine, Angel, Colossus, and Iceman.
Charles quickly nced at the Avengers, and then used his mental power to transmit his own words directly to everyones brains.
Drac is not as strong as he seems!Colossus, you fight head-on and tangle Drac.
Logan, use your metal maniption ability to carry out a long-range attack on him.
Angel, youre responsible for the shield, preventing Drac from drawing blood and mind control, protecting me and Iceman.
Iceman, freeze his blood and weaken his strength.
Ant-Man, give me Mind Gem, and I will deal the fatal blow. The X-Men who heard the order acted immediately, but Ant-Man just stood still.
Scott, give him the gem. We can only trust him. Captain America thought for a while and made a decision.
He had heard about the deeds of Xavier School and believed that Professor X would not harm them.
For him, the most important thing now was unity.
Seeing that Captain America agreed, Ant-Man gave the gem to Charles.
At the moment he got the gem, Charles consciousness began tobine with the Mind Gem.
As Professor X, he was originally a mutant of the fifth-level. He also had his long-term research on mental power. This allowed to begin to explore the power of rules inside the gem.
At this time, Professor X, who had suddenly realized the Rules of the Mind, used the gem to increase his mental power to the ability of a sixth-level mutant, turning him into a demigod!
Soon, the beaten Drac reappeared. Seeing Colossus blocking him, he used his blood drawing ability. However, he discovered that Colossus body waspletely made of steel after being transformed.
There was no blood. Naturally, he was not affected by the power of blood.
Seeing that he could ignore Dracs magic, Colossus immediately used his huge first to kissDrac.
Seeing that Colossus fist was about to hit him, Drac prepared to dodge.
Unexpectedly, Iceman stood there and opened his palm to Drac. Drac soon discovered that his blood flow had be very slow.
This made his already cold vampire body suddenly feel like ice.
The stagnation of blood slowed Dracs actions, making him unable to dodge the Colossus punch.
Boom!
Drac was pped to the ground from Colossus punch.
Oh, fucking great! When the Hulk saw Drac being pressed on the ground, he felt very relieved. At the same time, Colossus violence made him extremely excited.
He was about to rush up and attack Drac like Colossus, but was stopped by the calm Captain America.
Dr. Banner, dont go there yet.
The reason why Captain America stopped the Hulk was that he was still afraid that he would suffer from being controlled.
After all, the Hulk couldnt stop the blood inside him and would definitely be controlled by Drac.
And at this time, he saw that Angel had spread his wings, emitting a holy light. He waved his hand to release a light shield to the naked eye, protecting the professor and his party.
Captain America decided to take the Avengers into the shield first.
Following Captain America, Iron Man finally got a chance to breathe after entering the shield.
Friday, call all the nearby armors, Iron Man ordered.
Immediately afterwards, the steel army appeared again, standing outside the shield, forming a steel barrier wall.
Anyone with a discerning eye could see that the Avengers, who were assisted by the X-Men, began to have the strength to defeat Drac.
Colossus was about to punch Drac again when seeing Drac hadnt stood up.
But he was blocked by Drac using one hand at the next moment.
Drac gritted his teeth and looked at everyone.
And Casting an attack using another hand at the same time
Ugh! Iceman was hit by Dracs divine power and began to vomit blood.
When Angel saw Icemans situation, he casually used healing magic.
This made Icemans expression look a bit better.
Professor, I cant hold him down, Iceman said to Charles.
Its okay. You have done a good job. Leave it to me. Immediately, the professor raised two fingers pointing to Dracs direction.
He connected his brain waves with the Vampire God.
The moment he entered Dracs mind, he used the mental power of rules he had realized. At the same time, the Mind Gem began to emit a yellow light.
What? Drac felt his head as if being stabbed by a needle fiercely.
This was a situation that only happened when suffering a mental shock.
However, he knew exactly how his spirit was.
Before bing a god, there were powerful angels who wanted to attack his mind, but he resisted them one by one. As the ancestor of vampires who was born with hypnotic ability, his mental power could be said to be several times greater than that of other vampires.
Drac had never thought about his mental protection, thinking that there wouldnt be a day when someone else would cause him mental harm.
Just when he was stunned, the sting on his mind came again. This time, the pain was worse than before.
This showed that his mental power was desperately defending against external forces.
Once one couldnt defend against that kind of pain, it meant that he was about being controlled by the other party.
Only a strong mind could automatically produce protective consciousness.
Its the bald head! Following the direction of the mind, Drac discovered the professor.
Later, he transformed himself into a blood bat and began to attack the professor.
He knew that the most threat to him was Professor X. He had realized that the professors mental ability had reached the realm of a demigod. Otherwise, it was impossible to cause him harm.
But when he rushed over, he realized that a had already beenid here.
The precise shooting of the steel army, Angelsrge-scale light magic, plus the professors attackbined to attack him.
As a result, Drac was blocked before breaking through the light shield set by Angle .
Hateful! Leaving an unwilling roar, Drac turned into blood mist and fled the scene.
Chapter 305
Chapter 305
Chapter 305: Cooperation
In Avengers headquarters
The huge aerospace carriernded on the tform outside the building.
Captain America shook hands with Professor X.
I thank you on behalf of the Avengers, Professor. The strength of the Vampire God is too strong. I cant imagine how all this will end without your help.
Mr. Steve, as long as the dark forces exist, the X-Men are the best ally of the Avengers.
Naturally, Professor. We will continue to cooperate topletely eliminate the Blood n.
No problem. You can call me at any time. Then, well be leaving. After speaking, Professor X took out the Mind Gem and gestured to give it to Captain America.
Captain America waved.
Take it, Professor. This gem can only y its best role in your hands. I hope we will never be enemies.
Seeing how generous Captain America was, the professor was naturally not hypocritical and kept the gem. Then, he opened the portal and returned to Xavier School with the X-Men.
Seeing all the X-Men leave, Tony immediately yelled at Captain America in dissatisfaction.
Steve, are you crazy? You let that guy have the Mind Gem? What if he controls all of us?
Captain America was about to exin helplessly when another portal opened. Doctor Strange walked out of it.
Dont worry, Tony. If he does, I will definitely stop him, Strange said as he patted Tony on the shoulder.
Seeing Strange, Tonys face stretched slightly.
Then, how should we wipe out these bats. Should we continue to send my steel army? Tony shook his head in dissatisfaction. If this is the case, it will take some time to prepare.
No, Tony, we only need to hit Drac strong enough and kill him, then the rest of the Blood n should not be a worry. The government can take care of them, Dr. Banner said suddenly.
Yes, through the Vampire God ceremony, most of the blood elders have died. Only Drac remains as the backbone of the Blood n. The Blood n has be singr. The new Blood n shares one ancestry.
Destroying him is tantamount to severing the source of the continuation of the Blood n. de nodded in agreement.
If this is the case, then we should continue to attack the Blood Temple. Captain America clenched his fists.
Devil Ind
Mutant country
The kings office
Mao just finished dealing with the nationality of a new batch of mutants.
At this moment, the phone next to the table rang suddenly.
Eric looked at the phone signature, and saw the name of the Vampire God Drac.
This made him think for a while. He heard about the Blood n the other day.
He took the initiative to find someone to contact the Blood God, but at that time, Drac didnt like him. Drac told him that his Brotherhood would all be his kin.
Eric naturally yelled at this, causing the two to fight.
Now, he picked up the phone yfully and heard theints from the other end of the phone.
Eric, your old rival, Professor X, and the Avengers have united.
Really? Then they should have gone to eradicate you. After all, your actions were big.
Hmph,if Professor X didnt intervene, the Avenger wont be much. But now, Professor X has the Mind Gem. He has the strength of a demigod, which makes him ubearable.
Haha, then you should have suffered a lot. Do you want to borrow a helmet from me?
Yes, Eric. Thinking that your enemys enemy is a friend, I called you, but I dont want your helmet.
Oh? What do you want?
I want you, Mao, and your Brotherhood. If you can form an alliance with me and fight against the new Avengers, it will be even more wonderful.
Dont be naive, Drac. Do you think I dont know what you are nning? Even if you take a step back, why should I help you?Why should I bear the brunt of the hatred directed at you and bring ruin to the mutant country??
Well Eric, I have an offer! As long as you help me, I will join your Brotherhood and be your deputy no matter what happens.
Sorry, I am not interested in promises made by something older than my grandpa!
Beep
After hanging up, Mao summoned his men outside the door and told them to notifyMystique.
Fifteen minutester, Raven walked in.
Eric, what can I do for you? Raven narrowed eyes lightly, looked at Eric, and said.
Oh, Raven. Since you became a fourth-level mutant. you dont need to take off your clothes, I think you look more beautiful now, Eric eximed.
Really? Not only can I now restore my original appearance, but I can also copy the abilities below level five at will. Wouldnt that be more beautiful. As she said that, her white wings grew.
Well, it really looks more beautiful this way. I realized that you are the best and decided to make you the vice president of the Brotherhood.
Eric, stop talking nonsense. Be direct. Whats the matter?
Sure enough, you know me best. Eric hesitated for a while, and then said, I decided to go to the Blood Temple. Can you call Toad and Quill together? Lets go on a wonderful journey.
Huh. Raven suddenly showed a charming expression.
I hope its not like taking them to death. After speaking, Raven put her wings away and left Erics office.
After Raven left, Eric waved his hand.
Sabretooth walked in from where Raven had left.
Looking at the iprehensible eyes of the mutant king, he said, Eric, are you really determined to take this muddy water?
Why, are you questioning my decision? Eric raised his eyebrows at Victor, then turned his chair and began to turn his back to him.
I dont dare, my king. I just dont think this is necessary. Victor lowered his head, his rebellious eyes hidden in the shadows.
Victor, I know staying here does not make you very happy. Eric turned around suddenly and seriously looked at Victors eyes. But since I am the king, you have to listen to me. Understand? If there is no problem, get ready, call Juggernaut, and we will leave in an hour.
Chapter 306
Chapter 306
Chapter 306: The Origin of Chaos
After Victor left, Mao began to calcte the power in his hands.
Except for himself, the fifth-level mutant king, the only power that the Brotherhood could use was Raven and Victor, two fourth-level mutants.
The rest of his immediate family, such as Pris and Quicksilver, were still third-level mutants and have not grown up. Not to mention her youngest daughter, Nina, a second-level mutant, a child who still needed his protection.
As for his eldest daughter, Wanda, she was even stronger than him. She had reached the level of a sixth-level mutant like the Vampire God.
Its a pity that a married daughter was like sshed water.
Unless it was a matter of life and death, Wanda would never listen to him and go out with him to ckmail the Vampire God.
As for Bruces temperament, he had always been confused. Since leaving Xavier School, he seemed to have be calm and apathetic.
People were unpredictable, and the team was not easy to lead.
Eric patted his head agonisingly, but he really wanted to support his children to inherit his legacy.
It was a pity that his only son, Quicksilver, was still very naive and had not grown up in his eyes.
If there was no special reason, Quicksilver was unable to take the lead of the mutant country for the time being.
As for his other daughter, Pris, she got pregnant by this damned boy, Eclipse. She couldnt even protect herself, much more apany him to do something else.
The road was long and thorny, and he had to search up and down himself now.
Mao shook his head. After thinking for a long time, he realized that he could only rely on himself.
When the Brotherhood was assembled, Eric called Quicksilver and Pris.
After talking to the two of them, he led everyone to the Blood Temple.
In Killer Unions headquarters
The wind was fast, and a hint of coolness blew in.
Bruce hugged Wanda, looked out the window, and said, Xavier School and the Avengers have united. Drac cant hold out.
Really, thats good. Wanda looked at Bruce, and it was obvious that she didnt care.
Vision is dead, and the Mind Gem fell into Professor Xs hands.
What? Wanda frowned, but didnt know why she was suddenly a little sad.
Seeing Wandas expression, Bruce smiled.
He knew that Wanda would have a sad rtionship with Vision in the original plots, but with his intervention, everything changed.
Visions death now put a perfect end to this matter.
Wanda was able to sense something. It was purely influenced by the Rules of Chaos.
As an Almighty Universe-Level divine power, the Rules of Chaos was naturally able to perceive the changes made by Bruces arrival to Wanda.
The Wandas Rules of Chaos was injected by Demon King Chthon as a child.
Chthon was the creator of ck magic and the god of ck magic. He was also one of the four ancient gods of the earth.
The other three ancient gods were Gaea, Set, and Oshtur.
These four ancient gods were at the same level as the five great gods of the universe, and they were all at the multiverse level.
At that time, Chton injected the power of chaos into Wandas body in order to descend into the earth through Wanda.
For a powerful demon like him, it was best to have a carrier in the world.
If he didnt do that, he would be like Mephisto, who could only bring part of his power. It would consume a lot of divine power when breaking through the barriers of the ne.
Chthon was willing to hand over the power of chaos to Wanda because Wanda was the most important piece for him to descend.
However, what he did not expect was that Wanda wouldpletely inherit the Rules of Chaos and be even stronger than him.
It could be said she could reach the Almighty Universe Level that he could not reach.
Fortunately, Wanda had just broken through to be a god, and she was still far from the Universe Level.
In this case, Chthon could not descend, so Bruce had nothing to worry about.
If Chthon really wanted to descend, he would need to wait for Wandas strength to at least reach the Universe Level or even the Multiverse Level.
At that time, Chthon would descend on Earth and possess Wandas body.
But all this was within Bruces calctions, and Wandas strength could not break through faster than Bruce.
Before Chthon could descend, Bruce had to reach the multiverse level and master Laws to firmly press Chthon under his feet.
Looking at it this way, it was really not a simple thing to be a Wandas man, since he must have the strength to protect her.
Bruce looked at his own information, looking at his energy values.
He could clearly see that his energy value had skyrocketed from 2w to 300w.
This was the energy value created for Bruce through the Law of Death after the Blood n and the Avengers had fought.
Generally speaking, it was not bad. It was the same as defeating Apocalypse.
Actually, Blood n dominating the Earth was not what Bruce wanted to see.
Even if Xavier School and the Avengers couldnt resist the Blood n in the end, Bruce would also make the Killer Union take part in it.
In this way, he could earn energy values without harming human beings.
At the Universe Level, Bruce found that only by challenging the existence of the same level or higher level as him could the systems mission be triggered.
The Vampire Gods strength was still too weakpared to him, but that was not his primary reason.
The reason why he was so reluctant to kill him was because Bruce, the God of Death, had detected that killing Drac wouldnt get any energy at all when Gambit killed himst time.
This lucky guy was favored by someone beyond the multiverse, and he was given the Law of Immortality, protected like a pet.
Perhaps for that person, Drac was just a toy that he could not bear to give up.
Even if Bruce became the master of this single universe, he could not kill him unless he downloaded the Law of Annihtion from the five great creation gods, but that was still too far for him.
The five great creation gods were not those one could meet even if he wanted to.
Chapter 307
Chapter 307
Chapter 307: Vampire Transformation
In the Blood Temple
Since learning a lesson from Iron Mansst attack, Drac had set up a sentry outside the temple.
However, the notice brought by the sentry today surprised Drac.
He saw a group of mutants headed by Mao from the monitoring.
These mutants were Mystique, Juggernaut, Sabertooth, Roberto, Toad, and Quill. Most of them had tattoos and their expressions were slightly frivolous.
Drac, I know you are inside. Let us in, Mao said loudly.
There was audio equipment in the monitoring room, so Drac could hear him.
Crunch.
The alloy gate outside the Blood Temple opened.
Inside, the atmosphere was pressing, and several bats pped their wings and flew into the depths.
A vampire elder stood at the door with a gloomy expression on his stiff face, and he coldly said to Mao, Come with me.
He is the guide sent by Drac to wee the Brotherhood into the Blood Temple.
There were many secret paths outside the Blood Temple. If no one led them, it was easy to get lost.
Mao could see that the vampire elder greeted him, showing Dracs intention.
If he didnt care about them, then the guide could just be a lower vampire and not an elder, who was second only to Drac in status.
Not long after, they met Drac.
Although it was only a few hours after they called, it wasnt until he saw him that Mao felt the bone-chilling coldness on Dracs body.
At this time, Drac also looked at Mao only to see his mouth slightly opened.
Wee, Eric. Youe to me with the main members of the Brotherhood. It looks like you havee to a decision?
Yes, I came here to help you deal with the Avengers.
Very well. With your assistance, the Blood n will surely be able to achieve a brilliant victory. Immediately afterwards, Drac nced at Maos men and suddenly smiled.
Eric, do some of your subordinates want to be a vampire? After speaking, his eyes looked at Quill and Toad.
The two saw Drac looking at them, turned to look at Mao, and saw that thetter nodded at them, so they slowly walked towards him.
Yes, their abilities limit their growth, so I brought these mutant brothers here to help them improve their strength through your ability. Mao embraced the two.
Drac could see that Mao had tried everything for the two of them, so when they looked at Mao, they always looked grateful.
Such people wouldnt only be loyal to Mao even if they were converted into his own blood.
No problem, Eric. I will do my best. Drac smiled. He had already forgotten Maos disrespectful words to him on the phone.
In his long life, there were too many such people. He had already be a man who could bend and stretch.
After that, he walked in front of the two, stretched out both hands, squeezed out a drop of blood, and let them drink it.
When they consumed the blood, Mao saw their pupils begin to be blood-red, and it was obvious that they had entered the transformation state of a vampire.
Sweetdream, take them to a guest room, seeing that the two had entered a state of transformation, Drac said to a coquettish woman with red hair beside him.
The two followed her and left the hall like a puppet.
When passing by Mao, she did not forget to cast a wink.
After being seduced, Mao remained still. Because through the induction between strong mutants, he knew that this woman who seemed ridiculous was also a fifth-level mutant.
Seeing this, Mystique frowned, obviously not feeling great towards her.
Sabertooths eyes moved slightly when he realized that a casual woman around Drac could be a fifth-level mutant, while he had been stuck at level four for a long time.
He decided that as long as he saw Quill and Toad improved after the transformation, he would also find Drac to be a vampire.
The burly Juggernaut behind them showed a disdainful expression. Obviously, he wouldnt appreciate the power of the blood n
Mao looked at the expressions and movements of the three through the corner of his eyes. Then, turning his back to the three people, he said, If there is nothing wrong, you can leave first. I have something to talk about with Drac.
Yes, The three answered in unison.
As the three of them left, Mao looked at Drac with a sullen smile, and then said unhappily, In the mutant country, there are many unlucky mutants like those two.
They have all awakened their abilities and can deal with ordinary people. However, they are not very useful against powerful mutants.
If Quill and Toads transformation is good, I will ask you to transform more.
After Mao finished what he wanted to say in one breath, Drac frowned. Im afraid that will be a bit difficult, Eric.
If I converted them to blood ves, it doesnt matter how many I convert.
Drac said his unspeakable secret, Blood ves are just the basic transformation of vampires. Mutants who transform into blood ves will not gain any increase in abilities, only vampire abilities.
But I know that the transformation you really want is for them to awaken new abilities and even strengthen their mutant abilities. Of course, I can do this too.
Unfortunately
This will consume my blood, so I can only transform one person a day, otherwise it will damage my body.
It is already an exception that I will transform Toad and Quill for you today.
At this time Mao fell into deep thought after hearing Dracs words. There were many fourth-level mutants around Drac, as well as fifth-level mutants.
ording to his investigation, these Blood n almost all emerged out of thin air in a short time.
It was obvious that Drac was telling lies. He was unwilling to transform these people definitely because he had seen that these mutants have long been favored by him.
Even if he changed them, they wouldnt listen to him, so he was ying procrastination tactics.
But this left him at a loss.
This was Dracs n. Since he called it, this round has been set.
Chapter 308
Chapter 308
Chapter 308: Mystiques Super Imitation Ability
A weekter in Blood Temple
In Maos private room
Raven, try to turn yourself into Drac.
Mystique smiled slightly when she heard Maosmand and immediatelypleted the transformation.
Tsk tsk,I wont talk about the appearance. Even the aura is also very simr. Mao walked around Mystique a few times and couldnt help but admire. Then, he called a second-level mutant into the room and then told Mystique, Try if you can transform him into a vampire.
Mystique nodded, and then forced a drop of blood into the mouth of this second-level mutant.
Soon, this mutant also had hazy blood-red eyes.
Mao looked at the mutant in the transformation state and became silent.
An hourter, the blood color in the mutants finally faded.
Roberto, do you feel any difference? Mao asked eagerly.
My lord, I really want to awaken a kind of fire ability, Roberto looked at his hand and said truthfully.
Try it now.
Maos eyes shed, and Mystique looked at him curiously.
Ok Roberto said embarrassingly, and then, in the twos surprise, turned into a man engulfed by mes.
Mao saw Robertos change and immediately showed a surprised expression.
Then he shook his head again, remembering that Drac was nearby.
In order to avoid arousing suspicion, Mao hurriedly waved and fanned the heat in front of him. Enough, Roberto. Change back to normal.
Yes My Lord.
With that, Roberto returned to his original state.
Raven, how many levels does his mutant ability reach?
Hearing Maos words, Mystique turned herself into Roberto, closed her eyes, and felt for a while. She then said, His original mutant ability is rapid metabolism, which can make wounds heal quickly. He was a weak Second-level mutant, and now
At this time, Mystique was a little uncertain. It seemed that even she did not expect something like that to happen. He has awakened the ability of sunspots to rapidly metabolize and absorb sr energy, and is almost immune to heat and fire. He seems to have reached the level of a fourth-level mutant.
Great! Mao put his hand on Roberts shoulder and said seriously: Roberto, your code name will now be Sunspot. I appoint you to protect the king and your mission is to follow me. Ensure the safety of the king, understand?
Yes! Robert said without hesitation.
To him, what Mao said was everything, and he gave his life to Mao when he joined the Brotherhood.
Because if it wasnt for Mao, who rescued him from the slums, he would have died.
Seeing Roberts firm eyes, Mao nodded in satisfaction.
He came to the Blood Remple and brought a lot of mutants like Robert to verify his conjecture.
Judging from the current results, it was clear that he was right.
As an anomaly that allowed the future Wolverine toe back and change his destiny, mystique was indeed a very special existence!
Unexpectedly, after she evolved into a fourth-level mutant, even the catalytic ability of higher-level mutants could be imitated.
After thinking for a while, Mao asked quickly, Raven, can you repeatedly do this?
Yes, but I can only transform them into a fourth-level mutant at most. Usually I should be able to transform them to a third-level mutant.
That is enough. Mao was very excited. He looked at Raven as if he saw a steady stream of Level 3 mutants.
He would probably rely on her to expand the territory of the mutant country. Mao felt that he had taken another big step towards the revolution.
The next step was to find an existence that could turn humans into mutants!
Just as he watched Mystiques thoughts. Mystique turned herself into a morous womans dream.
After watching Mao for a while, Mystique smiled and said, Eric, do you treat me as a tool knowing that I can help you create an army?
Hearing these words, Mao immediately recovered.
Looking at her, he finally reacted. It turns out that this bitch still has the ability to observe other peoples thoughts. It seems that she is a weakened version of Professor X.
After speaking, he took up his steel helmet that could interfere with all mental abilities.
When staying with these people, only helmets could make him feel safe.
At this time, he couldnt help but rejoice. Fortunately, he could control her, otherwise he would be seduced by this woman.
Not all his secrets were discovered.
He actually built his nation through lies. In the Marvel Universe, if he said that something is second, then nobody would dare to say its the first.
Therefore, people like Mystique and Professor X were the most disgusting existence in his life.
In order to deal with such people, he had to wear his helmet to avoid the prying of these guys who have the ability to spy on others thoughts.
Thinking of this, Mao reluctantly said to Mystique, Raven, please change back or else I wont be able to take off this helmet.
However, Mystique was ying hard to get. When Mao says so, she just wanted to fight.
Most of Maos subordinates were rebellious teenagers like Mystique.
Mao himself always advocates that mutants should release their nature, Mystique thought.
She was not as boring as Roberto.
She joined the Brotherhood to be cool. Otherwise, why would she quit Xavier School and join him?
Now that she knew that Mao could use her to create an army of mutants, she already grabbed him by the neck.
When she used to be a super spy and turned into other women, this could be said to be an easy road.
Men only needed to be handled by women. They just have to follow the women obediently.
If his helmet could make Mao feel safe, its controlling men for Mystique.
She firmly believed that as long as she could grab them, no man could y her.
Chapter 309
Chapter 309
Chapter 309: The Beginning of the War, Avengers Strong Lineup
During a sunny morning
The aerospace carrier flew near the Blood Temple.
Various types of Iron Man armors were standing in its various hatches.
As the forefront of existence in Earths aircraft carrier, the aerospace aircraft carrier not only broke the myth that an aircraft carrier could not float, it also transformed the traditional carrier-based aircraft into a small mecha that could traverse through all weathers, sea,nd, and air like Iron Man.
In the future, Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., would begin to design space operations ns for S.H.I.E.L.D.
The main gun of the J-star had be a standing drawing in Tonys drawer.
Sitting in the ship holding his vibranium shield, Captain America looked at the others. His muscles were protruding. He only relied on his human body to lead a team of gods and superheroes that was the Avengers.
He could lead the Avengers not only because of his unwavering will, but because he was the embodiment of the American spirit.
It is for this reason that Captain America was able to force a 50-50 match. Captain Americas defeat was equivalent to the defeat of American spirit.
The Avengers would therefore cease to exist.
Professor X sat next to Captain America. He looked at him silently and nodded.
This man, no matter who he stayed with, could create great power.
One hourter, The Iron Man army had once again surrounded the Blood Temple.
The Avengers and X-Men alsonded on the ground in a transport ne.
Judging from the lineup, this time the Avenger Alliance had beenunched.
Behind Captain America stood Iron Man, Thor, Doctor Strange, Hulk, Antman, ck Widow, Hawkeye, de, Spiderman, Warmachine, Falcon, Winter Soldier, and ck Panther.
The reason why the Avengers chose to retreat temporarily with the cooperation of the X-Menst time was to wait for Thor, the fifth giant of the Avengers from Asgard, as well as Doctor Strange, ck Panther, Winter Soldier, and the others.
On Xavier Schools side, they were also very cooperative.
Except Professor X, Cyclops, Storm, Angel, Wolverine, Colossus, Shockwave, Iceman, Phantom Cat, Eclipse, and Beast were out!
Seeing such a strong lineup, even Drac had to wipe a cold sweat seeing the video.
Professor X restrained him, and now that Thor came, he was even more desperate.
For Thor, Drac, as an ancient existence, knew far more than others.
He knew that Thors mother in Asgard was actually just an adoptive mother.
Thors true mother was actually Gaea, the ancient god who stayed on earth four billion years ago!
All gods on earth were second generation gods created by Gaea.
Including Odin of the Norse mythology, the Greek god Zeus, and the Indian god Shiva, etc.
This was also the real difference between Thor and other Asgardians. His divine power could infinitely move closer to a multiverse existence like Gaea over time.
Looking at the current Supreme Master, Doctor Strange, Drac remembered the era of the first generation of Supreme Masters.
At that time, as the Blood n of the dark forces, they did not dare to emerge.
In fact, the first Sorcerer Supreme was also an ancient demon god. He was the teacher of the ancient one, and his name was Agomotto.
It was Agamotto, Oshutu, and Hogarth who formed the god of white magic. Vishanti, andter the Sorcerer Supreme, could use order magic, which was the white magic used by Strange.
The so-called Eye of Agamotto was an artifact created by Agomotto to use the Time Gem.
Moreover, Agamotto also left the Book of Vishanti, which clearly recorded the use of Time Gem.
Only in this way could the guardians of the earth pass it on from generation to generation. Once Vishanti stopped borrowing magic from the Earth ne, the ancient one and Strange would immediately lose their magic and be a mortal.
It was not until seeing the powerful lineup of the Avengers that Drac regretted his extensive expansion.
In any case, he would not be killed.
But after today, how many of his descendants would be left?
Thinking of this, Drac clenched his fists and suddenly made a decision.
Since you are forcing me like this, then I have to put on a few more cushions when I die!
At this moment, Drac suddenly lowered his voice and said to the enchanting woman beside him, Sweetdream, use your mental ability to summon all the Blood n that have reached the above three levels.
Seeing Dracs look, Sweetdream was slightly startled.
Since being transformed into a vampire, she had never seen her master show such a look.
Even if she didnt have her ability to perceive it, she could feel depression, anger, madness, helplessness, and otherplex emotions from Drac.
Yes, my master.
Seeing Drac looking at her deeply again, Sweetdream hurriedly turned and left.
Staying here, she will even feel that she will not be able to save her life!
Chapter 310
Chapter 310
Chapter 310: Mao!
Since Drac had long expected that the Avengers would choose to fight during the day, he had already mobilized the senior vampire near the Blood Temple in advance.
This allowed Sweetdream to gather all the senior vampires after a short while.
Boom boom boom!
The steel army had begun to attack.
But at this moment, Drac suddenlyughed madly after seeing his Blood n almost reach a million. Hahahaha!
I wonder what these pretentious guys would look like when they saw that these Blood n had be fifth-level mutants? Drac thought drunkenly while spraying out all the power of blood that he had cultivated in one breath!
A violent energy strong enough to make the sun be dyed blood was emitted.
All the Blood n on the scene were like ants seeing sugar, turning into bats rushing to absorb the blood energy that could make themugh and wake up in their dreams!
Even the first-level Blood n, drinking the blood of the sixth-level Vampire God, could evolve into a fourth-level vampire.
Whats more, they were all elite Blood n members who had at least reached level three at?
It was destined to be a crazy day for them!
Outside the Blood Temple
Captain America was slowly advancing with the steel army.
Professor Xs expression suddenly changed.
Before Drac released blood power, he used the Vampire Gods power to seal the situation inside the Blood Temple. He couldnt see whats inside.
But now, a burst of blood burst from the Blood Temple.
Even with his mental power, he dared not continue to look inside.
Something extraordinary must have happened inside!
Just when he was about to inform Captain America, they discovered that the sky changed.
The sun in the sky seemed to be blocked by blood mist and became dim.
The Avengers quickly discovered this change, and they looked up to the sky strangely.
Captain America also raised his head, and he felt like a cloud suddenly clouded his heart, but he knew that he would never retreat, so he said to Thor, Thor, use your axe to open the door. We cant drag it anymore!
Thor nodded.
Thors eyes shed white, his body was entwined with thunder, and raised the axe in anger. He then flew into the sky.
A white light shed.
Thor turned into thunder, struggling to hack towards the huge gate outside the Blood Temple.
Boom!
The door that had resisted the beam of the steel army was broken into pieces by Thors lightning.
Thors body faintly revealed the aura of Rules of Thunder.
Obviously, the current God of Thunder had understood the power of Rules of Thunder.
After the impact of the H incident, Thor regretted that he was beaten, and finally learned from it painfully for many years.
It had now been dered that he had surpassed Odin and entered the God Level!
Seeing Thors power, the people affected by the blood day regained their confidence.
But at this time, the iron gate that had been sted by the Thunder God was reorganized on its own. It turned into a huge steel spear about 100 meters long and rushed towards the God of Thunder.
The spear broke all the Iron Man armor on its wake. The pieces gathered together and were sucked into a hole in the gate.
Inside the ck hole, a domineering man wearing a helmet floated.
At this moment, there was no breath of life around him. He calmly observed the thousands of armor around him.
His face even showed a hint of sarcasm.
What Thor Axe?
Aerospace carrier?
Iron Man Army?
In his eyes, everything was a joke!
As long as there was him guarding the door, the gate would not open.
Eric! seeing the domineering man at the entrance of the cave, Professor X yelled hysterically.
Eric! Are you crazy? Why are you helping these monsters?
However, Mao raised his hands, as if he hadnt heard him at all.
Today, he must let everyone know what a terrible ability maic field maniption was.
Boom!
The Earth began to shake, and the core of the earth 3,000 kilometers away from everyones feet suddenly seemed to be activated.
The violent maic vibration was like the roar of the earth.
In an instant, all the armors dered a short circuit.
The giant propeller of the aerospace carrier also stopped rotating.
All electronic devices staying in the sky fell to the ground one after another!
Bang bang bang!
Looking at the steel army falling to the ground like a meteor shower, Tony, who floated using the armor, felt that his heart was bleeding!
I must make an Anti-Mao Armor. We are not finished yet, Mao! I will take revenge for this
Looking at the aircraft carrier that turned into the most tragic firework in the world, Nick Fury opened the parachute and floated in the air.
Go to Nimas space dream!
With Mao, a madman, can human beings really break out of the earth?
Why do the gods give lunatics such an ability? Its not fair
Captain America never expected to encounter this situation.
Their ace against the Blood n turned into a joke in an instant.
Who will stop this lunatic!
Captain Americas angry lips trembled, and he was about to throw his shield but took it back in embarrassment.
No way. Vibranium alloy shields were also made of steel!
Mao! Thor shouted.
He swore that he had never hated people so much in his life. If there was any, Thanos who killed his brother was the only one.
Today, Maos name must be written on this list of enemies.
The furious Thor threw his axe, and then flew towards Mao like a bolt of lightning. Thors speed had exceeded the limit, reaching the speed of light.
The speed of the physical gods could not be deflected by Mao.
Just when Thor looked at Mao, who hadnt reacted, he thought that he could kill him. However, a blood-colored figure greeted him like another ck lightning.
The light and shadow met, and Thors advance stopped abruptly.
You seem to forget about me?
After a cold greeting, Thors fist was held by Drac.
It looked like things were going to be difficult.
Chapter 311
Chapter 311
Chapter 311: Ignoring the Sun
Outside the Blood Temple
Drac stopped Thors advance, and the two began to fight.
He saw Thor, the God of Thunder, clearly increased the output of his divine power. The electricity in his body was constantly surging, and his hair was standing from the lightning.
Damn it, Drac. Go away and let me kill that madman.
Eric is a friend of the Blood n. If you want to kill him, you have to get past me. Dracs body was surrounded by scarlet blood energy, and there was not much emotion on his cold face, but his heart was not as calm.
He was ecstatic about Maos performance.
After being pushed back by the Avengers for the first time, he already thought of Mao just thinking about how to deal with the steel army. But after contacting Mao, he found that he was very difficult to get along with, so he gave up on this idea.
Even if Mao took the initiative to appear, he also thought that Mao would only help the Blood n for the benefits. He would just pretend to help, but wouldnt really do anything. He would only take advantage of the opportunity.
Thats why he reluctantly released his divine blood to catalyze arge number of vampires. He didnt expect that Mao would contribute so much halfway through.
Not only did he contain the Avengers main force, but also destroyed the steel army. All the while attracting a lot of hatred, greatly reducing the pressure on the Blood n.
He knew that Mao had won by surprise. No one had noticed that Mao suddenly jumped to the Blood n camp.
If they knew he did, they would definitely not prepare so many Iron Man armors toe and die.
Knowing that the core of the Earth has a huge iron core, it is this iron core that made the Earth full of maic fields.
The range of this maic field reached several thousand kilometers, which wasrger than the Earth.
Through the protection of this strong maic field, human beings were prevented from being extinct from sr wind.
Mao was connected to the Earths maism and possessed fifth-level maic control. He couldpletely manipte the maic field.
Not to mention an aerospace carrier, Mao could destroy all tanks, aircrafts, and warships with a single thought.
Even satellites and space stations in Earths orbit were not immune to such catastrophe.
Mao could make all the armors on and near the Earth kneel on the ground with a single word.
When he waspletely angry, he could release the iron in Earths core.
But if he really chose to do this, the Earth that had lived for more than four billion years will be destroyed along with mankind.
No matter how many thousands of warships there were, the end will be exactly the same against Mao.
Even bullets, missiles, nuclear bombs would obey Maosmands.
Unless it was stronger than Earths maic field, it would be sent back to whoever fired it. Obviously, that was impossible.
Therefore, for mutants like Colossus and Wolverine, meeting Mao was like meeting their lord. They were easily restrained.
Maos ability to be the leader of the mutants was definitely not groundless. He really had strength and qualifications.
His only weakness was his human weakness.
Except for his metamorphosis ability, he was no different from a mortal, so he could easily be killed by a sneak attack.
If he could be a sixth-level mutant, then the regr divine power would strengthen his body into a rted regr divine body.
In fact, when any human being became a sixth-level mutant, it could shed his mortality and lift his physical limitations.
Seeing that such a powerful Mao was attacked by Thor, Drac resolutely came to the rescue. After all, the current Mao had yed a decisive role for him and the Blood n.
Damn it. Captain America mmed a fist on the ground, and he wanted to rush up to fight Mao, but the cunning Mao didnt give him this chance.
No matter how fierce human beings were, it was impossible to break away from the machine and jump into the air of a thousand meters.
At this moment, the other Avengers could only look at Mao.
After all, human beings didnt have wings, and they needed to rely on the power of machinery and technology to fly.
But at this time, all the machinery had been short-circuited.
Rushing recklessly, he could only fall into the hole beneath Mao.
Dont worry, Steve, Ill find a way.
Captain America turned around and saw Dr. Strange Strange flying into the sky.
With the magic cloak, he naturally gained the ability to fly.
However, he saw an amazing scene just after flying for a while!
Bats flew out from Maos feet.
These bats, like ck clouds, quickly flew out from Maos feet and surrounded Doctor Strange.
My God, its daytime. Only level 5 vampires can ignore direct sunlight. There are tens of thousands in the sky, dont you de opened his mouth wide and looked at the sky, and he was surprised.
The next moment, he saw the answer he wanted.All the bats flying into the sky suddenly dispersed. Then, they all turned into human forms wearing bright red capes.
These vampires coldly looked at Strange.
There was a gloomy expression on his face, as if mocking that Doctor Strange was hitting the stone with an egg.
Seeing this scene, Doctor Strange had to control the cloak and stay in the air, creating hundreds of avatars around him.
Dont! de on the ground could somehow feel Doctor Stranges end.
He flipped through the diaries of vampire hunters. A fifth-level vampire could be called the Duke of the Blood n.
A vampire of this level, as long as given a period of time, would be enough to create a catastrophe on Earth.
But now, seeing so many vampire dukes, des heart faintly copsed.
These elite vampires could ignore garlic, silver, other weaknesses, and even the sun. They were also proficient in all kinds of blood magic.
How can humans resist this?
Just when de felt desperate, a white beam of light suddenly appeared before his eyes.
He saw the angel Warren his four-winged transformation, emitting strong waves of light magic.
Chapter 312
Chapter 312
Chapter 312: Doctor Strange Breaks Through, Time Stands Still
Angel used the body of a fourth-level mutant to forcefully shake the ranks of the fifth-level vampire army.
No matter how everyone looked at the Avengers, he felt like he was going to die.
However, Mao took control of the air, and most people could only silently bless this lone hero on the ground.
What everyone didnt know was that Professor X was emitting brain waves, connecting to Angels brain waves.
Warren, protect Doctor Strange to attract the attention of those vampires. Then, Scott and I will fly up to fight Eric. Only I can stop him now.
At this time, Warren quickly approached Doctor Strange.
Hearing what the professor said, Warren responded and released the Rules of Light towards the vampire group that was about to break through Doctor Stranges defense.
Angels strong light spread towards the surrounding vampires with Doctor Strange in the middle.
What?!
The vampires eyes who were too close were bleeding from the re.
Seeing the blinded vampires, the others began to stay away from Doctor Strange. Although they were not afraid of the sun, it did not mean that they were immune to light magic.
No matter what, light was the nemesis of darkness.
Seeing the frustration of the vampires, Doctor Strange took the opportunity to release arge round of white magic.
A shockwave erupted immediately after the Rules of Light, whichpletely distanced him from the vampire group and was able to get out.
Both of them began to evacuate to the ground.
Although the Avengers couldnt float in the air, they still had the ability to fight melee.
There were too many vampires, and they needed everyone on the ground to help bear the pressure.
However, all the vampires who were hit by the shockwave were relieved.
Seeing the two sessfully escaped, the vampire group condensed blood, and a huge blood-colored six-pointed star appeared.
A huge blood-colored skull shot directly towards the two of them. It even caused the nearby flowers and trees to wither as it approached.
Doctor Strange felt that his life was being absorbed by the scarlet skull.
At the same time, even the blood in his body began to overflow from his body.
At the moment of crisis, Dr. Strange took out the Eye of Agamotto. The power of the Law of Time radiated from the artifact.
Time stands still, Doctor Strange, who had absorbed the Laws of Time, said.
The strange green ripples rushed towards the scarlet skull. Then the scarlet skull did not move, as if it had been set in ce.
The vampires saw that the scarlet skull wasnt moving and injected more blood magic, but no matter how much they injected, the scarlet skull still did not move.
The situation was too weird for them.
Drac, who had fought Thor for ten rounds, took advantage of the gap to observe what happened on the scarlet skull.
He knew that the current Doctor Strange did not reach the height of a true Sorcerer Supreme.
The true Sorcerer Supreme could rece Vishanti and be a Multiverse Level god.
The Ancient One was Dr. Stranges master.
He had cultivated for thousands of years, but he had not reached the Heavenly Father. He had not even broken through the Universe Level.
Such strength was still very weak for the mutant world.
However, Doctor Strange had magical talents that Gu Yi didnt have, so it was certain he would surpass Gu Yi in the future.
However, the current Doctor Strange could only practice white magic to the strength of the Quasi-Heavenly Father.
This strength was just equivalent to a mutant who had just entered the fifth level.
Even if the Laws of Time could be temporarily borrowed through the Book of Vishanti, it could only reach the level of a demigod.
If it werent for the Laws of Time to be ranked in the top ten among all thews, the energy released by the fifth-level vampires could kill him.
Dont worry about the green magician, just leave some people watching him.
Everyone else, attack Professor X. I must kill him today, after seeing the situation clearly, Drac calmly issued his order.
In his mind, Professor X, who reached the demigod level, was his true opponent.
Even the threat posed by the son of Gaea was not as big as a professor.
After all, the professor had the strength close to a demigod, plus the Mind Gem that fitted him well.
The Mind Gem, like the Time Gem, could finally exert its multiverse power.
This made the professors real strength no different from a real god.
Waiting for him to gradually recover the lost divine power that created arge number of high-level vampires, it was the moment when Thor was defeated.
The vampires who received the new order immediately began to scream and rushed towards Professor X.
Captain America saw the vampires and quickly reacted. Since thest cooperation, he had known the importance of Professor X.
He immediately shouted, Avengers, gather and protect Charles!
Hulk and ck Panther began to move towards the professor.
When the fight broke out, no one noticed that Mao was floating motionless.
Like an observer, he didnt mean to do any more.
He protected his mind with a helmet. No one could read his thoughts.
In fact, he wasmunicating with another person wearing a helmet through special electromaic waves developed by the mutant country.
Raven, you did a beautiful job. Drac didnt know what we did. He became blind.
Hmph, this woman really obeyed Dracs words, but I didnt expect Drac to change the,. I broke her neck while she was not paying attention.
Toad and Quill have now been transformed into a fifth-level vampire. I have personally tested them. There is no problem with their loyalty. They are now mixed into the vampire army.
As for Sabertooth and Juggernaut, they were searching the Blood Temple. They found a strange statue that looked exactly like Drac
Chapter 313
Chapter 313
Chapter 313: Drac copses
Since I discovered that Raven can replicate Dracs abilities, I have lost interest in working with him.
After all, this guy is ambitious and cooperating with him is tantamount to seeking a tigers skin.
Rather than waiting for him to show his face, it is better to take the initiative to attack. Its better to make a scene just to win his trust.
I didnt expect the effect to be so good.
Mao, who was floating in the air, thought happily. He was not feeling sorry for the loss of Iron Man and SHIELD.
Those were the money the US government spent for the Avengers, and they deserved burning. The U.S. government always targeted mutants anyway.
Without revenge against the US government, could he still be called Mao? In his opinion, Drac could sessfully fight back.
It was the most exciting and bolded thing he had ever done in his life.
Professor X and Drac were doing things under the noses of the two gods with specialization in the mental department.
It was very difficult, but he just did it.
Drac had used him as a life-saver. After all, it was not his words. The vampire army had long been restrained by the steel army.
However, at this time, the elite of the Blood n was exhausted, and the Vampire Godsir must be very empty. He still cheated Drac.
Thinking of this, Mao couldnt help but want tough.
Destroy Dracs idol, Mao did not hesitate tomand Sabertooth.
Inside the blood temple
The Sabertooth, wearing a mutant helmet, looked at the big hole Juggernaut made. He couldnt help but shake his head.
Originally, he was going to sneak in, but this time was good. Juggernaut smashed the temple walls of the intricate maze.
Even a fool could see it. Someone was doing things in the Blood Temple!
Although Sabertooth hadpleted the task and found Dracs idol, the low-level vampires wereing back, so he was ready to leave Juggernaut.
Unexpectedly, Mao sent anothermand.
Destroy Dracs idol? Sabertooth shook his head again.
He also wanted to ask Drac to turn him into a vampire and be a fifth-level mutant.
But no matter how you looked at this idol, it looked like Dracs lifeblood. Destroying the idol mustpletely offend him to death.
As careful as she was, he had already secretly discovered that Raven had moved the mutants they had brought.
They were now stronger than before.
The sudden appearance of the fourth-level mutant kings guard, Sunspot, shocked him even more.
He clearly remembered that this guy was a very rubbish second-level mutant before he came to the Blood Temple.
Bang bang bang
Thinking of this, Sabertooth used his bone spur ability to stab the idol.
At the same time, Drac, who was fighting with Thor, had a stature.
He could clearly feel that the divine power of blood that was rapidly increasing had begun to stop growing.
Except for the divine power of blood that he had absorbed, there was almost no power to absorb from the statue.
The reason he could umte so much energy suddenly was dependent on the treasure in the Blood Temple, the Vampire God statue.
Otherwise, he wouldnt know how much he had to wait if he only relied on himself to absorb energy to create an army of vampires.
Punching Thor, Drac reacted. There was a problem with the idol in the Blood Temple.
He immediatelymanded a group of low-level vampires to investigate the situation.
As they did, Drac saw the shattered temple and the broken statue.
Damn it!
Only Sweetdream knew about the Vampire God statue. Could she have betrayed me? Drac thought irritably while looking for her. Then, he shed away and left the scene.
Mao saw Drac disappear. Knowing that the Sabertooth must have done it, he immediately put a geomaic shield on himself and flew towards Professor Xs position.
Mao, you despicable fellow. I will kill you. Seeing Drac finally disappear, Thor, who was bearing it for a long time, exploded with thunderous anger.
A divine thunder came out of his body and hit Mao on the back.
Boom!
Zira!Thors divine thunder was resisted by Maos shield condensed by the earths maic field.
Hearing the movement behind him, Mao turned his head and quickly saw the angry Thor.
If it was Thor with full power, he knew that he may not be able to stop him. But now that Thor, who was half-dead thanks to Drac, had clearly lost being a threat to him.
Shaking his head, Mao turned and ignored Thors attack.
Thor was even more angry after seeing Mao ignore him.
No matter what, he summoned the axe into his hand again.
He decided he would smash Maos maic field using his axe.
He didnt believe in Maos maism, which was stronger than the power of a demigod.
Just when he gathered the magic axe and prepared to attack again, he saw a bloody spatial ripple shing in front of him. Drac flew out of it.
He saw him trembling with anger, and said angrily at Mao,Eric! You bastard!
You fooled me!
However, Mao had flown to Professor X and winked at the professor.
Originally Professor X was kept in the dark and wanted to persuade him.
At this time, the professor saw Maos movements and observed Drac again.
Smart as he was, he was slightly startled. Then, he reacted quickly, showing a touched expression.
Eric, great. I didnt judge you wrong as expected.
Then, he passed his good friend Mao and took out the Mind Gem.
Through his increased mental power, his mental power burst out.
All the vampire present, except Drac, were set in ce.
Strange, use the Time Gems timepse ability on Warren. Only he can restrain these blood races.
Hearing the professors words, Dr. Strange understood.
Soon, he aimed the eyes of Agamotto at Angel and activated the white magic, turning it into a green light.
Timepse! With Dr. Stranges shout, a magical scene happened.
The time flow rate in Warrens area has changed dramatically.
This caused Warrens age to begin to run rapidly, bing a gray-haired old man.
Correspondingly, Warrens aura also began to be stronger and stronger.
The scarlet skull previously held by the Time Gem finally lost the restraint of time and stillness. It opened its teeth and moved.
Chapter 314
Chapter 314
Chapter 314: The Advent of the God
Seeing Warrens changes, Drac felt ufortable.
This was dark creatures natural rejection of light power.
Warren reminded Drac of the mighty angels in the Heaven Realm.
No! Drac eximed, trying to stop Doctor Strange from casting the spell. However, Thor raised his axe and shed at him.
Drac could feel that Thor, who had picked up Stormbreaker, was obviously stronger than before.
Haha, refreshing! I can finally use my true strength! Mao is really bad. I will settle himter!
For now, old stuff, remember that your opponent is me, Thor, the God of Thunder. Lets have a good fight!
Thor, who heard from Professor X, finally figured out the truth.
Hateful! Drac was indignant and wanted to interrupt Doctor Strange, but could not ignore Thors attack.
He could only turn to the blood army, break Professor Xs mind control, and use the army to deal with everyone. It was like that for a while.
Strange had already put down the Time Gem.
He raised his head, looked at Warren and found that he waspletely different.
The feeling of oldness disappeared. It was reced by grace and calmness.
The four wings on his back retracted and stretched again to be six wings.
He became a Seraphim, the backbone of the Heaven Realm. It could be called the king of heaven.
At this moment, he was wearing a mysterious veil, making it impossible to see Warrens appearance.
Mysterious, grand, bright, and holy.
All kinds of tyrannical aura radiated from Warrens body.
There was no doubt that this was an aura of the Rules of Light.
Obviously, Warren, who became a Seraphim, had already reached the peak of a sixth-level mutant and became a god who controlled the Rules of Light.
A bright light suddenly radiated from Warrens body. The scarlet skull, which broke free from the power of time, saw this scorching white light.
Cracks began to appear on the scarlet skull, showing a terrified expression.
After a miserable howl, the scarlet skull was quickly annihted under the urging of the Rules of Light. There wasnt even a trace of smoke.
The elite vampires, who crossed Warren and chased the professor, followed the light.
They were like a low-level vampire being exposed to the sun, screaming and howling miserably.
The Avengers who heard the cry raised their heads and saw an unforgettable scene.
They saw six-winged Warren in the sky. He was just like the King of Light, floating unhurriedly.
His body exuded an indescribable divine halo.
No one could see his expression clearly.
The Blood n were all set in ce. Its like waiting for the advent of god.
No! Through telepathy, Drac could feel it.
His vampire armys number was rapidly declining. From millions, it had fallen below tens of thousands.
Eventually, he was afraid all of his army would be burnt by the Rules of Light.
These vampires looked like tiny insects in the eyes of the gods, and Warren was the insect-killing messenger sent by heaven.
In fact, this feeling haunted Drac like a nightmare.
In his memory of hundreds of millions of years, creatures of darkness like him were always chased and killed by angels. It was like theyre being mowed.
During that process, he kept dying and was then resurrected by the Law of Immortality.
He cultivated again and was killed by an angel again. Its like endless reincarnation, but he was always helpless.
Historically, the Blood n seemed to be cursed. It had never been able to surpass the existence of a single universe.
The Heaven Realm also killed them wantonly. One day, the tormented creatures of darkness could no longer bear it. They united and fought back.
Dormammu, Satan, Lucifer, Mephisto, and even the Crimson Demon, Cyttorak. When they attacked together, the Heaven Realm was broken.
Drac finally broke free. But today, he was feeling it again.
Is heaven back? This was his deepest fear.
At that moment, the six-winged Seraphim was slowly approaching him.
In front of a sixth-level god, Drac couldnt even think of resisting.
He knew very well that this aura wasnt the Rules of Light. It was the Law of Light.
In the Bible, God said, There must be light.
Then, there was light.
Seraphim exuded this kind of light.
No darkness could stop this light!
Finally, Seraphim ced his hand on Dracs head.
Without screaming, the Vampire God raised his head and looked at the faceless angel.
He turned into ck smoke and disappeared.
With the disappearance of the Vampire God, a ray of light prated into the sky from Warrens body and shot toward the depths of the universe. It was as if the God of Light was announcing his departure to the world.
The light on Seraphim finally began to dissipate.
A scene of turning back in time appeared, and Warren also changed back to his original appearance.
With the disappearance of the light, Warren also lost his wings. His back was bare, and it looked like he had turned back into a mortal.
This made him look shocked.
What happened just now was like a dream to him.
Everyone present looked at Warren in shock, thinking back to what just happened.
Hes really that strong? Thor looked at the direction where Seraphim disappeared and clenched his fists.
Warren sessfully shattered his self-satisfied heart after bing a demigod.
Dr. Strange closed his eyes.
It was as if he had realized a certain truth, drew a magic door on the spot, and left the battlefield.
He knew that after digesting this epiphany, he would enter the Heavenly Father level.
The remaining vampires were not killed by Seraphim.
They finally came back to their senses, showed a worried expression, and wanted to leave the scene.
Seeing these remnants, Mao moved slightly.
Iron Man, who had short-circuited, stood up. White light appeared in his eyes, as if being filled with energy. He then attacked these vampires whose strength was greatly reduced.
The Avengers also woke up. They understood that after Drac disappeared, there was still a mess waiting for them to clean up in the Blood Temple.
Chapter 315
Chapter 315
Chapter 315: The Secret of the ne of Heaven
In the vi in the Killer Union
Bruce looked at the ce where Seraphim had left.
No matter the size, he sensed what happened in Blood Temple.
The appearance of the mysterious light god surprised him. He knew very well that its good to be able to raise Warren to the level of six wings.
Warren, who turned into a Seraphim, seemed to have rmed some extraordinary existence in the universe.
Even at Universe Level, Bruce couldnt fully perceive what level Warrens power reached. He had seen Mephistos projection.
Mephisto was a multiverse demon, which gave him a certain understanding of the existence of the multiverse level.
However, he still couldntprehend the power of the mysterious God of Light.
Although he could also kill those vampires, he couldnt be as pure as the God of Light, who had already used the Law of Light.
Bruce could feel, not only the dark creatures, but the entire Earth was shaking when the God of Light attacked.
Even the masters of darkness in other dimensions must have felt the terrifying aura of the God of Light.
The mysterious God of Lights mastery of the power ofw could only be described as unfathomable.
Bruce knew that he was the only one whopletely understood a certain rule and transformed it into the power of the rule. Only he could see the essence of the power of God of Light.
A person with this kind of power could turn rules into his power.
Frowned, Bruce decided to investigate Warrens situation. Only in this way could he figure out what happened to him.
After a breath, Bruce came to the Blood Temple.
Seeing that Warren was trapped in the steel armor, preparing to take off, he knew Tony was about to study Warren.
Toozy to bother about that scientific madman, Bruce used his power to shatter the armor protecting Warren. He grabbed Warren and returned to the vi.
Immediately afterwards, he tapped his finger on Warrens forehead. Injecting divine power, he quickly invaded Warrens mind.
Soon, he saw again what happened after Warren was possessed by the God of Light.
After killing Drac, the being seemed to intentionally leave a memory in Warren.
Bruce opened this memory.
I am the Lord of Light, King of Gods.
Cyttorak destroyed my ne and destroyed my divine body.
All the zing angels died in battle, and the archangel Lucifer defected.
But my will has not beenpletely destroyed.
One day, I willpletely reshape Heaven Realm.
Lucky boy, you will be the key to my resurrection. After listening to this passage, Bruce somewhat understood what it meant.
It turned out that Warren and Wanda were about the same, bing the host of the gods. But Bruce couldnt figure out whether this King of Gods was good or bad.
He decided to look at Warrens information first. [Name]: Warren Keh [Identity]: Seraphim, level 6 mutant [Ability]: Law of Light (Iplete) (5000w), Rules of Light (500w), Seraphim Wings (400w), Light Control (300w), Ice and Snow Control (300w), Thunder Control (300w), Return to Ancestry Consciousness (300w), Gods Vision (200w), Angel Blood (200w), Void Flight (200w).
After reading Warrens information, Bruce was taken aback.
Downloading the Law of Light actually needed 5000w energy values!
It was ten times the Rules of Light, yet it was still iplete.
How much energy was needed for the full power of thew? Hes afraid it could be hundreds of millions.
Bruce instantly trashed the idea of downloading the Law of Light. He started to think about the problems with Warren.
Obviously, Warren had not lost his ability. On the contrary, because he really stepped into Gods Domain, he was much stronger than before.
At this time, Bruce realized something. That was, even if Warren mastered a part of thew, he still failed to transform into a seventh-level mutant.
Is the sixth level the limit of mutants? No, think about it again. Bruce thought that this must be because the power of Warrensw had not reached its limit.
Once he mastered thepletew, he could definitely be a seventh-level mutant.
Thinking about the seventh-level mutant, Bruce began to consider whether to send Warren back to Xavier School.
Sending Warren back would undoubtedly greatly strengthen Professor Xs battle force.
Originally, he wanted to use Warren as a pawn for Professor X, waiting for Xavier School to encounter difficulties.
By upying Warrens body, everything was firmly in his own hands. But with the intervention of the God of Light, as well as the stronger Phoenix and Professor X, Xavier School was out of control.
If it continued, they would most likely discover him. And, it was better to take Warren back. That way, when fighting against the Demon Realm in the future, he might get help from the God of Light.
Bruce knew he had provoked Mephisto, and he was also preparing topletely kill Mephistos Projection to gain energy values.
He knew once he did, it would make Mephistopletely lose this part of his power.
He didnt know how long Mephisto cultivated that power. It may be tens of thousands of years or even longer.
No god will not be furious after losing it in a sh.
With Warren, Mephisto might be scared to death after seeing the resurrected God of Light should he cause trouble one day.
Bruce thought about it naughtily and started checking his energy values.
He didnt know the result, but he was shocked.
His original 300w energy values had exceeded 1000w.
It took so much effort to create so many level five vampires, but they were killed by the God of Light. Then, they were absorbed by Bruce, who controlled the Law of Death on Earth.
Until now, the Avengers were still tirelessly helping him continue to work. They were tirelessly continuing to kill the remaining vampires.
Bruce conservatively estimated that the remaining vampires should be able to push his energy value to around 1200w.
With these energy values, all the rules in the soul ne could be downloaded.
This round of energy value fishing was really great.
Mao was too powerful. As long as he stayed there, he would keep doing things.
Bruce only needed to constantly bnce the strength between Professor X and Mao, making sure they were equal.
There would definitely be energy values that could be earned!
Chapter 316
Chapter 316
Bruce was now a true god.
As long as one entered the Universe Level, one could be said to be a true god. Such true gods often mastered one or more cosmic rules. The more powerful among them may also have some ipletews.
One step further is the Multiverse Level.
Under normal circumstances, only aplete mastery of the power of aw could be called a multiverse powerhouse.
The powerhouse who entered the Universe Level basically had the ability to conquer a star field.
For example, Bruce was now indirectly controlling the nine star regions through Asgards new goddess: Asas Domain, Warnerheim, Alfheim, Midgard (Earth), Niddaville, Jotunheim, Svathefheim, Moosebelheim, Niforheim, and Heim Underworld.
Of course, Heims underworld was not under Asgards control.
Since the previous struggle for the king of Asgard failed, the goddess of death had returned to the underworld of Heim.
Heims underworld was still under Hs control.
However, due to being defeated by Bruce, she lost the qualification to inherit the throne, and thus, lost most of the power of rules.
But He also had a Rule of rDeath.
Therefore, she could also be said to be a Universe-Level true god, just a weaker Universe-Level true god.
Thor, because he did not have his own star field and did not have any rules, he could only be called a demigod. Although his strength could threaten many true gods, he was still weaker than H. But Thor had the possibility of growing into a Multiverse Level powerhouse, because he was the descendant of Gaea, the mother of the earth.
Basically, Thor and H were at the same level of strength, and the gap was not too big.
The current Bruce, although he had mastered the power of manyws, they were notplete.
But because he fully mastered the power of multiple rules, he was also a rtively powerful existence among Universe Level beings, even though he couldnt fight a being in the Multiverse Level just yet.
If ced among mutants, he was also the best among level seven mutants.
The strength of the sixth-level mutant was basically at the level between the Heavenly Father and the Universe Level and could basically be called a true god.
The best among the sixth-level mutants, such as the Vampire God Drac, was basically the strength that had just entered the Universe Level. Although he had not yet owned his own star domain and had be a real Universe-Level powerhouse, he could basically sling many Avengers. Of course, if there were no idents.
Next, what Bruce needed to do was to understand the power of his ownws by mastering more rules and supernatural powers.
Before he imprisoned Mephistos projection, it was destined to be immortal between him and this demon god.
Therefore, Bruces urgently needed to improve his strength. Thinking of this, Bruce did not hesitate to take out the Soul Gem.
On the soul gem, an orange light shed, and the soul power led Bruce to break through the realm barrier.
He vanished and entered the Soul Realm.
Bruce once again gained the senses from the perspective of God.
This time, it still shocked him. In the vast gxy, various stars were constantly rotating in a rtively static state.
Various soul bodies wander aimlessly in the void or on variouss, unaware of the mutual movement between the stars.
Static and motion, these twopletely different physical concepts were perfectly embodied in this vast little universe.
Everything was so mysterious.
Bruce couldnt help but use Gods Telekinesis, wanting to fully explore the mystery of this small universe.
The boundless universe, endless stars, motion, stillness
As Gods Telekinesis continued to expand, Bruces consciousness had expanded to millions ofs, slowly bing tens of millions, hundreds of millions
He slowly forgot everything, as if his consciousness was about to bepletely integrated with this universe.
His self-consciousness gradually began to blur. Bruce was already confused as to whether he was this universe or something else.
It seemed that it was not this universe that was running, but himself. He was the universe.
Fuck, not good! Bruce suddenly woke up.
Even if he wanted to extract his consciousness from the vortex-like universe, the vortex was full of endless gravitation and continued to expand Bruces consciousness.
At this moment, he seemed to be fighting against the whole world.
The Law of death, the Rules of Fear, the Rules of Thrones, power me up! Bruce roared.
Wings of light and darkness appeared on Bruces back like a long river, and the three cosmic powers exploded at the same time.
In the universe, countless soul bodies began to tremble.
Facing such a vast and mighty force, facing such a stalwart god, they were like worms without the slightest resistance.
Stop for me, otherwise I will destroy all souls and cut off the source of power in this universe!
In an instant, Bruces consciousness returned to his body.
No speed could be used to describe this feeling.
Before Bruces Gods Telekinesis had spread millions of light years away, but the next moment, it instantly returned to his body.
Bruces forehead was sweating coldly. If he hadnt realized it at the critical moment, his consciousness would be dragged into the endless void by the vortex of the universe.
He was afraid it was a whileter, he would be a zombie or a part of this universe, and thus, loses his self-consciousness.
Until this moment, he once again realized the power of Dormammu and Mephisto, who possessed an entire dimension.
Just this small soul universe almost dissipated all his spiritual power.
If his Gods Telekinesis spread a few million light-years away, he probably would not be able to wake up again.
The host Suddenly, Bruce heard a soft cry from deep in his mind.
This is not the electronic sound of the system. What is this? Li Te was a little confused.
Who are you?
Master, I am the soul.
Soul? Are you the consciousness of this soul realm?
Uh Perhaps, I should be the consciousness of the Soul Gem. This universe and the Soul Gem are one.
Did you not exist before?
I existed before, but there was no self-consciousness. Uh I should also have self-consciousness, but I dont know how to describe this state of existence. In short, I could only act ording to the instructions of the wielder of the Soul Gem and unable tomunicate with the owner of the gem. The explosion of your power has caused all the soul bodies in this universe and this universe to recognize you, so that I can activelymunicate with you.
Bruce immediately understood the cause and effect of all this, which was really an unexpected surprise!
In the next moment, Bruce felt the power of the endless soul in this universe began to flood his body.
Chapter 317
Chapter 317
Chapter 317: Kill Apocalypse
After getting the approval of all soul bodies in the soul realm, Bruce absorbed a huge soul power.
This divine nature was not used in power rules.
Everyone could practice the power of rule, but the soul power could only be acquired by people with spiritual expertise such as Doctor Strange and Professor X.
There was no doubt that the divine power that Bruce had obtained wasparable with other divine powers in his body.
It had be the strongest stock in total.
Other divine powers, whether it was death or fear, were temporarily not as powerful as the Law of Soul.
After all, the number of soul bodies contained in the Soul Realm had reached the limit of the Universe Level.
Bruces strongest death power could only cover the Earth due to its ipleteness.
The Rules of Thrones was stronger. In addition to the earth, it could also cover the nine countries including Asgard.
A country is a.
But even so, it was still far from the Universe Levels divine power to upy an entire universe.
In the end, it goes without saying that the Rules of Fear, like the Law of Death, did not extend beyond the Earth.
If he wanted to increase the Rules of Fear, Bruce had to control a realm like hell like Mephisto, but he still couldnt do that.
Byparison with other divine powers, Bruce discovered that the Law of Souls he had just obtained after downloading had be his current main divine power source.
Truly, he became an extraordinary supernatural power that could match his Universe Level.
It took several hours. After absorbing all the spiritual power of the Soul Realm, Bruce felt his spiritual power jump again.
The Body of God and Demon was greatly strengthened in this process, bing more spiritual in nature.
Bruce believed that if the current Body of God and Demon could be downloaded, it would definitely cost above 500w.
His Gods Telekinesis had now be extremely tyrannical due to its extension. It could even cross dimensions and slightly perceive the existence of other nes. This
Bruce knew that when he went further. He could search for other parallel universes on his own and directly challenge the strong in the multiverse ne.
After perceiving the huge improvement he had gained. Bruce walked into the void and locked his Gods Telekinesis to the where Apocalypse was.
After waiting, he found that Apocalypse had transformed his into an endless desert hell.
Looking up, he could see thin strands of yellow sand, reflecting the sky and the Earth into a dark yellow.
The dead woods were barren sandy yellow. There were no other people, and Apocalypse lived alone in a pyramid.
The other soul bodies that originally lived on the were all driven away by the chaos brought about by Apocalypse. None of the soul bodies who lived with Apocalypse could understand how anyone could yearn to live in such a monotonous world.
They all had the power to chooses ording to their own ideas.
After trying to persuade Apocalypse, he ignored them all, so they all left.
As a desert god, Apocalypse tended to live in such a ce. When he was the most beautiful, he ruled all mankind for centuries in such an environment. The appearance of such a scene only showed that Apocalypse still had a deep obsession with ruling the Earth.
Since Bruce came to the, he had already felt it. Until he saw Bruce walk into the pyramid and came to him, Apocalypse said slowly, What are you going to do with me?
Seeing him, Bruce raised his eyebrows. Apocalypse really felt good about himself, but he didnt know that his talent for taking homes had already put him on the kill list.
System, download Apocalypses Rules of Catastrophe.
Ding! Rules of Catastrophe downloaded sessfully.
After listening to the system prompt, he probably realized the power of Rules of Catastrophe.
He did not hesitate to stimte the vast soul energy in Apocalypses body. The screams from the soul bodies in Apocalypse shattered him.
Ding! The host killed Apocalypse and gained 300w energy values.
A generation of hegemons died. The Law of Death passed Apocalypses life-longbat experience to Bruce.
Throughout the life of Apocalypse, the highlight moment was when he met Bruce and realized the power of his own rules.
This memory was of great benefit for Bruce to understand his own rules. This made Bruce feel that the yin and yang energy he created when he was promoted to the Universe Level seemed to be more active in his body.
After the Apocalypses death, the Rules of Catastrophe became invalid. This desert began to recover
Bruce knew that it would not be long before it would be alive again under the influence of the rules of the Soul Gem.
Bruce chose to leave the realm and returned to Earth.
As soon as he returned to Earth, Bruce found an unusually spaciousboratory in ordance with the memory of Apocalypse.
Theboratory is filled with bottles and jars and various living human organs immersed in the containers. The experiment table was full of materials, all of which were data from various human experiments.
Most of them were information about mutants.
Obviously, there was another secret stronghold simr to Alcatraz Ind where mutants were sliced and studied.
It was different from the human being behind Alcatraz. Thisboratory hid a viin mutant, Mr. Sinister.
He alone propped up the gic engineering that the state machine could achieve.
The perfect clone and replication of mutants could be realized.
Originally, Mr. Sinister was just an expert in gics. He didnt have any mutation ability in his body. He was a mortal, but Apocalypse discovered his potential. After that, he changed him, turned him into a mutant, and became his own.
Apocalypse thought that he could rely on Mr. Sinister to elerate the n of turning all mankind into mutants. But he didnt know that Mr. Sinister had always been disgusted by Apocalypses oppression and was ready to turn back at any time.
Looking at the current situation, he had already established himself. He was now hiding near Xavier School and had cloned the Phoenixs genes.
Mr. Sinister had always persistently believed that the genes produced by thebination of Cyclops and Phoenix could create a powerful mutant that would eventually make him defeat Apocalypse, but he did not know that Apocalypse had already been killed by Bruce.
Just when Bruce used Gods Telekinesis and was about to determine the location of Mr. Sinister.
Who are you? How did you get here? A beautiful red-haired woman who looked exactly like Phoenix suddenly appeared in theboratory.
She released her telepathic ability.
Using telekinesis, she made various objects to float and point towards Bruce, the uninvited guest.
Chapter 318
Chapter 318
Chapter 318: Mr. Sinister and the Red Queen
Hi, beauty, dont worry. I am Mr. Sinisters friend. I just came to see him. While talking, Bruce touched the body of the red-haired beauty and opened her information. [Name]: Madeleine Jennifer Pryor Summers [Identity]: Red Queen, Level 5 mutant, perfect clone [Abilities]: Rules of Phoenix (400w), Telepathy (120w), Mind Power (120w), Healing Factor (100w).
Seeing Red Queens information about, Bruce had to marvel at Mr. Sinisters aplishments in biogics.
It was no exaggeration to say that Madeleine, the Red Queen, was a god, which was actually a Nine Zero Zero created in a test tube.
This made Bruce consider whether he could clone a Phoenix army if he let Mr. Sinister go.
An awakened Phoenix couldpletely destroy the current Avengers. So what kind of damage would a group of Phoenix wipe out?
Madeline, dont listen to his nonsense. I dont even know him.
At this moment, Mr. Sinister, whose eyes were shining with a dark red light, walked in. There was a crystal on his forehead, and his lips were ck and purple, looking very evil.
When the Red Queen heard Mr. Sinister, she no longer hesitated. A spirit power that could destroy the worldpletely erupted from her body.
It turned into a ming phoenix with spreaded wings rushing towards Bruce.
The aftermath of the power of the phoenix caused everything in theboratory to copse and disintegrate.
Seeing the Red Queen doing something, Mr. Sinister had imposed a protective field on himself to avoid being hurt by the power of the Phoenix. Then, his body began to float slowly, releasing a shocking shockwave toward Bruce.
The two attacked together, trying to kill Bruce on the spot.
In the eyes of Mr. Sinister, he and the Red Queen shot at the same time. Except for Apocalypse, everyone has to die on the spot.
When the opponent was seriously injured or under control, he would use his ability to investigate the memory and learn the truth exposed in the brain.
The idea was good, but Bruce smiled slightly, not evading their attack.
For him at the Universe Level, such an attack had no effect on him.
He stretched out his finger and lightly faced it in front of him.
The space in front of it was like broken ss. It crashed and fell to the ground. The power of the Phoenix and the power of vibration was impartial in this fragmented space.
Now that the space was shattered, where was the carrier for transmitting power?
As a result, these forces were all affected by the fragmentation of the space, and they all became invisible.
Bruce stood quietly in front of the shattered space.
Compared to a picture, Bruce looked like someone standing outside the picture of this world. He could break the painting with a single move and return everything in the painting to nothingness.
This method was really terrible.
In the eyes of Mr. Sinister, Bruce was like an unclimbable mountain, and he couldnt see the end at a nce.
Even Apocalypse did not possess such strength.
Only then did Mr. Sinister react. No, you are the one who killed Apocalypse!
Madeline, you hold him in check. I will leave first.
After speaking, the gem on Mr. Sinisters forehead shed with a hint of red light.
The light caused the same color to sh in the eyes of the Red Queen, and then, thetter faithfully began to execute Mr. Sinisters orders.
She suddenly urged her own Phoenix power and entangled Bruce.
Seering the power in front of him, Bruce decided not to waste time anymore. He opened his palms, then the Law of Souls wrapped the both of them.
The two tried to resist, but Brucees Gods Telekinesis strengthened by the Law of Souls made any resistance lose all meaning.
This is the consequence of suppression by absolute power.
Although the Red Queen possessed the power of the Phoenix, she was not the original host of the Rules of the Phoenix. It was impossible for the body of the Phoenix clone to defeat a Universe Level.
Unless the Red Queen had new phoenix power to absorb, she could only exert the strength of a normal god
Pulling the two people to the front through soul power, Bruce began to understand all the memories of the two.
It turned out that Mr. Sinister had actually lived for more than a hundred years. At that time, he was obsessed with gic research and discovered mutants. He believed that there would be arge number of mutants in the world soon.
He soon published his conjecture in a paper, hoping to attract the attention of the society.
The result was exactly the same as that of the little demon, Tyrion.
At that time, no one in the government or academia wanted to believe him, so he awakened the Apocalypse, who was sealed in the ancient tomb.
After reading his memory, Apocalypse epted him as a subordinate and gave him the ability of a super long life variant.
As a result, due tock of energy, Apocalypse fell into a deep sleep again before he gave up the task.
Mr. Sinister didnt know that the energy of the pyramid would be activated by passing sunlight into the ground to revive the Apocalypse, and he quickly fled outside the ancient tomb.
These years, Mr. Sinister had been crazy about studying mutants.
He also had close contacts with General Stryker, a pioneer in the study of mutants, and obtained a lot of valuable information, coupled with Mr. Frights biological talent.
He began to find another way through gic engineering to transfer the various abilities of mutants into himself, letting himself have multiple abilities at the same time.
Wolverine, Phoenix, Cyclops
These mutants were all studied by him.
Now, thisboratory had not only perfectly cloned Phoenix.
In the heavily protected culture tank underground, there were also sealed clones of Cyclops and Wolverine
Obviously, it was not what Bruce had discovered in advance.
Mr. Sinister would make a big deal soon.
If this went on, once he got the cells of Professor X and Mao, then his lethality could be far greater than that of the Blood n. Controlling human government was only a matter of time. At this critical moment, the Earth Government had no knowledge of Mr. Sinisters n.
Still working with S.H.I.E.L.D, director Nick Fury had various ns for Mao and Alcatraz.
Chapter 319
Chapter 319
Chapter 319: Dont Be Afraid, I Am a Good Person
Inside Mr. Sinisters underground secretboratory
Bruce looked at the rows of cloned tanks in front of him.
There were Cyclops, Wolverine, and Iceman. Most of them were clones of Phoenix.
At a nce, these clones had been preserved as much as possible. Through the memory of Mr. Sinister, Bruce knew that these clones were not yet mature.
If they were released early, their genes would quickly copse, and they would die after a period of survival.
ording to the record of Mr. Sinister, a recently released female Phoenix clone died naturally after surviving for a week.
The Red Queen was the only special case among these clones, having a perfect gic structure at birth.
Mr. Sinister transnted the Red Queens gene into his body and quickly gained the ability to teleport and studied a device, the diamond-shaped gem on his head.
It allowed Mr. Sinisters psychic abilities to be increased. Through transntation of memories, he was able to control these powerful mutant clones at the same time.
For more than a hundred years, Mr. Sinisters abilities had been continuously added and strengthened. He already had the strength to challenge Apocalypse.
He did so much because he was afraid that Apocalypse would wake up,e to him, and take back the abilities that he had given him.
This mad scientist had developed arge-scale device that interfered with mental powers and hid himself underground, avoiding the radar of many forces, making money, and earning funds to maintain what he needed. All the while developing wretchedly.
After understanding all this, Bruce had to give a thumbs up to the viin, Mr. Sinister.
This guy is really a talent! Reading his memory, Bruce figured out his terrible thirst for knowledge.
Fortunately, he still didnt know the existence of Universe-Level beings.
Once he knew about Thanos, Odin, the Celestial Group, the ne dominates, the five great creation gods
Bruce believed that there was nothing he dared not to slice and study.
Even if the other party was a real god, as long as he was not dead, Mr. Sinister would spare no effort to study it.
It was undoubtedly a very terrible thing to give such a bold person an endless life.
Apocalypse originally gave him the ability, he probably didnt think it through.
This guy was full of charm that a real viin had. Bruce could not help but begin to have a keen interest in Mr. Sinister.
Isnt it the kind of scientist that the Killer Unioncks? Recruiting this guy to the Killer Union at this critical moment will surprise everyone.
Thinking about it, Bruce opened Mr. Sinisters information. [Name]: Nathaniel Essex [Identity]: Mr. Fright, Level 5 mutant. Gene scientist [Ability]: Super Healing Factor (150w), Telepathy (120w), Mind Power (120w), Shock Wave (120w). Light Energy Absorption (100w). Genes Proficiency (30w). Gics proficiency (30w)
Other than not having the ability to master the rules, Mr. Sinister had transformed himself veryprehensively, possessing a variety of five variant abilities, which made him a leader among the five mutants.
Before Bruce stimted Apocalypse and sessfully evolved into a sixth-level mutant, he would definitely not be Mr. Sinister and the Red Queens opponent.
However, all of this had changed drastically with Bruces intervention.
Looking at the clone again, Bruce waved and moved the entireboratory to the Soul Realm.
He felt that Mr. Sinister was still making a fuss. There was a demon god who isparable to a seventh-level mutant on the soul ne.
He decided to let Mr. Sinister to try and study it. Maybe if he could study the Demon Gods gene, then he could make a lot of money.
After a while, Mr. Sinister first saw an orange light, and then he floated in space, seeing a vast gxy in front of him.
Strangely, he found that his vision became like God,
He could clearly see that there was only such a gxy as big as the Milky Way in this universe, and then there was nothing left.
As a scientist who had lived for more than a hundred years, he knew what this meant.
My God, this is actually a small universe.
What level of technological power must be achieved to create a small universe?
Why can I see these and still breathe in a vacuum? Questions began to surround him.
At this time, the soul power enveloped him and instantly teleported him to the where Mephisto was.
The demon Mephisto, more than a hundred meters high, looked up at Mr. Sinister, who was like a mosquito in front of him, and raised his head proudly.
Humans, leave here if you dont want to die
This is not where you can stay.
But after seeing Mephisto, Mr. Frights eyes seemed to be attracted like a ma. He didnt care what the devil was saying.
What did I see?
The legendary ancient demon!
Why can he be so big? Mr. Sinister went under the devils ws and tried to touch the flesh of Mephistos feet.
Oh, its body temperature is really high. Probably several hundred degrees! Mr. Sinister blew into his fingers, then took out tweezers and ss slides from his clothes and began to collect the devils cells.
Youre courting death! Mephisto was furious when he saw what Mr. Sinister did.
Not only did the man in front of him not attack him, but he also dared to study his body without permission. It was simply preposterous.
The violent wind sounded, and the ancient demon raised his big feet. He decided to use the soles to crush the human into meatloaf.
Unexpectedly, Bruce suddenly appeared beside Mr. Sinister.
Apanied by him, there was Red Queen and Mr. Frights undergroundboratory.
Seeing Mephisto raising his feet, Bruce sneered coldly. With a wave of his hand, several huge soul chains appeared in the void, tying Mephisto. Then, he was set in ce. Even his sole was suspended in space.
Mephisto, save your energy, Bruce said loudly to the ancient demon. Soon you will know the cost of underestimating humanity.
Hearing Bruces words, Mephisto wanted to get angry, but found that his mouth felt like a fews had been poured into it, and he couldnt open it.
He could only stutter in anger, but couldnt speak,
Bruce didnt bother to pay attention to him anymore and walked towards Mr. Sinister.
At this moment, Mr. Sinister saw Bruceing and immediately stopped the movement of his hands, looking at him suspiciously.
Dont be afraid, my name is Bruce. I am a good person.
Bruce came over and patted Mr. Sinister on the shoulder, and then sent him the memory of killing Apocalypse.
Chapter 320
Chapter 320
Apocalypse is dead? Mr. Sinister looked at Bruce and said in surprise.
Yes, I killed Apocalypse. You dont need to hide anymore. With that said, Bruces Gods Telekinesis passed and changed Mr. Sinisters memory.
In the depths of Mr. Sinisters heart, Bruce nted a seed of loyalty.
The reason for this was that Bruce was very clear. A viin like Mr. Sinister wouldnt surrender to anyone.
Apocalypse wanted to be nice to him at the beginning in exchange for Mr. Sinisters loyalty.
The result was that Mr. Sinister spent a lifetime trying to be free.
Apocalypse had made too many such mistakes. But Bruce was not a newbie like Professor X. He knew when to be cruel, so he was very decisive.
Under the influence of the Law of Souls, Mr. Sinisters pupils began to dte, and then reunited. Then, the brainwashed Mr. Fright saw Bruce. He immediately bowed and knelt on the ground, looking very submissive.
My lord, I have understood your instructions. I will use these devices to research the demon genes as soon as possible!
Seeing Mr. Sinisters performance, Bruce nodded in satisfaction. Then, he left the Soul Realm with Red Queen.
In Las vegas. Bruce Casino Presidents Office
Bruce looked at White Queen, dressed in a bold and revealing white, and introduced her without squinting.
Emma, this is Madeleine, a mutant who can fight against Professor X and Mao. Starting today, she will be the top killer of the Killer Union. Dont expose her existence until the critical moment.
Okay, Master. White Queen walked over with a smile and took Bruces arm. She replied in a voice that Red Queen couldnt hear.
When did you get the piano done? Hearing what the White Queen said, Bruce gave her a weird look, and then watched Red Queen clear her throat.
Red Queen quickly understood Bruces movements.
She exined to White Queen, Emma, I am not Phoenix. I am a clone of her. You can also call me the Red Queen.
What? White Queen obviously did not expect such an answer. She walked back and forth, touching Red Queen everywhere and making her blush.
Enough, Emma. Seeing that Red Queen couldnt bear White Queens molestation, he stopped her.
She will stay with you. She also has mental abilities. You canmunicate with your mind if there is anything you need.
Also, nothing happened to Madeleine. Dont teach her badly After speaking, Bruce disappeared using Void Movement.
Standing outside the gate of the gambling city, Bruce found that thest words he had just said to White Queen wasnt something believable. But then, he found White Queen and Red Queen standing together.
Before he knew it, the two had intersected with Cyclops in Xavier school, they might give him a son or two.
Now they were all taken away.
Correspondingly, Cyclops love was also monopolized by Bruce.
Well, its good for an apprentice to respect and respect the master. There is nothing wrong with that.
After thinking shamelessly for a while, Bruce disappeared again.
At night in Xavier School
In Charles room
The professor stared at the Mind Gem in front of him. He decided to hit the gem again. Just now, he felt that he had touched the edge of a certain rule.
Regarding the deduction of the Rules of Mind, he had deduced hundreds of millions of times in his brain.
Since bing a fifth-level mutant, his brain had be even better than a supeputer.
Because of practicing white magic, he could still get his soul out of his body at any time.
Professor X discovered that after his soul was separated, it did not feel like a normal person being blown away by the wind, but could almost condense into substance. It waspletely possible to release white magic without the physical body.
In fact, the current Professor X had be even stronger than the old one. Since fighting with Drac, he became a demigod through the Mind Gem.
He was full of curiosity about the realm of gods like the sixth-level mutant. At the same time, the recent disappearance of Angel had also dealt a big blow to him.
Professor X knew that if Warren could still disappear under the high attention of his mind, there must be someone stronger than him intervening.
He didnt want such a thing to happen again in the school, so he practiced harder than before.
I must seed! Professor X inspired himself loudly, and then held the Mind Gem, desperately putting his mental power into it.
Afterwards, a warm golden light radiated from the gap in the palm of his hand, reflecting the reorganization of the house and directly shining out from the window.
The brilliant light like the sun almost mirrored the outside of the house.
The students who hadnt fallen asleep were stunned for a moment, struggling to get out of bed. They walked to the window and stared at the direction of the professors room .
Wolverine, who was extremely sensitive, felt Professor Xs room as soon as he saw the golden light.
He thought something happened to the professor. As a result, he opened the door and saw an unforgettable scene.
The professor was suspended in the air, and his whole body showed a golden light that could not be looked at directly.
The aura was getting stronger and stronger, like a golden god.
Logan, Im fine. At this moment, a breath-like word suddenly prated into Wolverines mind without any sound transmission.
At the same time, everyone who cared about the professor heard simr voices.
Everyone, go back, the professor said kindly.
At this time, all the students of Xavier School were awake. They could feel that there was a strong mutant in the school.
This mutant had no malice towards anyone. Except the professor, no one could exude such a refreshing breath.
Phoenix smiled slightly when she felt the aura.
She knew that the professor finally took that step and became the second mutant of Xavier School to be a god.
But then, she frowned and flew towards the position of the professor. She could feel an evil aura that was more terrifying than a professor bing a god.
This aura made her very disgusted, with a feeling of extreme darkness.
Contrary to the feeling that the professor gave people, Phoenix could faintly feel that there seemed to be a great connection between this aura and the professor.
Chapter 321
Chapter 321
Chapter 321: Onught Appears, Sentinel n Restarts
Logan, Im fine. Everyone, go back. He heard Professor Xs persuasion in his head again.
Out of trust, Wolverine prepared to return to his bedroom. After a few steps, there is a feeling of crisis. His beast instinct reacted intuitively.
It felt like someone was about to kill him. Wolverine immediately stopped and turned around. He saw that the golden light on the professor had disappeared. It was reced by extreme darkness and evil.
His eyes looked at Wolverine, and it was clearly the terrible feeling that the devil had when he saw the prey.
Desire, destruction, depravity
No! Charles, whats the matter with you? Wolverine mmed his ws.
Before he could do anything, he was taken over by an evil mental power.
Wolverines pupils became pitch ck, and he became a marite generally standing by the professors side.
Let go of them, monster. A cold and irresistible voice suddenly came from outside the window.
Phoenix, wearing a fiery red energy coat, flew into the window and appeared in front of the two.
I am not a monster. My name is Onught, I know you. You are Phoenix. The professor looked at Phoenix indifferently.
No matter what you are, get out of Charles body, or I will kill you. After speaking, Phoenixs face began to shine with light spots representing destructive power.
Stop pretending, haha! Onught suddenlyughed.
There is clearly a pure and dark personality like me hidden in your body. Dont imprison her, let here out!
When she heard the words of the Onught, Phoenix frowned slightly. She then heard a voice within her, Quickly let me out, let me out!
Phoenix knew herself. She knew that the Dark Phoenix would not be so violent. It must have been affected by the violent attack, so she immediately urged herself to calm down.
The professor is the person I respect most. I will save him. If something happens to him, even if the ck Phoenix awakens, I will definitely kill you. You cant escape.
Haha, you are wrong. Although I named myself Onught, it doesnt mean that I will kill Charles. Onught pointed at his head.
Just like your Dark Phoenix, I am also Charles second personality.
Of course you also like to call me a dark personality.
But no matter what, Charles and I are living together. Do you think I will be stupid enough to kill myself?
Hearing this, Phoenix frowned. No matter what, you must leave this body. I know you can do that.
Onught shrugged. What if I say no?
Then I can only kill you! Phoenixs Rules of Phoenix burst, rushing towards Professor X.
The high temperature burned the professors body almost immediately.
This you can actually burn my soul.
The professors dark eyes began to diminish gradually, and the mes that only appeared in the eyes of Phoenix appeared.
He knew that Phoenix would kill the professor and herself at the same time. In addition, Phoenix could find Wanda and use the power of the White Phoenix to revive the professor, and he cannot be resurrected.
In this case,ter then! After speaking, a ck soul body broke away from the professors body. His face kept changing. It looked like Professor X for a while, then Mao.
It took a deep look at Phoenix, as if it could see through the Dark Phoenix in her body.
You are very poor. At least, I have been free.
Leaving these words for the Dark Phoenix, Onught began to disappear.
Hahahaha
After Onught left, the professors room still reverberated with his wildughter.
Phoenix had the heart to chase, but the power of the Dark Phoenix burst out in the frenziedughter, so her body became a battlefield for the power of the Dark and White Phoenix.
Agitated by the divine power, she began to tremble uncontrobly.
Phoenix Whats wrong with you? Wolverine was the first to recover, and he was about to fall to the ground at first nce.
He hurriedly helped her up. After a long time, Phoenixs eyes regained rity.
Im fine, Logan. This Onught is very hateful. He has been peeping us, Phoenix said bitterly.
Yes, he knows the weaknesses of each of us.
Although Wolverine was controlled, he clearly knew what had happened.
Yes, he hid too deep. I never paid attention The professor also stood up from the ground.
Soon, the X-Men, who were disturbed by the movement of the professors room, also rushed.
Everyone looked at each other.
Three dayster
Sentinel Research and Development Bureau.
Ahem Tyrion cleared his throat. Everyone, stop working for a moment.
As the highest officer of the military project, the little devil quickly attracted the attention of everyone present.
He was less than one meter tall and wearing a special white coat, standing on the high tform in the center of the research room, which looked very special.
Today, however, beside him was a bald man who needed everyone to look directly at him.
His eyes were dark and deep, giving people a feeling of evil.
If the X-Men were present, they would find that he looked a lot like Professor X.
At this time, the little devil found a box and stood on it, increasing his height a lot. Then, he put his hand on the bald man and continued.
Let me introduce to you, this is the new director of the Research Bureau, Mr. Charlie.
Starting today, he will be the person in charge, and everyone just needs to do what he says. After the little devil finished the introduction, he consciously walked down the box, and a ck light shed in his eyes.
After the new chief Charlie saw the little devil left, he began to issue his first order since taking office.
Starting today, in addition to continuing to develop the Sentinel Program, we will also develop a more important project. Having said that, Charlie paused and nced at everyone present.
The crowd was swept by Charlie, and there was a cold war.
The abrupt sprout in their hearts gave out a psychological suggestion that if they disobeyed, they would die.
Charlie nced at everyones fearful look, shook his head, and continued. I call this n Wild Attack.
Chapter 322
Chapter 322
Chapter 322: The Road to Onughts Revenge
The so-called Wild Attack n is to build a suit that can freely absorb energy like a sentry.
This set of armor can be called Onught Armor.
In this way, we humans can also use the sentinel technology on the Onught Armor to experience the thrill of the shredded mutant. At this point, Charlie smiled magically.
Yes, the mutants are too arrogant. We canpletely suppress them with the Onught Armor.
Some scientists were influenced by Charlie and started booing on the spot.
But how does the human body withstand the intense energy field inside the sentry robot? a scientist asked.
This is not a problem. You can experiment on me first. Charlie pointed to himself, seemingly fearless and said, If my body can resist, it means that this assumption is correct.
This.. The scientist became speechless.
After all, the chief would experiment using his own body. This kind of dedication could win a Nobel Prize. Generally, there was no way to refute.
Other scientists nodded after seeing Charlies performance.
No wonder the government sent him to be the new director of the Sentinel Project. He was so dedicated.
Seeing everyones expressions, Charlies eyes kept rolling.
These humans are really pretty cheating, Charlie thought.
The so-called Charlie was naturally Onught, who escaped from X Academy.
After he found a human whose spirit was different from ordinary people, he attached himself to this person and obliterated his consciousness.
As early as when Professor Xs thoughts sprouted into an evil body, violent attacks could take away the consciousness of others.
After all, Professor Xs spirit was really too strong, which led to a stronger Onught.
But at that time, Professor X was stronger than him, so he dared not show up easily. He could only slightly influence the professors decision when the professor was not paying attention.
It was not until Professor X had frequent contacts with Mao that he finally found a chance to enter Maos mental world.
Swallowing the dark side of Mao, he sessfullybined the consciousness of the two.
This fusion of consciousness enabled him to acquire both their mutant abilities andplete a qualitative change.
It could be said that he had be abination of the two. This was definitely not as simple as one plus one equals two. It caused a multiplier result.
At this time, Onught was able topletely influence Professor Xs decision to a certain extent.
When Bruce was forced away by Xavier School, it was a frantic attack behind the scenes.
It was he who controlled the professors consciousness.
Otherwise, with the character of the professor, he would only choose to endure such incidents.
The reason for this was that Onught was more sensitive as a spiritual body than a human being with a physical body.
He could perceive that Bruce was indeed a more terrifying existence than Professor X.
The stronger he was at that time, the easier it was to be discovered by Bruce. Once Bruce found him, he would definitely be eliminated.
He was scared, how he attacked wildly and quickly used Professor X to drive Bruce away.
When Professor X relied on the Mind Gem to be a god, Onught knew.
After bing a god, Professor X would usher in aplete spiritual transformation. At that time, he would definitely be discovered by the professor.
Rather than waiting for exposure, it was better to act first, taking advantage of Professor Xs eagerness to break through.
Onught took advantage of the void and fought a decisive battle with the professors main consciousness, thuspletely controlling the body.
If the professor became a god, his consciousness would also be a god.
Unlike the professor, he got Maos will in advance. Under thebination of the two, the professor was no longer his opponent. After temporarily defeating the professor in a mental battlefield, he began to devour the professors mental power and seems to have seeded.
As a result, Phoenix suddenly appeared and used the Rules of the Phoenix to attack him.
The result was obvious. He lost!
Onught that was driven out was not reconciled. He wanted to lure the power of the Dark Phoenix out of the Phoenix, and then absorb the Rules of the Phoenix.
He failed again. This made him almost a bereaved dog.
After all, Professor X would definitely find him, and Bruce might also find him.
When he saw these scientists who he sessfully fooled and regarded him as the object of worship, he finally rekindled his hope of defeating Phoenix and regaining control of the professors body.
United States, Washington, top of SHIELD
Nick Fury, the bald one-eyed director of SHIELD, turned on a special pager.
This pager looked ordinary, but its actual function was extremely powerful. It could connect to the channel of another realm for cross-realmmunication.
It was far beyond the current technology of the earth.
Beep
After the director connected it, he heard the voice of an adult female.
Nick, you know the meaning ofmunication between us. Is there any emergency happening on Earth?
Yes, Carol. This time, we ran into an unsolvable problem. We need your help.
Beep!
The other side hung up.
At half rate, SHIELD detected that it was not far from the earth and detected an over-the-horizon space transmission.
Heroic and brave, Captain Marvel flew out of the double star state.
After dozens of minutes
Captain Marvel was holding an orange cat sitting on the sofa opposite the one-eyed Nick, wearing a tight-fittingbat suit.
Lets talk, Nick. Whats the trouble?
You are still so tough, Carol. Nick looked at the domineering Captain Marvel and couldnt help but exim.
This time things are like this
Nick told Carol about the blood war, and then said, For Mao, we really cant do anything. This makes human beings very passive.
Tony has already begun to study the Anti-Mao Armor, and even in the future, he will equip his steel army with ceramic armor that cant be affected by maism.
However, it will take some time.
The governments tolerance for the Brotherhood has reached its limit, especially since Mao has recently recruited new members. He expanded Alcatrazs sphere of influence and began to forcibly obtain nearby steel resources to create its own satellite
Upon hearing this, Captain Marvel put down the orange cat and stood up.
I see, Nick. Do you want me to fight Mao?
Chapter 323
Chapter 323
Chapter 323: Captain Marvel Appears, Beat Mao
Dont worry. I can do what you cant do. Carol flew into the sky with a white light. She determined the location of Alcatraz Ind and flew quickly towards it.
Oh, Carol, it would be more perfect if you can listen to themand and dont always be the first to rush when something happens.
After Nick saw Captain Marvel flying away, he walked to the sofa and picked up the seemingly harmless orange cat on the ground.
Looking at the orange cat, he was suddenly reminded of something that made him worry.
At that time, the Kree invaded the earth, and some aliens took a battle tester to test him and the orange cat respectively.
It turned out to be a very annoying conclusion. Thebat effectiveness of the orange cat was cosmic and Nicksbat effectiveness is zero.
The aliensbat effectiveness evaluation once made this SHIELD Director, who had been an agent for 20 years, ashamed.
Goose, I have fought like this for a lifetime, and mybat effectiveness is zero. Is this fair? The one-eyed director franticallyined.
It wasnt untilter that he saw the truebat effectiveness of the orange cat that Nick closed his mouth.
The orange cat was actually a rare element-eater!
In its seemingly cute mouth, there was a hidden tentacle like a biochemical monster, which could draw others closer to the dimensional space in its stomach.
How big was that dimensional space?
It was no problem to swallow a parallel universe
Goose, who looked like a domestic cat, was scarier than swallowing a star.
Isnt this cheating? Director Nick felt very broken, but he had to admit that the universe was so magical.
This orange cat was a cherished speciesparable to Thanos and possessed wisdom no weaker than humans.
Thebat power it emitted at the critical moment was indeed much more reliable than Nick.
The technology of aliens was rtively reliable
However, what really made Director Nick hate his teeth was that he became cyclops, all thanks to this orange cat.
Back then, he looked mysterious and told Captain America very deeply, Thest time I believed in others, I lost an eye.
Everyone saw him so serious, so they all thought he became like this after a terrible battle.
Unexpectedly, it was because he didnt recognize the beast at that time, thinking that Goose was a mortal cat and humbly stroked the cat, then tragedy happened.
As a female, the Elemental Devourer couldnt bear the humiliation, and Nicks eye was closed with a paw.
From then on, Nick became a one-eyed man. He seemed to be very honorable.
The eyepatch was actually more like a fig leaf.
Although he once concealed the shame, he was still identally overridden. At that time, this incident actually caused the serious Captain America tough!
Thinking of this, Nick shook his head and murmured, A woman is so powerful, whether she is a cat or a human.
He held the orange cat, turned on his militaryputer, and connected it to a nearby military satellite.
Alcatraz
Mutant country
Mao looked at the maite veins in front of him and was surprised.
He felt like staying on Alcatraz Ind increased his maic control.
He thought he liked the ce, but didnt thought more about it/
After opening the underground veins and seeing it, he couldnt help but be ecstatic.
With this vein, no matter who will attack Alcatraz in the future, there was no need to destroy the infrastructure.
These ores could be used forbat without damage.
Just as he nned where to hide these ores, Sunspot walked up to him and said softly, My lord, I feel a powerful energy body is approaching.
Is it Thor or Cyclops and in which direction? Mao became serious when he heard Sunspot.
He knew that anyone who could trouble him would not be stupid enough to carry an armor. Among the Avengers and the X-Men, only these two pose the greatest threat to him.
Neither, my lord. Sunspot closed his eyes to confirm again, and then said, I have seen Thor and Cyclops, and I have some understanding of the way they absorb energy. This one seems stronger.
Really, then I will meet this person. People who have the courage to make trouble in this country will have to suffer painful lessons, otherwise they wille to give us more troubles Mao said coldly. He put on his helmet and floated into the sky with Sunspot. He raised his hand and blessed the two of them with a maic shield.
They saw a vigorous blonde woman with white light in front of her.
Seeing the two in the air, the blonde woman stopped tens of meters away from the two and said carelessly, Hello, do any of you know Mao?
Hearing the blonde womans question, Sunspot was a little confused.
Did this womane here to be funny? Shes standing in front of Mao himself and asking who Mao is.
Hehe. Mao smiled angrily.
Even if one provoked him, one didnt even ask about the situation, so he rushed over.
Mao felt that this woman was still too young and decided to teach her a lesson.
Crunch.
Hundreds of tons of steel endured deformation and forcibly emerged from thend several meters deep in Alcatraz Ind.
These mas immediately floated in the air, divided into several sections under the control of Mao, and surrounded him in a patchwork pattern.
Captain Marvel, who saw this scene, finally reacted.
Maism. So you are Mao?
Humph! Mao closed his lips slightly, his eyes stared at Captain Marvel like a poisonous snake, and his raised fingers swayed slightly.
Immediately, the ma split into various sharp des and flew towards Captain Marvel at a speed beyond the kic energy of bullets.
Captain Marvel pursed her lips and turned on the double star mode without any fear.
The turbulent energy burst out, and she looked like a super saiyan.
What! There was a shout, the energy flow exploded quickly, and the steel de was backed by her punch.
This woman is so strong! Sunspot saw Captain Marvels aura and instinctively felt that the situation was not good.
He immediately activated his abilities. His body was covered with mes. He looked a lot like a Human Torch, and he stretched out his hand tounch a bucket-thick me.
Boom!
With a fierce punch, Captain Marvel shot out a 10,000-ton strength, and her body exuded enough energy to cause an asteroid to explode.
Immediately afterwards, her punch, harder than vibranium, was aimed towards Mao.
Chapter 324
Chapter 324
Chapter 324: Onught Revealed, Fifth Reunion Starts
A terrible thing happened. The shield maintained by Mao was deformed by Captain Marvel and was almost shattered.
Thor failed to do that before.
This violent woman is simply a monster with the power to tears? Mao looked at Captain Marvel. He knew too well how difficult it was to destroy this shield.
It seems that we have to find a way, otherwise the shield will be broken, and my body cant bear being beaten by her.
Thinking of this, Mao hooked his finger towards the ground.
More iron ore was drawn by Mao using maic force. One by one, they flew towards Captain Marvel and quickly wrapped her up.
Although there were palm prints pressed out of the iron bag, it was still temporarily impossible to get out.
Seeing that Captain Marvel was temporarily under control, Mao breathed a sigh of relief and turned on themunication device on the helmet.
Good son-inw, a mad woman suddenly came and beat me.
After speaking, the iron bag was smashed to pieces by Captain Marvel.
Captain Marvel escaped.
The white light shot out from her eyes, looking more powerful than Thor.
In the Killer Union headquarters
Bruce was teaching Red Queen how to use the Rules of the Phoenix when he suddenly received a distress signal from Mao.
With a slight movement of his eyes, he understood the situation on Alcatraz Ind.
Hey, just try to clone her strength. As soon as his voice fell, Bruce had already used the Void Movement and disappeared.
When he reappeared, he happened to see Maos shield being shattered by Captain Marvel.
At this time, Mao no longer had his usual calmness.
His body was beaten into blue and purple. Director Nick who looked far awayughed.
On the other hand, the heroic Captain Marvel, with her hands on her hips, looked at Bruce.
Oh, theres another one who wants to be violently beaten by this older sister. After speaking, she instantly shortened the distance between the two of them and mmed toward Bruces head at an unrecognizable speed.
Bruce looked at Captain Marvel and smiled. In his opinion, this incident was just a farce. Captain Marvel hadnt reached the God Level yet, but her strength was rtively strong. He could not win against such an opponent.
He disappeared, causing the violent woman to jump into the air.
After that, he connected his Gods Telekinesis to the soul ne and transmitted the Phoenix clone newly created by Mr. Sinister.
Under the orange space ripples, three women in red, who were exactly the same as Phoenix, floated in the air.
The host, after seeing Bruce, the three women bowed slightly and said in unison.
Well, you have to apany this and dont make too much effort. Eric and I will leave first.
After speaking, Bruce grabbed Mao and instantly returned to the resting area below.
The three women watched Bruce leave and turned to look at Captain Marvel.
Are you triplets? Captain Marvel said in surprise.
However, the three daughters didnt care about her. Their unusually tacit eyes shed red, and they used her thought power to restrain her tightly.
Hateful. Captain Marvel was surprised to find that even if she turned on the double star mode, she could not break free from the confinement of the three womens superimposed thought power.
In fact, it would be difficult for her to deal with the three of them even if they were separated, let alone the three of them.
In S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters
Nick Fury saw through the video that it was three identical Phoenixes who bound Captain Marvel.
Unconsciously, the hand stroking the orange cat became a tense scratch.
Meow! He didnt react until he heard the orange cats protest and looked at the cats paw raised slightly.
Nick Fury was in a cold sweat.
Fortunately, swe have been familiar with each other since thest time, otherwise I would have lost my other eye, Nick said to the orange cat with a lingering fear.
The orange cat broke free from Nicks palm, looking like its not very familiar with him.
However, why are there three Phoenixes?
As far as I know, Phoenix did not leave Xavier School. While thinking, Nick called Professor X.
Charles, does Jean have three younger sisters?
What are you talking about, Nick? Are you sure you are not drunk?
Its true. There are three women who are exactly the same as Phoenix appeared in Maos ce.
Dont mention Mao to me anymore, because he made a big deal with me.
No, I heard that your strength has broken through recently When you reach your level, how can there be problems that are difficult to solve.
Nick, you dont know. Its like this the professor reluctantly exined about Onught.
What? Why didnt you say such a serious situation earlier. As the leader of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick immediately noticed the seriousness of the matter.
Sorry, Nick, I have been looking for him these days, but I havent found any clues. You still need to keep an eye on Eric. Onught also has the characteristics of Erics body, maybe I will look for him too.
Okay. I got it.
Beep
As soon as Nick hung up, he immediately notified Captain America to summon all the Avengers. He had important things to announce to everyone.
After a few hours
Including Captain America, Captain Marvel, Iron Man, Thor, Doctor Strange, Hulk, Antman, ck Widow, Hawkeye, de, Spiderman, War Machine, Falcon, Winter Soldier.
Except for the Panthers, who were entangled in state affairs, all the other 15 people have arrived.
It was worth mentioning that Captain Marvel was brought back by Nick from the mutant country. She was sitting on the round table with an unhappy expression.
Nick shook his head, then with a serious face. He ryed what Professor X had told him to everyone
After listening to Nicks words, Captain America stood up first.
So do we have any clues about this Onught?
Not yet but this is the biggest problem. After all, Onught is the leader of the two mutant forces, and it is also abination of dark consciousness. Once it bes chaotic, it will soon be able to make the whole world brain dead.
Speaking of the three words brain dead, Nicks tone was heavy. At the same time, he looked at Captain Marvel seriously and said with a point, In this situation, other things can be set aside. When necessary, we mustbine the power of the Brotherhood topletely eliminate this hidden danger.
Chapter 325
Chapter 325
Chapter 325: The Sentinel Appears, A Soldier From The Future
Seeing everyones iprehensible expressions, Doctor Strange stated his ideas.
Professor X used his brainwave ability to search the whole world, but he was unable to detect Onught. This shows that Onught is very cunning and familiar with the professor. After all, they both used the same body in the past.
This should be expected.
If I use my White Magic and the Eye of Agamotto, I will definitely find some clues, Strange said confidently.
After all, Onughts existence is a great threat to the earth. As the guardian of the earth, it is impossible for me to ignore himpletely.
After speaking, Strange opened the Eye of Agamotto, used the ability of the Time Gem to predict the future, and began to search for Onught.
Everyone looked at Strange. Under the green light, everyone saw him as if he was cramping.
His head shook violently, and he woke up faintly.
When Captain America saw Strange stopped casting the spell, he was the first to ask with concern.
Strange, are you okay?
Strange nced at Captain America, shook his head, signaled that he was okay, and then quickly pointed to the hologram in front of him.
Sentinel Research Institute. Hes here.
Its actually this ce, seeing what Strange pointed out, Captain America said with dissatisfaction. He had repeatedly asked the government to abolish this department, but the sentinels research was still going on.
Tony had been silent all throughout.
Suddenly, he heard Friday.
Mr. Tony, there is a huge explosion in Queens, New York. Do you want to see the scene?
Yes, do it.
Tonys pupils shrank, and instinctively felt that this was not a trivial matter.
After all, just knowing the location of Onught through Strange, a new situation had emerged.
The Sentinel Research Center was in New York and very close to Queens.
Tony was taken aback when he saw it.
Sentinel robots appeared in New York! Tony said loudly and ordered Friday to quickly transfer the screen to the meeting.
Soon, the Avengers saw the scene Tony just saw
Sentry robots of various unknown models stand in rows on the street, continuously ughtering civilians through beams on their heads
Above the head of the sentry robot, there was a bald man with evil eyes like an evil god.
From a distance, the image of this bald man was very simr to Professor X.
The righteous Captain America saw this heinous scene and immediately ordered the Avengers to attack.
Captain Marvel bit her silver teeth and flew out, followed by Tony and Spiderman, who put on steel armor. Strange shook his head and opened the portal to the block. The rest of them followed Strange into the portal.
At Xavier School, Professor X also opened the portal and let Cyclops lead the X-Men to rush over.
After everyone left, the professor put two fingers at his shiny head. Aiming at Mao, who was in the mutant country, he established a remote mental channel.
He couldnt help but yell
Eric, you bastard, if your thoughts are not too dark, there is no chance for the Onught toe out of my head
Oh, Charles. Are you saying Mao is too bad?
Hey, should I give myself a bad guy medal? Mao said without smiling. Its not like Onught came out of my head.
You The professor was so angry that he had nothing to say. He once again opened a portal to New York. He walked in with a green face.
Charles, dont be too angry. Be careful of another Onught. Im afraid you will die young. While the spiritual connection had not been interrupted, Mao sessfully snuck a good one to his good friend.
Hearing these words, the professor immediately closed the mental link.
He found that Mao was nothing short of asking for trouble.
.
On the streets of New York
In an unattended street, space energy flickered.
A big man nearly two meters tall carried a sci-fi-styleser rifle. He was showing skin, revealing muscles that looked like it was about to rip his skin. His body was also covered with ammo, magazines, grenades, and so on.
It was also worth mentioning that half of his body was a cyborg. His left eye is emitting a dark redser beam, his left arm was entirely a mechanical arm, and the damaged part of his neck was also exposed.
From a distance, it looked like Terminator who had just returned from the future and was about to save the earth.
Sessful data transmission Boom.
The target is in a New York neighborhood, locked in
BeepThe weapon unit is loaded
Heavy weapons unlocked
The big mans electronic eyes kept flickering, faithfully reporting the surrounding situation to him.
After receiving the report, the big man raised heavy firearms without a word and walked towards Onught.
.
Boom!
A sentinel robot was sweeping all living people in front of the block.
The poor boy screamed and ran. He was the target of the sentry. In fact, he knew the robot behind him because the government promoted the benefits of manufacturing sentinel robots on television every day.
The narrator told everyone every day that this was the best weapon to eliminate evil mutants.
But why would they turn against humans today?
The boy ran desperately, but didnt know that his back had been locked on by the sentry robot. No matter where he fled, he would be burned to death.
Just at the moment when the sentinel robots head was getting hot and the little boy was about to be killed.
Bang!
A bomb exploded on the sentry robots chest.
The scorching air wave pushed the sentry robot hundreds of meters away.
Cough cough cough
The little boy inhaled the dust and started coughing. He looked up and saw a burly man who was more like a killer approaching him. His eyes emittingser beams and scanning his face.
Ahhh! The boys shout was suddenly higher than before.
Chapter 326
Chapter 326
The boy sat on the ground and started crying. No one knew that the burly mans target was not him.
He raised his foot, stepped past him, and pulled a disc bomb called Didi from the military backpack.
The big man walked over without saying a word.
Crunch
Violently broke the mechanical mouth of the sentry robot and stuffed the bomb in
Drop, drop, drop
After three seconds
Boom!
The sentry robot exploded into a mess. The big man went from encountering the sentry robot to killing it.
It was familiar to it. It looked so smooth like it had done it for many years.
The boy survived by hiding under the golden energy wall that the big man created. Looking at the big man stupidly, there were still tears in the corner of the boys eyes. His lips were trembling, and he still seemed terrified.
The big man ignored him and scanned the opposite clothing store. After confirming that there were no creatures inside, he lifted his heavy firearms.
Boom!
After the smoke, there was a big hole in the concrete wall. The big man walked in with a firm face.
In the main block of New York
Cyclops was still desperately fighting the sentry robot in front of him. Wolverine had already killed the sentry robot in front of him, but it looked like he was covered in blood and quite embarrassed.
He was breathing heavily. While calmly observing, Storm was also entangled with a sentry robot.
Wolverine realized that these sentinel robots had definitely synthesized witch mutant cells. He could always grasp the information of various mutants in advance through his own database, and then formte a battle n after careful calction.
This made it extremely difficult for the X-Men to kill a sentry robot.
As for the sentinel robot he killed, Wolverine killed it with difficulty.
After all, Wolverines abilities were quite special. As long as his will is strong enough, he would never be killed.
Even if the Rules of Phoenix wanted to kill Wolverine, it was not an easy task.
Logan, you are covered with blood. I will wipe it for you. A young girl with white hair walked towards Wolverine and thoughtfully wiped the blood from his body.
Dont be naughty. I have experienced more cruel things than this. Wolverine shook his head manly and pushed the girls gloved arm away.
Dont call me naughty, call me Raksha, the girl said in anger.
Wolverine smiled, trying tofort her but saw another sentry robot.
Be careful! Um Wolverine used his body to protect Raksha.
Raksha opened her eyes and found that Wolverines back was blown into a bloody mess.
Seeing how Wolverine cared for her, Raksha was very moved.
Unfortunately, she knew that Wolverine had always just treated her as a younger sister.
Boom!
Seeing that Raksha was attacked, Wolverine rushed over and knocked the sentry robot into the air with a punch. As a result, the sentry robot shook its body and stood up again.
Hateful! Wolverine roared. In terms of power, he was the strongest among everyone there.
His punches weigh ny tons of force. However, these sentinel robots not only had hard skin, but also had the healing power of mutants.
As long as it was not fatal, he could recover quickly. It could be described as extremely difficult.
Well. Colossus was lifted up by the sentry again, and the palm of the sentry began to collect a high degree of heat, which seemed to be turning Colossus into molten iron.
Seeing this situation, Wolverine ran from behind the sentry, ready to ride on its head, and stretched out his ws.
Unexpectedly, a hotser beam shot from behind Wolverine.
The sentinel robot was broken into two halves, and Colossus fell to the ground.
Die Under attack, testing
Tactics are being generated
DripGeneration failed, no data, database update request
DripGeneration failed, no data, database update request The sentinel robot, which had be two sections, braved the spark, and kept repeating the prompt.
Wolverine turned his head and saw the burly man who had just saved the little boy. Holding a big gun with an exaggerated appearance, he walked towards him with heavy steps.
Logan, I didnt expect to meet you here. The burly man stretched out a friendly hand.
Wolverine looked up at the burly man and shook his hand with a dazed expression. Then, he murmured, Do I know you? Did I lose my memory again?
Colossus also got up, preparing to thank the man. However, he saw the data flow in his eyes, constantly analyzing his situation. He opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.
The big man shook hands with Wolverine, once again became silent, and continued to rush towards Onughts direction.
Before leaving, she took a deep look at Rogue.
Rogue couldnt help but joke. After all, the big man felt like a terrible future terminator. Who could keep theirposure after seeing him.
In the center of the New York battlefield
Captain Marvel in the double-star state had fought Onught for dozens of rounds.
There were ruined walls everywhere. The result secretly surprised her. She knew that the energy explosion just now was enough to destroy a.
Onught absorbed itpletely while showing a rxed look.
The more she fought, the more her heart sank.
Enough, Onught. Let Carol leave, Professor X, who was floating in the air, said.
When he saw the professor, Onught couldnt help licking his lips, and then a shock wave erupted from his body, shoving Captain Marvel to the side.
Seeing Captain Marvel withdraw from the battlefield, the professors body began to emit golden light. This was the supernatural power that represents the mind.
The professor knew that today was a fateful battle. After all, Onught was caused by his evil thoughts, and he had to correct his error himself.
Seeing the professor being wrapped in divine power, Onught smiled. Charles, do you think youre the one one who has supernatural power?
Do you know how long I have endured for this day?
Do you know how much power I have absorbed in your body all these years?
Today, I will let you see what is real power. After that, Onught released the divine power in his body. A dark, profound, power from the depths of his soul was liberated from his body.
Chapter 327
Chapter 327
The dark soul power continued to spread around.
Onughts eyes became deeper and deeper, as if he could see everything around him.
The professor showed a painful expression, and he found that even if he was surrounded and protected by spiritual power, he couldnt bear Onughts piercing gaze.
This Onught. You can actually touch the depths of peoples hearts and make them create dark mind energy, the professor eximed.
He gritted his teeth and used divine power to counterattack Onught, but found that the Onughts mental power was stronger than his.
Soon, the humans and mutants from miles away began to be affected by the power of the dark souls.
Their eye circles turned dark and they looked like they hadnt slept for a long time.
Charles, this is the supernatural power I got after bing a god, you can call it the Rules of the Mind Demon.
All beings also have their own good and evil demons. As long as everyones demons do not die, I will never perish.
No matter how powerful the existence is, there are good and evil thoughts. No matter if it is good or evil, they are all demons.
Charles, do you think you have no demons if you are kind? You are wrong.
No matter what you think, its a demon, hahahaha]
From now on, I will be invisible and invincible, living in the heart as a demon, and the power of all creatures in the universe can be used by me.
In the face of such stalwart power, how can you, as an individual, be my opponent? Onughtughed heartily, like a grievance hiding in the professors head.
As heughed, more power spread out.
More and more people were eroded by the power of the heart demon and quickly became his ves andckeys.
No! This is simply a conspiracy. You let the sentinels kill civilians in New York just to attract the Avengers, and then use the power of the heart demon to kill everyone! Charless eyes flickered, and he began to understand Onughts intent.
Charles, its toote now. After speaking, Onught beckoned.
The professor saw that Captain Marvel was still struggling to stay in ce.
Iron Man and Spiderman, who arrived early, had evil looks. They were standing firmly behind Onught,pletely obliterated by the heart demon.
The steel army that had attacked the sentry robots also turned into frantic attacking minions.
The professor anxiously emitted brain waves to connect to these peoples brains, but he found that no matter how he urged his mental power to wake them up, it had be a futile process.
Their minds were dead, turning into a pool of stagnant water and losing all the faith and light.
Charles, stop struggling and prepare to face death. Onught attacked the professor.
This made the professors body seem to be sucked, even though he had struggled. His mental power lost in the battle of mental power, and he flew slowly towards Onught.
Dream on, Onught. Wolverine suddenly jumped from behind Onught, seeing that his two steel ws had touched his body, he was about to smash the opponents heart, but Onught held him in mid-air.
Its a guy who knows nothing about life and death. His body is full of steel, and he dares to attack me. Onught looked back and saw Wolverines fierce eyes.
After scanning him, he was surprised. I didnt expect your will to be so tenacious to be able to resist my demon and supernatural power.
Its a pity that I dont use good bones. I have to use steel frames.
As he said, Onught suddenly punched and mmed him open.
Ahh! Wolverine suddenly let out a heart-piercing scream.
Immediately afterwards, his body began to explode into blood mist.
Onught used Maos maic control to extract the vibranium alloy from Wolverines body.
If its an ordinary person, how painful should it be for his skeleton to be pulled out?
Just when Wolverine was about to faint, Onught attacked the ruins behind him.
The burly man suddenly appeared.
Boom!
First, a shock wave shot Wolverine away from Onughts control range and fell from the air.
Then, another shot aimed at the void.
Boom!
It looked like a typo, but it was actually urately calcted by the electronic eye, cutting off the spiritual connection between the professor and Onught.
In this way, the professor shook his head and escaped from Onughts control.
Charles, run fast. Once you are controlled, you will make this monster stronger.
Go to Mao, and let the people behind him protect you two, the big man told Charles through telepathy.
The professor looked at the big man in surprise, as if thinking about why the big man had telepathy. Then, he nodded again. He opened the portal.
He knew very well that no matter what, he must not make Onught, who had evolved into a sixth-level mutant, stronger.
Otherwise, the situation of the Avengers and X-Men would be more difficult.
In this way, the professor seized the opportunity and left quickly.
On the other side, Onught recovered from the mans super weapon.
Who are you? How can you connect the psychic shock to a technological weapon? Onught looked at the terminator-like man in front of him.
In fact, no sci-fi weapon on Earth today could really cause him harm.
It was even more impossible to affect him, who possessed the power of the demon on the spiritual level, but the burly man did it.
DingThe inverse maic force mode is being converted
DingThe quantumputer is turned on it will take over control of the body when the power is exhausted.
Drip... Tmind storm is preparing After listening to the electronic sound, the burly man took a deep breath.
The flesh on his right couldnt help emitting golden divine power, and the mechanical body on his left absorbed the divine power. Then, he injected it into the barrel of the big ck gun
No, this is impossible! Seeing the mans movements, Onughts expression seemed to be the most incredible thing in the world.
Divine power is divine power, how can it bebined with machinery. You What kind of monster are you?
After Onught said that, the golden energy had filled the gun.
The burly man aimed at Onught, and then used his mind control ability to lock Onught in ce. Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger.
Suddenly, a magical power of rules that shocked the past and the present was shot towards Onught.
Onught hurriedly raised his hands, but was surprised to find that the heart demons supernatural power did not provoke mans heart demon. It was blocked by the great mans own divine power.
This showed that the mans supernatural power was strong.
Why does maic control have no effect on a mechanical man?
Could it be that the mechanical body on his body can be separated from maic force? Onught thought, puzzled.
Chapter 328
Chapter 328
Chapter 328: Failed Persuasion, The Stubborn Mao
In the mutant country
Professor X, who had already evacuated from the battlefield, stood beside Mao, watching the performance of the mysterious man through Captain Marvel. He gradually showed a dumbfounded expression.
The professor knew how terrifying Onught was.
During this period of time, the gods had absorbed all the demons of humans and mutants without knowing it, and Onughts power had reached the limit of the sixth-level mutants.
Even with his spiritual power blessed by Mind Gem, he was defeated by Onught.
This showed that Onughts current strength could no longer be measured by a sixth-level mutant.
Half of his foot entered the category of a seventh-level mutant.
Due to its particrity, the Rules of Mind Demon once covered the earth and will soon sweep the gxy,
At that time, the Rules of Mind Demon was turned on, and with the passage of time, Onughts strength would transform towards Universe Level and finallyplete its transformation to be aw.
With Onughts potential, it couldpletely affect the dimensions outside the parallel universe and be a multiverse existence.
Once Onught turned into that kind of existence, no one could kill him anymore. Because that kind of Onught could already absorb the inner demons of the whole universe and could also transfer their souls to the ce where these inner demons were at any time.
With such a perverted existence, the mysterious man actually resisted it with his own strength. Fortunately, this inexplicable big man could block the frenzied attack.
This ushered in precious breathing time for him, so the professor quickly established a mental link to notify Captain America and all the X-Men to leave the battlefield as soon as possible.
He knew very well that if these people continued to rush, they could only be controlled by Onught, and the dark forces created by Onught were in vain.
This level of battle was not something that mutants below level 6 could participate in.
Now, only united mutants above level six could pose a real threat to Onught.
The only sixth-level mutants known to the professor were Phoenix, Scarlet Witch, Seraphim, and the mysterious Killer Union boss, Bruce.
Phoenix would definitely fight alongside him. Warren disappeared after the Blood God incident, so he could only contact Bruce and Wanda first.
If he wanted to contact Bruce, apart from going to the Killer Union and looking for White Queen, there was also another option, his father-inw, Mao.
Thinking of this, the professor said to the good friend in front of him, Eric, where is Bruce. I want to see him.
ncing at the professor, Mao said angrily, He was here just now, and he has already left. As far as I know, he seems to have gone to some soul realm.
What? No wonder he didnt know that such a big thing had happened on Earth. It turned out that he went to another realm. The professor suddenly realized.
To be honest, there was no gap between him and Bruce.
He knew that the previous incident was due to Onught, and deep down in his heart he didnt want to drive Bruce away.
Thats difficult, then do you know where Warren is? the professor asked anxiously.
I dont know, but Eric touched his chin, then said, I have three Phoenix left by Bruce.
What? I thought Director Nick was joking that day, it turns out that there is such a thing.
Hmm of course, these are the three bodyguards left by my good son-inw.
Where are they? The professor reached out and grabbed Mao by the shoulder.
If there were three Phoenixes, there would still be a chance of winning.
Why should I give these bodyguards to you while waiting for you to send that crazy woman to trouble me again? Mao said while staring. Nick Fury, one day I will tear down his Avengers base.
Eric! When will you let go of your damn paranoia? the professor was angry and said with a blushing ear. You want Onught to kill all of us, and then go to hell to find Nick for revenge?
Charles! Dont forget how many mutants would still be homeless without me? When these people are disced, what else did you do besides being a hero and seeking praise from the president all day?
And I, because of these people, cant sleep well all day! Im still scolded! At the critical moment, what else can you do besides seeking revenge?
Mao pushed the professor away, turning his head paranoidly to the other side
Even during the fight with Drac, without me seeing his weakness, do you think you can hold on until the Seraphim appears? At this point, Maos tone began to turn cold. I have already seen that between humans and mutants, there is no way to usher in true peace!
It is impossible for me to help you and let you ruin the home I made for the mutants!
If theres nothing else, you can leave. Mao opened the door and told Charles to leave.
Seeing his old friends indifference, the professor remained silent, sighed helplessly, and then walked out to the door.
This matter was indeed a human problem. However, the real target was the radical politicians who opposed the mutants. Old Nick was just the shooter.
If he really wanted to attack Alcatraz, he would not just let Captain Marvele.
This kind of behavior was just to show the government and show that Mao was not easy to fight. To dy them.
Old Nick had been a leader of S.H.I.E.L.D. for so many years. How could he do things without considering the consequences?
The government was likely finding an excuse to cut off S.H.I.E.L.D. funding. The professor was very clear about his thoughts.
Looking back at Maosir, the professor said to nobody, Eric, Ill find Jean, and then I will fight Onught.
If I die, the mutants will depend on you for protection.
After speaking, the professor opened the portal to Xavier School without hesitation, leaving Alcatraz Ind.
..
A few minutester, the serious-faced professor brought Phoenix in the battlefield.
Looking into the sky, the burly man was still fighting Onught.
Through his efforts, other personnel had sessfully withdrawn from the battlefield
The professor breathed a sigh of relief.
However, when he flew up and took a closer look, he realized that the burly man was not in good condition.
He saw that half of his human body had bepletely ck, and his pupils were pitch ck.
Seeing Phoenix, the big man turned around and showed her a wicked smile like Onught.
Chapter 329
Chapter 329
Jean, be careful. His spirit has beenpletely eroded by the demons! the professor anxiously reminded Phoenix.
Warning Divine power ispletely exhausted
Beep initiating takeover
Executing final order, destroying Onught a series of electronically synthesized sounds were heard from the mans body.
Phoenix, who was about to fight back, saw the big man turn towards Onught. He raised therge gun and continued to bombard Onught with a dull expression.
Damn it! Onsalught put his hands on his chest, released his supernatural power, turned the shock wave from the big gun into invisible again, and began to look at the big man in doubt.
This mysterious man really surprised him too much today. To counteract the magical power of the mind and ignoring the maic control. He even emitted a beam that hurt his soul.
Every one of them couldnt be done by others, but the big guy did it all.
When Onught finally exhausted his supernatural power, he sessfully controlled his body. Only then he discovered that the big man could actually attack him through his mechanical body, ignoring the control of his inner demons.
I have to say that you make me very curious, but thats it. Onught had a ck face, pouring divine power into his palm.
Immediately, a dark lightsaber was condensed in his palm. The lightsaber buzzed and trembled, looking invincible.
Without divine power, how can you oppose me? Before he finished, Onught disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already close to the big man.
Suddenly, he swept the lightsaber toward the mans head. Seeing that the big man was about to be beheaded, the professor took out the Mind Gem to aim at Onught.
When divine power was poured in, the Mind Gem would skyrocket.
A golden divine light shot towards the lightsaber. It was able to block Onughts attack, saving the big man.
Seeing the professors action, Phoenix did not hesitate to release her White Phoenix power. A ming red phoenix pattern came out of Phoenixs body. Within half a second, Phoenix transformed into a Phoenix state.
In the Phoenix state, she looked like a goddess bathed in mes.
Huh, its just right. Onught nced at Phoenix, showing an expression of hatred.
Had it not been for this woman to ruin his ns, the professors spirit would have been swallowed by him. That way he could awaken his power earlier.
And now, he would make Phoenix regret meeting him, because he knew that Phoenix had a big weakness. Then, he urged the power of the demons to stare at Phoenix with the same eyes as the dead.
The weird ck me appeared in the eyes of Onught. This was the me that the ck phoenix could emit.
Immediately afterwards, it looked like it had been ignited again, and ck mes were continuously released from her body.
Phoenixs eyes began to change with the dark mes.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The violent power of the phoenix caused abnormal noises in the surrounding air.
A world-destroying aura radiated from Phoenixs body.
The professor looked at the scene in horror. No, Jean! Control yourself and dont release her!
He knew the consequences of releasing the ck Phoenix, so he immediately flew towards Jean.
He tried his best to urge his divine power to protect him, and then stood in front of Phoenix.
Jean, feel my thoughts.
Phoenix looked at the professor suspiciously, but she still put her hand on his head.
Soon, she saw her thriving days at Xavier School. The professors care for her when she walked into the school gate on the first day.
Gradually, with the efforts of the professor, Phoenixs eyes regained rity, and she shed two lines of tears.
Enough, Jean. You are still not suitable for fighting. Go back to the academy.
The professor breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Phoenix return to her original self, and then teleported her back.
Sure enough, it still didnt work! after seeing Phoenix disappear, the professor thought.
Every time he acted to avoid bringing Phoenix, it was to prevent this from happening.
He went back and talked with her and repeatedly strengthened ck Phoenixs mental cage.
As a result, he loosened up when he encountered a mental mutant like Onught.
Just when the professor was ready to face Onught alone, half the big mans body magically turned back from the darkness.
Um What happened to me? the big man looked at his palm and said inexplicably.
We are fighting Onught. You were controlled by the inner demon just now, the professor turned sideways slightly and said kindly to the big man.
Professor Charles? Why are you back again? You didnt bring Phoenix, did you? The big man hurriedly turned his head and looked at the professor.
I did, but I sent her back again, the professor exined.
The big man looked at Onught, and in order to keep it secret, he began to pass information to the professor through telepathy.
Really? Thats good. Dont call her again. Onught has the ability to replicate their abilities, but he still cant really be familiar with it now. Once he is familiar with this power, he will absorb the power of the ck Phoenix. I came back for nothing.
I still cant understand what you mean The professor looked at the big man in confusion.
Really, then I will formally introduce myself to you. The big man raised his head and urged the divine power from his body.
The dazzling golden light entrusted him like a god.
My name is Cable. I am a semi-human, semi-mechanical synthetic type six mutant. Since my body was infected with a mechanical virus called a scientific organ when I was young, my body was fixed in a state where an adult and a machine werebined andpleted the god-level evolution through the other half of the body.
The future Ie from, my mother is Red Queen, and you must know my father
His name is Bruce!
The reason foring back from the future is to make up for a mistake.
And this mistake is Onught!
In the future, you have been killed by Onught, and Bruce will bepletely killed by him in order to save you, causing him to evolve into a seventh-level mutant and absorb the power of the ck phoenix, bing unstoppable!
Onught destroyed our world. It was not until a long timeter that my father defeated him again and regained the earth.
At that time, many things became irreversible.
Therefore, my future father asked me to go back in time and fix this mistake.
Do you understand now?
Chapter 330
Chapter 330
What!!! Cables message reverberated on the professors head, and the professor felt a little dizzy.
Cable was actually a warrior from the future and Bruces son. No wonder he knew everything clearly and was able to restrain Onught.
It turned out that he didnt know how long he had prepared before doing all this.
Sowhat about Bruce in the future? the professor asked curiously.
This Father wont let me say. Cable looked sad.
Seeing the look on Cable, the professor understood it. It should be a very tragic fight, causing a simr result of losing both sides.
After all, the real ability of Onught was that any ability could be copied.
Just as the professor was thinking about it, Cable burst and had already charged his gun. Then he raised his big gun and fired at the sky.
Boom!
A strange thundercloud suddenly appeared in the already cloudy sky. The sky became even more gloomy.
Several invisible and colorless dark thunders were drawn by the divine power, and they bombarded the area where Onught was.
Its another damn soul storm! Onught looked at Cable bitterly, and before the dark thunder fell, he stretched out his hand to protect himself.
Boom, boom
The dark thunder began to bombard the mind demon shield continuously, which was different from the normal shing thunder and lightning.
The power of these invisible and colorless divine thunders were extremely restrained and looked ordinary. However, it was thunder and lightning that Onught was unable to fight back.
The dark thunder did not cause physical damage, but it targeted the spirit of gods and ominous things.
The professor watched Onught passively be beaten.
He knew that when he left to look for Mao, Cable must have controlled Onught by doing this.
At the same time, Captain Marvel, who was not far from the two, woke up quietly.
She shook her groggy head. Only then did she discover the four figures around her.
Taking a closer look, she saw Mao and the three Phoenixes.
Mao, why are you still here? Captain Marvel showed a wary expression, watching the three women take a step back.
Maos lips moved slightly. He wanted to say something but gave up. After all, he was never a man who was good at exining.
Without paying attention to Captain Marvel, he swaggered into the sky. Two of the three women, followed closely.
Another clone saw the appearance of Captain Marvel.
After a pause, she kindly conveyed to her, You passed out just now. A sentry wanted to kill you. It was Lord Eric who saved you.
Then she followed.
At this time, Captain Marvel stood still and thought for a while.
In the sky, Mao floated to the professors side.
The professor smiled slightly when he saw Mao.
Eric, you didnt disappoint me.
You are wrong, Charles. I came here just to see if you, the idiot, are dead. I want to help collect your body, but I came a little early.
Mao blew his whistle while resolving his embarrassment.
While looking at the burly Cable, he curled his lips in disdain.
Charles, you really are still so weak. If someone didnt someone protect you, you would have died a long time ago.
Really? Eric, do you know who is protecting me? The professor smiled, deliberately selling Cable.
I havent seen him, but he must be better than you, Mao continued to mock.
He is Bruces son, the professor said in an rming manner.
What! A big question mark suddenly appeared above Maos head.
Looking at the professor, he said, How can someone as honest as you start to lie?
Are you going to congratte me for holding your grandson? Unfortunately, he is not Wandas child. The professors expression was still calm.
Dense Cable listened to the conversation between the two, and sweat began to appear on his head. He finally then said, Two sirs, Onught is about toe out.
The two looked in the direction of Onught.
Sure enough, the sky gradually returned to rity, and the spiritual storm was about to end.
Seeing that Onught was about to get out of trouble, Mao waved his hand triumphantly, and the three women behind him nodded knowingly.
Taking off into the air, three fiery red phoenix flowers bloomed.
When the professor saw the three women exploding with the power of the phoenix, they couldnt help closing his mouth in surprise.
He had already used his mental power to prate the three womens minds, but he couldnt see any shadow of the ck Phoenix.
This showed that the three women didnt need to worry about the things that Cable was worried about.
Through observation, he found that Cables eyes flickered after seeing the three women. Obviously, he knew exactly what was going on with the three women.
Use the Phoenix divine power to control him and hold him for a while, Cable began to actively transmit to the three women.
The three women exchanged looks and looked at the cable in confusion.
Buy some time. Father Your master Bruce wille soon, Cable continued to exin, although it had been seen countless times.
But seeing the appearance of the three women still reminded him of his mother, Red Queen.
After all, Red Queen herself was a clone of Phoenix, and the same was true of the three women.
These clones looked exactly the same as Jean.
The difference was that the cloned girl only copied the genes in the Phoenix body that could withstand the power of the Phoenix, but never got the true power of the Phoenix, so they could only release the power of the Rules of the Phoenix, but they would never be able to master Law of the Phoenix by like Jean.
This determined that their upper limit could only stay at level 6 mutants forever. And because of gic defects, they wereter resorted to a dirty bullet restraint method.
Shaking his head, Cable tried his best to stop thinking about these issues.
After seeing that the three women understood what he meant, he nodded.
He retreated to a ce far away from a few people and focused on observing Onught.
Um this time, I must kill you. Seeing that the dark thunder above his head finally disappeared, he couldnt wait to remove his mind shield.
He hated the lightning, because he was naturally restrained by the godly thunder of this spirit system. He had to release three times more divine power than Cable to block the godly thunder.
However, these godly thunders were like automatic navigation functions.
During the time he was bombarded by thunder, he couldnt help thinking about it. Why did the god thunder always shoot through that gun? What if he destroyed that gun?
Yes, that weird big gun must be destroyed!
Without the sharp spear, without the divine thunder, the big man couldnt contain him, and they would all be finished!
Chapter 331
Chapter 331
The thundercloud disappeared.
Onught angrily looked at Cable, and a ck mist surged from his body.
The ck mist was mixed with rich divine power. It diffused, and soon, everyone could not find his exact location.
Not good! After the professor came into contact with the ck mist through his mental power, he began to speak to everyone.
Stay away from these ck mists. Onught can appear at any time where the ck mist has touched.
The professor was still a step slower, and the spread of the ck mist far exceeded everyones imagination.
As soon as his voice fell, the ck mist enveloped everyone.
Try to get close together.
The professor radiated a divine light and wrapped it with it, staring at Mao.
In his opinion, if Onught wanted to defeat them one by one, Mao was the best target.
After all, he was the only one who was a fifth-level mutant.
Without divine power, his physique was weak.
Plus he had a certain dark side inside
No matter how you looked at it, him being killed by Onught is a very simple matter.
But soon, he discovered Onughts real goal.
The thick ck mist enveloped Cable.
Well Cable snorted, and he could feel his divine power declining rapidly.
Warning Divine power ispletely exhausted
Beep Initiating takeover state
Final order, destroy Onught, in execution Inside Cable, the beep of the electronic system sounded again.
It seeded! Onught was ecstatic.
Breaking through Cables magical shield, things would be very simple as long as he destroyed his gun next.
Onught suddenly appeared. He then grabbed the big gun.
But the next second. He never expected that the pitch-ck gun turned into a shape that disgusted him extremely.
Its a dark thunder!
The dark thunder actually condensed on the barrel!
He grabbed the guns handle like a hot potato.
Onught knew that if the dark thunder was still in the sky, he still had time to hide.
Now close at hand, he would never let go.
It was very possible that if he didnt even have a chance to release the shield, he would be injured by the godly thunder.
He had tasted this kind of soul refining before when he was fighting, so he had to retreat decisively and get out of his current position.
As a result, he flew less than a hundred meters away.
He discovered that his body was locked by three violent forces.
Looking back, he quickly saw an unexpected scene.
Three Phoenix women, covered with scarlet mes, stood in different directions and surrounded him.
The violent mind-binding force made him immobile.
Three identical Phoenixes? Onught reacted.
When did the Phoenix Rules begin to have the ability to clone?
Didnt the power of the Dark Phoenix in her heart have beenmunicated, causing her to escape?
Why is she back now?
Moreover, the three people no longer contained the aura of Dark Phoenix.
More importantly, the pervasive inner demon power was discovered when invading the three.
Their will was as immature as a six-year-old child. Except for their innate fighting consciousness, they had nothing.
Three children who seem to be around 20 years old but are not more than 6 years old?
When he was feeling iprehensible, the three women had already begun to burst out of ancient vicissitudes of life.
Onughts body began to disintegrate following the three womens will.
Even the ck energy emitted by the Rule of Mind Demon rapidly evaporated.
Rules of the Phoenix? Or triple power?
Onught was shocked, Phoenix was enough for him to have a headache, but now there were three.
In a short while, Onughts entire body waspletely dposed by the three women and turned into flying ash.
It is over? Mao waved his hand. If he knew it would be so easy, he would note.
They were about to tell the three women to leave, but found that the professor and Cable were still looking at the ce where Onught turned into ashes with serious faces.
He saw the body that had just been attacked and vtilized at a speed visible to the naked eye regenerated.
It looked intact, as if nothing happened just now.
What? Is this guy immortal? Mao was stunned.
Yes, Eric. It is impossible to kill him with power or mental power alone.
The professor exined, Onughts body has been sessfully transformed into a heart demon, bing an immortal soul body. No matter how many times he is killed, he can rely on the heart demon to resurrect.
What should we do? I was nning to use steel to twist him. Now it seems that this is a doomed idea.
Eric, I suggest you leave first. I am very grateful that you can bring the clones. The professor suddenly turned his head and looked at Mao seriously.
Onught also has your abilities. As a sixth-level mutant, he is much stronger than you.
No, you are wrong, Charles, Mao said with a light smile. Do you think you are the only one making progress?
As long as Im alive, you wont surpass me! With that, Mao floated solemnly in the air and took off his helmet.
It seems that for him now, the helmet was meaningless.
Immediately afterwards, a gravitational field capable of isting all matter and energy erupted from his body.
The visible light around the professor was distorted and deflected after touching Mao.
The change of light caused Maos body to disappear.
The knowledgeable professor saw these changes and looked at Mao in shock.
Eric, you
Is your maism strong enough to distort the light?
And this energy field is a phenomenon that only exists when universal gravitation and electromaic force are unified.
Unbelievable, Eric. Can you already manipte the unified field? The professors voice just fell.
The strange space in front of him experienced strange violent fluctuations.
Maos figure appeared from.
Thats right, Charles. I have awakened the Rules of Maic Poles and can already survive in the universe.
and Mao didnt exin any more, the gravitational field around him spread out, reaching a terrible range of one kilometer in diameter.
Everything in the gravity field, including the Cable and the three Phoenixes, disappeared. But the body and will of Onught werepletely squeezed out by the gravity field.
No matter whether it was energy, consciousness, or rules, it could no longer interfere with Mao in the energy field.
In the gravity field, Mao smiled at the professor.
Charles.
Now, do you still dare to say that Onught can kill me?
Chpater 332
Chpater 332
No, Eric.
Dont talk about Onught, even Seraphim cant easily kill you. The professor stared at Mao like a Universe-Level monster.
When did you be like this?
Since I was attacked by that crazy woman Mao shook his head awkwardly, and hurriedly changed his words before the word beat came out.
No, since thest time my good son-inw saw a crazy woman attacking me. In order to avoid trouble, he took me to the Soul Realm, saying that it was an experiment and instilled a terrible energy into me.
Then
When I opened my eyes again, I realized that the world before me waspletely different.
The power has overturned the past, and the universe is no longer as vast as I imagined
I even saw the source of my strength, an organization called the Celestials.
All mutants are created by them.
My strength has exceeded their expectations and reached a limit.
They noticed me and called me the first mutant to evolve into a seventh-level mutant by relying on a single force. When Cable heard Maos words, his electronic eye on the left began to flicker violently.
Since entering the gravitational field, he had observed Mao for a long time, but he did not expect this result.
It turns out that everything has changed
So, Mr. Eric, how is Bruce now? Mao looked at Cable after hearing him.
In fact, he also wanted to ask Cable what happened to Li Te and Wanda in the future.
However, this was obviously not suitable now, so he had to patiently reply, He did not expect that using divine power to infuse me with energy would cause abnormalities in the Soul Realm, so he decided to repair these abnormalities
Really, it seems that he still wont show up, but
My mission has beenpleted and I can leave the earth.
After all, Onught is not a fool. He will definitely notice this change. He will not dare to stay on Earth before threatening you. After speaking, Cable looked outside the gravity field.
Sure enough, after attacking the gravity field several times to no avail, Onught showed an extremely shocked expression and gradually disappeared.
In the current situation, I have to admit that I cant kill him even though I am stronger than him. He has be a more extreme soul-like life form, Mao said helplessly.
Perhaps only an existence like the Living Tribunal can kill him.
But as far as I know, as long as he is not doing his own work and destroying the bnce of the universe, the Living Tribunal simply doesnt bother to care about him.
Thats the biggest problem Cable frowned.
If an existence like Onught does is eliminated, he will one day grow into a multiverse existence.
Thats okay. As long as Im here, he cant mess around for now, Mao said firmly.
Also, I believe Bruce will clean him up one day.
Looking at the greatly changed Mao, the professor couldnt help but think of something, and his scalp went numb.
Charles, whats the matter? Mao quickly noticed him.
Its okay Eric. The professor shook his head.
I think your family seems extremely terrible.
Bruce, you, and Wanda. Three God-Level mutants, plus the potential for another. The professor looked at Cable and said, In the future, who will be your opponent on Earth.
Haha, you are wrong, Charles. I figured that out a long time ago. Mao looked up at the deep universe.
Only by truly reaching this level of power can we appreciate the smallness of the earth.
I started to realize how stupid it was to focus only on here.
The strong will want to get out of the universe, create their own realm, and feel more powerful things.
Four billion years ago, only Gaea stayed on earth.
When the professor heard this, he looked at Mao again in shock.
Eric, what do you mean by that. What are you going to do?
Maos words made his palms sweat. Once he suddenly wanted to destroy the earth, no one could stop him anymore.
Haha, old friend, you have misunderstood me. Mao patted the professor on the shoulder andughed. I will take the Brotherhood to move away from Alcatraz Ind and recreate a where mutants who are willing to follow me can start a new life.
I used to have anti-human tendencies, but now, I know that if I really do this, a lot of people will hunt me down.
The Earths water is actually very deep
The professor swallowed.
Mao wanted to create a!
This idea was really crazy.
Only at this time did he realize that Maos change was still unexpected.
Could this be the ideals of Universe-Level mutants?
However, this was exactly what he wanted to pursue.
The professors ideal was to allow humans and mutants to coexist peacefully.
Once Mao created a mutant, mutants who were willing to leave could register to leave Earth.
Mutants who were unwilling to leave Earth could continue to be protected by Xavier School and grow healthily.
These normally grown mutants would not cause damage to human society for no reason.
As for those mutants whose evil tendencies were more serious or who couldnt control their abilities, they didnt need to be kept in prison from now on.
Instead, they could be sent to the mutant to ept management.
If things went on like this, all people on that were mutants, so there shouldnt be any contradictions.
Maos move was equivalent topletely solving the contradiction between humans and mutants. Turning the mutants into a cosmic race was obtaining another brand new way of survival.
This was the change brought about by absolute power.
Before gaining these powers, things like these were impossible to think of.
After thinking, the professor finally understood his old friends thoughts.
Go ahead and do it, Eric. I will support you wholeheartedly.
Chapter 333
Chapter 333
In the Soul Realm
Bruce was surrounded by dazzling divine light, floating his body in space.
He was constantly pouring divine power into the space in front of him.
Looking at the deserted, he began to regain his vitality, and he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.
A month ago, in the hands of Captain Marvel after saving Mao.
Brucee thought it was necessary to improve Maos ability.
With his troublesome character, he will not be safe even with the clone Phoenix. He will have to save him everyday.
He thought for a moment whether the energy endowed with this ability could be directly injected with divine power.
As a result, he didnt realize it until he used the Law of Souls.
Using the power conferred by energy quickly caused Mao to be like a ck hole, madly absorbing the energy of the entire Soul Realm.
This made the entire Soul Realm begin to face serious challenges, and the mass was quickly expanding.
It destroyed the conservation of energy and seriously affected the stability of the entire small universe.
In order to maintain the stability of the realm, the consciousness of the Soul Gem decided to use the energy floating in the universe to offset it.
Soon, hundreds ofs in the Soul ne were all affected.
The surface of the was rapidly withered, and the core was shaking endlessly. It seemed that the entire would copse to a neb at any time.
Bruce quickly discovered these phenomena, but he couldnt stop it, otherwise Mao might be in danger.
Then, he had to fight it.
As a result, thousands ofs in the Soul Realm were affected to varying degrees.
First, dozens ofspletely copsed and turned into cosmic dust. Bruces soul divine power had also begun to be affected by theses, and it had continued to lose.
After the hundredth was dead, thes copse stopped, indicating that Maos evolution wasplete.
What kind of evolution could cause an entire realm to be so turbulent?
Thinking about it, Bruce curiously opened Maos information. [Name]: Eric Lanchel [Identity]: Mao, Level 7 mutant [Ability]: Law of Maism (1500w), Rules of Maism (1000w), Wormhole Creation (800w), Gravitational Field (800w), Gravitational Control (600w), Maic Control (600w), Visible Light Refraction (500w), Electromaic Impulse (500w), Mutant Divine Body (500w). [Item]: A new type of spiritual protective helmet of the mutant kingdom (150w)
Seeing Maos new information, Bruces head buzzed.
This is too shocking!
Maos current strength had reached the peak of Universe Level, and he did not need to use his fingers to st Earth.
Its just a matter of breathing
It was hard to describe his case.
Unexpectedly, the Law of Souls of the Universe Level made the mutant ability conferred by the ability deteriorate, and it became a kind of god-making ability.
Whats more, a true god at the Universe Level was created.
As for the old man, he became a third level from being a fourth-level mutant, and had not recovered.
It was forcibly poured into the body by a universalw that could break through the barriers of the Soul Realm.
Mao understood various mysteries of the universe and all kinds of truth.
Bruce felt as if Mao had changed.
Mao, who became a god, seemed to be relieved and no longer cared about the past, so Bruce sent Mao out of the Soul Realm.
If Mao was not sent away, the soul ne would be destroyed.
Through this lesson, Bruce decided that unless something forced him too, he would never use the Law of Souls to give other people the power.
The Soul Realm was still very important to him. It could be said that it was his main source of divine power, and it must not be easily lost.
After a month of rest and recuperation, Bruce kept calling other divine powers to supplement the Soul Realm.
This restored the Soul Realm to its original appearance.
At this time, he went to meet Mr. Sinister, who was studying the Mephistos projection, and found that Mr. Sinister hadnt researched anything useful from Mephisto, so he wanted to quickly return to Earth.
After all, the Soul Realm was a special, isted small universe.
Bruce couldnt break through with his Gods Telekinesis.
This showed that if he didnt reach the Universe ELvel, he couldnt even prate this realm.
Fortunately, there was the Soul Gem, otherwise it would be a delusion to enter the Soul Realm.
A few minutester, Bre was teleported to Earth by the Soul Gem.
Seeing the noisy city, human activities were still proceeding in an orderly manner.
Bruce couldnt help but think.
Its great that the Earth was still there. It seemed that Mao hadnt been cruel enough to tear down the entire earth.
However, when he had just spread Gods Telekinesis, his face changed drastically. He murmured. Mao you are floating in the universe What are you doing?
His divine consciousness saw Mao used his ability to create a wormhole that could be connected outside the sr system.
Then, he found a gxy not far from the sr system.
In the vicinity of the stars of the gxy, he used his divine power like he was just ying, attracting all nearby meteorites and separating the iron and nickel from them.
Then, he gathered many iron and nickel to form a core simr to that of the Earth
Bruce saw that the temperature of the core had reached around 8,000 degrees.
Mao released the gravitational field that cut off everything and stood beside the star core as if nothing was wrong.
He calmlymanded the meteorites and nebe to continuously adsorb.
In this way, an Earth-like was gradually condensing and forming
Seeing this, Bruce finally understood. It turned out that Mao was making stars with his bare hands!
Bruce drew closer again.
Hearing Mao yelling at him while carrying out his vigorous starmaking.
Charles, can you exin the matter that created the Earth. Do you think I can remember the messy things in your mind?
This is just the basic material that makes up the Earth, Eric. Are you sure you finished high school?
I want to graduate from high school and go to Harvard like you. How can I go to work in an iron factory?
Listening, Bruce couldnt help covering his eyes and suffocating a smile.
Unexpectedly, the two masters could continue to love and kill each other.
Chapter 334
Chapter 334
Bruce understood Maos purpose only after hesitating.
It seemed that the Brotherhood was about to move.
This was a good.
Seeing Mao painstakingly creating a star, Bruce decided to help him.
In order to save time, Bruce took out the Space Gem.
A sh once again came to Asgard, the kingdom of gods.
Standing high in the sky, Bruce saw that the Golden Pce hadpletely changed its appearance since the He War.
The dwarves were worthy of being the most creative race in the nine kingdoms.
The current Golden Pce, both the aesthetics and the defensive ability, had been improved by more than one level.
In the Golden Pce, the fairy soldiers wearing golden armors were not only reced with weapons, their strength had also reached the level that onlyary powers could have. They were all outstanding in Asgard.
Without disturbing anyone, Bruce teleported to the residence of the King of the Golden Pce and stayed with Valkyrie, exining his intention.
Valkyrie, I want to put a under Asgards management. What should I do?
This. Valkyrie did not ask Bruce why, because she didnt believe Bre would do anything against Asgard.
However, she hadnt encountered such a major request such as being incorporated into Asgard since taking office, so she had a meeting with the Guardian Heimdall through Gods Telekinesis, and then answered Li Te.
Asgard is included the new kingdom, and the new kingdom needs to be connected with the world tree to determine the coordinates.
In this way, various ces can pass this coordinate and use the Rainbow Bridge to directly transmit it there.
The nine kingdoms represent nine star regions, because the distance between them is too far.
So you mustplete the transmission through the Rainbow Bridge. Since the coordinates of this are lost, it will take hundreds of years to arrive with a conventional starship.
At that time, the problem was not resolved, and the rule of the kingdom was lost.
Hearing Valkyries exnation, Bruce probably understood what she meant and continued to ask, Then I need to find the World Tree?
No, with the revival of Asgard, the world tree is getting closer and closer to us. I can directly cover it through the world tree, then I can turn it into a new country.
Well, the I found is a country made up of mutants of the earth. The level of civilization is simr to that of the earth. The manager is called Mao.
Earth mutants? Valkyrie said in surprise.
I have been following these mutants for a long time, and they have made a lot of ruckus on Earth. I didnt expect them to stand on their own now.
Yes, Mao has now be a Universe Level powerhouse, and he has created a by himself
What? Valkyrie lifted his head from Bruces arms.
Is Mao the mutant named Eric? His power has reached the Universe Level? Isnt that stronger than me? How did he do that?
The new goddess king was obviously a little dazed and expressed her concerns.
Even if I took the Eternal Spear and opened the Rainbow Bridge to attack him, it would be equivalent to a direct attack from the Destroyer.
For those in the Universe Level, destroying stars ands shouldnt be a problem.
Dont worry. Bruce pulled Valkyrie back into his arms.
The Mao is his own. If you have any problems you cant solve in Asgard in the future, you can find him, and I will notify him.
Okay. Valkyrie patted his chest and acted softly.
Im relieved if you can say that. If there is such a master within our midst, any god king will be afraid from now on.
Looking at Valkyrie, Bruce knew.
The usual Valkyrie would only show her solemn side.
After teasing her a few more times, Bruce extended his Gods Telekinesis.
Soon, he saw that the mutant had beenpletely formed.
The whole was much smaller than Earth, and the mass was about half of the Earth.
On the surface, it was also blue, indicating that there was arge ocean on the.
However, it seemed that there was no vegetation. It also had insufficient oxygen.
There was also no ecosystem. Mao would need to slowly improve these.
The tens of millions of mutants on Earth included talents from all walks of life.
Making good use of these mutants, focusing on cultivating some civil engineering, as well as politics, and he could gradually build a mutant.
This was a big project, and it wouldnt be possible within a few years.
But with Asgards technological strength and strong support, the speed would definitely be different.
This was also the real reason Bruce came to the Golden Pce to find the goddess king.
Valkyrie, the has been built. I will tell you its specific location. After speaking, Bruce put his finger on Valkyries forehead.
After a bright white light passed, Valkyrie saw that thes maic field and orbit were being perfected. Mao was doing the finishing work.
Wow, its really amazing. Maybe Asgard can get him to make a satellite or something in the future. Seeing that Mao could really create a, the goddess couldnt help nning for Asgards future.
This requires your strong support. If you help Mao and make good friends with him, it is not impossible to build some colonials next to Asgard.
Hearing Bruces words, the queens eyes suddenly lit up.
Yeah, why didnt she expect that?
There were more and more gods in Asgard, and colonization was indeed a good way.
The Kingdom of God had more fighters, and their strength was strong. Once the Ten Star Regions were conquered, the chances of victory were naturally greater.
That said, as the ruler of the Ten Star Regions, I must thank you.
After all, if its not for your arrival, how can Asgard be stronger?
Bruce, tell me How can I show you my gratitude? the goddess said implicitly.
Hey, thats a little secret that only you and I know.
..
After staying in the Kingdom of God for a day, Bruce found Mao.
Thetter hesitated for a while and readily agreed to join the Nine Kingdoms.
After all, he never thought that the human government would help him since he nned to leave Earth.
He, an ironworker, had to worry about everything on Mutant. With the help of the gods of Asgard, things were undoubtedly much easier.
Chapter 335
Chapter 335
Just after Bruce finished the affairs of Mao mutant and Asgard, Mao found Bruce at the Killer Unions headquarters and said mysteriously, Bruce, do you know what happened on Earth during your absence?
What happened? Bruce sat up from the sofa.
In fact, since returning from the Soul Realm, he felt that the Earth had be weird, as if he had missed something big.
Its hard to exin. Mao talked about the whole thing with Onught.
What? Bruce stared at Mao, dumbfounded.
So, if I hadnt strengthened you into a seventh-level mutant, the Earth would be a bloodbath now.
Hey, thats natural. Mao continued triumphantly, My son-inw, when will you send some clones to serve this old man.
Speaking of which, these girls can not only move things, but also be bodyguards, which is really useful.
Seeing Maos disrespectful state, Bruce knew that it was clear to him not to let Wanda see her father being made into this bear-like shape and see the female bodyguards.
This forget it.
Bruce deliberately said, You are now the ruler of a. What kind of subordinates cant you get? Why bother about several clones?
Wrong, Mao stretched out a finger and said solemnly.
First, even the best servants cant be born with the power of the phoenix and fight each other to be in the top ten.
Second, Phoenix has mental abilities, coordination, and tacit understanding, and her learning ability is even more amazing.
Third and the most important one, it will fight wherever. It will never retort. Its loyalty is guaranteed, and you can use it with confidence. After Mao stretched out three fingers, he began to show a pitiful look.
Without them, my heart is tired
You cant find a few of these guys. As for the guys in the Brotherhood, apart from Raven, there are few who can do things efficiently.
These mutants need to be cultivated slowly.
Really, Bruce said with one eye closed.
Since this is the case, then I will arrange more for you.
Haha Mao said, pretending to be surprised. As expected of my good son-inw. Since you are so obedient, I decided to tell you a secret.
Bruce was startled after hearing this. Whats the secret?
Mao narrowed his eyes. I have seen your son!
Bruce thought he was joking, turning around and leaving, without any intention of dragging his feet.
Mao hurriedly grabbed Bruce, spitting and said, Im not kidding. He is called Cable, and he ims to be your and Red Queens son.
Buzz
Bruces head crashed again.
Since returning from the Soul Ream, it seemed that surprises never stopped.
But this time, the joke seemed a bit too big!
After dozens of minutes, Mao came back with Cable, then turned around and left.
Looking in front of him, the man was half taller than him. A burly man who seemed to be a dozen years older than him.
Father Mr. Bruce, I have a lot to tell you.
Seeing Bruces dumbfounded look, the big man immediately changed his name.
Ok. Bruce snorted, but he was thinking about how to make the liar leave this ce quickly.
Thats the case. The future Mr. Bruce asked me toe and tell you that apart from Onught, there is one thing you must pay attention to.
Bruce looked at the mechanized electronic eye and motioned him to continue talking.
That is the mutation ability of the devil girl Raven. The look of the big man suddenly became extremely solemn.
He asked me to tell you that Raven better reach the sixth level in advance. He said you have this ability. As for why he didnt tell me.
Hearing these words, Bruces pupils suddenly shrank.
Raven? Isnt her ability to transform?
Her evolution was the ability to copy others in the future.
Bruce didnt take it seriously, as he evolved into a sixth-level mutant.
Could there be any changes?
The so-called I know must refer to my downloading ability. This is a secret that must not be shared.
If Cable was really sent by his future self, it must be a special crisis he encountered, and only the magical womans ability could solve it.
Bruce realized some things when he thought about it.
Looking at Cable was much pleasing to the eye than before.
Go on.
One more thing is that at certain moments, you can choose to kill Iron Man.
After saying this, Cable suddenly felt relieved. He knew that his task had beenpleted.
Bruce, who heard Cable, was startled at first, and then seemed to wake up instantly.
As one of the three giants of the Avengers, killing him
Bruce suddenly remembered that there was an infinite gem in Tonys head, which contained the secret of the Nemesis.
Nemesis was the creator of the six infinity gems on Thanos gloves.
She was a Super Universe-Level powerhouse simr to the Living Tribunal!
Legend had it that if you collect six infinity gems and get your self gems, the goddess Nemesis would descend.
Nemesis?
Does it have something to do with Thanos?
Bruce understood that Thanos was not dead, and one day, he woulde to him.
The Infinity Gauntlet Thanos could easily defeat the five creation gods, and the Living Tribunal couldnt do anything to him
The connection between this was extremely horrible. Recently, he tried his best to deal with Mephisto, but he ignored these important details.
After considering these, Bruce had determined.
It seemed that the Cable might actually be sent by his future self!
Then why didnt Ie from the future myself?
Bruce looked at Cable and suddenly asked. Cable turned back and took a serious look at Bruce.
He said that you would definitely ask this and let me tell you that he wanted toe back, but he cant change all of this anymore. Only you can do it.
After saying this, Cable opened the core energy source inside his mechanical body.
BeepSpace transmission is in preparation The electronic synthesis sound sounded.
Goodbye Father
Seeing Cable leave, Bruce felt lost for a moment.
He seemed to have gained a few more questions.
Chapter 336
Chapter 336
In New York City
Inside a tall building
A romantic wedding was going on.
The protagonist of the wedding was the recently famous leader of the Fantastic Four, Reed Richards.
The Fantastic Four was a force that could not be ignored in the Marvel universe.
This force consisted of Reed, the rubber man, Susan, the Invisible Woman, Johnny, the Human Torch, and the Thing.
The four of them were exposed to space radiation during a cosmic exploration, which caused gic mutations and acquired superpowers.
The Four Heroes were led by Reed.
This was because the Invisible Woman was his wife, The Thing was his bodyguard, and Johnny was his brother-inw.
These rtionships, coupled with the fact that he not only had the rubber ability to change the body shape at any time, he also was a scientist and had a genius brain far beyond ordinary people.
Therefore, the outside world was used to calling Reed Richards as Mr. Fantastic.
Since then, the Fantastic Four would be led by Mr. Fantastic and supported the important task of defending the earth.
However, on the day of mutation, there was also a viin, Doctor Doom, who gained the ability with the four.
Doctor Doom was the super-rich of Latvia, a small country in Eastern Europe.
He was also a suitor of Invisible Woman, but he used all means to achieve his goal.
His mother was a bitch and sold her soul to Mephisto very early.
This caused Doctor Doom to be an orphan since he was a child. To mourn his dead parents, he developed a keen interest in ck magic.
Recently, Doctor Doom made a mess and was defeated by Fantastic Four. He was then sent back to Latvia.
This grand wedding was held shortly thereafter.
Inside the wedding, amid the high singing of the band, Invisible Girl stood in the center of the auditorium wearing a white wedding dress.
Her mother, Maria, was by her side, waiting for the grooms arrival.
Under the public eye, Mr. Fantastic, wearing a handsome suit, appeared.
Step by step, he took a steady pace towards the bride.
At this moment, Bruce, who was sitting on the VIP seat, raised his eyebrows.
The reason why he appeared was because a few days ago, he suddenly received a system quest.
The system told him that the Silver Surfer would arrive on Earth in three days.
Seeing this message, Bruce began to think about the big man behind the Silver Surfer.
That was the famous Devourer,monly known as Gctus.
Gctus did not have the uniqueness of the five creation gods.
There were clones in each parallel universe, which greatly diluted the ability of the creation gods.
Gctus was often hungry.
As the name suggests, once the Devourer could not consume enough star core energy, he would not be able to exert his true strength.
This caused the Gctus to be weak enough to beparable to the Heavenly Father Odin when he was hungry, so he was often defeated by some weak beings.
Later, Gctus was given the poor title of Universal Tester by a Universe-Level being.
This meant that as a Universe Level being, one should start by beating Gctus!
This unwritten rule had be an evil test for all Universe Level beings.
Bruce didnt expect that soon after bing a Universe Level being, he would be able to wait until Gctus came to earth.
You know, every time Gctus was dispatched, he would send his younger brother Silver Surfer to investigate the that would be swallowed.
It seemed that if Gctus was the dark boss, Silver Surfer was equivalent to Gctus henchman.
Gctus found four of them, and Silver Surfer was just one of them.
At present, the Silver Surfer hadpleted a sinkhole on Earth and was ready to meet the Gctus.
And once Gctus, a foodie, ran to the earth, he would eat Earth and destroy all mankind.
At this special time, Mr. Fantastic prepared to marry Invisible Girl without any idea.
This was doomed to be a tragedy.
This was not
As soon as Bruce finished raising his eyebrows, Mr. Fantastics phone rang in his pocket.
The bride frowned and watched Reed get it.
No way, he could only hold the diamond ring box in one hand and the phone in the other.
Lean back slightly and try to talk to him with a voice that only he could hear.
He didnt know that Bruce, who was sitting not far away, seemed to be standing beside him, and he could clearly hear the voice of the two.
Im sorry to disturb you now, Mr. Reed, I am an assistant to General Hagrid of the U.S. Army.
Regarding the nearest scene, we found something strange happening. We suspected it to be rted to aliens, and we need your help right away
After hanging up, Reed stood.
Looking at Susan, who was looking at him, Reed thought bitterly.
Fuck!
Today is the most beautiful day in Susans life. In any case, I have to finish the wedding first!
So he resolutely turned off the phone and continued to walk to the bride.
The result was the moment when he was about to hold the brides hand and win the life-long custody from Susans mother.
A powerful vibration wave caused the power of the entire building to be shut down!
Then the strong wind hit.
A helicopter was affected and mmed at the two people impartially.
Seeing this bloody scene, Bruce closed his eyes.
This was really unlucky!
Good things had been overshadowed, referring to people like Reed.
At the wedding scene, the bride saw a helicopter being attacked. She suddenly propped up her hands, creating a small energy field.
Boom!
The helicopter was blocked by the energy field and crashed into the center of the ceremony. It hit the floor and created a big hole.
All those who participated in the ceremony scattered.
Apart from the brides mother, there were only three extraordinary people, Bruce, Human Torch, and The Thing who can still stand.
He admired the couple standing alone in the wind with a broken heart.
Bruce smiled.
He used Gods Telekinesis to figure out who the culprit of this incident was.
That was the Silver Surfer flying on a surfboard.
The Silver Surfer frowned, not knowing what he was doing.
It just so happened to show the expression of a national heros righteous smile, because he knew that when Gctus was full, he would no longer think about eating his.
This was the only reason he worked for Gctus.
Chapter 337
Chapter 337
Bruce touched Silver Surfer, and he saw his information. [Name]: Nn Ryder [Identity]: Silver Surfer, Star Devourer [Ability]: Rules of Devouring(1000w), Star Source Body (800w), Mass-Energy Conversion (800w), Energy Wave (800w), Material Realization (800w), Gravitational Shield (700w), Psychology (600W) ), Visible Light Refraction (500w). [Item]: Silver Surfboard of the Star Devourer (1000w)
After reading the information, Bruce realized that the strength of Silver Surfer was about the same as that of a seventh-level mutant.
Butpared to mutants, Silver Surfer had a very big w.
That was his power relied too much on his cosmic surfboard.
In the original plot of the cinematic universe, the Silver Surfer was captured by the clever Reed. He invented a set of jamming devices that cut his connection with the surfboard.
After being separated from the surfboard, the Silver Surfer became like five dregs of war.
Silver Surfers surfboard didnt seem to be equipped with any protective measures. After being obtained by the cunning Doctor Doom, he immediately yed with it.
It seemed that the surfboard itself had no consciousness, but the original owner, Silver Surfer, had a stronger connection with it than others.
Snap!
Bruce thought about it and saw the Human TOrch.
With a yful look, he patted the cake on The Things face.
After that, he clutched his stomach, showed an extremely exaggerated smile, and ran away.
Haha, Ben! So your stone face can uglier with cake.
The Thing wiped off the cream on his face.
Johnny, why dont you run!
Seeing that his brother-inw was so cynical, teasing his honest bodyguard, Reed shook his head helplessly.
The Fantastic Four had been such an interesting family since its establishment.
Mr. Bruce, Im sorry to invite you to my wedding and its like this. Seeing that Bruce was the only guest left at the scene, Reed politely apologized.
Its okay, Reed.
Bruce smiled and said, Its not your intention after all, so
I wonder if you are still interested in Asgard?
This Reed hesitated.
Asgard? Susan, the bride, suddenly became interested.
Is it the Asgard of the Nordic Kingdom? Isnt it beautiful there?
Thats right! Ms. Susan, I can rmend you to the Goddess King. The people there have a high quality of life and high sries.
Bruce said courageously, And the educational conditions are superior, so you dont have to worry about your childrens future.
Hearing Bruces words so bluntly, Susan became as white as Reed. Her cheeks were flushed.
Reed knew he was shy, and was a little embarrassed to face his wifes questioning.
With a panoramic view of the expressions of the two, Bruce continued to make persistent efforts.
It seems that todays wedding did not go well
I believe in the beautiful scenery of the kingdom of God and the fairy tale castle, wearing a graceful wedding dress woven by the elves
It would be a very romantic thing to go on an interster honeymoon. When Susan heard it, her eyes almost lit up with little stars.
Most women had no immunity to beautiful and romantic things. Bruces words had already begun to stimte her desire, causing crit damage.
Thats not good. Its a bit too much trouble for you, Mr. Bruce Reed also wanted to shirk.
No, Mr. Reed, I think your sideburns are all white for science.
Bruce looked sorry. If scientists like you work in Asgard, which values the strength of science and technology, you can definitely get the same sry as the king.
Think about it. On Earth, you still have to look at the face of an evil businessman like Victor all day to barely raise research and development funds. I really feel wronged!
Yeah! Reed, your head is so good. Why dont you make more money?
After listening to Bruce, Susan faintly began to rebel.
This At this time, Reed, who had felt guilty because of todays wedding, was finally shaken.
Thats it! Bruce immediately helped Reed to p the board, knowing what he was still worrying about, so he took thest shot.
Of course, Mr. Reed. Because of the Rainbow Bridge between Earth and Asgard, you can go in and out.
Family and friends,boratory equipment, etc. There is no problem in bringing everything with you.
It takes only a few seconds to go back and forth.
Thats it, Mr. Bruce! Susanpletely changed sides.
This was because she really didnt want to lose such a good opportunity because of Reeds sophisticated style.
From the beginning of school, Susan and Reed were childhood sweethearts.
However, it took Reed eight years to finally confess!
During Reeds hesitation, the people who dared to chase her had formed a long line.
Reeds introverted character was just the opposite of her brother.
Johnny would flirt with any woman, immediately asking for a phone number, and changed his girlfriend faster than the famous yboy, Tony.
Nobody knew how a sap like Reed could be born in a country like the United States.
This simply made her love and hate him.
Okay OK.
Although he had be a rubber man, he could still feel that Susan had twisted his buttocks.
Reed resignedly agreed.
I will contact Asgard as soon as possible to teleport to you. See you in the Kingdom of Gods, Mr. Reed.
After speaking, Bruce turned his head and left with a smile on his face.
Wait, Mr. Bruce. What should I do about these things? Reed said hurriedly.
Oh you are talking about this.
Bruce turned his head, and his eyes rolled.
I almost forgot to tell you that this matter has been taken over by Asgard.
As the guardian of the Ten Realms, the Kingdom of Gods also shoulders the task of guarding Earth. Simr things will be directly reported to Asgard in the future.
Believe this matter will be resolved soon. Dont worry, Mr. Reed.
After that, Bruce ignored the two of them and gently pushed the door to leave.
Chapter 338
Chapter 338
After leaving the wedding, Bruce established a spiritual passage to Asgard along the world tree.
Since the Earth was the center of the world tree connecting the nine kingdoms, it was always the closest to other gods.
Only tens of secondster, Valkyrie received the message sent by Bruce through Gods Telekinesis.
Can you hear me, Valkyrie?
Hi! Dear Bruce, have you finally remembered to contact me? hearing Bruces voice, the Goddess King said in surprise.
I am deciding to solve the problem of elemental riots in thend of fire
Are you?
Bruce couldnt help but open his panel and checked his energy value.
Sure enough, his energy value had risen from 800w to about 1000w.
No wonder that the power of death has improved recently. It turns out that this is all because of you, Valkyrie.
Brucee thought about Mr. Fantastic, and then said, It just so happens that I am going to reward you.
Then, I will look forward to it, Valkyrie said ambiguously.
Valkyrie dont get me wrong. I havent figured out what new poses to unlock.
Bruce shook his head awkwardly, connected to the heart of the Goddess King, and felt what she was thinking.
Its like this I found a scientist on Earth who could develop a star destroyer named Reed.
With him, the technological strength of Asgardians can definitely be raised to a new level.
Hehe, its rare for you to be so serious this time, so I will give him Asgards supernatural power and let him join Asgards divine status.
Hearing the words of the Goddess King, Bruce suddenly felt relieved.
Valkyrie had been a Goddess King for a period of time, and it seemed that she had developed towards the Chinese emperor Wu Mo.
Dont underestimate him!
Shaking his head, Bruce quickly exined, After he and the Invisible Girl have a baby, you will have a big surprise!
Oh? Whats so great about a kid. Is it worth all the trouble for you, a Universe Level? The Goddess King became curious.
I dont have much ability, and Im just a little better than Mao, who can create a star with his bare hands. Bruce said angrily.
Inside the Asgard Golden Pce, the Goddess King suddenly couldnt sit still. She shook a lot and almost fell from the throne.
This caused the Golden Pce soldiers to start looking at her strangely.
Your Majesty, are you okay? Sif asked with a look of concern.
No nothing Valkyrie hurriedly arranged her clothes, and then sat down again.
After a while, the kings state of prestige was restored.
It is hereby announced that the matter of the Kingdom of Fire will be resolved by General Sif, who will send 30,000 elite soldiers from the Kingdom of Gods.
Yes, my lord queen. Sif knelt on the ground and ordered a soldier, then turned and left respectfully.
Seeing the female general leaving, the Goddess King breathed a sigh of relief, waved her hand, and announced the end of the meeting.
After all the others had left, the queen adjusted her mind and asked the spirit in her head again, Then what is the difference between him and the God of Creation?
Bruce saw the embarrassment of Valkyrie through Gods Telekinesis and couldnt help but smile for a while.
Remember, the strongest kid in the future is called Franklin.
I understand. I will send Thor to pick him up, and then try my best to keep Mr. Reed
The Goddess King began to understand Bruces intentions.
At this time, Bruce heard Thors name and became curious.
So, how is Thor?
Since the Vampire God incident, he has worked very hard in cultivating, and he really awakened Odins power.
Just as soon as he came out, he said he was looking for trouble with Mao.
The Guardian Heimdall told him that Mao is in the mutant kingdom and the Rainbow Bridge can teleport him there, so Thor ran to find him. Having said that, Valkyrie paused and shook her head awkwardly.
The two had a battle in space You should know the result.
Later, he was angrily preparing to retreat and train again. He was frequently discouraged by the war in the Kingdom of Gods. Now he is waiting for orders
Oh.. Bruce couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief when he heard the result.
Fortunately, Thor had lost, otherwise Maos temper would definitely be endless.
Its no fun to destroy Asgard.
It seemed that Maos hateful viins face was always the same everywhere!
But this was just right, maybe it could stimte Thor.
Brucee thought for a while, and then said, The God of Thunder is the son of Gaea, the mother of the Earth. He belongs to the next generation of gods and has the potential to grow into an Almighty Universe Level being
In the future, he will be Asgards strongestbat power. You must train him well.
Who said no, I was aware of this a long time ago. He is different from us.
Vakyrie frowned.
Since he became fascinated by Jane, he has traveled frequently to and from Earth and badly trained by the Avengers.
This also caused him not to be interested in being a God King. When Father Odin was still here, he was angry to death.
So I sent Amora, the enchantress, to Earth, and finally solved the Jane problem.
Enchantress?
Bruce remembered that Asgard did have such a person. She was also a viin, but her strength was very weak. She only knew how to seduce men to do things for her.
It seemed that it was more efficient to find a viin to do bad things!
Hey, since Thor is not running to Earth now and the problem is solved, let Thor challenge him more Bruce found that Thor was busy.
Asgard had been firmly in his hands through Valkyrie, and Thor was a member of the Kingdom of Gods.
Naturally, he must serve the Kingdom of Gods.
As long as he cut off the connection between him and the Avengers, he would be his own henchman.
Thor, who had awakened the Law of the Earth, may have the potential to grow into a Multiverse-Level God, and it waspletely worth investing in.
Bruce had already nned it.
In the future, he would focus on Asgard, continuously developing its technology, military quality, andprehensive strength.
After that, the star fields that had been shot down would connect through the world tree, letting Asgard control more and more territory.
Until the entire parallel universe was controlled by his own hands.
In this way, he would firmly promote the Rules of Thrones through the expansion of influence.
He could diversify his divine power without being overly dependent on the Soul Realm.
This way, when he transformed into a Multiverse Level being, he could the entire parallel universe through Asgard and be the true master of the parallel universe. Then, he would begin to plot other parallel universes until the parallel universe was developed into a multiverse.
He could conquer the main universe, be Super Universe Level being, maybe even the Almighty Universe Level, and continue to grow stronger.
Chapter 339
Chapter 339
After getting things done in Asgard, Bruce observed the sinkholes dug around the world. He found that each was controlled to about five miles. The size and depth were just right.
This made him admire that Silver Surfer was like a dedicated tablecloth to Gctus.
Every meal was a must, and Gctus always felt relieved.
But meeting Bruce, he could only be considered unlucky.
The location of the Silver Surfer was locked through Gods Telekinesis, and Void Movement ability was activated.
In the blink of an eye, he came to space.
At this time, the Silver Surfer was half kneeling on his surfboard, staying outside of the Earths atmosphere, eyes closed, motionless.
It looked like he was asleep.
However, Bruce swept away his Gods Telekinesis, and he heard the message between the Silver Surfer and Gctus who was quicklying from far away.
Master, I have dug the hole. You cane and enjoy Earth.
Good job. How is the quality, is it nice?
The inspection is clear. All the conditions are up to the standard, and the management is full.
Haha, great, then Im here.
Hearing such a conversation between the two, Bruce felt a strange sense of vition.
It was as if the two were not discussinging over to devour Earth, but enjoying a roasted wholemb buried deep in the ground.
In this way, Bruce stood motionless behind the Silver Surfer.
Until the two finally finished discussing, the Silver Surfer opened his eyes.
He was immediately shocked!
In front of him, there was a human wearing a suit looking at him strangely.
Whats worse is once he closed his eyes, he couldnt sense him.
The strongest ability that Gctus gave him was perception.
Otherwise, how would he fly into the universe and search the vast universe and stars for Gctus?
But looking at his expression, he didnt take himself seriously.
Obviously, this man had been standing here for not knowing how long.
With an iron-like body, the Silver Surfer hurriedly stood up.
He opened his hands and released a transparent wave of energy towards Bruce.
Bruce met this energy wave head-on, and it felt like he had encountered a small ck hole.
The effects of the surrounding material energy waves all began to quickly convert into energy, which was utilized by the energy waves.
Soon, when this energy wave rushed in front of Bruce, it was like a snowball, bing stronger and stronger.
However, he didnt mean to evade. He wanted to defeat this supernatural power head-on.
If he couldnt even beat Gctuss younger brother, how would he face Gctus in the future.
Bruce knew he could not retreat. So he attached his Gods Telekinesis in front of him and prepared to resist this attack.
Immediately, the Rules of Devouring began to touch Bruces Laws of Souls.
It made Bruce feel like being eaten.
Interesting. Feeling the change of divine power, Bruce specially converted his divine power into three different divine powers: Thrones, Fear, and Catastrophe.
As a result, without exception, these were absorbed by the Rules of Devouring.
At this time, Bruce was considered to have a new understanding of Rules of Devouring.
This supernatural power could be said to be nothing but devouring.
Regardless of the rules, whether there were entities or not, it seemed that they could be swallowed by the opponent.
Worthy of being one of the five creator gods of the universe.
Although Gctus was the creation god at the tail of the crane, he could definitely rank in the forefront of the entire universe based on the characteristics of the Rules of Devouring.
This established his position in the multiverse.
Bruce eximed in his heart.
But he didnt know that the surprise in Silver Surfers heart at the moment was far greater than that of him.
Although the Rules of Devouring has nothing but to devour, it was precisely because of this that it had be very sensitive.
It could quickly distinguish the characteristics of the swallowed material.
In just this short meeting, the Silver Surfer already felt fourpletely different divine powers absorbed by him.
After absorbing these divine powers, the Rules of Devouring forcibly instilled by Gctus would be exhausted.
After all, he can only borrow divine powers, but could not create these divine powers spontaneously.
To create the Rules of Devouring was the power that only Gctus could have.
This power was the reward for serving thousands ofs with conscientious work.
This was just a moment, and its almost running out.
Of course, he could also use the mixed divine power that he swallowed for his own use.
But looking at the other persons calm and rxed look, the Silver Surfer knew that he hadnt absorbed much of the opponents power. He used these forces to attack, like a mayfly shaking a tree.
Its a kind of death-seeking behavior!
Realizing the gap between him and his opponent, the Silver Surfer knew that he must retreat.
Although it was a Universe Level being, the opponent was more like an overlord with many star regions and had already moved on to dominate the entire dimension.
Silver Surfer was more like a fake soldier under Gctus.
How could a soldier be an opponent who had experienced the mountain of corpses and the sea of blood?
At the same time, Bruce, who wasprehending the Rules of Devouring, suddenly noticed that the suction power from the Silver Surfer began to decrease, as if it was about to disappear.
Look at the expression of Silver Surfer.
After downloading his memory of fighting for thousands of years, how could he not see that his opponent was at the end of the battle, so he began to give up.
He began to gather the Rules of Thrones transmitted to him by Asgards influence.
His eyes began to emit a dazzling divine light.
The current overlord of the Ten Star Domains was constantly shing.
Universe-Level mutant Mao, Valkyrie, Goddess of Death, H, Goddess of Death, Sultr, the King of Fire, Sophie, the King of Frost
In an instant, there was enough power to copse a piece of star field!
In this way, the Rules of Thrones gathered in his palm.
At this time, it turned out that without knowing it, his current Rules of Thrones was also outrageous.
Turning his hands, he pressed this force towards the Silver Surfer.
Silver Surfer was like a ve, lying motionless on the ground.
The pressure alone was enough to make him immobile, not to mention the direct bombardment of the Rules of Thrones.
At this moment, the Silver Surfer had closed his eyes in resignation. Hepletely gave up the idea of running away. He finally knew what kind of existence he had gotten into.
He knew that even if he could absorb energy endlessly through the surfboard at the speed of light, but just how long would it take?
Even if he ran for countless years, it was impossible to escape this force. Faced with such terrible monstrous supernatural power. He couldnt fight or escape.
Chapter 340
Chapter 340
In space
Bruce looked at therge space in front of him that was crushed.
After only less than a minute, it gradually began to restore its original appearance.
This made him sigh with emotion for the mystery of the universe.
He had reached the Universe Level and became the true god, unlike the ignorant person he was in the past.
He could clearly perceive the power of the Rules of the Universe when the space was repaired.
Bruce knew that this was the mighty power of the Universe Creator God, the influence exerted on the multiverse.
No matter how much space Bruce shattered, how manys were torn down, as long as Eternity was not dead, this space would quickly return to its original state.
For Eternity, it was even smaller than the power of a human being to trample an ant to death.
The Law of Death in Bruces body was a force in the universe that was specifically used to counter Eternitys divine power.
It was the bnce of the creation god of death.
For example, death suddenly disappeared. From then on, nothing would ever die again.
Not even mentioning Silver Surfer, even if the King of Gods tried to kill a caterpir, the caterpir wouldnt die.
Just like when Dormammu met Doctor Strange, he couldnt get out of this time loop.
From then on, all lives will live. No one could kill.
Life would grow infinitely, and the universe would be chaotic just as Thanos had predicted.
The disasters that urred on Titan would one day befall every space in the universe.
Due to the expansion, theary disaster was triggered in advance.
Oneyer after another, the destruction of the entire multidimensional world was triggered.
If that time came, a god more advanced than Eternity, the Living Tribunal would take action and bring death back to life, and all things could once again resist the Law of Life and die normally.
The Living Tribunals purpose was to keep the universe in bnce with thews and make it develop normally.
The life and death of creatures in the universe were like clouds and smoke in his eyes.
As long as this bnce was not disrupted, he would not take action.
Gctus swalloweds infinitely and killed life.
In the eyes of the Living Tribunal, it was just an act of helping death.
This was why he had always ignored Thanos.
After all, death could only cause living things to die naturally.
If one could not do it myself, one should naturally need someone to help him.
Eternity was actually the strongest existence among the five creation gods.
He and Infinity, one in charge of time and the other in space.
One represented the creation of all things, and the other represented the origin of life.
The two universe creation gods, Death and Oblivion, were exactly opposite to the divine power of the first two creation gods.
They represented the end of all things and the end of life.
Judging from the current situation, it was likely that the eternal side had the advantage.
It showed that the eternal camp created life at a much faster rate than the creatures destroyed by the death camp.
The universe was expanding.
Otherwise, the Living Tribunal would not ignore the continuous killing and injury caused by Gctus, and turn countlesss into his delicious food.
Not to ignore the behavior of Infinity Gauntlet Thanos finger.
Later, Thanos really wiped out half of the creatures in the universe, and of course, Eternity and Infinity would not sit still. They went to the Living Tribunal to reason.
Its just that at that time, the Living Tribunal had no choice but to take Thanos, so the current behavior of Gctus actually created a bnce.
Bruce, who defeated Thanos, was now obstructing Gctus.
This bnce was actually being broken.
Fortunately, his impact was not too much, otherwise Death and Oblivion, the two great gods, would soone to trouble him.
Floating in space and waiting for a while, Bruce waited for the master of Silver Surfer.
Gctus had a special ability that allowed all creatures that see him to see him as a simr appearance.
So when humans see Gctus, they think Gctus was human.
When the alien race saw Gctus, he would change into another look. But this method could notpletely confuse Bruce, who possessed Universe Level Gods Telekinesis.
Through the cosmic rays that could hold up an umbre for the earth, Bruce could clearly see that Gctuss body was as huge and stalwart as a star.
His true image was wearing a dark red armorposed of dark matter and mysterious cosmic matter. His helmet showed the shape of a high hat, with a rtively parallel edge on each side.
When anyone saw Gctuss body, he would feel like he was against the entire universe.
Gctus, whose real name is Gn, was born in thest universe.
He was also the only person alive in thest universe. He was older than the other four creator gods.
After all, other gods appeared when this universe was founded, and Gctuss age must be counted from thest universe.
This also led to Gctus himself as a living encyclopedia who had experienced the Big Bang.
A feeling of depression, a demon capable of dominating the universe, descended on Bruce.
Gctus suddenly appeared in front of Bruce in an energy form like the Big Bang and asked him, New God, why did you kill my subordinate, the Silver Surfer?
New god.
Judging from what Gctus called him, a Universe-Level god had been able to get the recognition of a true great god.
At least he didnt need to call himself a mortal anymore, Bruce thought secretly.
This was the external manifestation of the increase in strength.
Without this status, Gctus would have just attacked him.
For Gctus, who can no longer feel hungry unless he had swallowed hundreds of thousands ofs, killing him was easier than shooting an ant to death.
Bruce did not immediately answer Gctuss question. Instead, he opened his profile. [Name]: Gctus [Identity]: Devourer (unsaturated state), Universe Creator God [Ability]: The Law of Devouring(cannot be loaded), Rules of Devouring (1500w), Devouring God Body (unsaturated state), (1000w), Divine Mind (1000w), Energy Conversion (1000w), Energy Domain (1000w), Matter Realization (1000w), Energy Shock (1000w), Teleportation (1000w), Life Source Energy (900w), Star Core Source Energy (900w), God-Level Loss (800w). [Items]: Star Devouring Ship (5000w), Dark God Armor (3000w), Energy Siphon (1000W)
Chapter 341
Chapter 341
After reading Gctuss information.
Bruce was dazzled for the first time.
As a universe creator god, Gctuss ability was too much.
Even though Bruce had reached the Universe Level, he still could not download the Rules of Devouring.
After all, that is a kind of ability that could be called the top in the Multiverse Level.
It was not something that a Universe Level who was still in three dimensions could get involved.
Bruce knew that once he was given the terrifying Rules of Devouring, he just needed to devour a if hecked energy, and he would instantly get tens of millions of energy.
At that time, even he would not be able to help but create a star devouring scouts.
Such infinite embezzlement, unlimited downloads, who could be his opponent?
With the Rules of Devouring, Bruce needed hundreds of millions of energy values to download!
Including Eternity, Infinity, Death, Oblivion, and Gctus these fivews of creation, without more than 100 million energy values, it can be said that you dont even think about it.
As for the Rules of Dead that Bruce looted from H, it was purely a ything made by the Goddess of Death, H, for her servant.
This power may only reach one billionth of the vast Law of Death.
It couldnt really exert the true effect of death power.
However, even such a small amount of energy produced was enough for Bruce to defeat Apocalypse.
The power of the creation gods was evident from this.
Continuing to look back, Bruce could see the power of Gctus in an unsaturated state. Its justparable to the Universe Level.
This showed that the energy of the he devoured was not that good.
The most important thing was not to produce too many lives,
But if theses include the Earth and Asgards nine star regions, both were truly vibrants.
Such a would be worth a thousand times more than what Gctus absorbed.
Looking at thest God-Level Loss ability.
Bruce knew that this was the source of Gctuss weakness.
Since Bruce had been continuously downloading talent abilities through the system, it was the first time he saw a negative ability.
Theary siphon that Gctus carried was to reduce the consumption of energy from the.
Moreover, Gctus was also the only creation god who traveled to the universe and rode a spaceship.
Although this spacecraft was worthy of a star field, it also couldnt hide the fact that he would consume a lot of energy even when he moved through the universe.
Gctuss negative talent was a bit like a funny buff that cut his power infinitely.
This also sessfully pitted Gctuss various abilities to the level of 1000w.
Its just slightly stronger than the killed Silver Surfer.
This feeling was like being a strong man in his twenties. After seeing a beautifuldy and trying to show off, he realised he had no strength.
How shameful would that be?
If it werent for this interesting negative talent, Gctuss current strength would be at least tens of millions or even higher.
Bruce understood that Gctus was not that bad.
If it werent for the Silver Surfer, Gctus wouldnt want to do anything with him.
He had to wear a siphon like a baby bottle even when he ate.
Such a frugal guy.
If it werent for the creation of the Silver Surfer, too much energy would be consumed.
Gctus didnt bother to sh with a god like Bruce.
His subordinates were too weak and easy to be killed. His opponent was too strong and consumed too much energy.
Without his subordinates, he couldnt do anything.
This situation was too bad.
If he had energy, then four hundred and four million was not too much.
But every time he came in person now, he had to fight hard and consume energy.
Being able to stay still was naturally the best, so Gctus always relied on his subordinates,
Bruce found that he had already ignored Gctus.
As a Universe Level, he was ignored. However, he was still not arrogant or impatient.
Seeing this situation, Bruce suppressed a smile.
Silently issued amand to the system.
System, download Gctuss Rules of Devouring!
Ding!Downloading the Rules of Devouring requires 1500w of energy. Do you want to proceed?
Bruce looked at his energy value.
Fortunately, when he killed the Silver Surfer, he got 500w. Plus the previous umtion, it was exactly 1500w.
Yes!
Ding!Congrattions to the host for the sessful download of Rules of Devouring.
After downloading the Rules of Devouring, Bruce acquired his fifth rule.
He perceived the Rules of Devouring power that he had just obtained.
Bruces whole body began to emit a faint ck light. He was like a human-shaped ck hole, swallowing the surrounding energy.
Seeing what happened to Bruce, Gctuss eyes widened. He hurriedly asked, New God, where did you get the Rules of Devouring?
I dont remember granting it to you.
Its impossible. Gctus, who was a living encyclopedia of the universe, began to reminisce and found that with his profound knowledge, he never met a power that could produce the power of devouring.
This simply subverted his imagination.
He couldnt help but be curious about Bruce.
At the same time, Bruce quickly put away the Rules of Devouring.
He found that the Rules of Devouring he possessed was simply pitiful, but he was not worried.
Because he didnt have the Law of Devouring, he couldnt directly swallow the to draw the nucleus and life energy like Gctus. However, he could use the Rules of Devouring to swallow the power of rules at the same level.
That was to consume the power of rules.
Just like Gctus, turning the divine power of others into his own.
This Rules of Devouring will soon be his strongest force.
Haha!
After getting the Rules of Devouring, Bruce couldnt help but roar in excitement.
After all, life could be rare and unrestrained, so release yourself when you are proud.
He didnt have his own natural skills like Gctus.
Seeing that Gctus was still looking at him eagerly, Bruce put away his smile and put his hands on his chest.
He started thinking about how to deal with Gctus.
Just then, Gctuss cosmic energy began to fluctuate violently.
The huge Gctus began to move towards the earth.
It turned out that Gctus had already drooled. He couldnt help but want to do something to the fragrant earth.
Since you ignore me, dont get in my way.
It takes energy just to stand here.
Im hungry.
Im very anxious to go home to sleep after dinner.
Chapter 342
Chapter 342
Chapter 342: The Rising Doctor Strange
Inside the New York Temple
Doctor Strange, who was floating in the air, slowly opened his eyes. Looking at his shoulders, the magic cloak wasnt on him, but he still floated steadily.
Feeling the energy in his own body that was so abundant that it could tear the apart, Strange knew.
From then on, he had officially crossed the Level God Father and surpassed his master Gu Yi and became a God-level powerhouse.
The prerequisite for bing a God-level powerhouse was to master the same rules that belong to oneself.
Power of rules? Strangemunicated with his body silently.
A ray of green rule supernatural power, like fments, suddenly appeared.
Is this the power of rules? Although his rules were still weak, Strange was not discouraged.
Because of this rule alone, he had a stronger power than the Vampire God back then.
There was also a status gap between different rules, and the rules he mastered was the Rules of Time!
The Rules of Time could be said to be the supreme rule force of the universe.
The diving power that couldpete with the Rules of Time could be counted by one hand. Even Strange himself did not expect that a genius like him would be in the process of using the Time Gem for a long time.
From then on, even if he did not take out the time gem, he could still affect the surrounding time.
Grabbing an apple with one hand, he could see that the apple quickly dposed and then quickly vtilized. Then, it disappeared.
When he took out the Time Gem, Strange had been able to faintly perceive the existence of the Law of Time. He began to realize the supremew of the universe, the existence of Eternity.
It seemed that as long as he wanted to, he couldmunicate with this cosmic god through the rules of time.
This thought began to magnify infinitely in his mind.
Just when he touched the eyes of Agamotto on his chest, an abnormal protrusion hit him as he tried tomunicate with Eternity.
With great strength, he was the patron saint of the earth. He suddenly felt that the Earth was about to suffer disaster.
A being able to embody the universe was floating outside the Earths atmosphere and
wanted to swallow the whole Earth, so he immediately gave upmunicating with Eternity and perceived the others position through Gods Telekinesis.
Strange used white magic to open a space door to outer space and walked in.
When he reappeared, he saw it. His master, Bruce, was fighting head-on with the Universe God.
Bruces body constantly shed with majestic golden power. The golden divine power was extremely vast, as if it was the embodiment of the stars around the earth.
The god who had a body bigger than the earth was forced to retreat. However, the divine power of the huge god looked very strange. While retreating, it swallowed golden power. This caused the strength of the two to quickly approach.
He saw the huge godughing wildly.
New god, without mastering the Law of Devouring, how dare you use the Rules of Devouring on me?
Ive used the Law of Devouring for half an epoch, while youve just mastered Rules of Devouring.
In the words of your human beings, this was simply ying a big sword in front of Excalibur!
Your golden power was good, wait until I get my Law of Devouring to replenish my strength.
By then everything will be mine. Hahahaha! Gctus had never felt that his life had been so enjoyable.
Someone took the initiative to send the Law of Devouring to his door.
Just when he was triumphant, he suddenly sensed the arrival of Strange.
While he was puzzled, he heard Bruce shout loudly, Good apprentice, have you also been promoted to the god level?
Great, its still a rare Rules of Time.
Use your time abilities on this bastard and turn him back from one hour ago.
Hearing Bruces words, Strange agreed, then took out the Eye of Agamotto and used the ability to look back at Gctus.
Strange Doctor Strange who had mastered the Rules of Time and held the Time Gem of time was wrapped in turbulent green light.
His hair stood up in a vacuum.
The surrounding space began to distort continuously, revealing the scene of Bruces previous battle with Gctus.
Gctuss strength fluctuated.
The smart Strange quickly chose a time node when Gctuss strength was the weakest. That was the time when Bruce just finished downloading the Rules of Devouring.
Everything went back to when Bruce just saw Gctus preparing to take action on the Earth
Gctus, like Dormammu, could clearly perceive the change of time.
It was embarrassing to discover that he had regressed from Multiverse level back to Bruces level before he downloaded his rules.
No! Mortal, what is your rtionship with Eternity.
Unexpectedly, I could master the Rules of Time and also have the Time Gem.
Gctus felt that today had brought him more surprises than in the past few thousand years.
First, Bruce, who mastered his Rules of Devouring for no reason, then Doctor Strange, who mastered a part of Eternitys divine power.
Was the secret of the creation of the universe god about to rot?
The earth was really amazing. He really didnt know how it nurtured so many powerhouses.
At this time, he had seen Bruce brewing power and divine power again, ready to smash him with a punch.
Gctus had no choice but to prepare to take out his star-swallowing ship.
If Bruce was allowed to break his dark armor, his absorption over the years would soon dissipate.
Once the dark armor was broken, then he swallowed the star and quickly became like the star.
In the universe, like a leaky ball, he continued to shine and emit heat.
He became a Level God Father, waiting for the Dark God Armor to be repaired under the cosmic energy.
No! Gctus never wanted to be a Level God Father, a rookie that a Universe-Level god could oppress casually.
He lost the face of a universe creator god. It was for this reason that the other four creation gods would disdain to join him.
Eternity saw him not pleasing to the eye for a long time. However, just after he took out the Star-Swallowing Ship the size of the Earth.
The power of rules had crashed down.
In order to protect him, the Dark God Armor had a big hole
The heatparable to a star radiated in an instant. The high temperature of the star was enough to destroy the Earth.
Bruce, without hesitation, took out the Soul Gem and transported Gctus to the Soul Realm.
Chapter 343
Chapter 343
In the Soul Realm
Bruce was floating in the orange universe like a dream.
Looking at the star field of the Mephisto was on, a small sun suddenly appeared.
He couldnt helpughing out loud.
Gctus, I didnt expect I still had an apprentice?
This is very satisfying.
The battlefield was changing so fast. I thought it woulde back with my little mistakes.
Now admit it. Hearing Bruces words, Gctus was immediately confused.
You how did you know my name was Gtus.
Bruce watched the energy in Gctuss body flow quickly.
Knowing the importance of Dark God Armor to him, he answered, You could make yourself so weak, or was it because there were too many clones.
Why dont you gather the clones together? Bruce asked suspiciously.
How would I know that I would meet someone like you on Earth? Having said this, Gctus suddenly became triumphant again.
Just wait. Even if you kill me, the clones of other parallel universes would avenge me. As he said that, he prated his own consciousness. His expression changed drastically.
WaitWhy cant I contact the other clones?
Where is this ce? Gctus finally began to look at the Soul Realm. After a while, he murmured, You actually shut me in the small universe within the Soul Gem.
Yes, its worthy of being a living encyclopedia of the universe. If you can recognize the Soul Realm so quickly, you must have gone here before.
Huh, went here? Do you think this is a prison?
A realm like this, I could crush it with one hand in the past. Gctus looked rebellious.
Really, but in my opinion, even Valkyrie can beat you now.
Who is Valkyrie?
You can think of her as Odin.
Then I really cant beat her. She could start the Rainbow Bridge to attack me.
It seems that you still have self-knowledge, otherwise I would let you out and let you taste the Rainbow Bridge.
You What do you want. When Gctus heard this, he became very angry.
Do you still want to threaten me?
Ill tell you. Even if you kill one me, there are still thousands of me.
Im not afraid of you. Having said that, Gctus closed his consciousness.
At the beginning, he stoppedmunicating with Bruce, acting like a dog.
Seeing the state of Gctus, Bruce began to have trouble. He let him stay in the Soul Realm.
Once he didnt take care of him, he would surely run out to eat thes of the Soul Realm secretly and continue to harm this ne.
But if he was to be eliminated, it would be equivalent topletely killing the Gctus in this parallel universe.
If he wanted to download the Law of Devouring in the future, he could only wait until the universe where the master-level punch appeared.
Moreover, the most important thing about Gctus was not only his ability, but his profound insight and knowledge.
After all, he was the oldest existence in the universe.
One could always ask him if one encountered any problems. With his current attitude, asking for help was out of the question. Hed definitely punch somebody without batting an eye.
Bruce had no choice but to change his mind and connect his Gods Telekinesis with the consciousness of the Soul Gem.
Soul, Gctus staying here is not a long-term solution. Do you have any good solutions.
Master, since he came in, I wanted to drive him out.
I have seen him and know what he has.
But there is one way, and that is what I thought about before.
After getting the answer from the soul, Bruce quickly asked, What is it?
Let me swallow his consciousness, and then turn him into the core of the small universe.
In this way, we can turn him into a ckhole in the future, so we could continue to perfect the Soul Realm.
It can also solve his problems. It can kill a lot of birds with one stone.
What? Bruce was stunned. Gctus is the god of the universe. Can you invade his consciousness.
Master, dont underestimate me!
I am an important singrity that has existed since the beginning of the parallel universe.
I innately possess the Laws of Souls. As long as his strength drops to a certain level, there would be no way to stop me from reforming him.
So to what extent do you need to reduce his strength? This was indeed a good way, Bruce was tempted.
That depends on your strength. Based on your current strength, I can only transform souls below the Universe Level.
And special existences like Gctus can only suppress his strength at the Level God Father.
There is hope of sess.
Then I understand Bruce pondered for a moment and asked, Then when you possess the Gctus, are you the soul or Gctus?
Hearing this question, the soul remained silent for a while before answering. Master, I dont have my own name
But you could make one for me.
So are you male or female?
I am a female With that, the soul suddenly appeared to Bruce.
Its just that her appearance was very abstract, neither her appearance nor her clothes could be clearly seen.
The whole person was in a transparent state, changing with the small universe.
Obviously, she was the embodiment of Soul Gems and Soul Realm.
Master, since the infinite gem was split from Nemesis
Including power, time, reality, mind, space and me, all could only be female gods.
We represent the extreme power of Nemesis. Hearing the words of the soul, Bruce suddenly remembered what Cable said to him.
Then what if one day you have a chance to rejoin?
Its almost impossible, unless you find the gem of self
At that time, I would still remember everything that happened before the fusion.
From how the soul talked, Bruce understood that it seemed that she had expected such a day.
Then if the six of you fall in love with one person separately, what would happen to you together? Bruce asked.
I never thought about this problem. After all, those who get us would only use our abilities.
They rarely reallymunicate with us The soul suddenly seemed very silent.
Is that right? Bruce suddenly felt that the soul could not be simply treated as a tool. After all, her former owners treated her like this. Perhaps, all parallel universes would do this when they get theirs, and take it as normal. Few people would pay attention.
In fact, they were better than Multiverse Gods.
It would also produce its own independent consciousness.
Bruce thought for a while and said to the soul. Youre called the Goddess of Soul. That only represents you.
It also represents your existence.
I dont think you will be Nemesis after beingbined. You can be very unique.
Chapter 344
Chapter 344
Really Thank you, Master. At this moment, the soul finally began to determine that xhe was a goddess.
Instead of a consciousness popping out of a rock. Her face began to change with Bruces gaze.
In a short while, she became a beautiful woman.
A ck shiny hair fell naturally, as smooth and soft as ck brocade.
The light emitted by Gctus shone into her clear eyes. It reflected her eyes like two stars.
Her gestures made anybody lock their gaze upon her.
This Why do you suddenly look different?
Bruce watched Goddess of Soul float in space. He felt that the depth of the starry sky at this moment was just to bear the Goddes of Souls breathtaking beauty.
Master, I dont actually look like this, but starting today, the touching woman nced at Bruce, then said seriously, I can let the person who can see me see the woman he wants to see most in the depths of his soul.
So thats it Bruce suddenly understood.
You can read the feelings in the depths of other peoples souls, and then transform yourself into that appearance.
Is that right?
The Goddess of Soul nodded. Yes, but now only you can see me.
No wonder I think you are different from them. You have the beauty of temperament that only a female has.
This is totally different from Western women.
Really, as long as you like it. The Goddess of Soul smiled.
In fact, every man has a selfish side in his heart, and he doesnt think about letting others possess this beauty.
So except you, I wont let anyone else see me like this.
After listening to Goddess of Soul, Bruce understood a little bit. Now she, as a woman, was indeed unique to the extreme.
After chatting with Goddess of Soul for a few more exchanges, Bruce took a shot andpletely shattered the Dark God Armor.
Gctus seemed to have expected Bruce to do this, so he closed his eyes and said nothing.
His aura began to fall continuously with the strong vtilization of energy.
It wasnt until he fell to Level God Father that he finally stopped.
Bruce looked at Goddess of Soul and nodded. Thetter responded, and suddenly got into Gctus head.
Who are you!
Attempt to possess the mystery of the Law of Devouring, do you know that this will make you my nemesis?
Because there can only be one Law of the Devouring, from now on, one of us must die.
Do you know the cost of bing a creator god?
Is it worth it? While speaking, the words of Gctus came to an abrupt end, and he stood still.
Bruce looked at Gctus in doubt, thinking about it. Gctuss appearance began to change towards Goddess of Soul.
In a short while, it waspletely transformed into Goddess of Soul
.
Ding! Congrattions to the host for killing Gctus and gaining 2000w energy value!
Hearing the system prompt, Bruce knew.
Gctus in this parallel universe was dead. But it sounded like everything was far from over.
Is what he said just now is true? Bruces expression became serious.
Dont listen to his nonsense. Goddess of Soul curled her lips.
The clones of Gctus are everywhere. Losing this part of the Law of Devouring will not have any effect on him.
Bruce was silent for a while, and then opened the Goddess of Souls information.
Name: Goddess of Soul [Identity]: Devourer (unsaturated state), Universe Creator God, Soul Gem, Universe Singrity [Ability]: Law of Devouring (Undownloadable), Law of Soul (Undownloadable), Rules of Souls (3000w), Rules of Devouring (2000w), Soul Body (2000w), Gods Telekinesis (2000w), Energy Conversion (2000w), Energy Domain (2000w), Matter Realization (2000w), Energy Shock (2000w), Teleportation (2000w), Life Source Energy (2000w), Star Nuclear Source (2000w), God-Level Loss (1000w). [Items]: Soul Gem (cannot be downloaded), Star Devouring Ship (5000w), Dark God Armor (3000w), Energy Siphon (1000w)
After reading the information, Bruce understood. Goddess of Soul hadpletely reced everything about Gctus.
She also received the negative talent of God-Level Loss to her body.
It is obvious that she was lying. Things could not be as simple as she said.
The Law of Devouring did contain some unspeakable secrets.
As the only surviving product after the explosion of the universe, how could it be so simple. However, it was toote to say anything.
Bruce spread his Gods Telekinesis and attached it to the entire Soul Realm.
Fortunately, because the entire small universe was closed, it seemed that as long as no one broke through the barriers, the energy in the realm would not escape.
Observing Goddess of Soul again and again, Bruce confirmed that she wasnt losing energy like Gctus.
Bruce took a deep look at Goddess of Soul, he did not intend to expose this lie.
He left the Soul Realm and returned to Earth.
Bruce knew that the matter of Gctus had been temporarily resolved, so he teleported himself to Alcatraz Ind.
Todays Alcatraz Ind had be a ruin. Mao destroyed all facilities on the ind before leaving. He didnt want humans to counter him by studying the equipment on Alcatraz Ind.
It was very clean when they left.
Except for the veins of the underground itself, there was nothing else.
As for why not take away those veins, Mao specially held a press conference. He swaggered to tell the media that Mao wanted to leave and will not bring any facilities from Earth.
There were various resource mutants on the that he did not care about.
As for the mutants who had not left Earth, as long as someone bullied them, they could tell the human government.
The Brotherhood would not refuse to take in any brother.
Bruce knew that there was actually a mutant left. This mutant was Raven.
This was why he immediately came here as soon as he solved Gctuss matter. He must quickly figure out Cables hint.
Gods Telekinesis quickly locked Ravens position.
The opponent was found in a secret room deep underground in Alcatraz Ind.
Bruce teleported himself inside and soon saw her in person.
Oh! Mr. Bruce, why are you here? The witch was initially surprised, but when she saw Bruce, she leaned in enthusiastically.
She had now returned to her original appearance and had be more charming.
Chapter 345
Chapter 345
Raven, be quiet for a while. Bruce reluctantly removed the devilish girls body.
Oh? I wonder whats your type?
I can make changes at any time ording to my needs. In a blink of an eye, the magical woman turned herself into Wanda and continued to look at Bruce seductively.
Raven, Im here for something important. I hope you can cooperate. Bruce waved his hand, he could smell the special perfume on Mystiques neck.
Since returning to the Brotherhood, Mystique had been released by Mao. Since then, she had never tired of seducing the opposite sex.
Seeing Bruces helpless expression, Mystique smiled.
You can do anything you want with me. As she said, she winked mischievously.
Seeing Mystique strayed into the air, Bruce didnt n to talk nonsense with her. If he dragged on, he might not be able to hold on. So he began to gather divine power.
Raising his hand, he endowed Mystique energy. As a result of the Mao incident, Bruce became cautious, concentrating on controlling his divine power to the level of a sixth-level mutant.
Only then did he slowly inject divine power into her body, observing the movement in her body.
Immediately afterwards, Mystique was held in ce by Bruces divine power, unable to move. At this moment she looked at Bruce pitifully, as if she wanted to speak with her eyes.
It was a pity that after the divine power entered her body, it immediately stimted her like an electric shock. Soon, she looked at Bruce with wide eyes.
She could clearly feel that her mutant cells were extremely active and were entering a state of metamorphosis, because she often turned herself into Drac to catalyze the vampires, so she knew exactly what her body was going through.
She began to be annoyed. She knew Bruce had the ability to evolve mutants.
In the past, why should she be Drac to help Mao to catalyze the vampires.
That was an elite force with more than 10,000 people. It took a lot of work for her to transform them one by one.
Just when she suddenly wanted to change her body into Bruce to feel this ability, only then did she realize that even the tiny cells no longer listen to theirmands.
She still relied on her own perception. She discovered that Bruces body was the mostplicated she had ever seen.
Even a small cell was more sophisticated than the coreponents of an interster battleship, containing many unheard of abilities.
It was impossible to imitate Bruce without a lot of effort. Bruce, I didnt realize until today that you are the most charming man.
Mystique said quietly, How many secrets are you hiding?
Bruce felt the movement in her body. Much more than you think.
Raven, I know what you are thinking. Dont bother.
Now close your eyes and feel what you want most.
Bruce knew that Mystiques body had sessfully evolved to the sixth level, but she had not yet understood any rules.
If she gave up this opportunity, she would be stuck in the demigod realm. It was difficult to make this step even in a lifetime.
This was how a typical master led the door and practice depended on the individual.
Mao was able to break through at once because he only believed in maism in his life and his understanding of it was better than anyone.
In order to ultimately lead to qualitative changes from quantitative changes andplete the two jumps of the God Level and the Universe Level, he hadpletely changed his life form through mutation.
The one you want most? hearing Bruces words, Mystique murmured.
I rarely seem to be truly happy in my life, if ever Suddenly she remembered that when she was a child, she always couldnt eat enough. So using the convenience of her ability, she turned into the master of the house to steal everywhere.
Until one day, she made a mistake and ran to Professor Xs house. The shoplifter was caught on the spot and had to use his usual style to transform herself into Professor Xs mother.
Unfortunately, it was soon discovered by the professor who had awakened his mental power.
She was seen through in an instant. When she assumed the appearance of a naked girl, the professor understood her heart and looked at her seriously.
He said something that she would never forget: Here, you can put on clothes. Starting today, you will live here and you will never have to steal anymore. That was until Mao led her out and let her release her own nature again.
Thinking about it, Mystique seemed to have suddenly realized something.
I want to find hope. As soon as her voice fell, her body began to burst out with dazzling colorful lights.
Bruce stared at her, wondering if it was an illusion.
She looked like he had gone through a cycle. It seemed to have be a lot more mature, so he curiously opened the demons information. [Name]: RavenDuckholm [Identity]: Mystique, Sixth-level Mutant [Ability]: Rules of Copying(800w), Ever-changing (500w), Gods Telekinesis (200w), Espionage Specialization (30w), Ultimate Fighting Technique (30w).
Rules of Copying? Ever-changing?
It was really two unheard of abilities. Because Bruce killed Gctus and got 2000w energy points, his current situation was rtively rich. So it was a very happy decision to download these two abilities.
System, download Rules of Copy and Ever-changing.
Ding! 1300w energy values are required. Please confirm the download?
Confirm! As soon as his voice fell, the colorful light beams released when Mystique became a god wrapped Bruce.
Soon, something that surprised him happened. As soon as the Rules of Copy was close to other rules, it was not as mutually exclusive as those divine powers in the past. It was like a long-lost lover. It blended well with other rules.
Ding! Congrattions to the host for acquiring the Rules of Copy and Ever-changing.
Bruce was slightly startled when he heard the systems sound, and then shook his body.
His cells began to change naturally ording to the idea in his divine mind. In a short while, Bruce turned himself into Mao.
At this moment, Gods Telekinesis covered everything, and he felt a certain power seed of his own being activated.
The surrounding maism was like a believer on a pilgrimage, waiting for hismand.
Geomaism, and the maic field ofs other than the Earth, various maic poles in the starry sky of the universe had be a force within reach.
Shaking around again, Bruce transformed himself into an eagle. In this way, he continued to deform, recover, and deform again
Chapter 346
Chapter 346
After about an hour, Bruce returned to his original state. Seeing Mystique radiating colorful divine light, he fell silent.
In fact, at this time he has already determined the various benefits of the Ever-changing ability and the Rules of Copy.
Ever-changing was a kind of change ability simr to the Monkey King.
From then on, he could use this to turn himself into anyone. Of course, this ability also had a prerequisite, that was he couldnt change into people who were stronger than him.
For example, he couldnt change into Gctus.
Even though Gctuss body was a Universe Level, he was still far better than him.
But there was no problem with existences like the original Thanos, H, and Drac who were slightly weaker than him.
Second, the Rules of Copy were simply rules tailored for Ever-changing.
Soon after turning into Drac, he discovered an incredible thing, that was, after bing the other person, he could perfectly govern Dracs Rules of Blood.
The Rule of Blood was an ability he hadnt downloaded yet. The reason why such rules could be used was the function of copying rules. This divine power that waspatible with everything could actively let Bruce use any kind of rule he had seen and sessfully record it.
The only fly in the ointment was that the copied rules were not as handy as the original owner often used, but it wasnt weakend.
What does it mean?
For example, Bruce met an unmatched existence one day. Then it didnt matter, he could put one of the billions of cells in his body at any time andpletely imitate the appearance of that individuals cells and save it in his own body.
When his strength was enough in the future, he could download the ability in this cell at any time. This meant that in the future, Bruce would meet the existence of Mephistos projection.
As long as one cell had been copied, there was no need to deliberately save his life. If he wanted to download his power, he could find the Mephisto cell stored in his body.In a humans body, there were more than hundreds of millions of cells.
The effect of losing this cell waspletely negligible. In short, ever-changing was a real transformation that originated from the atomic level.
Bruce could turn his cells into everything that the naked eye could see. The effect was not only limited to people and creatures, but evens in the universe.
A certain cosmic ray, as long as it had enough energy, could be imitated and changed.
People who possess this ability could be said to be beyond the physical existence. Even if his head was blown, it could grow back. Memories were no longer stored in the brain, but deep in the genes of each cell.
At this point, Wolverine could not do it. If someone cut off his head, Wolverine would definitely die, and his regeneration factor willpletely lose consciousness because of the missing brain. Naturally it was impossible to repair the flesh again.
For the Ever-changing physical body, not to mention regeneration of severed limbs, it waspletely possible to resurrect from a drop of blood.
This was the real strongest state of the physical body.
As for Rules of Copy, it could perfectly imitate the power of other rules, also greatly improving Bruces divine power recovery speed.
For example, Bruce had previously used the Rules of Thrones to prate the Gctus star domain, but was blocked by the opponent.
At that time the Rules of Thrones was exhausted, and he could only find ways to use other powers. But now that there was the Rules of Copy, Bruce could fully transfer the divine power of other attributes.
Change quickly to Rules of Copy, and then add to the Rules of Thrones, he could send another attack of the same quality.
This led Bruce to seamlessly connect all the rules by duplicating his divine power.
Before, it took Bruce a few breaths to recover. Now that he had the Rules of Copy, he could continuously attack without a break
For his opponent, this was an extremely desperate thing. Compared to the past, Bruce could now kill two of his previous selves..
Ever-changing and Rules of Copy could be said to be a god-levelbination.
This also made Mystique, who could only imitate the rookie before, be any god and species on earth.
Such an ability could be worth more than thousands of abilities.
The reason why Bruce looked at Mystique in silence was because he knew how powerful this ability was.
As a result, he was unable to evaluate the upper limit of this Female Version of Monkey King.
It was possible that he created an absolute X factor.
In Alcatraz underground
Seeing Bruces appearance, Mystiqueughed madly.
Now, I should be able to be like you. The result was just after sheunched her Ever-changing abilities, she discovered that Bruces strength still far surpassed her.
Her face kept changing, but she just couldnt imitate Bruces appearance. Bruces mutant gene had reached the level of a seventh-level mutant.
As a sixth-level mutant, it was naturally impossible for Mystique to imitate the ability of a seventh-level mutant.
The gap between the sixth and seventh levels could be said to be the distance between the gods and the true gods.
Even if the current Mystique was called the strongest sixth-level mutant, it could be said that there was no contest.
Looking at the ever-changing face of the Mystique, Bruce remembered the time when he had just met the Goddess of soul.
She also constantly changed her appearance like Mystique, but the Goddess of Soul was like a creation god like Eternity and Infinity.
From the beginning, it was abstract to no concrete image.
Raven still had her own color. This led to a fundamental difference between the two. When it came to the beauty between the two, Bruce still thought Goddess of Soul was better.
Mystique had to think what the other person wanted, while Goddess of Soul instinctively knew what it was. No matter how one strengthened his mental defense, he couldnt deceive Goddess of Soul.
As the creation singrity of the universe, Goddess of Soul herself was the embodiment of the soul of all things.
The birth of such a god was notparable to mortals.
Chapter 347
Chapter 347
Raven, now you have the strength of a god, you shouldnt stay on Earth anymore.
Because your presence is a serious threat to this ce, it was noticed by Doctor Strange
He was about toe from the temple to find you, but I stopped him.
Go to Maos mutant where you are even more needed. Bruce frowned slightly when he looked at the Mystique restored to her original form.
Its that guy. Yes, his Time Gem is still a threat to me. Mystiques mouth tilted, and she turned herself into Doctor Strange wearing a magic headgear.
In front of Bruce, she used white magic to tear the space, making a portal to the mutant world, and walk in.
Before leaving, she waved at Bruce. Then I will go first, mysterious Mr. Bruce.
But one day, I will be like you.
Hehe, you know As he said that, Mystique made a nasty expression and disappeared as the portal disappeared.
By the time you be a seventh-level mutant, I have already be a higher-level existence. Bruce shrugged indifferently and opened his new information. [Name]: Bruce [Identity]: Master of the Star Territory, Earth Reaper, Level 7 mutant [Awakening]: Universe Level Fourth Tier [Abilities]: Law of Death (Iplete), Rules of Swallowing, Rules of Soul, Rules of Thrones, Rules of Copy, Rules of Fear, Rules of Catastrophe, Ever-changing, Divine Body of Gods and Demons, Power of Gods, Gods Telekinesis, Gods Induction, Gods Telekinesis, Endow Energy, Void Movement, Source of Darkness, Source of Light, Fire Call, Frost Call, Vibration Refining, Lucky Skill [Inventory]: The original Soul Gem (Mephistos projection), the original Space Gem, the Monument of Life, the Monument of Death, the Immortal Thunder Spear, the Titan car, the Titan Suit, the Ago Motorcycle Ball, the Super Vibranium Shield, the Mark 8 armor, the Ant-Man Suit (Infinity version), crystal ball. [Energy value]: 700w points (can be used for one-key download, one-key upgrade, one-key fusion, ability upgrade, iplete ability upgrade)
A castrated version of the cosmic creation god rule, plus six different rules. This was Bruces current strength.
What surprised him was that the awakening level of the Universe Level was also upgraded by the system due to the improvement of the quality of his divine power.
He had taken another big step from the Universe Level to the Multiverse Level.
As for the me demon Surtr, he had already been put back into the me kingdom through Valkyrie.
The sacred weapon of the Frost Nation, the Ice Box, was also handed over by Valkyrie to a Frost Giant King supported by Asgard.
These were the main sources of the Rules of Thrones.
In the future, Bruce decided to cultivate a Universe Level for each of the eight star regions outside the Earth and the mutant.
In this way, the eight star regions would be built under the management of Universe Levels with him as the core of power.
Once the n was formed, Bruce would be able to attack using the power of the ten star regions with one punch in the future andpete with those powerful cosmic gods.
However, the idea was just an idea. The current domain masters were just a rudimentary form.
Bruce controlled the Law of Death, became the God of Death, and controlled the strongest underground force Killer Union, there was no other opponent for him around the sr system except for the alien races on the moon.
This led him to indirectly controlling most of the power of the earth. In other star regions, there was only the seventh-level mutant Mao.
As a single cosmic powerhouse, he dedicated most of the power to himself.
The rest, Valkyrie, Surtr, the new King of Frost, their strength was currently only at the Level God Father.
H in the kingdom of death was after leaving Asgard. After her own assiduous cultivation, she reached half-step towards the Universe Level. But at present, she was only superficially obeying Asgardsmands.
As for the rest of the Giant Kingdom, the Light Elf Kingdom, the Dark Elf Kingdom, and the Dwarf Kingdom. None of these four star regions was able to sessfully bred a strong man who reached the Level God Father.
These factors led to Bruce as the true master of the ten star regions. When using the Rules of Thrones, it was seriously affected. He was only able to disy the power of about three to four star regions. This was consistent with the systems assessment of its own Fourth-tiered Universe Level power, but Bruce was not worried about these situations.
The ten star regionscked Universe Level, but they could be searched and expanded in the vast universe in the future.
There were surprisingly many races in the universe.
The real excitement had just begun.
Just when he was about to teleport himself to Asgard to check Hs situation, an egg-shaped spacecraft drove abruptly into the sr system and was discovered by Bruces Gods Telekinesis.
This egg-shaped spacecraft was not so much a spacecraft as it was a very smooth big house
The egg-shaped house waspletely free of gravity without any technological equipment, sailing in the universe at a speed faster than the speed of light.
The inside of the big house was like a simple family house with a gray-haired old man sitting inside. Anyone who saw such a scene would feel very strange.
But Bruce quickly recognized him.
This old man must be Quills father, Ego.
The reason why the egg-shaped house could sail in the universe was entirely dependent on the powerful spirit of the god Ego.
..
Bruce began to recall all the memories of Ego, the Marvel viin.
Ego was a very special life form in the universe.
His real name is ego. His body was a truly alive with self-consciousness. The formation process was an alien scientist.
With all the people on the home in trouble, he sessfully separated his consciousness from his body. Then, he merged his separated consciousness with the entire parent.
At first, he was very weak, absorbing all kinds of asteroids and past spaceships. Later, his strength gradually became stronger.
Ufortable with the status quo, he began to absorb the mass of other cosmic races and even the entire.
He ambitiously prepared for his interster conquest n. This made the surrounding gxy life races extremely frightened.
But just at this moment, Gctus, who was killed by Bruce, happened to go to the gxy where Ego was.
He was devouring everything to replenish his energy. This made Ego angry. Gctus nned to devour Ego. After all, he was a universe creator god, while Ego was just a little god.
Gctus appetite was insatiable. It didnt take long for him to devour the other stars. Finally, the only thing left to devour was Egos.
Chapter 348
Chapter 348
At this time, Gctus saw that thest, Ego, had its own consciousness, knew how to resist, and was not weak.
If he fought with Ego, hed have to spend the energy he consumed, so he decided to y it safe.
On the South Pole of Egos body, a super engine was installed. The engine pushes Ego through the universe in the opposite direction.
Gctus then patted his butt and went to the next gxy.
Ego hated Gctus utterly, but he couldnt crack the Law of Devouring. As soon as his Gods Telekinesis approached the Law of Devouring, it was swallowed, and the power of Gods Telekinesis would be lost in vain.
It was not until decadester of Law of Devouring that the engine was finally exhausted. Egos eyes were red when he stopped, swearing to find Gctus to exact revenge.
On the way to chase Gctus, he used his huge spiritual power. He used illusion to disguise the entire as a dream paradise.
This has led to a lot of tempted interster travelers. He killed these people one after another and turned them into his own nourishment. Soon afterwards, the lost energy was restored, and he regained the consciousness of the Great Universe Level.
How strong was Egos extreme spirituality? Most matter and energy in the universe existed independently. Ego could use his mental power to manifest it.
This ability was equivalent to being able to directly create things with Gods Telekinesis. Theoretically, strengthening Gods Telekinesis.
The next step was to be the creator, he could even reach the level of the universe creator gods.
In this way, his ambition swelled. He divided his mind into thousands of clones. These clones werepletely different from Lokis clones.
Lokis clone disappeared as soon as it was touched. The clone of Ego, as long as the mental energy was not exhausted, it could rely on divine power to repair its body without limits.
The strength of each clone wasparable to that of God-level Professor X. Unless there was a change in Egos body, he would be able to get his bodys mental supplement and it would not be killed.
These clones of Ego were in addition to looking for Gctus. There is a more important evil mission. That was constantly changing the image of the clone, seducing all kinds of women across the universe, making love, and then using powerful mental power to confuse them.
The famous big stallions in various legends werepared with Ego. It must be the result of the little witch seeing illusions! However, the more evil was yet toe.
When the child was born, he thought these women were too troublesome and couldntpare to his eternal life.
Ego was aware of such a fact. He used his mental energy to create various cancers and viruses and nt them in the bodies of these women, killing them all cruelly!
These women who were killed were counted by the N power of 100 million every day. Egos degree of grievance would put countless cosmic grievances to shame.
This act, however, was just a small prelude to Egos evil n. His children born with half-human, half-god genes possessed abilities far beyond ordinary people. When these children grew up, they could bear their own strength.
Ego would trick these children into his own, induce them to cultivate his own supernatural power as their father, kill and swallow them, and increase his strength.
Because these children had his supernatural powers, their mental power was so powerful that it wasparable to a god, so devouring their mental power was much more enjoyable than killing ordinary cosmic races.
Ego harvested the bodies of these children into mountains. The waste was used and turned into nourishment on thend of his. This continued like a cycle until a superhero named Peter Quill was born on Earth.
..
Ego sitting on the egg-shaped spaceship in front of Bruce, naturally, he hade to harvest the Star Lord.
Its a pity that he didnt know that Peter was long gone even before Thanos came to earth. Due to Bruces arrival, he identally and died.
Because of Bruces mental intervention, alien cosmic-level powerhouses could no longer perceive the true situation on Earth through Gods Telekinesis.
His hard work seemed to be in vain. Its really pitiful for Star Lords mother who died of cancer.
..
Bres thoughts turned, quickly thinking about the countermeasures.
After a few breaths, Bruce calcted the speed of Ego
Before Ego arrived, he teleported himself to Asgard. Saying hello to Valkyrie, he took the Guard ss spacecraft that the Fantastic Four used in research and development.
Immediately after gathering his breath, he sat in the aircraft, turning himself into the appearance of a star, and teleported to the distance that Ego could detect in an instant.
It was because Bruce knew if he attacked in advance, he could kill Ego. However, the spirit of its body would be too loud because of the movement and noise, which would cause the grass to move and startle the snake.
At that time, the universe viin would be rmed. It would be possible topletely lose the position of Egos main.
As a cosmic powerhouse before reaching the Multiverse Level, wanting to find him in the vast universe was tantamount to a dream.
After all, Ego also had a strong mental power, and he was naturally very familiar with the ability to sense Gods Telekinesis.
It was entirely possible to react at the moment when the opponent perceived him.
Since he was here to find Star Lord, Bruce simply transformed into Star Lord to see if he could mix into Ego.
Sure enough, it didnt take long. The Star Lord who was driving the Guardian Spaceship near the egg-shaped spacecraft was caught by Ego.
Child,e here. Hearing the voices that passed through the mind, Bruce breathed a sigh of relief.
It seemed that even Ego, who was superbly strong mental prowess, had not seen through it.
Ever-changing and Rules of Copy were really strong.
The former Mystique could only deceive the earth-ss powerhouse. After reaching the god level, even gods could actually be fooled to the extent that it was indistinguishable from the false to the true.
Bruce felt it was really worth it to spend 1300w on it.
Who are you?
Where are you?
Why cant I see you? Star Lord looked around nervously.
I am here, kid, As he said that, Ego transported Bruce with confidence.
Chapter 349
Chapter 349
Child, this is our home. As soon as the hatch of the egg-shaped spacecraft opened, Ego introduced it to the Star Lord.
Bruce raised his head and nced. Green grass, reeds and red, white, and purple wildflowers were shone by the mid-fiery sun hanging high in the sky, making the air full of sweet aroma.
The faint fog that couldnt see the end at a nce made the whole seem like paradise.
Bruce showed a fascinated expression and stepped off the spacecraft, sneering deep inside.
Where is paradise? Through mental illusion, he could only see a mountain of skeletons in front of him. Countless unwilling bodies were swallowed by the carnivorous nts transformed by Egos mind, leaving only bones.
Most of the heirs sown by Ego had not been able to awaken the power of the gods, but they were still killed one by one.
Child, only in such a ce can you release your divinity. Ego saw Bruce stepping off the spaceship, and a slight smile appeared beneath his disguised appearance.
In his territory, he had the final say in everything. His body was this heavenly god, and the entire world was transformed by his Gods Telekinesis. In this ce, Ego used the same tactic to end countless strong men.
Most strong people were limited by their bodies. Either a weak physique like a human, or a special species on a certain. For a lifetime of cultivating, he may not be able to expose himself to the universe and survive. He had sincepleted integrating with the.
That was to use the entire for cultivation, meaning his starting point was higher than the total of all human beings on the earth.
The idea was that the star core could be formed into a substance powerful enough tounch an energy pir of annihting stars.
Ego could kill most space battleships with his own mental rays. After countless years of harvesting, Ego had even reached the level of destroying a hard star.
If he persisted for hundreds of years, he would truly bewless. At that time, Gctus could only escape after seeing him.
He could be the master of this parallel universe like a Multiverse-Level boss! After all, hundreds of years, for his existence that had survived for millions of years, was just a flick of a finger.
Ego smiled excitedly while leading Bruce to Paradise Lost. Arge manor with everything he could eat. A smiling alien beauty with snail tentacles appeared. Bruce was very cooperative and nodded to the snail girl, showing his yearning for life in the manor.
Thats right, boy. Next, I will teach you how to use your energy. Ego patted Bruce on the shoulder to make him see clearly.
Taking a step forward, he closed his eyes.
Look, you just need to feel the inside of the nucleus like me. In the blink of an eye, Egos body began to show a pale blue light.
Calmly, he used energy to create a red apple in his own hands.
You can create what you want!
Apple is just the beginning.
As long as you want to, the entire sea of stars will be created by you and me.
Bruce looked at Ego in shock and quietly opened his information panel.
- [Name]: Self, Ego [Identity]: Celestial [Ability]: Rules of God (5000w), Psionic Creation (4000w), Interster Perception (3500w), Celestial Vision (3000w), Psionic Field (3000w), Psionic Control (3000w), Divine Mind (2000w), Qu Speed flying (2000w),.
After reading Egos information, Bruce finally knew why this guy was so arrogant.
As far as his current energy level was calcted by waking up, he was probably about to reach the Great Universe Level. He definitely wasnt his opponent.
Even Gctus, due to the influence of God-level Loss, could easily be defeated by the current Ego.
If the two meet again, Gctus could only rely on the Law of Devouring to escape and seek for the help of his other clones.
After all, he and Ego had to kill each other from what had happened before. If Ego grew again, realizing his ownw, killing Gctus was possible.
ording to the information given by the system, Bruce could tell that Egos current strength was already higher than Gctus.
It was because of him who went to the extreme of the mental department, cultivating it to the utmost.
Thats why it was so simple for him to unscrupulously seduce wives and ughter his spawn.
His behavior also coincided with Eternitys side being skewed, making the Living Tribunal overlook it.
As for Death and Oblivion, did these universe creation gods contribute to the mes?
Thats not what Bruce could guess.
As for Egos current strength, even Mao could only hold out for a while.
Child, give it a try.
Believe me, you will soon be fascinated by this ability! Ego saw Bruce startled and couldnt help but urged.
Apple is too small. I think its more fascinating to create a universe creator god, Bruce said coldly suddenly.
In a sh, he lifted Ever-changing ability and reverted back to normal.
This this is impossible! Ego was shocked and began to think about the possibilities. Someone could pull an illusion under my nose?
I have probed your memory. It is definitely Star Lords!
Does your art of change also incorporate the power ofw? Hearing Egos guess, Bruce couldnt help being surprised by his reaction.
It seemed that once the-level brain started to turn, more data than supeputers can be calcted in an instant.
The longer he procrastinated, the more disadvantaged he would be, so he gathered all the Rules of Thrones without hesitation.
All over his body burst out a bright golden light in an instant, and an overbearing aura followed.
This made Bruce, who had a human body, very strange, looking more like a god who dared to catch the stars and the moon.
Boom!
The fist shook the earth, ignoring Ego in front of him. It sted directly towards the underground.
Bruce knew that Ego in front of him was just an illusion.
Only the star core in the depths of the was his true opponent!
Chapter 350
Chapter 350
Seeing Bruces movements, the god Ego reacted instantly.
Boom!
The entire began to shake violently. The surrounding illusions were fragmented in an instant. Everything between heaven and earth casted a sense of dead silence. It proved that there were no creatures on this. It was just boundless blood and cruelty like a purgatory.
The bones of space wanderers and Egos heirs began to be densely piled up.
Hahahaha! The avatar of Ego, standing beside Bruce, no longer looked kind.
His gloomy face was dripping with blood, and it quickly dried up in the blink of an eye, as if the earth had been emptied of nutrients.
At this time, Bruces power to crush and smash the star field finally broke out on the earth.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The power storms caused by the Rules of Thrones passed on to the star core one after another.
Suddenly, the location where Bruces fist hit produced inteced cracks. The earth was quickly sted, creating a huge hole.
When the surrounding space encountered this huge force, they were all shattered to pieces.
The bones on the ground were violently exploded by the Rules of Thrones, and along with the space, they shattered into fragments flying all over the sky.
The shattered ashes, as if the deceased had finally rested in peace, reflected the surrounding area into gray.
Bruce stood in the center of the ruins like a golden god of war. He saw an apocalyptic scene on the ground. But the core of the underground was still extremely hard.
The innumerable power of the Rules of God constantly repaired the ce where the earths core was shattered.
It resisted the golden divine power that could st through the star field.
Outside the, the avatar of Ego constantly shuttled from the starry sky, turning into a drizzle of blue streamers, pouring into the.
Light quickly emerged from the ground, making the entires surface show up like an aurora.
The heaven and the earth quickly injected energy, even the broken space began to be repaired quickly.
After enduring Bruces attack, Ego began to organize the first round of offense. The Rules of God turned into a light de and suddenly shot towards Bruce from all directions.
Behind the golden God of War spread out the wings of light and darkness like a river. There was no gap between the light and dark energy between heaven and earth.
A circle of light and dark shield appeared on the body of God of War with the swaying of wings.
The light de touched the shield and slid down like rain, not causing any harm to him.
Bruces eyes glowed with endless golden light
Slowly, he took out the Immortal Thunder Spear, which was deep and dark. In just a breath, he was helped by Rules of Copybined with the Rules of Fear and Rules of Catastrophe. Three superimposed powers let Bruce once again use Rules of Thrones as he gathered it on the Immortal Thunder Spear without hesitation.
The whole body of the Immortal Thunder Spear began to emit the hot energy like a star explosion.
The face of Ego, made up of the earth, showed a ruthless and cold expression as he watched Bruce gather divine power.
Rules of the God emerged from the inside of the star core, gathering in the huge eye sockets of Ego on the surface.
He slowly opened his eyes, and two shock waves of divine power enough to prate the gxy shot out from his eyes.
When the two god energy pirs were released, the power of the three rules of Bruce also burst out at the same time.
The three energy columns, which were stronger than Gctus, came into contact with each other.
The intense beam of divine power made the stars around the two of them seem to begin to dim.
Gradually, the power of the three rules on the Immortal Thunder Spear began to gradually lose its support.
Boom!
Cracks even began to appear on the Immortal Thunder Spear. This piece was apanied by Bruces artifact before bing a god. It seemed like it was meeting its end.
On the other side of the starry sky, the two majestic energy pirs did not diminish at all. Nobody knew how long Ego cultivated those pirs, but it revealed an eternal sense of vicissitudes.
Seeing the Rules of the Gods dominating, the giant face of Ego started tough wildly.
Haha! If you dont have any special means, prepare to turn into ashes under my Rules of God!
Who do you think you are?
How dare youe to my home court!
I, Ego, I am an undefeated god in the Celestial Region, a myth!
Anyone who tries to disrespect the gods will die!
This is the future burial ce of the gods.
I want all the gods to be my nourishment.
Only I, Ego, is the only true god! He finished what he wanted to say in one breath.
Ego continued to continuously transform his huge mental energy into the Rules of God. The god energy beams quickly increased in strength, pushing Bruce back to the atmosphere.
The diameter of an eye was asrge as thousands of kilometers. Huge eyeballs stared fiercely at Bruce, whose light was diminishing.
Compared to Ego, he was as big as a nkton, but his eyes were still very firm. Egos strength was stronger than he thought.
The Rules of God was 5000w energy values, plus 4000w energy level Celestial Mind.
There were also various avatars of the gods who were living outside. The energy of the gods, which had already exceeded 100 million, perfectly woven a protective.
It could even intercept Bruces divine power enough to smash a star field. In fact, his current state was very bad.
The wings of light and darkness behind him were extremely dim, and his divine power was almostpletely exhausted.
After several awakening transformations, the Divine Body of the Gods and Demons became a little overwhelmed.
It seemed that nothing could resist the god energy beams.
Bruce knew that once he lost to the god energy beams, everything in him would be Egos, including the system.
This was because the god energy beam had the characteristics of creation, which could quickly analyze Bruces body.
His divine powerpeted with the Rules of Gods for a long time. Bruce already felt the terrible power of this force.
Mt eyes are so heavy Just when Bruce was about to stop.
You inferior god dare to be so rampant? Beautiful shadow with long ck hair arrived in front of Bruce.
She faintly raised her jade hand.
In an instant, the Law of Soul that was enough to cover the world was revealed from her body.
Even the impossible god energy beams disappeared in front of her.
Ego looked at the woman, dumbfounded.
He found that she was distorted. He couldnt see her clearly.
Who are you? after a while, Ego finally asked.
However, in the next second, a sigh from the depths of his soul suddenly sounded in his heart. I am the one who killed you.
Chapter 351
Chapter 351
Kill me? Egos big eyes stared at Goddess of Soul for a long time.
There is nothing wrong. This appeared directly in my soul.
I cant see your body. Its like its not even in this spae. This shows
You have be a Multiverse God.
My attack will never hit you again. How can I fight you? At this point, Ego began to show a bitter expression.
Millions of years of experience in the universe allowed him to be very clear about what he saw.
I just dont understand one thing. You have crossed the original level of life.
Even the god of creation has no right to take care of you anymore. Why fight for this weak god?
Hearing Egos question, the seemingly transparent face of Goddess of Soul lifted slightly. Her lips did not move, but her voice came out in a vacuum, He gave me my life. I dont even mind dying for him.
When she said that, she had already attacked in anger.
Each of her moves could cause abnormal fluctuations in space.
As a four-dimensional god, her eyes could already see through everything and the essence of space. Everything in space was like a painting to her.
This feeling was very strange to normal people. Its like a person fighting in the same painting.
But it was normal for her, this was the power of the Goddess of Soul.
The person in the painting could not get out of the painting, so he could never attack her. However, she could tear up the painting at will.
Of course, the person to be killed in the painting was Ego, and the person who would do the tearing was Goddess of Soul.
No! seeing the Goddess of Soul disappearing as if she had transformed into the universe, Ego eximed in horror.
He knew that the divine body of the Goddess of Soul had one more dimension than ordinary people.
This dimension was the soul dimension.
Because he couldnt see this dimension, he didnt know what Goddess of Soul was doing.
It was just like when you put a painting on a table. Only the people outside the paintin could see the people in the painting. Even if you stand in front of the painting, the people within still wouldnt be able to see you.
It didnt take long. The entire Celestial was divided into two halves by an invisible force.
Even Egos brain, which was hidden inside the core and protected byyers of divine power, was divided into two.
Egos brain looked like 10 million square kilometers. The entire area wasrger than the entire United States.
This huge divine power that was difficult to contend made Egos brain divide into parts, just like the territory of a country was divided into two.
The incision was t and smooth, without a trace of excess energy. It was as if it had been precisely measured.
Previously, Bruce used Universe Level divine power to bombard the defenses outside of Egos brain several times.
In the end, it just broke the outermost protective film. The celestial outside of Egos brain was densely packed with hundreds ofyers.
At this moment, it was cut like tofu.
Ego looked horrified and wanted to escape, only to find that he, the man in the painting, had already been put on the table.
He was already imprisoned and he could only watch himself be ughtered.
There is no pain. He truly became a person in the painting.
No, let me go. Seeing that he had been divided into two halves, he was about to be divided into four.
Its like a card controlled by someone. The god Ego waspletely desperate. His heart was full of hatred, but he had to give in. Because if he didnt stop, maybe his brain would immediately be divided into four.
At that time, it was not certain which of these four pieces of brain was dominant. It seemed that Goddess of Soul was still going to continue to tear it
I think this is great. Goddess of Soul stood where Ego could not see.
Ego felt his scalp go numb, and a sense of powerlessness emerged from his heart.
He could hear the voice of Goddess of Soul, but he just didnt know where she was.
He couldnt see how she tore him into four pieces.
Your Rules of God is very good. If you are injured like this, you can repair yourself. Goddess of Soul saw how Ego repaired himself.
It felt like someone drew a on paper, and she tore the paper into four.
The naturally became four pieces. When she let go of it, these fours turned into fours several times smaller.
Ego became fours. The diameter of each was about 25,000 kilometers. The diameter of Earth was only about 13,000 kilometers. Ego was divided into four, but still bigger than Earth.
Seeing the fours in front of her, Goddess of Soul took one of them and yed for a while.
The consciousness of the other three Egos felt that the consciousness of that waspletely obliterated. It had be a mentally handicapped without consciousness and energy.
The current situation of this was that of a three-year-old child.
Is this the power of the soul dimension? the three Ego asked in unison.
You can change the soul and spirit of others at will?
They still wanted to run away, but they found themselves trapped in the painting.
As the people in the painting, where could they escape?
As a spiritual deity, how to live without a soul that was inseparable from the spirit?
Since the appearance of Goddess of Soul, Bruce had used his Gods Telekinesis to perceive everything in front of him.
The difference with Ego was that Bruce could clearly see Goddess of Soul. He could also clearly see how she made Ego what he was now.
This feeling was weird. Its like seeing someone who didnt belong to this world ying with everything like a god among gods.
Bruce had already begun to understand.
If he transformed the previous fifth-level mutant to the sixth-level mutant and began to master the power of rules, it was only the first step.
The state of Goddess of Soul should be the second step.
It was impossible for a mortal to beat a god with the power of rules, and the gods with the power of rules, even if they are as powerful as Ego and the power of rules reached 5000w energy value, they were still not the opponents of Multidimensional Gods.
There was noparison between the two.
The gap between these levels was even greater.
Chapter 352
Chapter 352
Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for Bruce to see Goddess of Soul because Bruce was still a three-dimensional creature. There were no organs on his body that could observe four-dimensional creatures.
Only when Goddess of Soul let Bruce see her for the first time, she kept her treasure within Bruces field of vision.
Faced with Bruce, Goddess of Soul was like deliberately painting herself in front of him. Although a little troublesome, she could do that.
This meant that when Goddess of Soul wanted people to see her, she could appear at any time. But when she didnt want to, no matter what, no one else could see her.
Bruce, treat this as a gift from me. Just when Bruce began to think about these issues, Goddess of Soul had sent the purified to him.
This Bruce opened his mouth and stared at the Celestial slowly drifting towards him.
Anyone who saw an existence hundreds of millions of timesrger than himself would be shocked. However, what really surprised Bruce was that the divine power of the small Celestial was still abundant.
It probably could have the power of two to three star regions. But the consciousnessparable to the gods on the waspletely obliterated by Goddess of Soul.
Even if Bruce tried his best, it was impossible to do this easily, but Goddess of Soul did it lightly.
Seeing Bruce hesitating, Goddess of Soul revealed her body in front of Bruce. Suddenly, she fell into Bruces arms, letting thetter hold her. Then, she said softly to Bruces ear, The Rules of God on this can shape a Universe Level like Ego.
Its just that Egos soul is too evil, so I purified his soul.
In the future, you can find souls that are loyal to you, but not very evil and inject them into this Celestial.
Be stronger as soon as possible
Soul power is leaking, I must go After speaking, the beauty in his arms brought the remaining three Celestials to her Soul Realm, and then disappeared.
Bruce looked at the figure of Goddess of Soul in a daze.
Of course he knew that the soul divine power would leak out, and this was entirely due to the influence of God-Level Loss.
After Goddess of Soul left, Bruce said to the system, System, can the Celestial be stored in the inventory?
Ding! Testing
Test result, yes.
Hearing the systems prompt, Bruce didnt hesitate to put the Celestial in his inventory. Then, the huge Celestial disappeared in the blink of an eye.
Soon, the words Celestial appeared on Bruces inventory panel.
The system was really omnipotent, very abnormal, and awesome. Perhaps it would be possible to install an entire universe in the future?
Bruce couldnt help but be obscene. However, this was just to think about it. After all, how could the entire parallel universe be a product of unconsciousness and be captured in vain.
In the original plot, Thanoster obtained the heart of the universe, which was equivalent to controlling the divine power, energy, matter, and everything of the entire universe. He could do whatever he wanted.
Now, Bruce was not even an opponent of Thanos with Infinity Gauntlet.
Without the strength of that level, he shouldnt be thinking about capturing the universe and the like
Shaking his head, Bruce collected the Celestial, and then took out the Space Gem. After the light blue spatial ripples shed, Bruce sessfully teleported himself back to Earth.
..
On Earth
The sun was in the sky, and there was no cloud in the sky.
Inside the mansion in Killer Union
Bruce looked at Wanda, who was cooking for him. Suddenly, everything seemed like a world away.
In fact, his current body no longer needed to eat. Any god with the power of rules could survive forever by absorbing the power of rules in the universe.
Wanda, who had be a sixth-level mutant, could naturally do the same, but she still couldnt resist the temptation to the food on the earth.
In the case of Bruce often going out, looking for food and cooking food had be Wandas joy.
Seeing Brucee back, she naturally wanted to show him her skills.
He heard a crackling sound from the kitchen. Bruce paid special attention. Wanda was actually cooking Chinese food.
Mapo tofu, shredded cabbage, dried and stir-fried beans
Seven or eight home-cooked dishes were simultaneously cooked by Wanda with a red chaotic magic me.
This saves gas money Bruce smiled and shook his head. But he didnt realize it until the meal was done.
Using the top ten chaotic powers in the universe for pleasure was really something else.
Whats wrong, dear? Wanda asked, wearing an apron and standing aside like a virtuous wife.
Its so delicious. Gobbling down the food, Bruce picked up a toothpick andid on the sofa. He asked unkindly, Wanda, how do you know what Chinese people like to eat?
Hehe, thats because everyone knows that Chinese cuisine has a long history and is the best in the world.
I married a Chinese husband, so naturally, I will learn to cook Chinese food.
Thats it Bruce was preparing to praise Wanda, but he saw fluctuations in the space beside him
Maos figure appeared. He saw him scratching the back of his head while smelling the remnants of the food.
He was embarrassed and said to Wanda, My good girl, can you make more and let Dad taste it too.
Hearing Maos request, Wanda blinked. Well then, wait a while.
After speaking, she quickly cleared the dishes and walked into the kitchen again.
Mao, you are wrong. Wanda has just finished cooking. You should let her take a rest
Bruce said distressingly.
Boy, do you think that Wanda belongs to you alone? Maoid opposite Bruce with a natural expression and put his legs on the coffee table.
Dont you Chinese pay attention to filial piety?
I have been tired for so long, I should also enjoy it.
So, have you transformed the mutant? Seeing Maos relief, Bruce asked curiously.
Of course! Hearing Bruces question, Mao became interested.
Not to mention, after you raised Ravens strength, she returned to our and became the main force of construction.
Be it controlling soil, water, etc., she will do everything at her fingertips.
Plus she is so smart, it naturally saves me a lot of things, Mao said while looking at Bruce andughed.
Its still you who treats me well. You first gave me three beautiful bodyguards, and then gave me a secret.
And now Seeing the Chinese dishes Wanda brought again, Mao swallowed and continued.
Give me another gourmet girl
Chapter 353
Chapter 353
After eating your food, Dad feels he can go to heaven Seeing Mao smiling from ear to ear, Bruce shook his head and left the room.
Its not that Maos expression was too ugly to dislike, but its just that Mao and Wanda had parted for too many years. Since the food could ease their rtionship, he let them have a rare opportunity to talk more.
Bruce drove for a while and started to walk on the streets of New York. He sawrge billboards of various superheroes everywhere.
There were the Avengers, X-Men
Bruce could feel it. Since Mao took the Brotherhood, the world seemed to be a lot peaceful.
Of course, the crimesmitted by human beings were still there. After a while, he saw a van open the door. It stopped in front of a bank, a few hooded, armed robbers got off.
Several people walked into the gate and shot towards the sky. The crowd and some staff members ran out squatting with their hands on their heads.
Bruce looked at several people with a little interest, but he didnt attack. He used Gods Telekinesis to observe the situation.
Not far away, there was an agile figure wearing red and blue tights, whizzing through various buildings, rushing in the direction of several robbers.
If this person was not the citys public welfare police Spider-Man, then who else?
The current Spider-Man had gone through several years of experience. He looked more mature than he was in high school. He was agile, skilled, and sensitive.
Even hisbat uniforms were thetest models customized by Iron Man for him.
Several robbers were defeated within three seconds after he arrived. Waiting until the police car arrived, the robbers had been tied up with spiderwebs and tied to the bench at the bank door. Then, Spider-Man left.
He didnt notice Bruce was nearby. Using Gods Telekinesis, Bruce saw him go back to school.
A few years ago, the little spider was a high school student. And now, he was honorably admitted to New York University as a student.
A female ssmate with short blonde hair and a beautiful figure greeted the little spider. Seeing the short-haired beauty, little spider suddenly became shy.
Hi, Gwen Seeing the embarrassed look of little spider, the beauty smiled. Then, she waved her hand and walked towards the teacher.
little spider smirked, and as soon as he turned his head, he bumped into another female ssmate.
The chubby ck female ssmate immediately rushed. After repeated apologies, the little spider left in a hurry.
Bruce noticed all this and smirked. Part of his consciousness followed the previous beauty with short blond hair.
He discovered that she was also a Spider-Man.
Bruce recognized her, this should be another female Spider-Man from a parallel universe.
How did shee to this world?
Could it be another mistake made by Wanda? Shaking his head helplessly, Bruce found that the little spider really had the protagonists halo.
Anyone he met was not an ordinary person. Its just that he didnt use his mouth cannon to strike up a conversation with beautiful women.
Sure enough, he was still too young. Soon, it was time to get out of ss. little spider was going home with his schoolbag.
At this time, Bruce saw that he was heading towards the Stark Industrial Building
Upon entering the door, Tony, in casual clothes, patted a bench.
Boy, I will p you to death on this bench Tony stood at the door with red eyes.
little spider dodged the bench sensitively, and then looked at Tony, dumbfounded.
What is all this? Tony reluctantly took out a few test papers and pointed his fingers one by one. 8 points for chemistry, 6 points for mathematics, 0 points for English
Kid, are you stupid? Tony said with trembling lips. What did your teacher say about you?
The little spider scratched his head embarrassedly. Our teacher said I was holding back
You are holding back Tony was suddenly angry. I just want to ask. There are 55 multiple-choice questions in English. How do you cleverly avoid all the correct answers?
With that, Tony took out an intact stool again. You are tarnishing my reputation. Dont you know, all my exams in the past were full marks Full marks
How can I be the guardian of a guy like you
If it werent for me, would you be able to enter New York University!
The little spider dodges the stool Tony threw and rushes to his room upstairs.
..
Hearing this, Bruceughed at the funny father and son. It seemed that during the time he was absent, although the little spiders uncle died, he found a better guardian.
After thinking for a while, Bruce moved slightly and came to the little spiders room. Peter, what are you doing?
Ah! Mr. Bruce. Seeing Bruce, the tears of the little spider were about to burst.
As the enlightenment mentor of little spider, Bruce had almost be his belief and spiritual support.
Its just that Bruce mysteriously disappeared.
Even if heter made a good friend, Deadpool, he also said that there had been no news of the boss for a long time
At that time, he knew that another popr police force, the Killer Union, was actually an organization created by Bruce.
Bruce had be a legend in the mind of the little spider.
Unexpectedly, he met Bruce again today. The little spider was pleasantly surprised for a while. It turned out that he was still holding the test paper Tony threw at him.
He hurriedly crumpled up the test paper and threw it into the trash can. Bruce waved his hand indifferently when he saw the little spiders movements.
Thats nothing, Peter. Heroes are always different.
A score of 0 in English can only show that you are very patriotic
Really? Mr. Bruce, you know me best. Hearing Bruces words, the little spider seemed even more excited.
Peter, remember the words I told you at the beginning?
Great power
Hmmbut I think your current ability is still too weak.
Your responsibility is small. You always fight with ruffians and hooligans Bruce suddenly looked at the little spider very seriously. So, I decided to make you stronger, would you like it.
I do.
I do, Mr. Bruce! the little spider replied with surprise on his face.
Chapter 354
Chapter 354
In space
The little spider looked at Bruce with a dazed expression. Mr. Bruce, whats wrong with me
He saw that his divine body had be a castrated version of the Celestial. At this time on the huge, the little spider appeared first with a little green facial features.
Bruce floated in front of him, looking very small. If it were not for Bruces extraordinary mental power, it would be almost impossible to detect the five senses of the little spider .
Peter, Ill tell you a great secret.
I have now be a Universe-Level being.
The sr system that rules the earth and the nine nearby gxies.
And these nine gxies all surround the earth.
As long as these nine gxies are protected, it is equivalent to protecting the earth. Having said this, Bruce solemnly looked at the little spider .
So, I decided to hand over the dwarf kingdom in one of the gxies to you.
From today, you will be a glorious dwarf star domain master.
In the future, the important task of protecting Earth will be entrusted to you. When the little spider heard Bruces words, he nodded half-dreaming.
But Mr. Bruce, I have to go to school, the little spider said with a bitter face. In this way, how can I go out to meet people?
Thats the mystery that you still dont understand, the power of the gods. All you need is this
A few hourster
The little spider looked at Bruce with surprise. Mr. Bruce, why am I back on Earth again?
And The little spider frowned. I suddenly felt something noisy
Thats normal, Peter, you have now reached the God Level.
Ritter exined, Its no longer the same.
Professor X has done the same when he was young. Try to ept it and it will be fine.
The little spider nodded after hearing Bruces words. After a while, the little spiders brows stretched out.
Its amazing, I seem to be able to perceive everything on Earth.
I think As the little spider spoke, Bruce found an incarnation of the little spider scared a group of bullies away.
Very well, Peter. You can do more than that, Bruce taught patiently.
You can think about dividing yourself into thousands of ways, and the Rules of God will realize all your ideas
The little spider nodded faintly, and then started to do what Bruce said.
Soon, the little spider showed an ecstatic expression. At the same time, thousands of Spider-Man appeared in the world.
All the bullies were wiped out in an instant.
How efficient was this? The police would have often not received the news before they were first called by Spider-Man to the crime scene.
Before, the criminals had time to cause trouble. But now, they were entangled by the little spiders.
At this time, the thinking capacity of the little spider was growing exponentially.
After a while, he began to understand what kind of power he had gained.
At this time, Bruce opened Spider-Mans profile.
. [Name]: Peter Parker [Identity]: Celestial, Spiderman [Ability]: Rule of God (1200w), Psionic Creation (1000w), Interster Perception (900w), Celestial Vision (800w), Psionic Field (800w), Psionic Control (800w), Divine Mind (500w), Fast flight (500w), Spider Instincts(500w)
After reading the information, Bruce found that some of the past skills of the little spider were covered.
Except for Spider Instincts, the other abilities were all the strength of a seventh-level mutant.
Although his strength only reached a quarter of Egos, it was also enough to fight against Mao.
The little spiders performance was not what he expected.
He was as kind-hearted as him, and he was instilled with a narrow heart when he was young.
It was fundamentally different from Ego.
After mastering the resources of the Celestial, Ego only thought about plundering, without taking into ount the feelings of others.
If Ego became the domain master of the dwarf realm, then the dwarves would really suffer.
It was likely to end in genocide.
On the other hand, the first thing that the little spider did after getting power is solving crimes on Earth.
This waspletely understandable, because the little spider always remembered that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.
With greater natural power, more problems on the could be solved.However, it wouldnt be long before the little spider would find out that to solve all the problems on Earth, it would not consume too much power.
After all, the Celestial was a cosmic power, even letting the little spider work on severals at the same time.
His brain capacity could also bear it.
After that, the little spider saw the miserable condition of the dwarves without protection. Most dwarves were used as ves throughout the universe, further arousing his chivalrous heart.
After all, the dwarves are too famous for their magical skills. There were also many evil existences who wanted to find their artifacts.
When the little spider started to rescue the dwarves everywhere, the dwarves would regard him as a hero and leader.
Once he became the master of the gxy, more and more people would identify with him.
Bruce, who managed him, could naturally obtain countless power of thrones.
Kind, loyal, and chivalrous, the little spiderbined the advantages of multiple personalities in one.
He was the right person to be a domain master.
When choosing nine star domain masters, Bruce valued character more than ability.
No matter how powerful a person was, once he lost himself because of his strength, it would be difficult to get it back.
Just when Bruce was thinking about these issues, the little spider interrupted him. Mr. Bruce, I understand what you mean now.
My strength is strong enough to manage all things on Earth.
But, seeing what happened to the dwarves.
I feel that I should do something for them
Bruce smiled slightly when the little spider said this spontaneously.
Yes, Peter, there are dwarves who have not returned to Asgard.
And, I want to tell you sadly, most dwarfs have be death stars due to excessive use of star cores to make weapons for others. Bruce passed Valkyries words to the little spider verbatim.
Even Asgard is temporarily unable to do anything about it.
And you are different. With the Rule of God, you can help the dwarves recreate a home and protect them.
The dwarves need you, Peter. Having said this, Bruce left.
Chapter 355
Chapter 355
Inside the New York Temple
Doctor Strange looked at the Eye of Agamotto hanging around his neck. He finally made up his mind, wanting to contact Eternity through the Law of Time.
As the guardian of the earth, he had been on a whimtely, feeling that there would be a big event that even he couldnt resist.
Strange urged the white magic in his body to rotate at high speed. This made the Eye of Agamotto, as if triggering a mechanism, slowly open the lid.
Soon, various magical organs above were unlocked under Strangesmand.
In this way, the Time Gem in the Eye of Agamotto began to faintly shine due to the stimtion of the white magic.
But at this time, the green light was stimted from his body, appearing mysterious and powerful.
This was the Law of Time that Strange cultivated himself. Then, he controlled the Law of Time to touch the Time Gem.
As soon as the two touched, an extremely strong green light broke out.
Strange swore that he had never seen the Time Gem so bright. The power of the gem seemed to have been urged to the extreme.
Hum!
At this time, the green Law of Time power was instantly activated. Its like trying to break the boundaries of time and space.
It was discovered by an incredible god in the universe.
Who is it that finally realized the true meaning of time? Strange suddenly heard a voice that prated the vicissitudes of time and space.
This voice was not fast nor slow, but it resembled an ancient existence, like the will of heaven and earth that never dissipates, so that any mortal who came into contact with it couldnt resist.
Great, I havent seen such a talent for hundreds of millions of years. The voice began to get closer and closer to Strange.
Soon, a terrifying existence that was huge enough to cover the sky suddenly descended on Earth.
Her hugeness was beyond description.
It seemed that it could represent a multi-universerger than Earth.
In her eyes, Earth was even smaller than microscopic creatures. Its like the smallest particles that made up matter.
But what was strange about the emergence of such a huge existence was that many super powers on Earth did not perceive it, including Professor X, Phoenix, Wanda, and even Bruce.
Only Goddess of Soul who was in the Soul Realm frowned slightly, but she did not intend to inform Bruce. Because once he knew this cosmic god, he would get karma.
She had the ability to neglect it, but Bruce did not.
Very good Very good Eternity shrank and stared at Strange with a pair of-sized eyes.
No concrete features could be seen on the huge abstract face. Her body had surpassed four dimensions, and only she herself knew that she had one more dimension than other multidimensional gods.
That was the time dimension, a dimension that only she could master.
Past, present, future, as long as no one could jump out of these three periods of time, they would always be ants.
Although there was no face, Eternity could hardly conceal the excitement in her heart.
Her struggle with the Death God of Creation had not stopped since the creation of the world, so she created the Celestials.
The Celestials was like his team of experts. The origin of life in all things was rted to the gods.
In this way, tens of billions of yearster, the Celestials finally passed the research on humans and mutants, creating the strongest race in the universe, the Eternals.
This race was born in a single universe. The strength was amazing, and there were almost no weaknesses.
The Eternals quickly expanded, and their shadows were everywhere in the universe. This gave Eternity the upper hand.
Her divine power had also be the strongest of the five creation gods.
But at this moment, Gctus suddenly announced that he had joined the camp of death.
As such, Gctus, Death, and Oblivion fought against Eternity and Infinity.
Death and Oblivion resisted Eternity and Infinity, while Gctus indulged in every parallel universe, swallowings in a wide range, and destroying life.
She was restricted by the Living Tribunal, so she couldnt do anything.
After Gctus, Ego and Thanos appeared. They were also part of the camp of death/
The biggest threat was Thanos. He had already destroyed several half of the universe with his gauntlet.
Only a few universes did not have Thanos. Arge number of creatures had been killed, and even Eternals had suffered.
Due to the curse of death, the Eternals fertility began to be extremely low.
All changes caused the Eternity divine power to begin to diminish on arge scale. The power of death quickly equalized her.
She hasined to the Living Tribunal more than once, but it ignored her and warned Eternity not to interfere with the bnce of the universe.
Just when she arrived embarrassed and aggrieved, there was a series of strange phenomena that seemed to ur in the universe.
All the strange phenomena happened near Earth. First, Thanos did not collect six gems, and escaped from this universe. After that, the H was also defeated. The four creation gods quickly sensed that this was due to the emergence of a special human named Bruce.
The two gods of death already wanted to directly kill Bruce, the ant, but they were blocked by Eternity.
Seeing Deaths indignation, Eternitys heart was especially happy. However, the more interesting part was yet toe.
First, the priesthood of H was taken away, and then part of thew of death was also taken away.
Bruce, a human being, also used the power of death in the face of Gctus.
Even Ego was turned into a young Spider-Man.
This incident caused Eternity tough at death face to face. Eternity was limited and could not descend, otherwise Eternity must greatly reward this human being.
These things Bruce did were too appetizing for Eternity.
If it wasnt for death, Eternity has long gone to the Lower Realm to transform Bruce into an Eternal and be a true member of her own.
At that time, the powerful Strange cultivated the Law of Time and opened the connection between Eternity and the Earth through the Time Gem.
Looking at Strange with a dazed expression, Eternity couldnt wait.
Eternity Strange looked at the legendary god of creation and asked tentatively.
I dont know what you mean by good?
Chapter 356
Chapter 356
Eternity hastily put away her thoughts.
If this went on, maybe she would make a fool of herself in front of her junior.
Due to the limitation of the Rules of the Universe, she couldnt help Bruce in person. She couldnt even mention it, otherwise, she would be sanctioned by the Living Tribunal.
Bruce did not know that he had indirectly participated in the struggle of the Five Gods.
Strange, between your extraordinary understanding of the Law of Time.
You gave me a chance to descend. I can satisfy one of your wishes.
Go ahead, what do you want? After speaking, Eternity silently waited for Doctor Strange to express his wish.
My master, Gu Yi, was killed by a traitor.
So, I wonder can I get her back to the temple, Strange thought for a while and said without hesitation.
Gu Yi? Hearing this name, Eternitys eyes flickered slightly.
The matter of resurrection couldnt be easier for her. As long as the past existed,
no matter which universe she was in, there was no one who could not be resurrected.
Fortunately, Strange didnt ask her to resurrect Gctus or Ego, otherwise it would be too embarrassing.
After going back, she would definitely be ridiculed by death.
I can meet your request. With that, Eternity just blinked and Cyan light shed.
Gu Yi, in a yellow robe, condensed and appeared in front of Strange.
Strange? Gu Yis eyes widened and looked at his disciple incredulously.
This is thanks to Eternity. Strange looked at Gu Yi with joy and pointed to the other side.
Eternal? Where is she? Why cant I see her. Gu Yi nced, but found that there was nothing on the other side.
This
Just when he was ready to exin to his master, Eternity spoke, Strange, in countless parallel universes, you are a very special one.
Mastering the power of time means having the qualification to be my messenger.
Im talking to you, anod no other person can see me.
Not to mention Gu Yi, even other creation gods cant see me.
Because I have pulled you into the time dimension.
Hearing Eternitys exnation, Strange nodded. He probably understood that except for the gods who mastered the Law of Time, no one could truly see eternity.
Remember this feeling, if you encounter an unmatched enemy in the future.
You just jump into this dimension through the Time Gem. Eternity suddenly became solemn and pulled Strange into a green space.
There was nothing in space except the power of time.
Here, unless I am already dead, no one could kill you.
You will be extremely safe. Seeing Strange looked curiously for a while, he understood what it looked like.
Eternity nodded and continued, Also, you can contact me through this dimension.
I will give you some tasks in due course.
Then, lets do this first, Im leaving. After speaking, Eternity disappeared.
Whether in the time dimension or outside the Earth. Strange couldnt feel Eternitys existence anymore.
It could be said that there was no trace of her. Eternity was really extraordinary.
Feeling the time dimension again, Strange found that any time point he could think of, the surrounding time divine power would depict specific scenes for him to choose.
In other words, as long as he wanted it, he could always rely on the time dimension to go back to the past and travel through the future.
Its almost like he was a time traveler.
However, due to the particrity of dimensions, only those who had mastered the power of time could enter this space.
No wonder the Eternals took care of themselves specially.
Thinking about it, Strange opened the channel back to the world and left the time dimension.
Snap!
Gu Yi was slightly startled when she saw her disciple appear.
Strange, where did you go?
Howe you can shuttle freely without using the ring to draw the space door.
After rationalizing his thoughts, Strange exined what happened after meeting Eternity.
Only then did Gu Yi understand.
This is a good thing. She looked at Doctor Strange with relief.
Her disciple was unexpectedly stronger than her.
Sure enough, she did live up to his expectations. Exuding her mental power, the temple expanded a lot.
There were only a dozen Level Sub-God Father.
Her power was exactly lower than Strange, but higher than everyone else.
Just as Gu Yi was about to speak, Strange spoke, Teacher, you will be the elder of the temple from now on.
He knew that the seat of the Supreme Mage had already be the first person in the temple due to his breakthrough in strength, so other people would not agree to him to give this position to Gu Yi again.
However, in order to show respect, it was entirely possible to make Gu Yi the elder of the temple. This would not appear to be out of proportion. It could also make his teacher much more leisurely.
Okay Gu Yi thought for a while and understood what her disciple meant. Then I will stay here and help you teach students.
Okay, teacher. Strange smiled knowingly.
However, at this moment, he suddenly sensed the existence of the little spider. Its like a violent psychic enveloping the entire earth.
What is going on? Strange frowned slightly.
The energy intensity emitted by the little spider was much stronger than him.
Such a strong person was both a blessing and a curse for Earth.
Whats wrong, Strange? Gu Yi looked at him strangely.
Its nothing, teacher. Something went wrong. He knew that fighting at this level was no longer suitable for the current Gu Yi, so he bowed slightly to the teacher and immediately left.
Gu Yi looked at the direction he was leaving and sensed the situation of Earth.
It didnt take long for her to understand.
It seems that I have to train for a while.
Otherwise, I wont even be eligible to participate in the war in the future. After speaking, Gu Yi shook her head and walked towards the training room of the temple.
Chapter 357
Chapter 357
New York University.
Inside the lecture hall
The gray-haired professor was exining todays topic to the students. At this moment, an oval golden channel suddenly opened.
Doctor Strange, wearing a magic cloak, walked out of it with a serious face.
Disregarding the dumb expressions of a crowd of students, he said solemnly to the little spider lying on the desk, asleep, Peter Parker, since you are a serious threat to the safety of the Earth, please follow me to the temple.
The old professor looked at the uninvited guest. He was dazed at first, and then reacted and yelled, Mutant, you are interrupting my ss!
It doesnt matter if I interrupt my ss, I still want to take Peter. As he said that, the old professor came over and patted Doctor Stranges head vigorously.
Snapped!
Dont think that those of us who dont have powers to bind you cant fight you.
America is a country ruled byw!
I have voted on the anti-mutants bill.
Doctor Strange touched his head and looked at the old professor. He wanted to say that the old professor made a mistake. He was just inviting him over for tea. But seeing that the old mans emotions were too agitated, he was afraid of killing him, so Strange held back.
The old man didnt immediately speak. Thinking he was guilty, he immediately got upset. Please leave here immediately!
Seeing that Doctor Strange was not responding, the old man immediately took out his phone.
Hello! Is Attorney Smith?
Yes, there is a lunatic in my ssroom, a mutant
Come here right away, I want to sue him until he loses his fortune
Dut Dut
After hanging up the phone, the old man red at Doctor Strange, then returned to the podium. He muttered as he walked, Soon, you wont be arrogant anymore.
Just when Doctor Strange was extremely embarrassed, the little spider finally woke up.
He had a look of satisfaction. Its great. The entire New York City crime has been solved.
He raised his head and saw the embarrassed Doctor Strange.
In doubt, he radiated the Rules of God and understood what had just happened in the blink of an eye.
He couldnt help covering his mouth and snickering. After that, he quietly spoke to Doctor Strange, Mr. Strange, Old Professor More is a famous anti-mutant diehard.
I already know about you. I will take the initiative to find you in the temple after ss.
After listening to the little spider, Strange looked at the old professor innocently. Then, he shook his head, appearing helplessly, and disappearing again.
After returning to the temple, Strange sat down.
It seems that it is not a good thing to be more unsung heroes. I will look for opportunities to increase my exposure in the future.
But
Little Spider said that he cleared all the crimes in New York. Whats that?
Strange teleported himself into the time dimension.
Constantly chanting the name of Peter Parker, he immediately saw tens of thousands of Spider-Man subduing all crimes at once.
This is Spider-Mans power?
No, he cant use magic. These are not clones, they are more like real ones.
Whats going on? Strange was quickly stunned, because just the next moment, he saw the same scene in other cities.
Spider-Man was now in the limelight.
The most eye-catching billboards in each city were marked with reminders about him.
Spider-Man, King of the North.
What can our police, who are always slow, do?
The criminal has been so scared that he dare not go out.
..
In thest picture, the headgear of Spider-Man was taken off, revealing Peters face.
No wonder, Strange suddenly realized.
No wonder the old professor reacted so much when he ran into the ssroom. Spider-Man became a myth among men.
Not to mention about sleeping in ss, just walking on the street, there were countless female students cheering for him.
Not to mention, Strange ran to disturb Spider Mans lunch break. In the eyes of his ssmates, the hero was so tired because he saved too many people! Thats why he needed a break, and Strange wanted to take him away for no reason.
His disguise aroused everyones desire to protect him, and no one even spoke to him.
Everyone thought that only Strange was wrong. Not just him. If anyone in the Avengers dared trouble Spider-Man, it would certainly cause public outrage.
Most people had been helped by Spider-Man andpletely turned to him.
At this time, other heroes were a little bit out of breath. Only the Iron Man was on the cusp.
In the Stark Building
Reporters and assistants dragging cameras had flooded the building.
Mr. Stark, how did you educate Peter into bing such an outstanding hero?
Yes, sir, now your sons name has spread all over the country.
Parents have lined up for your autograph, saying that their children need your advice.
The government is considering giving a portion of the tax as a bonus to the urban hero, Spider-Man.
Tony waved his hand irritably. Sorry, noment, and our family is not short of money!
However, before he took two steps, the media arranged new tactics.
Tony, as a female reporter, I can bear the me for the fact that you dumped me in the past.
But please arrange a suitable ce for our daughter in your house!
Its better for her to live next to Peter.
.
Tony stopped and looked at a group of screaming female reporters.
He couldnt help but feel jealous.
When can these women go crazy for me? He shook his head.
Go back to reality! Tony thought.
Spider-Mans clone technique was now well-known throughout the country, but how could this kid be so good?
With just this, he seduced all women?
Ladies and gentlemen. Tony raised both hands and swayed downward, signaling everyone to be quiet.
Seeing that Tony finally wanted to talk, the atmosphere immediately became quiet.
Honestly. Tonys face was not red. All this is thanks to me.
When Peter is holding back in ss, I encourage him to do his best!
Thats why he has achieved what he is today.
Chapter 358
Chapter 358
Asgard, Rainbow Bridge.
Heimdall heard the movement from the Dwarf Kingdom.
He couldnt help but look at Midgard with the dim red light radiating from him. Midgard was the title of the Dwarf Kingdom in Asgard.
He saw that Midgard, who had been like the Death Star since Thor cast the magic axe, had actually begun to rejuvenate.
The temperature inside the star core kept rising.
It showed that Midgard was injected with a huge amount of energy enough to awaken the vitality of the.
After a while, the mass of Midgard rose rapidly with the injection of energy.
Various nebe and matter needed to forms, along with the surging blue celestial power, emerged from the void and are constantly added to the dwarf.
Boom!
The dwarves whoy on Midgard and followed the crowd were suddenly awakened by the loud noise.
Although they were called dwarves, they were actually only rtive to the giants of the Ten Realms.
The dwarves were not only not short nor did they look like a dwarf. They were rather tall and strong.
Thest dwarves were taller than Hulk. Hulks height was 250 cm. The minimum of Midgards dwarf was 300cm.
Their arms were thicker than Hulks thighs.
Who is it? Who is saving my kingdom? The Dwarf King was also awakened by the feat of the little spider.
He saw that his beard and shape looked almost exactly the same as Tyrion.
His height was 5.4 meters, which was as high as three normal humans. It was simply an erged version of Tyrion.
Are the gods beginning to perceive our worth again? the Dwarf King murmured.
No, the gods have already abandoned you, but your new domain master decided to regain you. Bruce suddenly appeared in front of the Dwarf King.
Domain master? What is that? the Dwarf King asked, pretending.
I only know that my people have been ughtered by Thanos.
Hmph, Thanos thought that we had killed all our dwarven people, but didnt know that I had secretly left some.
When the Dwarf King said this, Bruce nced a short distance away. Seeing a dirty female dwarf peeking, Bruce smiled knowingly.
It seemed that the Dwarf King was not stupid. Knowing that the dwarves could not be cut off from their descendants, leaving behind a fire that could continue creating descendants.
The tyrant threatened me with the lives of my people and asked me to create an Infinity Gauntlet for him.
But because he turned back, I left a back door on his gloves.
Oh? Bruce asked subconsciously, looking at the Dwarf King. What back door?
I lowered the durability of the gauntlet so that his gauntlet would be damaged after one use, and
I also left a stronger mold, waiting for the hero to save everyone.
The Dwarf King said proudly, Dont underestimate the wisdom of us dwarves!
We dwarves will not be aplices in killing half of the creatures in the universe.
We dwarves would not do this kind of thing.
Before, I nned to destroy the mold if all heroes failed.
It now appears that Thanos has been driven away and I know that this hero is you. The Dwarf King looked at Bruce Inexplicably.
And I also know that the Eternal Spear was also acquired by your woman, the new Goddess King Valkyrie.
Hearing the Dwarf King say this, Bruce had to re-examine this guy. It seemed that the strength of the Dwarf King was onlyary, but his mind was indeed not simple.
He actually left back doors on all the weapons he forged. It gave people a feeling that everyone was drunk.
As for the so-called domain master, its yours too! the Dwarf King said straightforwardly. I am not a kid in my twenties. I have lived for thousands of years, and I have already seen many things.
However, if you want to, us dwarves will still obey you.
Because I can feel that there is no malice in your heart. As he said, the Dwarf King opened his palm to Bruce.
Come on, I can feel you have an artifact thats about to break.
No artifact can escape a dwarfs perception.
Dwarves were born for artifacts.
This..
Hearing the words of the Dwarf King, Bruce realized that he really underestimated the Dwarf King.
Sure enough, the universe was so big. There were many surprises. There was no real soft-footed shrimp, just the things that they loved and excelled at were different.
Although the Dwarf King didnt seem to have a chance to be promoted to the Universe Level in his lifetime, but just give him a period of time and then give him enough materials, it may not be impossible to defeat all the powerful beings in the universe.
Thinking about it, Bruce took out his Immortal Thunder Spear.
Well its a good weapon! The Dwarf King looked at it lying in his hands, like an Immortal Thunder Spear the size of a branch.
After sniffing with his red nose, he continued. This weapon seems to beposed of Thors Hammer and Immortal Spear.
But more coincidentally, these two weapons were made by us dwarves.
I know very well that Thors Hammer and Immortal Spear have two repulsive attributes.
I dont know how youbined these two weapons. The Dwarf King looked at the Immortal Thunder Spear, as if he was looking at his first love.
Give it to me. When the dwarf star recovers, I can mobilize the energy of the star core to help you repair it. The Dwarf King took a natural look and put the Immortal Thunder Spear into the cloth bag behind him. Afterwards, looking at Bruces suit, his eyes widened, as if seeing something incredible.
This is impossible.
Why can I smell the Titan God Armor from your human suit? With excitement, the Dwarf King quickly walked to Bruce as if he had seen a New World, grabbing Bruces clothes and smelling it involuntarily.
Gods!
What did I see? A suit made of Titan Core?
This is incredible!
Bruce looked at the Dwarf King awkwardly. Of course he would not tell the Dwarf King stupidly that this was what he unexpectedly wanted the system to synthesize for him.
How could the systems works be logical?
If he couldnt figure it out, just continue to think slowly. He didnt have time to apany him.
Thinking about it. Bruce patted the Dwarf Kings hand aside with a look of disgust. After that, he took out the Time Gem and teleported himself back to Asgard.
When leaving, he used Gods Telekinesis to speak to the Dwarf King, In three days, I wille to get the Immortal Thunder Spear.
Chapter 359
Chapter 359
Chapter 359: Baldur, Another God King
Rainbow bridge.
Heimdall held the sword of the guardian. Looking at Bruce who suddenly appeared in Asgard, he smiled knowingly. It seems that His Majesty the God King will be able to get a good weapon soon after returning from this trip.
Bruce nced at Heimdall and shrugged helplessly. Stop teasing me, Heimdall.
I told you a long time ago, I am not a God King yet.
How are the other countries that I asked you to observe?
Hearing Bruces words, Heimdall shook his head unceasingly. Your Majesty, in my opinion, the Kingdom of Death, the Kingdom of the Light and Dark Elves, is a big trouble.
The kingdom of death has been wrapped in ck mist by H, and I cant see whats inside.
And the kingdom of the light elves has been maimed by the dark elves, just like the kingdom of the dwarves.
As for Baldur Gods Domain Having said this, Heimdall deliberately sold it off and looked at the Golden Pce.
Really? It looks like shes already here.
After speaking, Bruce disappeared.
.
Inside the Golden Pce, there was a beautiful woman dressed in white, wearing a magic crown.
She was sitting next to the goddess of Asgard.
It looked like she wanted to fight for reasons.
Valkyrie, our Baldur race is different from your Asgardian race. We dont advocate force. We are a magical race.
Fighting is Asgards business, why should we follow your instructions and set out?
Since the ]became the queen of Asgard, she has not returned to Baldurs Domain for many years. This has caused her to decline and she was attacked and killed by the Dark Elf King.
At this point, the beautiful womans eyes suddenly turned red. This matter was actually not exined by Odin. Asgard couldnt protect even a woman, so whymand Baldurs.
Valkyrie shook her head helplessly.
The Baldur had been hostile to Asgard for a long time, and the two great races were constantly fighting.
Until the queen of Baldur, Frigg, married Odin, the rtionship between the two races began to ease gradually.
But now that Frigg was dead, the rtionship between the two races had begun to be tense again.
Freya, as the god of magic of the Baldur, had already possessed the strength of the Level God Father.
Not long ago, she became king after her father Niald abdicated.
Now Baldur Domain was jointly managed by her and the sun god Frey.
Valkyrie knew that once they talked about copse today, Freya will probably nevere to Asgard again.
The two races that finally merged might even meet each other in battle.
My good sister, listen to me. The Goddess King poised to persuade. Information shows that H, the Goddess of Death, and the Dark Elf King Malekith have united.
Theirtest action haspletely destroyed the Light Elf Kingdom, causing the light star to wither, and even the World Tree is affected.
If you dont fight again, the dark elves will attack you and me.
Its time for us to unite.
Nicely said! Freya stood up suddenly and said confidently. The Rainbow Bridge is under your control, and the Gun of Eternity has been returned to your hands.
Since the dark elves are disobedient, cant you just destroy the dark elves home star?
I have already done this but the dark elves I dont know whose assistance they got. Their technological strength is amazing.
The goddess king said bitterly, They have mastered the manufacturing method of theary battleship.
Even Thor, the God of Thunder who has mastered the power of the true god, has returned in a disastrous defeat.
What? Thor has mastered the power of the true god? Freya was full of disbelief.
What your Majesty said is true! At this time, Thor walked into the hall in a golden armor.
A faint divine might exuded, making Freya know that Valkyries words were true.
Followed by the Fantastic Four and the Guards of the Golden Pce, the Fantastic Four also put on the Immortal Pce armor, but Freya still recognized their true identity.
Valkyrie, you actually let humans join the Golden Pce?
When will humans also participate in the affairs of our race?
Dont be rude, Freya. Mr. Reid is a friend of Asgard. The goddess frowned. If it werent for them, Asgard wouldnt even be able to make a Protoss Starship.
Reid shook his head helplessly.
Freya was anxious. No matter what, she wanted to get up and leave the pce, the silver magic light was already shining on her.
Valkyrie quickly stopped Freya. Sister, you cant go back anymore.
Do you still want to kidnap me? Freya grinned angrily.
This Valkyrie was about to exin.
Bruce suddenly shed and patted Valkyrie on the shoulder, then smiled at Freya and said, Thats because Baldur has now been attacked by the dark elves.
With that said, Bruce connected Gods Telekinesis with Freya, letting her see what was happening in Baldur Domain.
Sure enough, her brother, Frey the sun god, was already bruised and looked dying.
Opposite to Frey, there were endless dark elf warriors and death army.
If you go back now, its just a dead end. Valkyrie just doesnt want you to die, Bruce continued.
Now, do you understand? Thor became dark and solemn when he heard Bruces words.
He had confirmed this to Heimdall through his Gods Telekinesis.
Baldur Domain is Asgards outpost. I must save them. After speaking, Thor turned into a thunderbolt and disappeared.
Mr. Bre, its nice to see you again. Ignoring Freya, Reid walked to Bruce and greeted him politely.
Reid, thank you for everything you have done for Asgard. It was true that Bruce was sincere in his thanks, because he had seen arge number of space warships floating outside Asgard.
Inside and outside the Golden Pce, there were also various technological defense equipment.
Obviously, this was all the thanks to Reid.
What are you waiting for? Lets fuck them. Reids brother-inw suddenly became mad, I must kill Malekith this time.
Shut up, Susan, the Invisible Woman, immediately stopped him. No matter how you dare to act without authorization, I will let the queen impose a ban on you and no longer let you meet that Baldur Goddess.
Wow!!! Sister, I was wrong, Johnny cried.
Susan clearly hit his key. From Johnnys perspective, between picking up girls and saving the world, the former was definitely more important.
Chapter 360
Chapter 360
Seeing Human Torch under control, The Thing immediately clutched his stomach andughed.
Reid looked at several people and shook his head. Mr. Bruce, I made youugh.
Bruce smiled and said it was okay, but he aimed at Susan behind Reid. He could see that Susans lower abdomen had been slightly raised.
Exchanging nces with Valkyrie and seeing Valkyrie nodded, Bruce said to Reid, You stay in Asgard first. The Goddess King and I will go to Baldur Domain.
I also need to go, Hearing Bruces words, Freya, wearing dark silver armor, said unconvincingly. Even if it is a True God-Level enemy, I have to save my brother.
All right. Bruce shook his head and said to Valkyrie, Wait for you to take her and the Asgardians to get ready, and pass through the Rainbow Bridge. Ill go over to see the situation.
Seeing Valkyrie nodded, Bruce disappeared.
After tens of seconds, Bruce appeared on the battlefield of Baldur Domain.
He saw that the Magic Kingdom hadpletely changed.
Like falling from heaven into boundless purgatory, there were stumps of Baldur fighters with broken arms everywhere.
Unlike Asgard, the Baldurs were mostly female warriors. Baldur Kingdom was also a country where feminism was supreme.
Only then did Frey cede the throne to his younger sister, Freya, and spoiled her.
All this stemmed from the fact that Baldur Domain had always been ruled by the Goddess King.
Gods Telekinesis was all over the battlefield.
Bruce soon found Thor near a huge ck space battleship and teleported along the position of Thor
..
Hahaha, Thor, you dare toe here? After seeing Thor, Malekith, with a pale face and ck armor,ughed.
The dark red etheric particles erratic on him.
A few years ago, he was killed by Thor on Earth. This led to the fact that after Thanos discovered him and resurrected him, he did not want to seek revenge from Thor.
Nowadays, it was omnipotent to get the Reality Gem.
Even Thor, who had mastered the Rules of Thunder, was not his opponent.
Hearing what Malekith said, Thor furiously took out his weapon, Thunder Tomahawk.
Thor had always been an unbeliever.
Do it. If it didnt work, there was no reason.
He did not believe that Malekiths ether particles would be endless. Thor was enveloped by thunderclouds.
A dazzling white light erupted from the Thunder Tomahawk. The power that could destroy the was released by Thor condensed on the axe de without reservation.
Thor, who was originally the god of the race, had now reached the level of true gods, and had elevated hisbat power to the peak.
After the divine power was saturated, Thor suddenly jumped high.
Like a god of war wandering in the thunder, an axe struck Malekiths head.
The Dark Elf King watched Thor attack, then raise a hand calmly. He used ether particles to release an invincible energy shield.
Boom!
When the Rules of Thunder touched the ether particles, it was like lightning hit an instor.
They wandered elsewhere, unable to harm the Dark Elf King.
The magic axe couldnt break through Malekiths defense, splitting the opponent in half.
At this moment, the Dark Elf King stretched out his other hand. Thor was immediately surrounded by the ether particles protruding from the void.
The boundless darkness enveloped him. The divine light on Thor immediately dimmed. The son of the dignified king was caught by Malekith with one hand. He couldnt move.
Thor, arent you arrogant? Malekith gave a cruel expression.
The Sun God Frey had already fallen to the ground covered in blood.
He could only watch Thors dismemberment helplessly.
Why you Thor still looked at Malekith unyieldingly. He didnt understand why Malekiths ether particles could gather again after being offset by his divine power.
Ether particles were the particles released by the most weird reality in the universe.
It could both create everything and destroy everything.
In the darkest age of the universe, the dark elves once dominated the nine star regions.
Their leader used the darkness to create a weapon.
Ether particles could be used to transform various substances into dark matter. This dark matter would find a host to live in and draw energy from the hosts vitality.
Once, the dark elves nned to use the power of ether particles to bring the universe back to darkness, letting the entire universe be the nourishment of ether particles.
But at that time, Odins father defeated the Dark Elf King, so the universe was peaceful for thousands of years.
It was not untilter that the phenomenon of celestial bodies converged. The nine kingdoms all ran on the tree of life in the universe and revolved around the atrium.
Every five thousand years, the nine kingdoms were arranged in a straight line, which was called the phenomenon of celestial aggregation.
During this period of time, there would be a brief state of chaos in the nine kingdoms.
It was also the only Dark Elf King who could use ether particles to gain control of the nine kingdoms without passing through the Rainbow Bridge.
That time, Thor thwarted Malekiths conspiracy on Earth.
He didnt expect Malekith to make aeback in a few years. And this time, the Dark Elf King became stronger than ever.
.
Soon, the death army surrounded the shrines of Baldur Domain.
All the Baldur fighters died in battle. The lifted Thor and the fallen Frey were also surrounded.
At this time, the Asgard army had not arrived yet.
At this time, the two had already appointed and closed their eyes. Malekith, what a terrible name!
Just when the Dark Elf King thought he had a chance to win, an untimely voice came to his ear.
Who are you? Malekith hurriedly turned around.
He saw a God of War with a golden glow all over his body. He was like the overlord of the universe.
A punch hit him in the face. The ether particles emanated desperately, rushing towards the golden God of War. It was like a big dark red umbre, trying to surround him.
But when it touched the golden light, they extinguished one after another.
This is a Universe-Level being No Domain master The Dark Elf King had lived for thousands of years, and he obviously knew the goods.
He quickly recognized the strength level of the iing person.
Under the crisis, he decisively released Thor, then quickly took out a gem that exuded pink light.
Suddenly, the entire of Baldur was illuminated red by the halo of a gem.
This is the Reality Gem, the true source of all ether particles, when Thor fell to the ground, he suddenly eximed.
Chapter 361
Chapter 361
Malekith actually got the Reality Gem.
In the past, it was the number of ether particles that could limit the Dark Elf King.
Whenever fighting, the ether particles would always be consumed and damaged due to various reasons. This greatly weakened its absorptive capacity.
Over time, Malekith always had to restore the ether particles to a certain number before attacking again.
Once the ether particles werepletely consumed, he would lose this powerful enough ability to control the gxy. Moreover, the resources for manufacturing ether particles were too scarce. He had no ability to create new ether particles. He could only rely on the characteristics of the particles themselves to absorb external energy and grow.
With the source of ether particles, Reality Gem, once the energy was sufficient, Malekith could use ether particles without restriction.
What did this mean? As long as he wanted to, he could release ether particles enough to cover the in an instant.
These ether particles could swallow the entires energy in an instant, then turn this into a dead star.
With that, Malekith would get stronger and stronger. Moreover, there was one of the most abnormal ces in Reality Gem.
That was, it could ignore the power of most rules and directly modify reality.
All in all, the current Dark Elf King was reallywless.
Haha! Did you find out now? Its toote! Malekith sneered. What about cosmic power? I can modify reality.
After speaking, Malekith urged the Reality Gem. The dazzling dark red light turned into substance. The ether particles covered the sky and the earth, instantly covering everything in sight. Including Bruces Rules of Thrones, as well as Thor and Frey.
Suddenly he was drawn into the special space of Reality Gem. This space seemed boundless, dark, ghastly, terrible.
It changed exactly ording to Malekiths ideas.
After a while, countless dark nts entangled towards them from all directions.
Thor and Frey were quickly entangled into rice dumplings, and the vines continued to spread.
No matter how they used their divine power, they would be offset by the ether particles spreading everywhere. Soon, even their heads could not be seen.
On the other hand, Bruce was able to go against the wind in the dark world woven by ether particles. He insisted on relying on power and light to shake all the dark nts near his body, constantly consuming the fast-growing ether particles.
Bruce knew very well that if this went on, his divine power would be exhausted.
The current situation was like Bruce, who often pulled enemies into the Soul Realm, was turned around by the Dark Elf King using Reality Gem.
The limit once the Infinity Gem was triggered, it could burst out the energy of the multiverse.
Now, the three people were really at stake. Seeing that Thor and the two were in distress, Bruce no longer hesitated. He rushed to where the two were.
He grabbed the two people and opened the channel to the Soul Realm.
In between the next wave of dark nt attacks, he teleported the two and himself in.
The nts entangled with them were like rotten woods that had lost their rhizomes.
After a while, the bloodless faces of the two of them were exposed.
Thor woke up first. Shit! Its almost really game over!
He gratefully nced at Bruce, then pped Frey beside him to wake him up.
Oh oh! Frey woke up with a sharp spirit, trembling and observing the surroundings.
Where is this? Isnt Hs Underworld?
It is said that Underworld is a ce of eternal night. Why are there stars that constantly shine?
Has Hs aesthetics changed, turning the underworld into a pastoral style. He looked at the environment of the ignorantly, thinking that he was already dead.
Idiot, we are not dead yet! Thor blew his beard and stared. He began to look at the Soul Realm curiously.
Wow, it looks like the environment here is really good. Looking at the fields and country roads not far away, and the smoke of the house at the end of the road.
However, the surrounding sky was dark yellow, just like a retro old photo. Thor almost thought he had returned to the back garden of the earth.
Bruce, where is this ce? After a long time, he finally couldnt help asking.
This is the small universe within the Soul Gem. We are now on a in the small universe.
Hearing Bruces words, the two of them were shocked and said in unison, Unexpectedly, there is such a ce.
Its safe here. You two wait a minute. Ill go out first, and then teleport you to Asgard.
A few minutester, Bruce returned to Baldur Domain again.
This time, he did not go alone.
Instead, he returned with Asgard and the Baldur legion.
The apanying army reached millions. Arge number of Asgard interster warships surrounded the Baldurheim.
Bruce, Valkyrie, Thor, Freya, and Frey brothers and sisters stayed on a hugeary gship.
Looking at the ether particle ocean that swallowed the entire, theary gship aimed its giant star destroyer at Baldurs home.
Freya, the Queen of the Baldur, turned her head and closed her eyes. Although she was very reluctant, she still had to admit it. The Baldur Kingdom was over, and she had paid the price for her youthful self-will.
The universe was like a dark jungle, following thew of life and death.
The weaker side, when facing the stronger side, the only choice was to rise up and resist this path. Otherwise, even the scum would be swallowed by the opponent.
The main gun energy is being replenished
After the energy has been replenished, the Star Destroyer requested to beunched. Inside the gship, the cue from the Starship Optical Brain sounded.
Launch! Bruce ordered without hesitation.
If this was not destroyed, it wouldpletely be the nourishment of ether particles. At that time, Malekith would be a strong man as powerful as Ego.
This was not what Bruce wanted to see.
Due to thest inteary battle, Goddess of Soul had fallen asleep due to excessive wear and tear, and it was not known how long it would take for her to wake up. So this time, he would use his own way to deal with the crisis brought by the Dark Elf King.
Chapter 362
Chapter 362
In the gravity field, Mao looked at the huge Celestial that emerged little by little from the wormhole he made, feeling that his brain couldnt turn around.
That kid Bruce, what the hell did he make? Mao Wang said.
Just a few minutes ago, he heard Bruces voice. It was said that something happened to Baldur Gods Domain, asking him to open the wormhole and send another domain master to the mutant.
Bruce would send him and another domain master to Baldur Gods Domain through the Rainbow Bridge.
Mao began to wonder what kind of domain owner made Bruce attach so much importance to him. Was he stronger than him?
It wasnt until he saw the real person that Mao was suddenly dumbfounded. The entire surface of the Celestial showed the face of Spider-Man talking about tuberculosis.
Wow! You are the mutant leader, Mr. Eric?
I still admire you. I didnt expect to see you, a legendary character today.
I heard that you can create a star field with your bare hands. Is this true?
..
Hearing all kinds of questions from the little spider, he turned his head without saying a word.
He saw a foolish look. Immediately afterwards, Mao immediatelymunicated with Bruce.
Hey, I brought people, but you should send us there quickly, I really cant bear his nonsense.
..
On the other side of the Baldur Gods Domain battlefield, after watching several rounds of Star Destroyers bombardment, the ethereal dark star was still unharmed.
Thor pped the iron railing beside him with a fist.
It cant kill this guy. Thor knew very well that just these rounds of attacks was enough to destroy severals and even an entire gxy.
However, it still couldnt break through the ether particle defense around Dark Star.
Freya stared at the Baldur Realm which had be the Ethereal Dark Star in awe.
Valkyrie patted her shoulder. Dont think too much.
Bruce frowned. Reality divine power was indeed powerful. Judging from the strength of divine power, it was obviously a level higher than the power of the gods.
At this moment, he was waiting patiently.
It didnt take long for Mao to receive an impatient message. It was immediately transmitted to the Goddess King. Valkyrie, open the Rainbow Bridge and send Mao over.
Valkyrie nodded after listening. She took out the Eternal Spear stored in the void.
The eight-legged horse suddenly appeared. It stepped on the spatial ripples and pedaled hard.
In the blink of an eye, the Goddess Kings mounts and weapons were teleported into the outer space of the starship.
The eight-legged horse released an energy shield to protect the owner. At the same time, the Eternal Spear began to emit a dazzling light. A star-like ray emerged from the tip of the gun, and instantly violently prated the space.
Reaching a connection with the Rainbow Bridge, a few light years away. Heimdall, the patron saint of Asgard at the end of the Rainbow Bridge, nodded after receiving instructions from the Goddess King.
Struggling to insert the guardian sword in his hand into the mechanism that opened the Rainbow Bridge, all of Asgards energy gathered in an instant.
Through the ce locked by Heimdall, Mao and the Celestial were enveloped in it.
Only a few secondster, Mao and the Celestial appeared beside Valkyrie.
Wow! Seeing that he was teleporting a with human facial features, the Goddess King was also quite surprised.
The little spider was a little startled.
First, Mao made a wormhole, and now he simply traveled farther through the Rainbow Bridge.
He felt like he was dreaming. He had crossed the distance that could only be reached by flying for several years.
Just when the little spider was thinking about it, Brucesmand suddenly appeared in everyones mind.
All the troops will immediately withdraw and leave the battlefield.
The warriors in Asgard quickly mobilized as soon as they heard the order, and faithfully implemented Bruces order.
All Asgards fighters had heard of Bruces story, knowing that he was the real actual ruler of Asgard.
Soon, arge number of fleets returned to Asgard with the transmission of the Eternal Spear and Rainbow Bridge.
The two brothers and sisters of Baldur Domain hesitated at first.
Later, after seeing the cosmic energy emitted from the Celestial, Bruce, and Mao, without a word, he followed the team and left.
They knew that the strength disyed by these three people at this time had already exceeded their cognition.
After seeing the army withdraw, Mao was the first of the three to take action.
Suddenly, he raised his hands to the Ethereal Dark Star.
The whole began to tremble with his fingers. This kind of sight was like an earthquake that caused an entire to copse!
Boom!
Thes crust shook wildly. After a while, arge holeparable to the size of Oceania on Earth appeared on the ethereal star.
All the materials in the nucleus of the Ethereal Dark Star were stripped out by Mao.
Soon, it formed a metal ball the size of a small.
Bang bang bang!
Afterwards, Mao began to manipte this hard asteroid to violently collide with the Ethereal Dark Star.
In a short while, the whole was about to fall apart by Mao.
On the Ethereal Dark Star, the expression of the Dark Elf King waspletely panicked after Mao started his attack.
Whats going on? Where did this cosmic powere from?
When the metal ball was formed, the Dark Elf King called the ether particles to keep the metal ball inside the dark star. However, after somepetition, the Dark Elf King had to surrender.
Mao had used maism to an extraordinary level. Even with the Reality Gem, he could not prevent the metal element from leaving the Ethereal Dark Star.
At this time, he could only attack Mao. Otherwise, the core of the Ethereal Dark Star would be scrapped before being absorbed by his ether particles.
Asshole, I will make you regret it. Malekith immediately called the ether particles to form a dark red neb and shrouded it toward the location of Mao.
At this time, he discovered that the space around Mao seemed to copse.
No matter what can pass through such an unstable space.
In such a situation, the Dark Elf King had no choice but to use real power to repair and stabilize the space.
After that, the ck cloud smoothly prated towards Mao.
Just when he thought he was going to seed, the visible light around Mao was refracted.
Mao also disappeared in the eyes of the Dark Elf King as the light disappeared. Bruce saw that Malekith desperately stripped all the ether particles from the Ethereal Dark Star and attacked Mao.
He happily went down. Speaking of the ability to attract hatred, Mao was truly unmatched.
Chapter 363
Chapter 363
Oh, its a hit! Malekith finally reacted.
Its a pity that Bruce missed the opportunity for nothing. Little spider, haunt him
Okay, Mr. Bruce. The Celestial began to spin at a high speed, and in an instant, the entireunched a blue mesh thread, wrapping Malekith who looked a little confused.
The diameter of this magicalwork was more than 50,000 kilometers, and even threes the size of the Earth could be firmly trapped.
Whats more, the Dark Elf King had now left the Ethereal Dark Star.
In contrast to the nebposed of ether particles, therge of Celestial was like the difference in size between humans and ants.
Malekith, who was constrained byyers, desperately urged the ether particles to get out of the siege.
However, he was still a heavenly body after all. How could hepete with the divine power of the entire Celestial?
The number of ether particles slid down rapidly in the fight with the Rules of God. Thes spider web was damaged a lot by ether particles, but looking at the resilience of the Rules of God, it was obvious that Malekith would not be able to get out of the trap without a moment and a half.
Well! Seeing the Dark Elf Kingpletely restrained, the wings of light and darkness behind Bruce suddenly appeared, bursting out a dazzling golden light.
Tyrants power continued to condense on him.
This time, he wouldpletely concentrate the power of the Rules of Thrones. He wants to kill Malekith on the spot!
At this moment, all the spaces in the ten star regions began to convey energy to him through the channels created by the Rules of Thrones.
A magnificent, irresistible, and overwhelming force emerged from Bruce. Malekith, who was bound, also saw this amazing sight. Bruce now looked more dazzling than the sun. The golden divine light turned him into an invincible god.
Its not the same as when he first fought the Dark Elf King. Knowing that there was nothing to do, Malekith hurriedly took out the Reality Gem. He was no longerpeting with the celestial spiderweb, but sucking all the ether particles into his body.
His eyes began to look dark red and deep, calmly thinking about the ws in Bruces body.
His hands leisurely rose. Just right!
At this time, Bruce had finished emitting all his divine powers. In an instant, he disappeared.
The domineering and boundless golden divine power directed a punch at Malekith. The space of outer space soon shook out a huge circle of energy where the two met. The surroundings were almost deviated from orbit.
In such a strong cosmic storm, Mao and Spider-Man could only rely on their powerful strength to live.
The two merged into one ce, using the gravity field and the Rules of Gods to hide, observing the movement of the two people at any time.
Huh, huh Bruce floated above Malekiths head, breathing heavily. Thetter looked at him desperately, and a lot of cracks appeared in his chest.
At this moment, he had turned pale and breathless. Dont talk about bones and internal organs, even his cells were crushed. There were no etheric particles in his whole body.
The only thing left was the Reality Gem that he took out when he fought against Bruce. After a while, he was like being snapped with the fingers of the Infinity Gauntlet.
He was shattered into dust and floated in the universe.
Ding! Congrattions to the host for killing the Dark Elf King. You receive 500w energy values as reward.
Bruce held up Malekith, and it turned into a fly ash. The Reality Gem was floating.
After a few nces, he collected it into the system space.
The biggest harvest for this trip is this gem. In addition to the Time Gem in Stranges hand and the Mind Gem in Professor X, only the purple power gem that was taken away by Thanos was left.
After learning the secret of the Infinity Gauntlet from the Dwarf King, Bruce intended to recast the true Infinity Gauntlet through the Dwarf King.
Once he got the Infinity Gauntlet, he would not be passive when he met Thanos in the future. He could faintly feel it.
The Rules of Thrones was increased by the Reality Gem and all other gems.
At the moment he killed Malekith, he could feel that the other party had been desperately modifying reality.
However, divine power was not ordinary energy. It was abination of the strong spirit and energy.
Often the stronger the will, the stronger the divine power. Malekith waspletely possessed by the ether particles and did not reach the strength of the universe gods.
Just holding on to the Reality Gem, even Reality Gem couldnt make up the gap between his will and several star regions.
It couldnt make up the gap between him and Bruces realm.
He failed to take the step to be a cosmic powerhouse until he died. Maybe he couldpletely absorb the Baldur Domain, but Bruce didnt give him this opportunity, making him another dead soul under the divine punch.
The Rules of Thrones was just like that. It could twist everyones spiritual power into a rope. Therefore, the greater the will, the stronger the power.
As long as the strength and will were sufficient, ughtering the gods and destroying demons was notpletely impossible.
Wow! Mr. Bruce, what attack was that? A clone of Spider-Man suddenly appeared beside Bruce.
Can you teach me?
I also want to defeat a cosmic viin like Malekith.
Until today, I discovered that it turned out to be more exciting to defeat the viin of the universe than to defeat all the viins of the earth.
When he saw the little spider, tuberculosis broke out again. Bruce had no choice but to exin, You really cant learn this attack if you dont have thousands or even tens of thousands of years of battle experience. It will be difficult toprehend the essence of this attack.
But. The little spider looked at Bruce and was about to intervene to ask a question, but Bruce interrupted him.
I can teach you this attack ! Bruces eyes rolled and the subject changed. However, you must first cooperate with Mao to restore Baldur Domain to the original state before I can give it to you.
Well, Mr. Bruce, in order to defeat the cosmic viins in the future, I will fight today. When the little spider heard Bruce agreed, he couldnt help but feel happy.
He quickly floated the Celestial to the vicinity of Baldur Domain and began to reinject vitality into it through the Rules of God.
Mao nodded when he heard Bruces words.
He earnestly put the big metal ball that he had just sucked back into Baldurheims star core.
Chapter 364
Chapter 364
Underworld.
Bruce floated in the air. The foot was an endless dark forest, foggy, dead, cold, eternal night.
This was the feeling Hs hometown gave him. Spreading Gods Telekinesis, he felt that there were hundreds of millions of ghosts scattered around.
Whether it was Asgard or the rebuilt Baldur Realm, all the races would pass through the crystal bridge after death, passing through many twists and turns to reach here.
These dead were undoubtedly the source of strength after H left Asgard.
When Bruce downloaded the Law of Death, did he not choose to deprive her of the rights of death? Otherwise, these dead souls would turn into his divine power at this moment.
Come out, H, Bruce spoke to the void in front of him. He knew that the Death Goddess of Asgard must be here.
Because of the death power in him, he was also very sensitive to this kind of aura.
Squeak!
With a distressing sound of the door opening, H broke through the void and walked out of a dpidated wooden door.
Whats the matter? the Death Goddess, whose eye sockets were getting darker, said coldly.
H, Im not here for trouble. Bruce shed around and touched her haggard and white face. Although I know there must be an agreement between you and Thanos and Malekith.
What do you mean? H did not avoid Bruce touching her face and asked coldly. Its just that her evasive eyes still let Bruce see her panic.
I have a good thing for you, you will be very interested. Bruce looked at H and said seriously, That is to be a Universe-Level domain master and control the underworld for me.
Hahaha! H sneered. I was originally the master of the underworld, so why should I follow yourmand? You
Saying the word you, her voice stopped abruptly, because Bruce had stubbornly grabbed her head and kissed her hard.
After a long time, his lips parted.
Is this reason enough? Bruce looked at her tenderly.
Why are you so domineering? H burst into tears. You should know how my thirst for power can be sumbed to by others?
If you dont want to. Bruce squinted his eyes. As long as I touched your face with a hand, you should have refused.
H, I know you better than others.
H suddenly raised her head when she heard Bruces words. Dare you see what I really look like.
Seeing Bre nodded, H took off the cloak behind her back. Then, half of her face began to rot and turn ck.
Her facial expression became terrifying, like a ghost who chose someone to eat and was extremely ugly.
This is how I am! H said excitedly. Her divine power began to drift wildly, as if it was about to pass away with the wind.
At this moment, Bruce suddenly walked over and hugged her. I have never been afraid, and I want to tell you Immediately, he took out the Reality Gem and pointed it at H.
The ether particles quickly turned into red mist and poured into Hs decaying body. Hs body returned to its original shape at a speed visible to the naked eye.
Now, you dont need to wear that ugly cloak anymore.
H looked at Bruce incredulously. She could feel that her body is really starting toe back to life, and the ether particles strengthened her body again.
Its useless. Even Reality Gem cannot possibly solidify reality.
It must be just a sh in the pan. Hughed at herself. As a woman, there was no one who did not love beauty. However, she was naturally cursed, bing this horrible appearance, which also made her character darker.
Maybe she was born to be like this. H always told herself that.
No, today all this will really change. After speaking, Bruces body began to emit a dazzling light, as if dawn broke free from the eternal night, letting H begin to see a glimmer of hope.
Immediately afterwards, the Rules of Thrones began to flood from Bruces body toward H frantically.
H opened her eyes wide.
As a god of death, she could only vaguely feel the strength of Asgard and Baldurheim. Now, she could see the nine star regions as a whole have undergone tremendous changes.
Whether it was the resurrected dwarf or the newly added mutant,
all were developing rapidly relying on thebination of technology and divine power.
Having lived for five thousand years, she had never seen such a big change in the ten realms. And with the improvement of the quality of life of these people, the power possessed was also increasing.
She saw Bruce turning into a golden God of War, sending out the domineering punch that might had surpassed her as the founder.
At this time, she finally began to understand. The Law of Death had not only achieved her, but also harmed her.
Whether its the or the outside world or even the entire universe, power could only be generated where there are people.
War and death, of course, her strength could be quickly improved. But it was also reducing the scope of her power.
Moreover, these people had only temporarily surrendered to her lust, and there was always the possibility of rebellion.
Bruce rescued these ces under his jurisdiction. Both obey him as the true god, admiring him in their hearts.
Even if Valkyrie became the queen of Asgard, the people of Asgard still obeyed his orders.
H lowered her head for the first time, beginning to reflect on her five thousand years of life.
At the same time, Bruces Endow Energy constantly transformed her body. This makes Hs aura more and more powerful.
It was half a step away from reaching the Universe Level.
Soon, H, who understood the key, instantly surpassed the bottleneck, bing a cosmic powerhouse.
At this time, Bruces Endow Energy also stopped.
Wiping off the sweat oozing from your head, Bruce began to check Hs information [Name]: H [Identity]: Goddess of Death [Ability]: Law of Death (iplete, 1000w energy value), Rules of Thrones (1200w), Rules of Death (800w), Death Control (800w), Asgardian Body (800w), Death Spirit (800w), Death Magic (500w) ), Astral Projection (500w) [Item]: Sword of Night Sky (50w)
After reading the information, Bruce made an assessment. Hsprehensive strength was slightly stronger than the other powerhouses who had just been promoted to the Universe Level.
This was because H had more of the same rules than others. The two rules represented twice the power, but this was understandable. After all, the power rules were originally created by H, so being able to understand the dual Rules of Throne and Death was a matter ofmon sense.
Chapter 365
Chapter 365
Chapter 365: Death Authority, Fourth Domain Lord!
The Law of Death could be raised to the level of tens of millions of energy values. Bruce was surprised and looked at H at this time.
He found that Hs temperament was no longer what it used to be, which was always dark and evil. On the contrary, it was more like the feeling of longing for light in the dark and looking up to heaven from hell.
Bruce was very pleased to see such a change in H. This showed that his efforts have worked. From then on, light and hope would be injected into her heart, rooted and sprouted like a seed, until she was transformed into apletely normal woman.
H, has the Law of Death in you changed? After reading Hs information, Bruce finally couldnt help asking. After all, this incident was likely to affect the Death. Once the scene reached Death, it was not a trivial matter.
Yes, Bruce, H said softly.
She was no longer the way she started coldly. It seemed that her attitude towards Bruce had begun to change a lot.
She slowly closed her eyes, and then murmured. I can hear the voices of all the dead in the ten star regions except Earth.
No, Im afraid it is the twelve star regions.
What? Bruce was shocked.
Arent they the ten star regions. What are the other two star regions?
No, in fact, when Odin was the King of Gods, Asgard was one of the ten star regions. H looked at Bruce seriously and continued, The tenthrgest star field is the heaven star field.
Its just that, because the angels in heaven are very powerful, they angered Odin during the battle.
So in a fit of anger, he pulled heaven out of the world tree.
But the heaven star field has always existed nearby and can be reconnected through the world tree at any time.
Oh? Bruce eximed. Then there is another star field?
What kind of star field is that, I dont know. But I sensed the existence of a domain master there, and H hesitated, then said, This domain was created by the domain owner and forcibly connected to the world tree.
What! Who is this domain owner?
His name is Nidhogg, a ck dragon. He has been living at the foot of the World Tree and gnawing on its branches.
So it was him. Bruce remembered, when he had just met Valkyrie and began to fight in the country of fire, he perceived the existence of Nidhogg.
And at that time, he discovered that the opponent was no longer a dragon, but transformed into a human.
Thinking of this, he began to extend his consciousness toward the World Tree. When he saw the World Tree, he found that the existence of this ck dragon was no longer visible under the root of the tree.
Moreover, the World Tree looked like it was filled with holes. It had long be riddled with holes, shaky appearance. The color had be yellowish. It seemed that there was no vitality.
Bruce frowned and continued to search the World Tree.
After half an hour, he found the so-called twelfth kingdom of God. He saw all kinds of dragons living inside. It was simply a kingdom of dragons.
In addition to themon fire dragon and ice dragon, there were also green dragons who were good at natural magi, and the legendary silver dragon, golden dragon, etc
The curse that the dragons could not reproduce was like a joke in this country.
Seeing this, Bruce knew that things were getting bigger.
Do you know anything about Nidhogg? Bruce asked H.
Nidhogg, also called the Dragon of Despair. H quickly exined. It is the ancestor of the dragon family, the supreme existence in the dragon family.
Is this ancestor dragon so powerful? I didnt find him just now.
Bruce, you must be careful of him, H reminded.
He has been born in the world since the existence of the World Tree.
Speaking of history longer than Asgardians, it can be called an eternal giant.
Oh? Bruces pupils shrank. Eternal giants. That makes me want to take them seriously.
However, there is an eternal tycoon who is still being held by me. It is just a clone.
What! H covered her mouth with her hand. You actually caught an eternal giant, who is it?
Mephisto. have you heard of him?
At that time, he had toe to grab the soul of Apocalypse. Apocalypse is the devil among demons, so we fought.
Oh! It was him. H reacted and couldnt help but hesitate. However, Mephisto is a multiverse existence, can he really be offended?
Its okay, because he is too far. Mephisto hasnt known who did it until now.
All right, Burce. H looked at Bruces calmness, and immediately felt relieved. She continued to exin to him about the dragon of despair.
Because it is the first dragon to fly in the sky, Nidhogg was also a dragon of the Law of Heaven.
He stayed under the roots of the World Tree all day, hoping to bite the roots off one day.
In this way, the connection between the nine kingdoms will bepletely cut off, and the world will be destroyed.
However, the life of the World Tree is extremely tenacious, and the speed of Nidhoggs gnawing is always incapable of surpassing the growth rate of the World Tree.
Asgard knew they couldnt beat Nidhogg, so he let him stay there and eat.
Its just that there is a drawback to doing this. That is, he who has devoured the life energy of the World Tree for a long time will be stronger and stronger.
Hearing this, Bruce interrupted H and asked suspiciously, Then how many years has he been eating now?
H thought for a while, and said helplessly, Its been ten thousand years
Isnt this waiting for death? Bruce didnt understand. As the God King, didnt Odin do something?
There is no way, Bruce. You will understand when you see the Dragon of Despair. H looked at Bruce suddenly and seriously said, The Dragon of Despair is definitely not just a name.
Well, H, I admit that I am interested in him. Bruce hugged H. However, before that, I must first talk to my dear Goddess of Death about something else.
H said curiously, What are you talking about? Cant you say it here?
Bruce was surprised, You wont tell me that five thousand years have passed, and you are still guarding yourself like a jade. Are you a virgin?
H blinked. Except for you, who do you think would like an ugly woman?
Okay, then I promise I will be gentle, just rub, and not go in.
What is that? Isnt it enough to just talk and kiss when you are in love?
Bruce:
Chapter 366
Chapter 366
The blue spatial ripples shed. Bruce and H, the goddess of death, walked out of the ripples of space hand in hand and reached the kingdom of dragons together.
For Bruce, who had the Space Gem, as long as he had the specific coordinates, he could teleport anywhere. He could also use Gods Telekinesis to determine the coordinates.
However, determining the location of the Kingdom of Dragons did not take up much time for Bruce. But that was because the Kingdom of Dragons did not break away from the world tree. Determining the coordinates of the world tree in the future would not necessarily be so fast.
Well its not bad, its a good ce for breeding. H looked at the Kingdom of Dragons.
At this moment, she was wearing a ck evening gown with exquisite makeup, as if her body was covered with dreamlike colors. Her noble aura slightly revealed half of her shoulders, which made her sexy and more graceful.
Looking at Bruces eyes, she was provocative without any ttery. She wore the joyful expression that fascinating women have only after they first tasted the forbidden fruit.
This was the nature of the Goddess of Death. Its just that no one was able to convince her until after Bruce appeared.
What a charming goblin. Bruce suppressed his desire.
He knew that this was the case for many women, who appeared to be very ufortable before releasing themselves.
However, if the ice-breaking period was eliminated in one day, it was always a state of enthusiasm, especially with age.
H, as a god who has lived for five thousand years, adjectives such as wolf at thirty and tiger at forty werepletely inappropriate for her.
The mother dragon, who had lived for thousands of years, saw her for fear that she would be inferior.
She was not at all reserved like the orthodox Asgardians like Valkyrie or Sif. She was more like a female devil, her whole body exuded the passion and charm that only eternal witches hac.
Extremely crazy, she didnt know what satisfaction was. She dared to do everything that was a true portrayal of her.
Its a pity that Bruces spirituality had long since been cultivated to the state of divinity. The Divine Body of the Gods and Demons quickly adjusted with Gods Telekinesis. There was a coolness between the blood and the flesh.
This made it so that even if H was standing in front of him naked, he wouldnt feel an urge.
Watching Bruce gradually regain his rity.
H curled her mouth in disdain, and then snorted.
A real stubborn stone. I have seen all of you, and there is nothing to hide.
I heard that there is a monkey jumping out of a rock in the east, and it wont be hard to see a beautiful woman.
What do you tell people who will love you for ten thousand years, are you stupid?
I cant even grasp the present, where is the future?
If you continue to do this, it will be almost the same as the stone monkey.
Bruce smiled mysteriously. This is the unique charm of Easterners. You Western gods will not understand.
..
After several jokes, Bruce conducted a thorough investigation of the Kingdom of Dragons. He found that there seemed to be no other species except for the dragon that only knew to breed offspring all day long. Soon after, two dragons found them.
Human, how did youe to the Kingdom of Dragons?
Bruce listened silently. After taking a look at Bruce, H said with a seemingly rxed voice, Nidhogg naturally invited us.
Bold! How dare you call the Dragon God directly by name! the other dragon roared and began to stare at them maliciously.
Its just two bugs, it seems I dont need to ask any more. The dragon that had spoken earlier opened its mouth. The dragon began to prepare the dragons breath, obviously he wanted to use the dragons breath to turn the two into ashes.
Bug? Its the first time in thousands of years anyone dared to call me like that. H grinned coldly. Killing a lizard like you will only dirty my hands. Come out, Yemengade.
As Hs call just fell, a giant python the size of a river fell from the sky in a magic circle.
There was an unprecedented sense of cold blood in the snakes eyes. It appeared suddenly, and bit the dragons neck at a speed that could not cover his ears.
Crack!
After a crisp sound, the dragons head has been separated from the body.
No! Hisoso, Im fighting with you. The other dragon was obviously a good friend of the dead dragon, and he just finished his desperate words. Then, he was swallowed by the giant python with a louder noise.
The giant python actually ate the strange beast and began to roar. Obviously the double kill just now made it feel very happy. After the roar, it lowered its head and approached H.
While vomiting a gossamer snake letter, he squinted and spoke humannguage.
Sister, am I doing okay?
Good job, Yemengade. H petted the snake of the giant python like a pet.
Bruce looked at the pair of them and felt H suddenly became a violent witch again. Shes really an unpredictable creature. Looking at this, it didnt make sense.
The moment I saw the python, he remembered that when he first arrived in Asgard, he injured this python. At that time, however, the python was at most as long as the Rainbow Bridge and several dry meters in length.
Bruce looked behind the python. He couldnt see the end at a nce. There was no doubt that this big guy could entangle the entire of the Kingdom of Dragons.
Driven by curiosity, Bruce opened the information about the python.
. [Name]: Yemengade [Identity] Earthly Python, the Snake of the World [Ability]: Rules of Death (600w), Earthly Snake Venom (600w), Head and Tail (600w), Hermaphrodite (600w), Giant Bloodline (500w), Death Mind (500w), Death Magic (500w)
..
After reading the information of the giant python. This was actually a snake god who was rted to Hs strength. The stronger H was, the stronger it would follow. Correspondingly, what adventure he had, H would also benefit.
Thats not right, H, I remember you have a younger brother. Bruce suddenly remembered that there was a giant wolf at the time, which was not very easy to deal with.
Hearing Bruces question, H and the python looked at him at the same time. H smiled frivolously. Listening to you, I remembered him, and I cant neglect the third brother.
After speaking, she raised her jade hand up to the sky and chanted an unknown death spell.
A few secondster, there was a wolf roar that shocked the entire. A giant silver wolf towering taller than Mount Everest on Earth emerged from a huge ck magic circle that was too big to be imagined.
A terrible, swallowing aura radiated from the huge figure of the giant wolf.
Chapter 367
Chapter 367
It turns out he is so exaggerated. Looking at the look of the giant wolf Fenrir, Bruce had no doubt that this guy-mouth could swallow the entire. So, he opened its information. [Name]: Fenrir [Identity]: Legendary Wolf [Ability]: Rules of Death (700w), Devouring the Sky (600w), Blood of the Wolf God (500w), Death Mind (500w), Death Magic (500w)
Sure enough, it was almost the same as Bruce thought. Fenrir also got the inheritance of H. The energy level was a little higher than that of his second brother, Earthly Python. There was definitely some connection between siblings, and Bruce knew that since the two beasts mastered the rules and became gods, they would definitely be able to transform into human form.
It was obviously inappropriate to use quantifiers like it or that to call them.
Sister, you are finally willing to release me. Like his second brother, the giant wolf moved his head towards H. Then, like a big docile dog, he stretched out his tongue to make intimate contact with Hs fingertips. Seeing such harmonious three people, Bruce suddenly felt that his worldview was about to copse.
Unexpectedly, after the friendship with H, there would be such benefits. It was equivalent to epting two extremely individual subordinates for no reason.
Yeah. H snorted softly. Then, she passed a message to her two younger brothers, and then pointed to Bruce. Call him brother-inw.
When the two underworld giants heard Hs words, they both lowered their heads obediently and respectfully said, Brother-inw.
Bruce nodded when seeing them so respectful, but still felt a little panicked. He couldnt help but think that anyone who saw such two behemoths will do such a meek gesture.
But looking at them now, they really regarded Bruce as a rtive. Otherwise it wont be so easy to talk to them. Since he was not a small one, he became the brother-inw of the two.
Bruce naturally had to express himself, otherwise he would be distracted by such two brother-inws.
Was that okay? The result was just when he wanted to express something, a sound resounding throughout the star field was passed to the four of them.
Who dares to cause trouble to the Kingdom of Dragons?
If you think that there is no true god in the Dragon Realm, then you are very wrong
With that, a dragon that covered the sky and the sun appeared.
The dragon waspletely dark, revealing a heavy aura of eternal existence. The head was bigger than the moon. Its entire body was as big as the dragon. Its length had reached 20,000 square kilometers, upying outside of space and looking at the four people like an ant.
Get out of my.
Immediately, several ck holes appeared out of thin air near the. The four people were sucked out of the. The four people were surprised.
The attraction of the ck hole hadnt caused any influence on the Kingdom of Dragons. However, this was enough to show the terrifying control of the Dragon God.
Seeing this behemoth, Bruce believed that what H said was true. On the surface, the Dragon God was very close to the multiverse level.
The void around the Dragon God was affected by the terrifying quality of his body. The gravitational field that existed around the was naturally formed.
Countless dust, nebe, boulders, and all kinds of mass matter in the universe were regrly rotating around the Dragon God.
This made the body of the Dragon God look like aary ring. It seemed that his dragon body had long surpassed the so-calledmon sense of the world, forming a flesh and blood civilization centered on itself.
As long as he opened his wings, Bruce had no doubt that he could squeeze the sun. Even if a Celestial like Ego hit it head-on, there was nothing it could do with the ck hole he just created.
If the Celestial attacked him, it would probably be sucked into the void and finally turned into his own energy.
This was the Dragon God Nidhogg, an ancient dragon that made the gods desperate!
While thinking, Bruce opened the Dragon Gods panel. [Name]: Nidhogg [Identity]: Dragon of Despair, Primordial Dragon [Ability]: Rules of the Dragon God (9000w), Desperate Dragon Body (6000w), Desperate Dragon Breath (6000w), Dragon Whisper Magic (5000w), Source of Life (5000w), Time Warp (4500w), Dragon Power (4000w) Magic immunity (2000w)
After reading the information of the Dragon God, Bruce knew that this was probably the closest thing he had seen to the Multiverse level existence so far.
The Rules of the Dragon God had reached an energy value of 9000w. Another 1000w ,pr and it would exceed 100 million.
Once it breaks through 100 million, the Rules of the Dragon God rule would be transformed into aw that even the multiverse would recognize.
Even the arrogant H with her two younger brothers were shocked and speechless. She didnt expect that the Dragon God who had absorbed the World Tree would be so strong!
Fenrir and Yemengade were not convinced yet they wanted to shake their bodies to demonstrate. But they were locked in ce. Even creeping their vellus hair and scales had be an impossible thing.
Human, give me a reason not to kill you. The Dragon God ignored Hs siblings looked at Bruce with shining light.
He began to wait. He recognized it at a nce.
Brucei is the leader of the four and was the strongest among the four. He could also see that Brucees strength had reached the intermediate level of the Universe Level, and he had the qualifications topete with the top level.
At this moment, Bruce looked at Dragon Gods unsentimental eyes and began to think. Bruce guessed that if it was not for the fear that the battle of the domain master might destroy the Dragon, the Dragon God must have long since smashed the four of them. Why did the Dragon God guard the instead of continuing to eat the world tree to improve his strength?
There is only one reason!Bruce thought.
It must be the Dragon God who found it meaningless to continue to eat the World Tree. The absorption of the source of life had reached the limit of Dragon Gods body, not enough to make him rise to the Multiverse Level.
Therefore, he could only adopt the method of shaping the Kingdom of Dragons and continue to enhance the power of the Dragon God from the belief of the descendants of the dragon n, hungry for the opportunity to advance to the multiverse.
Since thest time she saw the body of Goddess of Soul, Bruce knew that advancing to the Multiverse Level was not that simple. Dragon Gods thoughts at this time were exactly what Bruce once thought.
Chapter 368
Chapter 368
In fact, Bruce, who ruled the ten star regions, was now in front of the Dragon God.
The Dragon God was alone in the past, only controlling one. So far he had no decent subordinate. Bruce already had three main domain subordinates: Mao, Spider-Man, and H. And the God of Death H had great potential.
Once existences like Fenrir and Yemengade broke through to the Universe Level, Hs strength would grow further.
It was not impossible to get strong like Bruce. As the dark elves were swept away, the ten great kingdoms temporarily lost their opponents.
They could spend time on rejuvenating energy and rapid development ofprehensive strength including technology. In this way, the under Bruces rule would soon break through to more than ten. After that, it continued to expand within the gxy, transforming others in the gxy into a habitable state.
Continuing like this, the inhabiteds in the gxy would change and increase. Once the ster energy was fully utilized, thes in the ten star regions would be cosmic civilizations.
The nuclear bomb was only invented through a mass-energy form created by Einstein to increase the energy utilization rate to one percent. Just one percent.
It was enough to destroy a city and blow up the existence of the normal Thanos. With 100% efficiency, the energy that could be extracted from stars was incredible.
Figuring out the key links, Bruce knew that the Dragon God did not want to fight, because he was too eager to advance to the Multiverse Level.
Otherwise, with the reputation of being a Dragon God, it was impossible to lower his head and wait for Bruce to negotiate with him.
At this time, Bruce condensed the Rules of Thrones, bursting out of the golden light, breaking free from the dragon.
Taking a step forward, he said to the Dragon God, Nidhogg, I am the current master of the Ten Star Regions. You should have known this a long time ago.
Hmph! Thats what you think. The Dragon Realm will not obey you. The Dragon God said disdainfully, As for thes you currently control, destroying them is just a few breaths for me.
But you didnt do that. Bruce chuckled. It can make the noble Lord Dragon God unbearable.
Let me guess why. As he said that, Bruce blinked at H, indicating that everything will be alright.
After seeing his confident expression, H obviously rxed a lot.
Bruce said, Thats because there is an existence on the earth that the Dragon God is afraid of!
Seeing the Dragon Gods pupils shrank instantly, Bruce continued, We wont bend around.
Presumably the Dragon Kingdom can no longer withstand such arge poption due to the rapid reproduction speed.
In the future, I can ask Mao and Spider-Man to help you quickly creates and help carry the pressure of the Kingdom of Dragons.
The Dragon God listened, always expressionless and pretending to be unpredictable. But Bruce knew that the Dragon God had already moved.
The Rules of Dragon God could create dragons and show their advantages, but it did not have the ability to create all things like the Rules of God.
There were thousands of rules in the universe, each with its own unique advantages. The Rules of Dragon God was not a panacea.
Nidhogg knew this better than anyone else, so he watched as the domain masters appeared in the top ten star regions, but never asked these people to help him.
He did not go to Ego. Instead, he had been exploring how to makes by himself.
A lot of time was wasted halfway. But he was very arrogant as a Dragon God, and he loved his reputation so much that he couldnt let go of his identity.
Why couldnt Bruce find him before was because the food of the dragons in the Kingdom of Dragons was very scarce. Because there were no other creatures on the Kingdom of Dragons.
The dragons seemed to have amazing appetite. The Dragon God would fly to other star regions like a mother bird guarding her child, using its body to escape from the ten star realms to capture creatures as food for dragon children and grandchildren.
This made him very tired.
Bruce thought about it seriously. He stretched out one finger. We can help you build your own ecosystem.
But there are two requirements.
One, the Kingdom of Dragons will never fight with other star regions, and the Dragon God cannot continue to eat the World Tree. Seeing that the Dragon God did not respond, Bruce knew that the World Tree really had no effect on him, so he stretched out his second finger.
Second is that the Kingdom of Dragons must maintain fair trade with other star regions.
If the Kingdom of Dragons wants anything, it must be exchanged for the rare resources in the Dragon Realm. After talking about these two things, Bruce breathed a sigh of relief, took a step back, and began to wait for Dragon Gods reply.
Hahaha After listening to Bruces words, the Dragon Godughed.
This caused irregr fluctuations in the suspended matter all over his body. The Dragon God looked at Bruce with a smile. You are really bold, daring to negotiate terms with me.
It seems that you still dont know what the consequences of offending me are!
H and the others immediately became alert. Whenever they thought things were about to fall apart, they would attack.
Bruce said loudly, Do you want to fight against the existence that killed Ego?
The Dragon God stayed on the spot and became uncertain. H nced at Bruce, she didnt know the meaning of her. But seeing that she could make the Dragon God doubt, she kept this scene in her heart, prepared to ask Bruce about this in the future.
Well then, I can promise you. The neb around the Dragon God began to return to normal. But you have to tell the truth. Once someone dared to y a dragon, it would be a taboo against me.
Dont me me for being rude. Having said that, the Dragon God gave the earthly python a cold look. It seemed to be warning him. Dont think that I didnt see you killing two giant dragons to y majestic things.
The dragon might on the giant python was suddenly strengthened by the Dragon God.
This caused the snake scales on his body to shiver, as if about to leave the body. H frowned, put her hand on the giant python, and sent her death power.
Seeing that her second brother was at a loss, Fenrir showed his wolf teeth and stared at the Dragon God fiercely.
As a result, it didnt take long for the Dragon God to withdraw all the Dragon Power. Its like warning three people.
After that, Dragon God took a deep look at Bruce again. Just as to give her a face, Ill forget this one.
After saying this, the body of the Dragon God was in front of the four people shuttled through the void and disappeared.
Chapter 369
Chapter 369
Bruce, who the Dragon God calls her, why havent I heard of her. H couldnt help asking after Dragon God left. Fenrir and Yemengade also looked at Bruce nkly. They were baffled by thest words of Dragon God.
Hey, she is an existence you cant imagine at this stage. She once saved my life. Bruce sighed, his eyes looked up at the starry sky, slightly lost in thought.
H looked at Bruces eyes and seemed to understand something. Bruce, I must be the one who will save you next time.
At this moment Bruce turned his head and looked at H with a smile. That might be true.
After speaking, he stopped talking nonsense. Locking his consciousness to the position of the World Tree, he took out the space gem. After a wave of spatial ripples passed, the four came to where the World Tree took root. Soon, they saw a shocking scene.
An abstract to transparent green tree floated in the depths of the starry sky. The tree turned bright and dark, as if it was in a different time and space from other creatures.
The ce where the few people were standing was exactly the root of a big tree. The huge golden root system of the big tree extracted the divine power of life in the void every moment.
This supported the normal operation of the tree. The root system of the big tree was crisscrossed, with tens of thousands of roots. Each single diameter had a thickness of tens of thousands of kilometers.
The height of the tree was impossible to estimate. It was at least thousands of light-years away. And those brilliant and dazzling fruits hung on the big tree, which were ten star regions.
A star region was a fruit of the world tree. Because of the existence of the big tree, the ten kingdoms were always connected by branches. Just like this, taking care of each other.
It seemed that if any one fruit grew too fast, it could affect the appearance of other fruits. It was precisely from this that the ten regions could always be in a state of delicate bnce.
Legend had it that Odin, the King of the Gods, was stabbed by a spear and dumped himself on the branch of the World Tree. After seven days and nights without eating or drinking, he finally saw the sparkling runes and created the words.
He also once drank the spring water under a root of the World Tree at the cost of his right eye. Thus, obtaining wisdom. Therefore, the World Tree had be a symbol of knowledge.
It represented the wisdom to make the right choice in the future.
These legends about the World Tree were like the sands of the Ganges, and there was no way to count them. But none of them could tell where the World Tree came from.
If the earth existed for four billion years, then the age of the tree must be longer than the age of the Earth. A big tree that had lived for more than four billion years, who would know?
No wonder Nidhogg is so powerful. He dares to challenge the existence of the World Tree.
Can the World Tree make living things extinct? Fenrir the wolf said, dissatisfied. Then, he opened his mouth to bite the nearest root.
As a result, green light began to appear in his eyes. It was in sharp contrast with the death power given by H. The divine power began to fight fiercely in his body. The monster body of the giant wolf crackled and burst into bleeding fog.
Third brother! Seeing that Fenrir was in danger, Yemengade hurried forward and entangled towards the giant wolf. H also wanted to help, but Bruce reached out to stop him behind her.
You are full of death power, and if you rush up, your life will be in danger.
But H hesitated and stopped.
I know they are your younger brothers. Dont worry, this may also be a chance for them. Bruce said seriously while observing calmly.
The physique of the giant wolf is very special.
Existence like him can often connect a special space.
I have seen the same phenomenon in my disciple, Cyclops
But the space in Fenrir seems to be even greater.
When he cant bear it, he will definitely separate the two forces.
Put it into the space, and then the body bears the other. H looked at Fenrir as Bruce said. Sure enough, the green light in Fenrirs eyes was disappearing, gradually being reced by darkness.
As Bruce said, the giant wolf was autonomously storing life divine power in the space in his body.
Yemengade breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Fenrirs appearance, but still wrapped around it uneasy, showing a cautious look.
At this time, Bruce continued, As for the second brother, the earthly giant snake is even more special.
I have seen him head to tail, because its a hermaphrodite.
So it is natural to ept these two different energies.
Bruce, is that true? Should I try to absorb the power of the World Tree? Obviously, the python heard what Bruce said, and his eyes began to show hesitation.
He was the exact opposite of Fenrir, due to his natural snake body. Snakes were cold-blooded animals, so his personality was rtively cold. When doing things, it didnt haveplete confidence, so it didnt immediately try.
You can try, Bruce said, ready to download the Rules of Life.
Once the python encountered an ident, he would download the rules of life. In this way, he could suck out the life divine power in the giant python, and the python would not be in danger.
Okay. Yemengade looked at H again.
He didnt shake his face until he saw H nodded. He took one bite towards another root. Thus, the life energy began to drill into the snake body along his teeth.
Ahhh! Yemengade showed an expression of pain. Apparently he encountered the same thing as Fenrir.
Yemengade, hurry up and connect your head to your tail, Bruce spoke to the python.
Hearing his words, the python released its big mouth that was biting at the root of the world tree and bit its tail. Soon, a magical scene happened.
Yemengade floated on its own, connecting head and tail to form a circle. The snakes body began to light and darken. It was full of life for a while, and breathless for a while.
It seemed to be in a secret fit with a certain universe. After breathing in and out, it gradually began to learn about the World Tree, forming aw.
At the same time, the aura of Yemengades body began to skyrocket.
Seeing this scene, Bruce began to pay attention to his information. He discovered that there was an extra Rules of Life in the materials of Yemengade. The initial energy level was only 300w, but with the regr flickering of the body, it soon started to bnce the Rules of Death. It increased to 600W, and there was no intention to stop.
The two divine powers began to grow together.
700w.
800w.
900w.
..
It continued to grow like this.
Chapter 370
Chapter 370
Bruce, Yemengade H frowned, and her body began to tremble.
H, whats wrong with you.
Bruce looked back and saw that the energy level of the giant python exceeded 10 million. H also changed. The Rules of Death in H began to skyrocket. It stopped after increasing to 2000w in one breath.
Feeling the change in herself, H could not help but lift the Rules of Death in surprise. Her whole body was showing a pitch ck, deep color.
The energy in her body was different from the past in terms of quantity and quality. At this time, the giant python also escaped from the state of connecting head to tail.
As soon as the snake let go of his tail, Yemengade realized that he had be a cosmic powerhouse.
He was also a strong Universe Level being who had mastered two rules. Being as tyrannical as him, how could he not know what benefits he got. Looking at the wolf, Fenrirs body was damaged by swallowing life force by mistake. It had be intact as before, and seems to have begun to adapt to this force.
Yemengade remembered that all of this was achieved through Bruces guidance. He couldnt help being grateful for his brother-inw for the first time.
In the past, he had a grudge against Bruce. Butpared to this huge improvement in strength, thats nothing. After all, he had been cultivating for thousands of years, so he naturally knew that he couldnt reach this level at his usual speed even after thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years. And without the Space Gem, he couldnt go to the World Tree.
He didnt have the ability of the Dragon of Despair to travel through space only with his body. Now that his body was infused with divine power, it skyrocketed again.
From being able to entangles like the Earth, to now being able to entanglerger Saturns.
He increased several times and he was almost as long as the Dragon of Despair. But even with this, hes nothing more than a little ant to a caterpirpared to the World Tree.
Yemengade, thank your brother-inw, H saw the change in her second brother and said in surprise.
Thank you, brother-inw. Yemengade didnt hesitate.
Bruce nodded, always feeling that the pythons brother-inw expression seemed more sincere thanst time.
As for H, she blinked quickly at Bruce as if to say for the sake of your meritorious service, I could do more poses for you tonight.
Bruce put his arms around H. Looking at Fenrir, his body had also grown bigger, but there was no sign of awakening.
In this way, the medicinal effect was too violent, so Bruce said to the python, Yemengade, Fenrir hasnt woken up yet.
I think you have to continue!
Hearing Bruces words, the python and H looked at the wolf.
Sure enough, Fenrir was still asleep. Although his aura looked greater than before, he was sleeping morefortably. But there was no sign of awakening. The python hesitated for a moment, and opened his mouth again to bite at the tree of life.
Because of Yemengade, the intensity of swallowing suddenly increased too much. As a result, the regr swallowing of the World Tree was agitated. There was a thud in Bruces heart.
Break!
This time Yemengade seemed to swallow too hard. Maybe its life-threatening, so in order to keep this brother-inw, Bruce quickly issued instructions to the system in his mind. Otherwise, once Yemengade added the life divine power to his body too fiercely, after reaching tens of millions of energy values, he couldnt do anything even if he wanted to help.
System, download the Rules of :ife in Yemengade.
Ding!Downloading Rules of Life requires 1500w. Do you confirm?
Bruce took a look at his energy value, and conquering H was equivalent to conquering the Death Star Region. At this time, his energy value just reached about 1600w.
If he hesitated more, he was afraid that Yemengades energy value would reach 200 million.
Confirm!
Ding! The energy value is detected to be sufficient, and the download is sessful. As the system improved, the sound fell.
Bre suddenly felt a divine power that resembled the beginning of life in the universe. It began to slowly inject it into his body.
Because his body had no divine power that conflicts with the Rules of Life except for the Law of Death, so the whole process went smoothly.
Trying to run the Rules of Life, his body began to emit a faint green light. It revealed the breath of life like the World Tree. The emerald light shone him like the king of the elven kingdom. His handsome face added a somewhat strange temperament.
Looking at the magnificent World Tree, Bruce felt even more connected to the World Tree.
He knew now that as long as he wanted, he couldmunicate with the consciousness of the World Tree through the Rules of Life. Its just that it was not the time to do so. After all, his brother-inw matter has not been resolved yet. So after downloading the rules of life, Bruce quickly stared at the giant python.
He found that there was no dark light on his body. Instead, it was full of pure life divine power.
If the earthly python was a holy unifish, pegasus, angels, and other creatures, that might not be much. As long as he didnt burst, he could wait for the body to slowly absorb this energy. But as a dark creature, the condition of the earthly python could only be described as bad.
Bruce, what should I do. Seeing how her second brother was dying, H did not expect happiness toe so soon. With that, her expression changed drastically.
The breath of life quickly passed from the body of the earthly python to her and Fenrir. Fortunately, Fenrir could continue to transform these supernatural powers into different spaces, and she was miserable. As the Goddess of Death, the power of life happened to be her nemesis. So her whole body seemed to copse.
At the key moment, Bruce teleported like lightning and grabbed her hand.
Dont be afraid, H. As he said that, Bruce turned on the devouring power to absorb the life power in H.
On one hand, the life divine power was transformed into the power of other rules through the ability to replicate divine power.
In this way, not only the soaring life divine power would not affect him, it could also bnce his Catastrophe and Fear divine powers. These were divine powers he hadnt cultivated for a long time.
Today, he took this opportunity to bnce the various rules in his body.
A few dayster, H woke up quietly.
She saw the power of life and death in the earthly python once again became bnced. Fenrir was no longer affected, and Bruce was standing at the foot of the tree of life.
He seemed to bemunicating with it.
Chapter 371
Chapter 371
At the roots of the World Tree, the green light shed. In front of Bruce, an old man suddenly appeared. The old mans breath was long with a certain mysterious rhythm. The vast world tree was always in sync with it.
All kinds of information about the origin of life were constantly emerging on his abstract body. This made Bruce the moment he saw the old man. He could not help being in awe.
He knew that this must be the incarnation of the World Tree. Obviously it was also a true God with a four-dimensional body.
Its not that he could figure out at will. Just as he was thinking about how tomunicate with him, the old man opened his mouth leisurely. Bruce, since thest Wizard King, you are the first god willing tomunicate with me in thousands of years.
The old mans face was faintly bitter. When most people see me, they are like the Dragon of Despair.
Like a parasite asking for the source of gold that I absorbed.
Senior, in this case Bruce tried to ask. Obviously you have a four-dimensional body, why dont you teach the Dragon of Despair?
In his opinion, with the strength of the old man, he must have mastered the power of the Law of Life. Otherwise it was impossible to make his body four-dimensional.
With such an existence, how could the Dragon of Despair be his opponent. In fact, it was as early as when he saw the body of the World Tree appear abstract and flickered had he begun to think about this issue.
The trunk of such a vast world was made up of four-dimensional incarnations. How could the Dragon of Despair not know.
Where did he dare to challenge the authority of this existence?
The four-dimensional incarnation of Goddess of Soul, even if it was only one billionth of the size of the world tree, was enough to st the Dragon of Despair with one punch.
The gap between the ranks was the gap between absolute strength. In a certain period of time, it was by no means a talent that could be brought closer.
It seems that its not very clear to you, so let me exin to you. The old man touched his beard and continued, Actually, I am a four-dimensional god by nature.
What! Bruce was surprised. This was indeed something he didnt expect.
You should also understand that I am not a creature of this world.
I came from another dimension, the dimension of life, the old man exined. In fact, there are many World Trees there. Existences like me must take root in every parallel universe.
There are many dimensions in the universe, and I am not the only one.
Having said that, the old man took a serious look at Bruce. But you are different. I can connect with the self in other universes, but they have never seen you.
I have survived for tens of billions of years, and I have rarely seen uniqueness in my long life.
So I decided to tell you about me.
In my opinion, my existence is the variable of the universe.
Bruce was silent. He hadnt thought about this, because he hadnt been to other parallel universes.
Although I had a four-dimensional body and endless life since I was born, I was quickly targeted by the universes creation god.
After being affected by them, in addition to creating life, maintaining the stability of the major star regions, I was deprived of all other powers as a god.
As he said that, the old man pointed to himself. I believe you have seen it. I am always flickering.
This is the influence of the Law of Oblivion. Not to mention the Dragon of Despair.
The old man sighed. Even if I just shot a caterpir, Death and Oblivion will wipe me out and turn me into nothingness.
Hearing this, Bruces pupils began to shrink violently.
I know what you are thinking, seeing Bruces appearance, the old man continued to exin. When you be a four-dimensional god, Oblivion will not care about you. Everyone will ignore you, because general cosmic gods have too little influence on the universe.
The universe is so big that you cant imagine. Many times, you think that bursting the star field will have a lot of destructive power.
In fact, from the perspective of the universe, its nothing more than scratching somewhere-itching.
No matter how powerful the gods are, they cant shake the foundation of the universe.
But I am different from you. I was born and decided that many lives will be born of me.
The elves, tree people, etc.
Ten billion years ago, before the earth appeared, I took part in the evolution of life in the universe.
You have seen my body too. It is big.
But I tell you, ten billion years ago, my body was muchrger than it is now, and it enveloped the entire Milky Way.
This time Bruce was really shocked. How big was the Milky Way. It was at least one hundred thousand light years! How manys would such a huge body connect to was simply unimaginable.
It seems you have already thought of it, yes
At that time, I was the overlord of the gxy, and there were elves on all thes in the gxy.
This quickly expanded my strength, and even dared to directly challenge the universe creator god. The old man shook his head again, as if he was telling the impulse when he was young. But I still underestimated the power of the universe creator gods. Their births are higher than mine.
For example, Eternity and Infinity, the two of them can borrow the power of all time and space in the universe.
Correspondingly. Death and Oblivion upy all the power of death and nothingness in the universe.
They are as strong as the universe is, and the entire universe contains at least trillions of gxies.
At the time, I thought I was very strong, but in front of them, I still shook the tree and couldnt help it.
Soon, I paid the price for my arrogance.
Death restrained me with her power of death, and then Oblivion made me look like a ghost.
This state of existence and nothingness has always suppressed my strength.
However, I have to thank the Eternal God for stopping me, otherwise I would have disappeared without a trace because of Gods punishment.
The same is true for me in other parallel universes.
Speaking of this, the old man smiled sadly. You should understand now.
Bruce nodded. He could imagine that that was the real battle between the gods of the universe. The disputes between several major systems, in the eyes of a tiny human being, were simply unimaginable.
This was the first time that the power of the universe creator god was revealed to Bruce.
In the eyes of Death and Oblivion, they taught the existence of the World Tree. Its just a microcosm of thousands of things. There must be many more daring existences in the universe.
Chapter 372
Chapter 372
After listening to the old man talking about his life experience, Bruce tried to open his information with the system. [Name]: Yggdrasil [Identity]: World Tree, Tree of Life [Ability]: Curse of Oblivion (3y), Law of Life (2y), Rules of Life (1.82y), Dimensional Body (1.8y), Star Fruit (1.6y), Life Source Energy (1.5y), Siu Nian ( 1.2y)
The energy level of the tree of life had increased from four zeros in the past to a billion-level count of eight zeros.
Brucepletely confirmed that all four-dimensional gods must be existences with energy reaching hundreds of millions. He was still struggling to catch up on the tens of millions of levels. The road ahead was actually very long.
However, from the first item of the tree of life ability list, he still noticed the terrible negative talent of The Law of Oblivion. This was the second time he had seen Negative ability after Gctus.
And the energy level of this negative talent waspletely above the power of the Law of Life. Even the system needed special care and put it in front of thew of life, trying to tell him.
This was the negative talent imposed on him by Oblivion, not the power of the world tree itself. What a sad old man.
Bruce thought that before bing gods, many people were forwlessness and the pursuit of freedom. After finally bing a god, he discovered that the way of the gods followed the more primitive principle of the weak and the strong. Existence of the Supreme God would not tolerate the new god to challenge his authority.
Seeing the old mans drooping eyebrows, Bruce suddenly patted a hand heavily towards his open arms.
Senior, you cant do this! Seeing what the World Tree really looked like, Bruce told him.
I can never leave such a decadent appearance!
If the power of the World Tree was above the power of Death and Oblivion, then divine punishment would only fall on Death and Oblivion.
The identities of both parties could be exchanged. After all, this was still a question of whether the fist was hard enough.
At this moment, Bruce realized that what he had seen before was still too small. Just thinking about it, he was just thinking about protecting mortals. However, from the day he became a god, he unknowingly fell into this vortex of the weak and the strong.
Even if he didnt take the initiative to provoke each other, the existence of Apocalypse, Mephisto, Gctus, and Dark Elf King would not let him go.
From now on, he would dominate the gods and be the master of all gods. Men must have fists, must punch hard!
Otherwise one day he would be trampled underfoot. Dont talk about protecting others, even everything he owned, whether it was wealth, power, or women, it would definitely be lost one by one until there was nothing left.
No! No way! Bruce told himself.
In one day, he wanted to make universe creation gods like Oblivion fear him, never letting those existences affect everything he had now.
The golden divine light representing power seemed to have heard Bruces heart. It began to spontaneously spread around his divine body. The golden light eclipsed the sky and the sun, as if the dawn broke through the darkness, and illuminated every corner covered by the World Tree.
Seeing such a phenomenon, the old man, whose consciousness of the World Tree became concrete, was moved.
You turned out to be a god of natural power! He knew very well that this was an extremely difficult road.
Many new gods had challenged the authority of the creation gods. However, one by one, the halberd fell into the sand, and eventually they all crawled under the feet of the creation gods. However, looking at Bruce, the old man seemed to have recovered his youth. He saw hope again.
In the beginning, he was not at all somber and into the dusk. He was full of passion and courage to challenge everything. Before he knew it, Bruces eyes infected him.
Well, since you have such a determination, I will give up my life to fight with you. Seeing Bruces golden eyes, the old man finally began to make up his mind. He wanted to help Bruce wholeheartedly.
Originally, this idea had suppressed him for tens of billions of years. He didnt even dare to think about it in the past, but today, Bruce was suddenly Bruce again.
His appearance began to hang from the old man. Unknowingly, he returned to his youthful appearance. Although his hair was still gray, his young and handsome face was still as before.
Seeing the old man change suddenly, Bruce smiled knowingly. Very well, senior, from today I will call you old green.
From then on, we will fight against the heavens and worlds together.
Whenever I take a piece ofnd, you pull it into the fruit of the World Tree.
Together, lets find back the grandeur of the gxy overlord and challenge the authority of the universe creator again!
Good! Old Green was moved. As a result, the branches and vines of the World Tree began to glow green again, inexplicably flickering. It represented the withered shackles that decay and destruction wanted to bind him. He broke free one by one.
Old Green seemed to be an indomitable giant in the universe. He was just like a person who suffered countless humiliations in the past. He started to stand up.
This reminded Bruce of his mothend, China, and he paid the price for his arrogance in the past. After lying on the ground for countless years, he finally stood up again little by little. Nature was not the existence of darkness, but it often persisted.
However, the ignorance of patience would only result in intensified bullying.
This road might be difficult, but we must go on unswervingly.
Only in this way could we protect those who we must protect. Even if one paid the price with his life, he would not hesitate.
Rumble!
The upheaval of the World Tree soon shocked H and her brothers, who were entrenched in the roots of the tree.
Whats the matter? H said in surprise.
She saw Bruce standing motionless in front of the World Tree for a while, then the World Tree began to tremble like crazy.
The python also looked at H dumbfounded, and the two looked at each other.
At this time, Fenrir finally awakened, and its body had grown as huge as the earth.
Eldest sister, second brother, should we leave?
Fenrir, you are awake, great, the earthly giant python said in surprise. Then lets leave quickly. Once the World Tree is destroyed, we have to die here too.
No. If Bruce will not go, I will not go, H said stubbornly.
Thats very simple. Lets take him away. With that, the size of the giant wolf instantly shrank to a height of about three meters and stood up like a werewolf.
He tried to grab Bruce. Unexpectedly, the moment his w was raised, it prated directly from Bruces body. Bruce was like a phantom, not in this world.
Damn, you want us to die? the giant wolf shook his head and said helplessly.
Chapter 373
Chapter 373
As soon as Fenrir could not touch Bruce, he was in trouble.
Second brother, think of something. Yemengade saw Fenrir shrink and transformed his body into a human form.
Its different from Fenrir, a man-wolf who turned three meters high. Yemengade still had serpentine vertical eyes, which looked a little bit softer. In other respects, he looked no different from normal humans. He was 1.8 meters tall and had long hair like a tramp. Walking on the street, no one would associate him with the giant python that could entangle the.
Yemengade was not as rough as Fenrir. He lightly tapped Bruce with his finger. It was discovered that Bruce did indeed look like a phantom, prated by his fingers. However, waiting until the moment, he noticed details that Fenrir hadnt paid attention to.
No! Yemengade looked at Bruce in surprise.
Whats the matter? H couldnt help asking curiously when he saw the second brothers discovery.
She had been paying attention to Bruces movement just now. Being able to move away would have transported him away. But until she tried all the methods, Bruces vision still stopped in ce, motionless.
His situation is like entering another dimension we havent been to.
And it must be the dimension of life. If we dont have life divine power in our body, then we cannot see him at all, Yemengade said.
Second brother, how do you know that he has entered the dimension of life. Have you been in there? H also looked at Yemengade curiously.
Seeing that the eyes of both of them focused on him, Yemengade scratched his head embarrassedly. That was when I was just born. I entered a dimension called Eternity.
Really, it sounds like its amazing. Fenrir interrupted Yemengade But what does this have to do with rescuing brother-inw?
If you want to enter this dimension, unless you master the Law of Life, you must be a Multiverse god.
Either we are invited by the god of this dimension, or we will have to brave the danger by ourselves. Yemengade continued, Fenrir, go first.
As soon as the giant wolf heard it, he couldnt help pulling his head weakly. Second brother, Im still young, isnt that bad!
Yemengade saw that the wolf had no confidence and turned to look at H.
What? Are you two big men? You want me to be a woman to find the way for you? H put her hands on her hips straightforwardly.
Hey, it seems only I can do it! Yemengade bit his lip and suddenly felt a bit of pain.
It seems that the second brother is not so good!
Brother-inw, if I fail to bring you out alive, remember to pay homage to me every year. After speaking, he urged the life divine power in his body, then shook his hand to Bruce.
H and Fenrir looked at the ce where they bordered. Bruce, who was standing still, opened his eyes suddenly.
The illusory form gradually solidified under the pale green light. His face still remained in the impassioned manner. He saw a feminine man stretching out his hand to him with a wretched look. So under conditioned reflex, he punched the opponent. The result was unbiased and hit the target, giving the opponent a cats eye.
Ouch! Yemengade screamed, covering his eyes.
Bruce, its great that you are fine! H hugged Bruces arm in surprise.
Fenrir hurriedly supported the feminine man. Second brother, are you all right!
Second brother? Bruce circled.
H, whats the matter?
H only noticed the state of Yemengade and couldnt help but exin it. After a long while, Brucelistened to Hs exnation. Only then did he realize that he had missed and beat his brother-inw.
Second brother, I havent seen you transform. All this is a misunderstanding, Bruce said embarrassedly.
Well, as long as you are fine. Yemengade covered his blue and purple eyes with his hand. He had no choice but to turn his elbow out.
Hehe, my second brother actually looks cute like this, H said indifferently.
In her opinion, Yemengade was strong, and he wouldnt be slightly injured without three or five punches.
Then we can leave. Fenrir saw that the second brother was okay, so he couldnt help asking everyone.
Leave? Bruce reacted. Yes, we are leaving, but not fleeing.
Bruce turned and looked at the World Tree. Old Green will be fine. He has figured it out, but it still needs a process.
As soon as this remark came out, H and the others couldnt figure it out.
Yemengade and Fenrir couldnt help asking in unison, Who is Old Green?
Old Green is the world tree. Everyone can call him like that in the future. Bruce shrugged.
Well, let him take care of it slowly, lets go to the Kingdom of Elves.
The kingdom of the elves? The wolf asked with too much eyes open, You mean Alfheim?
It was already destroyed by the dark elves, why are you going there?
It is because of a problem that we have to solve, Bruce said irritably. We need to re-establish Alfheim. This is very important to Old Green.
Oh. The wolf nodded seemingly understanding.
But Alfheim still needs a domain master. Bruce looked at the three.
H would also preside over the underworld, she must be the first to rule out. As for the rest of Yemengade and Fenrir, looking at the image of the two and the identity from the dark, it would look weird making them Domain Masters of the elves.
How should this be good. Just when Bruce was in a daze, the three of them looked at him at a loss.
Old Green took the initiative to speak to Bruce. Li, I have one person to rmend to you.
Oh, I wonder who Old Green thinks is suitable?
I also have a child named Groot who lives on the earth. Old Green said lightly, I think he is the best choice for the Kingdom of Elves.
Groot? Bruce suddenly realized how he almost forgot about him.
Groot was the bodyguard of Rocket Roon in Guardians of the Gxy. Because he couldnt talk, he always looked funny. Butter, because of his kind heart, he poured his vitality into Peter Quill in order to save him.
Although he was not dead, he became extremely young and cute. Later, Thor couldnt find a axe handle, so Groot helped Thor take out the axe, turning part of his branches into a axe handle.
Chapter 374
Chapter 374
Groots body could carry the power of the artifact. How could it be a simple character?
Bruce changed his mind. Since the old man said that Groot was a descendant of the World Tree, then everything is exined.
For creatures like the World Tree that involved the origin of life, how could the offspring have no secrets.
Yes, as long as you bring Groot to me, I can inject life force into this child.
He can be perfectlypatible with my power, Old Green said confidently.
It wont be long before he will be able to awaken a lot of abilities, and he will definitely be able to help you.
Well, Ill go find him now. Hearing this, Bruce nodded and spread his Gods Telekinesis.
Since downloading the Rules of Life, his spirit had been strengthened again. It could now spread to areas tens of light years away, and the span was astonishing.
It took less than an hour before Bruce found Groot. However, the current situation of Groot could be said to be very miserable.
It was being locked in a supply base on Pluto by the Kree, one of the three empires of the universe.
Kree frequently appeared in the plot of Guardians of the Gxy and Captain Marvel. This was an alien race with advanced science and technology, and one of the rtively oldest races in the Marvel universe.
Their home star was located in thepanion gxy of the Milky Way, Hara in the Magenic Cloud.
The difference from the Earthly people was that the Kree usually had blue skin and pink skin.
And because the gravitational force of the host star was far greater than that of the Earth, a dense body had grown to cope with the gravity of the host star.
Oncended on the Earth, objects weighing several tons could often be lifted easily. The earliest Captain Marvel was a lieutenant officer of a certain Kree tribe who was sent by the Kree as an alien intermediary.
It was just that he was very badly influenced by humans, and then turned against the Kree people and became Captain Marvel.
The master of the Kree was a livingputer called the Supreme Wisdom.
He established everything about the Kree people, including science, philosophy, military, etc., and had always led the Kree Empire. However, the most impressive of the Kree people was the Marvel viin Ronan.
Ronan was the leader of Kree, possessing superhuman strength, speed, and endurance.
In the state of wearing his high-tech armor, various indicators could be enhanced, probably reaching the strength of normal Thanos.
His signature weapon was a hammer called the universal weapon. It could be changed into various states ording to the users wishes. This included disintegration, reorganization, material transformation, shock wave, energy absorption, creativity field, etc.
The strongest state was when the weapon was iid with Infinity Gems. So that he, who was sub-heavenly physique, could reach the strength of the Universe Level through the technological strength of the Kree Empire.
In fact, for Bruce today, the physical strength of the Kree was no longer a concern. But their strong scientific and technological strength could cause Bruce a lot of trouble.
The Kree people had developed countless colonizeds in the gxy.
Military supply depots like Pluto were even more numerous.
Once they wanted to attack the earth, it could be said to be easy for them who had mastered the technology of curvature flight and interster jumping. And the earth people wanted to attack them could be said to be as difficult as climbing.
Bruce was thinking about these things while observing the Krees supply station on Pluto. It was discovered that in addition to Groot, the Kree also arrested many humans and mutants.
Bruce counted. There were probably nearly ten thousand people. In order not to arouse the attention of major forces, the detainees were all so-called missing persons on the.
Bruce knows why the Kree did this. It was because thousands of years ago, the racial evolution of the Kree was forced to stop.
The Kree, who tried to evolve their entire poption into a god, was cursed like the World Tree.
Its just that the curse suffered by the World Tree was aimed at an individual, while the curse suffered by the Kree was aimed at the entire ethnic group. So at this time, the Kree began to search the universe with powerful evolution ability.
At first, they hit a wall in many cosmic races until they met humans. They discovered that human beings were just at a very active stage of evolution. So, they wanted to use human DNA to change the curse of their gic blockade.
After seeing the mutants, they even thought that human beings were a race that created miracles. Mutants on Earth had directly opened a path to bing a god after Bruces intervention for many years.
As long as any mutant was promoted to level 6, he could understand the rules and be a god. After bing a god, he would have an endless life.
This was exactly what the Kree people desired most.
Because Bruce had been rtively low-key, they still didnt know Bruces existence, thinking that people on earth were soft persimmons. They despised human beings, and thought that humans were not united.
What they didnt know, however, was once they showed up, human society would soon be unusually united when facing aliens.
In the face of racial crisis, no one was a fool, but also internal friction. Internal friction was also part of the evolution of society in human history.
After a few minutes, Brucepletely spread his consciousness on Pluto. As a result, a terrible fact was discovered. That was, the Kree people were cruel to foreigners and even more cruel to their own people.
The Kree on Pluto actually sliced its own people for research and sessfully imnted human and mutant genes into a male Kree, making the Kree also acquired the various abilities of mutants.
Bruce only observed for a while. The genes of Professor X, Wolverine, Storm, and Iceman had already been discovered in the Kree.
The abilities of the main force of X-Men began to show in the Kree.
Whats going on?Bruce began to be surprised.
Professor X had be a god, and the Earth was a strangend of guardians with foresight.
How could it be so easy for the Kree to seed, letting these precious genes be intercepted by the Kree.
After thinking about it, Bruce thought this matter was a bit serious.
The Kree had acquired mutant genes, and with their technology, it was not impossible to collectively be gods.
At that time, it was toote to stop them. After all, the Kree were not people on Earth. They also had the heritage of a race of tens of billions of years like the tree of life.
Once their racial heritage exploded, it was quite terrifying. So, Bruce decided to take action to investigate the current situation of the Kree.
Chapter 375
Chapter 375
H, you go back to the underworld first. After observing the special situation on Pluto, Bruce made a decision.
Why? I also want to go with you, H said nonpliantly.
In fact, she was a very insecure woman. Since getting serious with Bruce, she wanted to stay by his side all the time.
All right, Bruce said helplessly.
Fortunately, Mao didnt need to take action this time, otherwise Mao would ask. Once Wanda was involved, it would be really embarrassing.
When Wanda was angry, that was the big event that the Marvel universe would shake. Maybe it was possible to bring the mutants back to a state of nothing. So before returning to Earth, he must find a way to bring H back to the underworld.
Bruce took out the Space Gem as he considered it. The spatial ripple appeared again, and the figures of the four people soon disappeared following the ripple.
When they opened their eyes again, the four of them were already standing on the surface of Pluto.
Pluto, discovered by humans in 1930, was once the ninthrgest in the sr system. Outside the, there were five satellites of different sizes.
Standing on Pluto, one would find five moons in the sky. And because it was too far away from the sun, one could hardly feel any temperature.
It was worth mentioning that the density and diameter of Pluto were much smaller than that of the Earth, and even the moon wasrger than it.
It was only more than 2,300 kilometers in diameter and was mainlyposed of rocks and ice.
Due to the small gravity, if humans could survive there, they were all Superman who can jump more than ten meters high.
H took the lead and observed the ice under her feet for a while. She said in a bore, The environment here is very simr to Jotunheim, but it is much smaller than the of the Frost Giant.
Yes, ording to Asgards standard, it is obviously impossible to survive here. There is no oxygen. Fenrir red. There must be nothing delicious here.
Oh? I think its very cool here, it can calm me down a lot. As a cold-blooded snake, Yemengade expressed a different opinion.
Okay, stop arguing, this time our main task is to rescue the descendant of Green Old.
Bruce began to publish his authority as the boss. If you are disobedient, I will send you back to the underworld immediately.
Huh? Even if you cant eat anything, dont send me back to the ce where the dead were treated. Fenrir shrugged his head and looked much more honest. H put out her tongue yfully, and Yemengade closed his mouth.
Very good. Seeing that everyone finally stopped making noise, Bruce nodded in satisfaction. He began to lock the ce where the Kree detained Groot. It didnt take long before he found his destination.
He saw the bottom of Pluto. An underground project thousands of meters deep was created by the starship. There were variants of Kree and various high-tech defense systems stationed there.
Bruce knew that the Kree were not very clear about Groots detail, so there was no strong figure stationed beside him.
But at the underground core, a petri dish with bubbles was guarded extremely tightly. They stationed all the guards there.
Bruce looked up again at the five moons in the sky. He could see a Kree-ss starship docked on each moon.
This showed that the Kree were very disdainful of human technological prowess, never thinking that humans could attack here one day. So even a decent carrier-ss battleship was not sent over. Not to mention the various more advancedary starships. The reason why battle-ss starships were arranged was because they were afraid that other races in the universe woulde over and ruin their good deeds.
But having said that, if the Kree one day sent a-star battleship as big as the Earth. It must be ready toe and annihte the Earth.
Its just that the earth still had great research value, so they didnt have aary battleship here. And too much fanfare would definitely arouse the attention of Krees enemies.
It exposed the Earth as a good ce for them. Now that the situation of the other party had beenpletely determined. Bruce made a battle n and told the three.
Yemengade, you recover your true body, wrap around the, and wipe out all the starships in the sky.
Cut off the Kree.
Fenrir, these underground protective facilities and guards are yours.
Remember, dont get bigger, otherwise this small wont be able to hold your mouthful Seeing the two men expressed their understanding, Bruce took H and sent her to the ce where Groot was detained.
Who are you? Enemy attack! Seeing two aliens suddenly appear, the Kree guard immediately reacted.
What was worthy of surprise to Bruce was that these Kree were not as useless as the Earth human guards.
Instead, he drew out his high-techser melee weapon on the spot and activated his various variant abilities.
Circles of small energy shields were blessed on these guards. It seemed that neither kic energy weapons nor energy weapons could prate easily.
Bruce curiously teleported to a guard, and at the speed he couldnt react to, he stretched out his hand and flicked the guard around the guard.
Boom!
The shield broke instantly as if it had suffered a frontal explosion of the. However, Bruce frowned. He found that the technology on the Earth waspared with this shield, the gap between technology was really too big.
At this time, the people on Earth would be wiped out by this Kree trash. This is the disproportionate military gap between the two races. And this was just the tip of the iceberg of Krees technological strength.
Seeing Bruces hands, H stood on one side and gave a cold mouth. Dozens of guards immediately screamed and were killed on the spot. There was a ck gas out of thin air in the bodies of these guards.
It caused their bodies to burn on their own and instantly turned into fly ash. Bruce knew that this ck spirit was a unique ability.
This allowed Hs dark power to seize souls and kill people without being seen.
When ordinary people had not reached the Leve Sub-God Fathers strength, it could be said that they were touched and killed.
It was even more unfavorable to use on the Asgardian. Even the gods of the Level God Father could be killed by H in seconds.
Chapter 376
Chapter 376
Pluto, on the ground ice.
Gelu, Gelu? Groot woke up and saw the two brothers, babbling.
The reason why he was called Groot was because he couldnt say anything except these characters.
These characters could be transformed into thenguages of all races in the universe.
If one didnt understand, one could only guess
Hey! Second brother, can you understand what this guy is saying? Fenrir shook his head and watched the little tree man, who had turned back to the normal size.
He must be saying that you look scary. Mom said he should stay away from the bad guys.
If you dont bring your second brother who ys like this, I promise that this child will start crying immediately.
Thats not necessarily true. Maybe tree people are very close to snakes. After all, snakes often mix with trees. Yemengadw snickered shamelessly, and he had mocked the werewolf a lot during the long years.
After hearing this, the werewolf stopped paying attention to his second brother, but opened his big mouth and threatened viciously.
Although you are terrible, if you dare to bark, I will still eat you in one bite!
Gru! Groot instantly turned his palm into a branch and inserted it into the werewolfs nostrils.
The three-meter-tall werewolf had nostrils as big as an ordinary fist. The branches were easily stirred inside
Ahh! The werewolf covered his nose, even though he shrank his-like body, it had great density.
Even bombing with a nuclear bomb would not necessarily break his nasal mucosa. But for the itch, the werewolf obviously had no preparation.
A sneeze like a cosmic ray was ejected with his big mouth.
Boom!
Pluto, which was smaller than the moon, could not stand the pressure.
Following the opposite direction of the giant wolf sneeze, which was the direction close to the sun, the violent movement of the quickly stirred the entire into a series of shaking.
Even Groot himself did not expect that that could bring the distance between Pluto and the sun closer.
At the same time, Bruce, standing in the undergroundboratory, put the cherished petri dish of Kree into the Soul Realm.
Before he had time to study it, he felt the big movement of the. His Gods Telekinesis was swept away. Then, he faintly said, Fenrir sneezed, and Pluto was about to get into the orbit of Neptune.
Thats not bad, H said indifferently. Anyway, Pluto is too far away from your sun. Maybe another star will seduce and run away.
Thats right. When Bruce was about to argue with H, an aura that was around Universe Level suddenly descended on Pluto. Warning! This is the Tenth Fleet of the Kree Empire, Phoenix Executive Andrew.
The visitor should report his name and return the gene warehouse immediately, otherwise he will be attacked by us.
The abrupt warning was reflected in the minds of all the creatures in Pluto in a unique way.
Executive Phoenix? Bruce looked thoughtfully in the direction of information transmission.
Soon, he saw a Kree wearing a fiery red metal battle suit and exploding with the power of the Phoenix.
Really..? When he saw the enemy, Bruce had already confirmed that the other party had deciphered the gene of the Phoenix grafted into a Kree. And the petri dish that he snatched must contain the Phoenix gene copied by the Kree.
Since Dr. Sinister was an earth genius, he could clone and transfer the mutants genes to himself. How could the Kree people, who were hundreds of millions of times more mature in science and technology than the earth,ck this ability? Or even put it another way, once the highly centralized Kree people had determined the direction of gic evolution, the energy would only be purer and more intense than human beings.
Their masters were to push the entire race towards immortality and gods, and they would not consider moral and ethical issues at all.
Warning, because there is no response, the next cleaning action will be taken.
After discovering that no one responded to him, the Phoenix executive moved. Suddenly he turned himself into a Phoenix state.
His whole person was wrapped in the Phoenix battle suit, and the high-tech battle armor was exactly the supporting equipment developed by the Kree.
The power of the Phoenix divine power could be extended indefinitely, and the Phoenix Executive could release more powerful power.
Boom!
The scorching Rules of Phoenix fell, and the first to bear the brunt was Fenrir.
As the culprit in pushing Pluto into Neptunes orbit, the Phoenix Executives system believed that Fenrir was the strongest of the few.
Damn, what is this. Feeling his body starting to scorch, Fenrir became unhappy. Rules of Death came out, shattering the Phoenixs divine power. Then, he roared wildly, flew into the sky, and charged towards the Phoenix Executive floating in the outer space of Pluto.
The bodies of the two began to collide frequently. In an instant, they fought dozens of times. The three-meter-tall body of the wolf god did not take much advantage in front of the Phoenix armor.
Fenrir red and restored his body to the size of Pluto. He once again attacked the Phoenix Executive. Thetter saw the body of the wolf god turning into the size of a. He was shocked, dumbfounded.
What kind of beast is this, how could it have such a huge power, the Phoenix executive screamed. Caught off guard, and Fenrir was drawn to his head.
His skull shattered in an instant, and his mind copsed in an instant. The power of the phoenix that wasnt controlled could hardly form resistance.
Then, the mans armor was pped into flesh by the wolf gods giant ws.
Taking a breath, Fenrir pinched the Phoenix Executives body like a mouse, then put it in his mouth. Regardless of the hardness of the Phoenix armor, he chewed hard.
He came to Groots side again while making a crackling noise from his mouth. He said fiercely, Hmph!If you are not obedient, you will end up just like this guy!
Groot suddenly showed a scared look, kicked his feet in fright, and held his breath. There was a burst of tears in the corner of his eyes, almost crying.
Brother, what are you doing? Are you responsible for scaring the kid? H, wearing a ck tights, teleported.
This The giant wolf touched his head awkwardly when he saw H. He whispered embarrassedly, I was just educating the child.
Chapter 377
Chapter 377
Chapter 377: The Prototype of Phoenix Army
Damn, do you teach kids like this? H red at the werewolf angrily, then disappeared with Groot.
Fenrir looked at the giant python in embarrassment. Did I do something wrong? dont we all educate young wolves like this?
Its such an education that cultivated your jackal character, Yemengade said maliciously. By the way, the guy you ate just now? Its crunchy, but theres no reaction at all?
This. Fenrir touched his belly. The meat of this guy is delicious, more resilient than the immortals of Asgard, and the supernatural power in the meat is better.
Is this true? Spit it out so I can taste it too! Yemengade suddenly became anxious and began to pat the wolfs belly.
Haha! Brother, if you want to eat, find one yourself. The wolf ran away, and spat out a handful of Phoenix mes cheaply. The phoenix divine power is the top ten power in the universe. Unfortunately, this waste will never be used.
Its cheaper for me, old wolf. Asshole! Yemengade was furious, and was about to be a giant snake, grabbing his third brother. Bruce teleported from one side.
Hey, stop making trouble. Bruce looked at the two of them irritably, knowing that in order to stabilize Pluto, he and H had to work hard.
However, hearing that the two were jealous for vying for the Kree, it reminded Bruce of the monsters in ancient Eastern legends.
Didnt the two of them now look like monsters. Monsters, naturally, always took pleasure in cannibalism. Most monsters were like beasts, born with only two instincts. That was eating and breeding.
However, it was extremely difficult to find another pair of beasts like them, so the two became hermaphrodite at birth.
In the eyes of humans, this situation was called shemale. For those who were mainly male and dont worry about giving birth, after the idea of breeding is gone, the only thing left in their heads was their attachment to appetite.
Thats why they would tirelessly discuss all kinds of crispy vors.
Brother-inw, youre here, its great, you can reason with second brother. Fenrir jumped in front of Bruce, and blinked at Bruce. This is crunchy and crisp. I discovered it first. He has toe over and grab it. Whats the reason?
Ignoring the werewolfs instigation, Bruce opened his information. He found that the Phoenix Rule really appeared at the end of the werewolf ability column.
Its just that the energy required for downloading it was small and pitiful. It was only about 100w, and it was also prompted by the system that it belonged to the iplete version and had various defects, so downloading was not rmended.
After all, this was not the phoenix divine power that the wolf got from the phoenix woman, and it was also a super castrated version of the cloned gene fusion from the Kree and Phoenix.
Bruce could imagine that in order to match the Phoenix gene, the Kree must have more experimental versions.
The phoenix gene in this phoenix executive was just a useful result of research over a period of time. Compared with many useless genes, it was undoubtedly much stronger. But if one wanted to be perfect, the Kree must spend a lot of time studying.
As for the petri dish, it must be all the research results of the Kree people during this time. No longer paying attention to the two younger brothers, Bruce summoned Mr. Sinister, who hadnt seen him in the soul ne for a long time.
Ah. Despite being in the Krees high-techboratory, the temperature inside is much hotter than the surface, but Mr. Sinister still felt abnormally unwell. Seeing him, Bruce knew that he was still a fifth-level mutant. To adapt to this temperature, his endurance was already pretty good.
As an ordinary person, standing on a distant celestial body like Pluto, the grass that died early was standing up. Turning his head to observe the surrounding environment, Mr. Sinister suddenly clenched his fists.
The skin of his body suddenly hardened, and the surface of his body began to show a series of characteristics that were unique to demonization, including elongated nails, sharp horns growing on the head, and huge bat wings on the back.
After his body became demonized, Mr. Sinisters difort was immediately relieved. Demon was a species that could survive in the abyss of purgatory surrounded by sulfur.
Oveing the influence of Pluto, a smaller than the moon, was naturally a matter of time.
It seems you have seeded! Bruce eximed.
Although Mephisto did not have a four-dimensional body, he had already reached the half-step four-dimensional level.
The rigidity of the body was probably better than that of the Dragon God that he met in the Kingdom of Dragons.
With such a tyrannical existence, Mr. Sinister had cracked the secret of the body. He had to say that was a very incredible thing.
Yes, Master, I have cultivated the demonized gene and merged it with the Phoenix gene.
Mr. Sinister saluted Bruce respectfully.
Well, thats good, so for Mephistos genes, have any targeted weapons been developed?
Master, the demons body has evolved to this day after being tempered in the abyss of purgatory.
Mr. Sinister frowned. Its much moreplicated than humans, and it can be said to be almost insoluble.
After listening to Bruce nodded, almost as he expected. Then, did you find any problems with the Kree gene warehouse that I sent into the Soul ne?
This is very useful, Master. Mr. Sinisters face turned from sad to happy.
The research on bing a god through the Phoenix gene is very professional, and I have this precious research result.
It wont be long before I can reversely deduce the method of fusing the Phoenix cloned gene with other genes.
Very good! Bruce nodded in satisfaction. Continue on this path, let go of the Demon Gene first, and solve the Phoenix Gene problem first.
Yes! Master. After speaking, Mr. Sinister nodded respectfully, and then returned to the Soul Realm. The future phoenix army of the Kree will just make the clone army of the Soul Realm useful.
Its time to make a fortune from the arrogant Kree.
If you dare to experiment with the bodies of people on Earth, you have to pay for your impulse! Bruce looked at the back of Mr. Sinisters departure, and thought viciously.
Chapter 378
Chapter 378
After solving Plutos problem, Bruce and H gathered together. After that, he took out the Space Gem and took Groot across several star fields back to the position of the World Tree.
..
In the World Tree.
Great, Bruce, you really brought my child. As soon as Old Green saw Groot, he felt a sense of intimacy.
Groot had been disced for many years and had not been able to recognize him, but Groot had always maintained his attention.
Gru? Groot looked at the huge tree that straddled the stars in front of him, showing a curious expression.
When he came here, he also felt an involuntary joy. It was as if he belonged to this ce. Since the pirates destroyed his home, his heart had never been as happy as it currently was.
It was a feeling of being surrounded by life forces. If someone saw grass, they could burrow out firmly from the concrete ground. The World Tree was undoubtedly drilled out in the firmament of the universe a gap of life!
This made everything rted to life have a feeling of admiration towards it. As if this was an instinct they were born with. The whole body of the World Tree revealed this kind of life-rted artistic conception everywhere.
It was mixed with the vicissitudes of life, the ancient times, the feeling of guiding the lost. Before he knew it, Groot closed his eyes. The endless green light in the starry sky began to gather towards him. This made him look like a neb turning into a.
In the shocking scene, H and her brothers, who watched, could not help but stand still. Bruce was standing on one side and touching his chin, showing a thoughtful expression.
When Groot changed, he could feel that his life divine power waspletely mobilized. A breath of life beyond the rules began to gradually take shape in Groot.
This force was even strong enough to suppress the Law of Death in his body. It made it pant and dare not look up.
This should be the power of thew of life. Its no wonder that the two great creation gods, Death and Oblivion, used to bully the little ones regardless of their feelings.
Once the existence of the World Tree continued to grow, it would definitely threaten or even shake their foundation.
Now with the awakening of Groot, it seemed that this universe would soon have another World Tree. In order to prevent other gods in the universe from snooping, Old Green decisively included Groot, who was awakening, into his four-dimensional space, so Groot gradually disappeared without a trace before the eyes of the four.
Bruce, Groots strength is too weak to bear such strength for a while, so he will fall asleep. It will take a while for him to help you. In a blink of an eye, Old Greens figure appeared in front of Bruce. About the elven, I havemunicated it to all the elves through the nts on that.
Now they will respect you and do their best to cooperate with you to reshape the elf kingdom.
Oh, then I understand. Bruce nodded. He knew that Old Green must have given the oracle to the elves through vegetation.
All nts in the universe would respect his orders, because the World Tree was the ancestor of all nts.
The elves were a race that relies on the World Tree, and it was impossible not to listen to him. Seeing this, Bruce understood that he didnt even need to go to the Elf Kingdom anymore. He could hold the power of the Elf Kingdom firmly in his own hands.
Seeing what Groot looked like now and waiting for him to wake up, it was a master-level existence of the universe, able to take charge of the elf kingdom for him.
Then, Old Green, I will leave first. After a brief farewell, Bruce took H to Earth.
.
Earth, New York Temple.
Doctor Strange saw Bruce and three uninvited gods from Heims underworld and knew that something big must have happened.
Strange, have there been any changes on Earth recently? Bruce asked straightforwardly. As the master of the ten star regions, it was impossible for him to always keep his eyes on Earth.
Strange was his very optimistic Earth Domain Master. With him in charge, even Dormammu couldnt do anything but retreat, because Strange, who had the power of time, could see the future.
He predicted the arrival of the crisis, making everyone unable to defend from him. Across several levels, it was impossible to attack Earth easily and take advantage. Therefore, Strange was currently weaker than other domain masters in terms of power due to the short training time. But once the power of the Time Gem broke out, he actually became the strongest existence among the domain masters.
After all, whether it is Mao or Spider-Man, they were still not the opponents of those four-dimensional gods.
Teacher, I think there is something wrong with Inhumans recently, Strange said. Currently they have established their city on the moon and called it Attn.
Recently through the Terrigan Crystal, Inhumans created arge number of new battlefields. They remain hidden and infiltrate into human society.
Inhumans? Bruce touched his chin and began to think about the race he had forgotten before.
Inhumans was a race created by the Kree through gic experiments. Millions of years ago, the two major races of the universe, the Kree and the Skrull, fought a war.
For strategic needs, the Kree came to the sr system and set up a workstation on Uranus. Soon, they became interested in the gic potential of life on Earth at that time, so they conducted a series of experiments on Homo sapiens.
Obviously, this type of experiment had a double purpose. One was to study and prevent possible stagnation in its own evolution. The second was for war.
The Kree created a powerful mutant soldier. However, when they seeded in creating this group of humanoid species with extraordinary abilities, they suddenly abandoned this test product. The reason was that they discovered that there were major defects in the genes of the alien race, and the space for evolution was very limited.
This so-called defect, in Bruces eyes, was like the defect when a mutant that grew to level 5 could never evolve to level 6 and be a god.
The Kree found that the gic code for immortality they wanted could not be obtained from Inhumans, so they abandoned them in the end.
Chapter 379
Chapter 379
The Inhuman race had one important treasure, the Terrigan Crystal. This kind of crystals could activate humans with Kree genes, giving them all kinds of superpowers like mutants.
An ordinary human without the Kree gene would be turned into a ck stone by the obelisk, and the Terrigan crystal could also store arge amount of energy, which could be used as energy forser weapons.
Sending the information about the alien race to H and her two siblings, Bruce looked at Doctor Strange and continued to ask, Do you know the Inhumans purpose?
Not sure yet Strange replied. But Im preparing to investigate through Time Gem.
It shouldnt be toote. Check it out as soon as possible. I think this matter may have something to do with the Kree.
Okay, teacher, please wait a moment. After speaking, Strange casted the spell in front of everyone and opened the Time Gem.
Under the green light, he began to observe the various changes that would happen to the alien race in the future.
H looked at Strange. She suddenly spoke to Bruce, Bruce, this is an unstable factor.
Why not kill him right away?
If you cant bear to do it, just leave it to me. Before he could say anything, H winked at the two younger brothers and wanted to surround Strange.
Naughty, you will be noticed by him if you do, soe back quickly. Bruce hurriedly spread out his Gods Telekinesis and set the three people in ce. Strange is my future earth domain master, what are you doing with him?
Why choose such a person? He obviously wont obey youpletely. H asked puzzledly.
Yemengade also nodded after hearing this. Important treasures like Time Gems should not be handed over for safekeeping.
When Fenrir heard the words of the two, he no longer hesitated, and instantly broke free of Bruces consciousness.
He opened his mouth wide and bit towards Strange, who was still closing his eyes. Bruce wanted to save him, but Fenrir was too close to Doctor Strange.
Seeing that Strange was about to step into the wolfs mouth, Strange was stimted by the Time Gem. He woke up and disappeared.
This made Fenrir bite at nothing. After he lost his target, he hurriedly activated his Gods Telekinesis and began to search for Strange. However, he found that the other party had evaporated, and he could not be found anywhere in the temple.
Strange? Yemengade revealed his eyes, looked around, frowned, and said. My heat cant detect him. He seems to be no longer in this world.
Seeing this scene, Bruces pupils shrank. Even he began to wonder what had happened.
Teacher, I am here. Suddenly, Stranges voice rang in Bruces mind.
Where? Bruce turned his head, but found nothing in front of him.
I am in the time dimension, and none of you can see me.
Really? Bruce was silent for a while, and then said, I didnt mean to hurt you.
Teacher, I know you wont, I have seen it through the Time Gem, but I also know Strange suddenly said firmly, I will give you the Time Gem.
Why? Isnt it good for you to keep for self-defense? Bruce said in a puzzled way.
In fact, this thing doesnt mean much to me, because it can only enter the time dimension. I can still see what I want to see. Strange exined, Furthermore, there will be a crisis on the earth that even I cannot cope with.
Only you can really solve these problems with the Time Gem.
I originally wanted you to be the master of the Earth Bruce looked at him helplessly, with some expectations in his eyes. I want you to realize that you, who have the power of time, have great potential and are fully qualified for this position.
No, teacher, Im afraid I will disappoint you. Seeing Bruces high hopes for him, Strange said bitterly, I have no ambitions.
And in the future, in order to gain strength, I will sign a contract with the devil. Once I be the domain owner, it will only cause a catastrophe to Earth due to loss of control
Is that so? Bruce suddenly understood. This is the limitation of white magic. The white magic created by Vishanti is not your real power after all.
Without borrowing the power of others and relying on yourself, it may be difficult for you to break through the Universe Level.
Yes, teacher. Speaking of this, Stranges body once again appeared in front of everyone.
At the same time, he took the Time Gem out of the Eye of Agamotto and handed it to Bruce.
Seeing his movements, Fenrir became silent and stopped moving, but stood behind H.
Bruce, you are right, it seems I still underestimated the mans wisdom, H murmured.
Taking a deep look at Strange, Bruce solemnly put away the Time Gem. Strange, I know what you are thinking, and I wont let you down.
Thank you. I believe you, teacher. Strange gave a sincere smile from his heart, and continued, The Inhumans are just pawns, and soon they will bring chaos on Earth.
The purpose is to confuse the public and prepare for their troops stationed on Uranus and Neptune to capture Earth.
Sure enough Bruce nodded after listening. I knew they would not settle for the status quo after discovering the secrets of Earth.
Yes. Strange agreed.
There are more and more fifth-level mutants on the, such as Wolverine and Cyclops.
With the help of Professor X, he will soon enter the demigod stage and enter the god level.
Having said that, Strange suddenly changed his voice and looked at Bruce seriously. Teacher, you should also take back the Mind Gem from Professor X.
Mind Gem? Bruce thought for a while. I havent taken care of this gem since Visions death.
Speaking of which, Wanda is able to awaken his strength ahead of time thanks to him.
In that case, sir, I will first remind the Avengers to prepare for the next war. Strange saw that Bruce was determined, so he drew the portal, leaving the temple.
H and her brothers looked at the direction he was leaving and began to look at each other.
Bruce, where are we going now? H asked curiously.
H, lets go to an old ce. At this time, Bruce began to show a rather nostalgic expression.
Chapter 380
Chapter 380
Xavier School.
A shiny ck car stopped at the gate of the college. Soon, the car door opened. Bruce wore a ck suit and walked out of the car first. H, who also wore a ckce dress, followed behind him. After the two got out of the car, Yemengade and Fenrir also walked out one after another. The two brothers were also dressed in ck, and Yemengade wore sunsses.
At this time Fenrir looked only about 1.9 meters, and his wolf head had also be a white-haired young man.
In addition to still appearing to be more ostentatious, at least it no longer made people feel as if they were a monster.
The two followed Bruce and H, not looking like their brothers, and more like two dedicated bodyguards. At this time, no one would have thought that they were just four people with great power. They are all beings that could dominate the entire earth and the life and death of the star region in which they are located.
..
Wee, Bruce, you are back again.
Under the towering teaching building, Charles looked at Bruce, the leader of the four. He said, Nowadays, there are often people who tell me about your legendary deeds of teaching Scott and Angel.
Bruce, I dont know when you cane back to continue teaching. The door of Charles College is always open to you.
While talking, Charles stretched out his right hand to Bruce.
Seeing what Charles looked like now, Bruce knew that he hadpletelye out of Onught, so he couldnt help but smile and reach out to hold Charless hand. He said seriously, Thank you for the trust, principal. When I want toe back to teach, I will definitely tell you.
Looking at Bruces deep eyes, Charles still smiled. Now, he didnt care much about whether he could see through Bruce.
He believed that no matter what happened between them, it had passed. As long as he still trusted him, thats enough.
Charles paused slightly, staring into Bruces eyes and said, Bruce, whether you are in school or not, you can benefit mankind.
Oh? Brucey guessed what the professor meant, but deliberately asked, How?
One Charles held out a finger. After Mao left the Earth, mutants and humans werepletely integrated. Since then, no innocent mutants have been put in prison.
The mutants were quickly sessfully relocated, and the contradiction with humans was almost nothing.
This is my lifelong hope. With your help, it was sessfullypleted. After speaking, Charles smiled calmly and stretched out his second finger. Second, the Apocalypse Incident, the Blood Race Incident, the Gctus Incident, you have saved the Earth from crisis several times.
But you never gave your first name orst name. There is nothing more powerful than this.
Hearing this, Bruce smiled. Professor, Im too acimed, you have to know that I am also an Earthling. Isnt it normal to do these things?
Charles shook his head and continued. Three, as soon as the Inhumans made a mess, you crashed the others important base on Pluto and returned to Earth to give a helping hand again, reminding the major organizations of Earth to prepare for the challenge.
These three things have ensured that the humans and mutants on Earth are still safe and sound.
At this time, the pupils of H and Yemengade behind Bruce shrank at the same time. The two of them were also involved in the Pluto incident, but at the time they did not notice the feeling of being spied on.
Between the earth and Pluto, it would take more than ten hours to go back and forth at lightspeed. Not to mention the detection speed of ordinary gods, from the meaning of Charless words, it was obvious that he had learned the news without anybody telling him.
Even if H did that, she might not be able to detect the truth without the three of them noticing it. The other party did it with a smile.
When did such a master appear on earth? She had never heard of such a person before.
H nced at Yemengga and winked. Thetter shrugged helplessly. Fenrir was even more confused, not knowing what they meant.
Bruce turned his face slightly, nced behind him, and exined to them after passing a sentence. Then, he smiled and looked at Charles. Then, the professor is ready?
Not bad. With that, Charles pulled out the Mind Gem and put it on Bruces hand. This thing belongs to you, its time to give it back.
After speaking, Charles turned his head and left, without any intention of dying.
Bruce looked at the professors back. For this, he was willing to give his life for any bad boy to correct his evil and return to the right and people who were willing to go for the peace of the world and work hard.
The look of admiration was revealed again. He knew that Charles was the soul of Xavier School. Whether he was alive or not, this spirit of the X-Men will be passed on by some people.
Gods Telekinesis surrounded the entire college. Bruce saw that, except for the old teaching building in front of him, it waspletely new. The size of the entire x academy has already expanded dozens of times.
Whether its faculty, or infrastructure, Xavier School reached the level of top universities in the United States. Even many outstanding human students came here admiringly and applied here.
Humans and mutants had a good time and live a peaceful college life here. This was the world in Professor Xs mind, which had really taken shape step by step. It seemed that during the time Bruce traveled around the ten star regions, Professor X had made great efforts for this.
He gave up love, enjoyment, and everything else just to give all mutants a hope. Such a person could be a top mutant, it was indeed the luck of all mutants.
If no such person existed, even if Bruce drove away foreign threats, human society would still be frictionless, and countless innocent people would die in the war.
Standing still, Bruce sighed for a while. Looking at the inexplicable H trio, Bruce said softly, Lets go. Lets go to the Dwarf Kingdom. There are two important weapons there.
Chapter 381
Chapter 381
The Avengers Building.
The three giants of the Avengers, Iron Man, Thor and Captain America, were in the forefront. Captain Marvel, Doctor Strange, Hulk, Ant-Man, ck Widow, Hawkeye, de, War Machine, Falcon, Winter Soldier, and ck Panther were twelve superheroes on both sides.
Seeing everyone gathered together, Iron Man opened the holographic projection very cooperatively.
Captain America stood up and spoke without hurries, You are summoned back because of a major event in human society that urgently needs us.
ording to reliable information, the moon has beenpletely captured by the Kree.
All of Earths satellites were secretly destroyed by the Krees star fleet.
Humanity has lost all air superiority. We can only monitor enemy intelligence from the ground. It is certain at present. Captain America paused. He nced around at the crowd and found that everyone was curious, so he continued, On Earth, except for the nearly a million alien races hiding in the world and causing chaos, there is a star fleet of tens of thousands of Krees waiting for us.
These interster fleets are all equipped with weapons several times more advanced than ours, including ster energy shields, nano repair vehicles, antimatter cannons, etc.
In short, any starship is equipped with weapons capable of destroying Earth.
The only good news is that the Kree seem to have no interest in destroying the Earth. Their goal is to prepare to take the Earth intact, upy our, and enve all humans and mutants toplete their tragic gic experiments. Having said that, Captain America sat down and waved, showing that everyone could start expressing their opinions.
How difficult is this? My storm axe is already hungry and thirsty! Thor said proudly with a wave of his big hand. Asgard has a fleet several timesrger than the Kree. I can contact the Valkyrie at any time to cooperate with us.
Hearing Thors words, Captain Marvel seemed to hold back for a long time and stood up and patted Thors shoulder heavily. Haha! Thor, I love you very much!
At the same time, Captain Marvel also said proudly, I have fought the Kree several times, and I know their fleet very well. I am willing to apany Thor to destroy them.
The others watched as the two were facing each other. One of them was a god, and the other was a non-human being who was more resistant than a god who could smashs with one punch. She could fly in space without any means of transportation. How did theypare to others?
Iron Man looked at the two, then at the other awkward Avengers. He curled his lips in dissatisfaction. Everyone is not worried, this time Mao will definitely note to make trouble. Stark Industries is willing to provide you with a series of high-tech equipment to go to space. And through 3D printing technology, tailor-made ck technology spacesuits to ensure that the mission can be carried out happily.
Tonys words soon ushered an uproar in the audience. The world-renowned model parents were indeed wealthy, and a few words had resolved the unspeakable concealment of everyone.
Tony, you should call your son Spider-Man too, the Hulk said, fearing that the world would not be chaotic.
Yeah, Tony, we all now know that Peter has great magical powers. It is not much easier for him to make hundreds of millions of clones! The ck Panther looked at the Hulk, andughed cooperatively.
When everyone heard what they said, they all burst intoughter. At this moment Tonys face blushed, and he couldnt hear everyone. They were just teasing him.
Its okay for a little spider to jump between cities on earth. When in space, would his flying abilitye from?
Well, dont do it. Peter is still a kid, not suitable for such a fierce battlefield. Tony paused and continued, After letting the little spider participate in the interster war, what should we do if the alien races behind the Earth make chaos?
You cant think about things too one-sidedly. Hearing this, Captain America stood up again and signaled everyone to be quiet. Tony is right. In space, it would be great to have Thor and Captain Marvel at the forefront, but we cant fully focus on the Kree.
We should also pay attention to the alien races they have nted on the earth.
At this time, everyone was silent after listening. ck Panther thought for a while and said calmly, Captain, you can tell everyone about the characteristics of Inhumans.
Okay. Captain America winked at Tony and signaled Tony to switch the holographic projection. Tony could not help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw that everyone turned their attention away from the little spider.
For Tony, the richest man in the world, nothing was more important than face.
Hemanded the artificial intelligence. Soon, the holographic image on the round table switched to Atn, an alien city on the moon and quickly emerged the appearance of several alien leaders, and the relevant character information was also disyed next to the character image.
The captain nodded and started to introduce them one by one. The Inhumans is led by King Heihu and his royal family members.
The members of the royal family include Medusa, Carneck, Gore, Tritan, Crystal, Crazy Maximus, and the Seven Big Dog Tetanus. After speaking, the captain pointed to the domineering man who appeared in the air, wearing a mask and a ck cloak. First of all, this masked man wearing a ck tight-fittingbat suit is the ck Bolt. His real name is ckcard Bertgang. He is the leader of the Inhuman race, with extraordinary wisdom and amazing physique.
This person can manipte energy and has the ability to release pseudosonic waves.
How powerful is this sound wave?
He can kill people by whispering casually, he can suppress most mutants, so ck Bolt once made an oath not to open his mouth easily
A few years ago, he was able to defeat the normal Thanos under normal conditions one by one.
Now he is even armed to the teeth by the Kree. I dont know if his other abilities have evolved. After a pause, he found that the Avengers were listening carefully.
The captain began to introduce the second person of the Inhuman race. This one with red hair is the number two character of the Inhuman race.
Its the queen of the alien race, the lover of the ck Bolt. Her duty is to act as an interpreter for the silent ck Bolt, who has a lot of decision-making power in the alien race.
She has a physique that surpasses ordinary people, can control the growth rate of her hair, and manipte her hair at will, and without a doubt Captain America said seriously, Her hair is harder than steel, and she alone can face thousands of troops.
Chapter 382
Chapter 382
Is it that powerful? ck Widow was a little disbelieving.
Im sorry, I think so, Captain America said solemnly. From the previous record of her fighting with the military, even if her hair was cut, hair that was harder than steel is still under her control.
Then she is likely to be the master, Dr. Strange expressed his opinion.
Do not rule out this possibility. After seeing that everyone has a certain understanding of Medusa, Captain America confirmed that they will not underestimate the enemy. He began to point to the third person of the alien race again.
The blond woman next to Medusa is Crystal.She can activate and control the four elements, which are earth, water, fire, and air.
We can think of her as a super mage. She is Medusas younger sister, equivalent to the princess of an alien race. At this time, Captain America pointed to the big dog beside Crystal.
The big dog beside her who is stronger than a tiger is Lockjaw. Dont underestimate this guy. Captain America suddenly took out a small transparent and colorless diamond crystal from his hands.
This is the Terrigan crystal, and the alien races are alienated by the misty gas emitted by this crystal.
Everyone looked at Terrigan Crystal together.
It seems nothing special, the Winter Soldier couldnt help but say.
No, Bucky, this thing turned Lockjaw into a big dog. The whole group of Inhumans has gained superpowers because of this crystal.
Its just that some people with bad luck will turn into various weak creatures, such as murlocs. Captain America exined earnestly, Although they have lost their human form, they also have the wisdom of a normal human level.
For example, Lockjaw, a big dog, has the ability to project mentally and can teleport itself to any ce. Having said that, Captain America paused. More importantly, as long as Lockjaw thinks about it, it can even bring an army to us instantly.
Oh? If this is the case, then he is equivalent to a weapon of strategic value,
Dr. Banner said thoughtfully.
Yes, ck Bolt also has two younger brothers, Maximus and Gorgon are not as bad as Lockjaw.
They alienated the long-hoofed and murloc organs respectively.
This kind of partially alienated alien race is not as powerful as the whole body alienated.
Oh, then I will understand. Ant-Man interrupted. The two brothers are nothing more than stomping, spraying water, creating earthquakes or sshing water.
Scott, even so, its not something a group of ants can bear. At this moment, an agile red figure suddenly rushed into the meeting room.
Ant-Man looked at this weird man in red tights. Who are you?
After Captain America saw the weird man, his pupils suddenly shrank.
This should be Mr. Deadpool. Say hello for me to Ghost.
No, Mr. Steve, Im already here. Captain America was shocked when he heard the voice from behind.
Turning his head immediately, he saw Ghost gradually emerging in front of everyone. Beside him, there were still standing the fiercely famous White Queen, her two bodyguards, the emperor and the clone.
Ha, its really brilliant this time, all the big names of the Killer Union have appeared. Iron Man couldnt help but be sarcastic. I dont know where the wind is blowing you all.
As soon as Tonys voice fell, everyone in the Avengers stood up. In a moment, the atmosphere became tense. Among the crowd, only Thor hesitated after seeing the members of the Killer Union, because he knew that these people were actually Bruces men and Bruce was the real king behind Asgard, who should he help?
Hehe, actually you dont need to be so nervous. The White Queen first nced at Thor, and then said to the nervous Avengers, The Killer Union is not here to kill people today, but wants to reach an agreement with you to deal with the alien race together.
Why should we believe in a mafia organization? Iron Man, who put on the nano suit, said dissatisfied. Many people in Stark Industries are on your cklist.
Mr. Tony, the Killer Union will only kill the people who should be killed. Some senior executives of Stark Industries start to forget because they have money and do a lot of illegal activities. This is the reason why they are in our cklist. White Queen said.
Do you have any evidence? Tony became even more dissatisfied after hearing this. Who do you think you are? America is a society under the rule ofw.
How can life and death be determined without evidence.
Yeah, yeah? The other avengers also began to support Tony.
Okay! Stop, everyone, Captain America said impatiently. Tony, the enemy is here. We cant lose our unity because of some trivial things.
At this time, Captain America came over and stretched out his right hand towards Ghost. On behalf of the Avengers, I ept the goodwill of the Killer Union.
Ghost did not hesitate and epted Captain Americas reconciliation. Ghost knew that from the day he became the president of the Killer Union, he was destined to be both right and evil. It was impossible to be respected by everyone, so he had long been used to it.
Then that being the case, the affairs of the Inhumans will be shared by Ghost. After some negotiations, everyone finally negotiated the relevant ns.
All the Avengers were dispatched to cooperate with Asgards starship to confront the Cree Star Fleet in outer space.
The Killer Union would focus on solving the problems of the alien race.
Then, Mr. Steve, we will leave first. After speaking, Ghost smiled like a diplomat and left with the Killer Union.
Seeing everyone drifting away, disappearing from the sight of the Avengers, Iron Man couldnt help putting his hands on the shoulders of Captain America.
Are they trustworthy? They are just a bunch of lunatics.
No, Tony. Captain America waved Tonys hands down. Now is an extraordinary period. We must focus on the overall situation.
If the Killer Union did do something excessive, we can solve their problems after this.
Oh, all right. Tony saw that Captain America had made up his mind and had to ept his fate.
I will order the deployment of drones and the Iron Man Army. I hope your choice is not wrong.
Chapter 383
Chapter 383
Statue of Liberty.
A man in a ck trench coat and a big dog suddenly appeared on thedy libertys torch, throwing a huge diamond-shaped crystal into the torch.
In an instant,yers of clouds spread from the bronze statue to the square and gradually expanded to the entire New York City.
The fog today is so big!
The fog smells weird, as if it still has a hint of saltiness.
Well, Im almost unable to see the people in front of me. This is about to block traffic soon. On the streets of New York, people kept discussing the inexplicable clouds.
At this time, a young man suddenly hugged his head and fell to the ground, convulsing.
Ah! I cant see! My eyes!
Child, hurry! Cover your eyes. When passers-by saw the mans misery, they immediately began to remind their children. So starting with men, panic about the unknown gradually spread. The crowd fled and scattered.
Wow! Why did my tummy be so thick? Is this a mutation?
Oh my god, my wife, howe butterfly-like wings grow on your back?
..
There were more and more mutations in the crowd.
The man next to Lockjaw sneered after seeing it.
Yes, thats it. When there are more and more alien races, it will be the moment when we re-upy the earth.
Hahahahahaha
Maximus, you lunatic, ck Bolt will not let you go afterwards! a sexy woman with long hair and waist suddenly appeared behind him and said bitterly.
Oh! Queen, you mean my indecisive brother? Haha! The man put his arms around the womans waist and smiled evilly.
The Kree have already notified me that I will be the king of the alien race.
Let go of me, you beast! the long-haired woman said unyieldingly.
If it werent for these despicable Kree who arrested more than half of our old people and children as hostages, how could the king agree to abdicate? You are just a shameless viin!
Humph! Hearing the queen scolding him, the man in a trench coat pushed the woman to the ground. Medusa, dont think too much of yourself. As the new king of the alien race, what kind of woman can I not get?
The man looked like a knife, scanning the scene around the Statue of Liberty. Soon, all of this will be under my control. At that time, strangers will know.
Let theme out of the impoverished moon without having to move bricks and mines every day.
Its me! Maximus! Not their old king!
At that time, even the young children on the street will sing praises to me. The manughed wildly, and while smiling, he stroked the dogs head. White light suddenly appeared in his eyes. This caused the big dog, who was about to bite him, wagged his tail instead.
Its time to go to the next ce, Lockjaw, the man said suddenly. As for you, clumsy woman, just stay here and reflect.
I can feel that many human heroes areing here. They must be very happy to eradicate you, an alien murderer. And I, a sage praised by millions, will go to the next ce to expand my people! Hahaha
After speaking, the man disappeared. The long-haired woman had two lines of tears.
ck Bolt, my king, where are you.
The change in New York quickly attracted the attention of the authorities. The U.S. government sent arge number of troops to arrest all human beings who have changed. Arge number of armored vehicles and secret service personnel armed with rifles appeared on the streets.
However, at this time, the clouds were still spreading. Except for the humans who changed from the beginning, there were still many people who havent changed in the first round of fog.
Moreover, these aliens who did not evolve until the second round were obviously much stronger than the aliens who evolved in the first round. Its not that they awakened certain elemental abilities and suddenly turned into a sandman, a waterman, and the like. That was, their physical fitness was obviously better than those in the first round. Their punch had a power of several tons, and even bullets couldnt prate their skin.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
The armored vehicles were continuously blown into pieces, and the screams of soldiers were heard everywhere. The human front gradually copsed, and the conflict began to escte. Even Apache gunships began to appear.
The missile shot out directly from the nozzle, and sted towards the second-mutated human.
Boom!
This sted the arrogant second-wave mutant into a pool of rotten meat. In a blink of an eye, the street became a battlefield, and the scattered and unowned cars burst into mes. The water jammed in the streets and alleys was blocked, and the crowd fled around in a panic.
At this moment of life-threatening crisis, people began to think, The little spider who is usually helpful, Captain America, Iron Man and the Avengers, where are these superheroes? Why are they not showing up?
But just when they think about these things, after the third wave of evolution, mutant humans appeared.
Among these people, a very tall and strong man that could even ignore missiles. The Gatling gun released 5,000 rounds per second, a rain of bullets that could take the convenience store apart hit his skin, but it turned into a tickling.
Oh! God! The people nearby closed their eyes in despair. At this moment, an elegant man in a suit drew a card and flicked his wrist. The card spun up and flew in the direction of the strong man.
With a bang sound, the ying cards were at lightning speed, cutting off one arm of the strong man.
Ah! The strong man clutched his bloody arm and cried out in pain.
Sir, please wear this mask! Another man in a suit trot over quickly and handed a ck mask to the king of cards.
This is? The card king looked at the mask inexplicably, not understanding what it meant.
My lord, the White Queen just passed on to us. It is said that Terrigan Crystal is highly toxic to mutants, the man in suit exined loudly. If you take too much, you will be vomiting heavily.
If it is heavy, you will fall to the ground and twitch, which will be life-threatening. Moreover, it will also have a very stimting effect on the skin
Oh, I see. After listening, the card king concealed his face lightly, and avender energy mask appeared on his face.
The energy mask concealed all his face, showing a strange charm.
I have other ways. Send this mask to other brothers who need it as soon as possible.
Yes, my lord! The man in the suit nodded heavily and put a mask on himself.
Afterwards, other men in suits lifted the box full of face masks and started to distribute to other brothers in the Killer Union.
Chapter 384
Chapter 384
Well! Following another alien who had evolved three times, he fell to the ground all over with ying cards. The card king knew that this was the 300th new stranger he had killed. However, the high-level aliens in front of them were endless, and they killed ordinary humans without any reason.
Out of instinct, the card king felt incredible. Even human beings who evolved into aliens are at most delighted with their abilities.
Why did they go crazy like they have rabies? The card king stopped in ce and ordered someone near him to continue his search. Immediately he turned on the high-techmunication device on his wrist and began to contact the White Queen.
Queen, can you hear me? Im the king of cards.
Whats the problem?
Why do these strangers lose their minds after they have superpowers?
This is because there is a certain neurotoxin mixed with Kree Ginseng in the Terrigan crystal.
What? They are so vicious. Isnt this Resident Evil in disguise?
If you have to understand it this way, its almost like this
Then is there any way to save these poor guys?
It hasnt been researched yet. After all, the gic research strength of the Kree is far beyond that of the Earth. ording to the research of our baseboratory, our scientific and technological strength has no way to crack this neurotoxin.
Then what should I do now?
You can find the ce where the clouds and mists of Terrigan Crystal are released based on the signal we sent. By destroying these release points, the clouds and fog can be eliminated, which can eliminate the new aliens.It can also prevent the previous aliens from further evolving.
What? These guys can evolve?
Hearing this, the card king was shocked and quickly turned over the body of the alien person he had just killed. Sure enough, his wound was recovering quickly, and it was notparable to the previous level one or two trash fish.
Yes, now we have analyzed and concluded that they have evolved to the third stage The evolution has increased ording to a certainw, and every time it increases, the strength of the alien will also skyrocket.
The strength of the third-level alien is equivalent to the third-level mutant, and so on. It will evolve to the sixth level in one day
Okay I think I understand. After speaking, Gambit ended the call. He turned on the disy on the watch and saw several red dots on the map.
These red dots should be the release points of Terrigan clouds. The king of cards jumped to the tall building and took a birds eye view of the red dot. He soon discovered that the closest release point to him was the Statue of Liberty, so he rushed toward the Statue of Liberty without hesitation.
He took out a purple cardposed entirely of variant abilities from his arms and dumped them. As soon as the cards touched the air, they began to spin forward. The King of Cards jumped down without hesitation and stepped on the cards like a dragonfly. Then, the next card was thrown in the falling gap, and the kic energy released when the first card was dropped.
Across a distance of tens of meters, the second card became a foothold, and then the third card was thrown in the same way
Because his movement was too fast, he looked like he was walking all the way from the top of a building, running towards the Statue of Liberty.
Jason looked up at the movement of the card king, and couldnt help showing an expression of envy.
If the card king truly bes a god, I am afraid he is stronger than the average sixth-level mutant. He licked his lips.
Dont think about it. With your talent, you will be the ultimate follower. Dare to imagine the things of the top five mutants with the Card King and the White Queen.
Um Wade, if you could control your gloating crows mouth, Im afraid you would have be a god.
No, you are wrong Jason, as a viin hero with immortality and endless life. Deadpool showed an unfathomable expression. If I stay silent all day, I will definitely suffer from depression.
Haha Wade, I have to say, I have been infected by you. But I heard that your mistress was killed recently.
At the same time, your team of mutant killers either jumped into the shredder unluckily, or were thrown to death on the high-voltage power line
I think I can understand why you talk so much now. You are so unlucky. Dont think aboutmitting suicide, Wade!
Jason, I think it should be your turn next. After speaking, Deadpool frantically drew out the double swords behind him and jumped towards the position of the clone.
He did not hesitate to aim at the ribs and pierce it. The tip of the sword pierced through the kidney, and the alien in a suit immediately fell into a pool of blood.
Fuck, Wade, did you treat your brother that way? I kindly wanted tofort your wounded heart, but you thanked me like this?
Seeing Jason who was tragically killed by Deadpool, another Jason drank Coke and said with an exaggerated expression.
Jason I suddenly discovered that once you are cheap, you are worse than me! Damn, you cant kill me anymore.
Haha, you can understand, Wade. When ites to Deadpool nemeses, I must be counted in the future. After that, a part of Jason stayed in the original area to clean up the corpses of the tragic deaths of humans and alien races.
More avatars followed in the footsteps of the King of Cards and rushed towards the Statue of Liberty.
Watching Jasons movements, Deadpool shook his head, inserted the double sword back into the de, and followed suit.
Statue of Liberty.
The king of cards watched the red-haired woman guarding the Terrigan Cloud Launcher. After a while, he took out the cards and said coldly, I have never killed a woman. You will be the first woman I killed.
The hair of Medusa, the Queen of Inhumans, floated automatically without wind. Like a red witch, she turned a blind eye to the card kings warning.
Then I have to be blunt. After all, the card king took out thirteen cards. From A to K, they shot at Medusa in a patchwork.
Seeing these cards, Medusa instinctively felt that he was not very easy to deal with, so she stretched her hair to four or five meters long, dividing a small strand into thirteen pieces to urately intercept the high-speed moving cards in the air.
Even if tens of thousands of bullets hit her, she could urately intercept them in mid-air.
Humph! The king of cards smiled coldly, and purple light burst into his eyes.
Not good! Seeing the face of the king of cards, Medusa quickly controlled the other hair to cover and protect herself.
However, how could the ability of the Card King be so simple?
Chapter 385
Chapter 385
New York City.
Red hair filled the sky. The huge female figure holding the Deration of Freedom was even more spectacr.
Damn it. My hair. Medusa looked at Gambit incredibly. Why does your card explode as if it is more terrible than a nuclear bomb?
She was confident in her hair that had evolved several times, and evenary impacts could not do anything to her.
However, in her first battle on Earth, Gambit showed her immense power. Looking at the current Medusa, she still had the magnificent long hair that any woman would envy. After the kic energy broke her hair, it became ugly as it was cut by a shrew who was jealous of her.
Gambit still said nothing, and drew thirteen cards with both hands. The difference was that the suit had changed from clubs to spades.
Medusa tentatively asked, If the clubs focus on sting, will the spades be sharper?
You will know soon. Gambit frowned slightly, shaking his fingers again, and shot the spades one by one. Suddenly, the cards began to turn and flew side by side.
Your cards can still turn? It seems that these cards will almost be a part of your body after you inject mental power, Medusamented while controlling the remaining hair to condense into a twist.
It looked like a big braid. She looked like a dancer, her body trembling and showing the graceful curve of her body protruding forward and backward. Her neck shook quickly, and the twisted braid moved along the direction of her head, drawing horizontally toward the cards.
Unlike clubs that couldnt be restrained, spades were extremely sharp. At the first contact, the twist braid was broken. Medusas hair was all over the ground, as if it had just been trimmed by a barber.
The twist disappeared, leaving only sharp short hair.
Yo! Yo! Yo! At this moment, Deadpool suddenly got out from one side. The same smirk hung on the corner of his mouth. Pressing tactics, six or nine positions. I have tried it. But I havent tried this hair kill yet.
I wonder if Teacher Medusa can do it all at once? Give me a chance. From now on, this little brother is willing to bow down under your pomegranate skirt and be a willing licking dog.
Shameless! How could Medusa, who was already a wife, couldnt understand Deadpool molesting her. Soon, an amazing aura appeared. Her hair, which was trimmed by Gambit, grew again at a speed visible to the naked eye.
After a short while, it became long and reached her waist again. Medusa was mad. She made her hair scattered around be like fine needles that were difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. Suddenly it turned into a needle rain, and pierced toward Deadpool.
O! O! O! Deadpool screamed and immediately ran around like being attacked by a hos nest.
After a while, he was pierced all over his body, which was horrible. A group of Jasons emerged from nowhere, dressed in suits with hands in their trouser pockets.
Facing Deadpool, who was entangled into a honeb, his back was left for the needle rain that continued to attack.
With arge piece of Jason constantly appearing to protect Deadpool, he fell down. The rhythm of Needle Rain finally began to slow down.
Youre now facing the consequences of your mouth, one Jason, who was closer to Deadpool, said slowly.
Hmm! I didnt expect that you are quite loyal at a critical moment. Deadpool kept shaking while pulling the red hair on his body.
Haha, fight the remaining red hair yourself! Jason smiled awkwardly. Haha, its not that I want to save you. Its that this girl is too difficult to deal with. If this continues, my clone will be wiped out for protecting you.
Queen Medusa is a top five alien. I am going to retreat. You should run away too.
Gambit was also in a rush by Medusas outburst. Although most of the hair needles were seduced by the big slut Deadpool, there were still a small half of the needles aimed at him. So he had to take out the diamond cards used for defense to form a shield and wrap himself into an airtight eggshell.
Have you started using diamonds? Medusa had a good time to look at the card king and ignored Deadpool and Jason, who had already begun to retreat.
Instead, he muttered to himself at the egg shell tied into a fluffy toy.
There is also a card of hearts, why dont you show it one. It turns out that you have been hiding your strength. With a crash, all the diamond cards lost their kic energy control.
Falling to the ground neatly like a tarot card, Gambit gradually emerged from it.
It seems that you have almost reached that level, Gambit said without hesitation. As far as I know, the Inhuman race is due to a gic defect. Its impossible to step into the God Level for the rest of your life, but even at a half-step God level, you are amazing enough.
How did you know that? Hearing the words of Gambit, Medusas eyes began to look slightly confused. Just as she was about to speak, a ck shadow suddenly shed to Medusas side. He put the red hair in his arms without any exnation and nced at Medusa. Then, he turned around and looked at Gambit.
I,e, sue, sue, you, go! Circles of sound waves seemed to be real, shattering the surrounding space. As soon as the word I was spoken, the sound wave that was enough to subvert everything sted the entire Statue of Liberty to pieces.
When the worde came, the tsunami andndslides made the sky dim. Gambit was shocked and rushed to the sky due to the frontal impact of sound waves.
The violent sound wave instantly damaged his hearing, and cut and bled his skin like a knife. When the three words Tell You were said, Gambit had almost lost his fighting ability.
At the moment of crisis, Ghost suddenly appeared from the void and grabbed Gambit. Before the ba word came, he was rescued dangerously. Medusa looked fascinated at the man who held her. Her hair quickly stretched for several tens of meters, pressing against the ground like limbs. This allowed two people in the air tond steadily.
ke, you are finally here. The ck-clothed man took off his mask, revealing a mature male face. Without a word, he looked at the red-haired beauty in his arms.
There seemed to be thousands of words in his eyes. And these silent words, it was as if only the red-haired Medusa could understand it.
Chapter 386
Chapter 386
Bats, dancers of the night, never use their eyes to see, but it could release sound waves and rely on this radar instinct to see more clearly than eyes.
As the first well-deserved king of Inhumans, the sound waves of ck Bolt had already broken the limit that ultrasound could only be used for positioning. It had be a magical skill that shocked the universe. Because of the gic defect of the alien race, the myth that he could not be a sixth-level alien was sessfully broken by him.
He cultivated his sonic waves to the point where he could smash a. Maximus, who imprisoned him, couldnt think of it anyway. It was his seizure of power that drove this old king to a dead end.
In order not to humiliate Queen Medusa, the former king finally seeded in taking that step and became a God-Level powerhouse.
He had be the hero and living myth of the alien race.
As New Yorks statue of the Liberty Statue was shattered by the sound waves of ck Bolt, the Terrigan crystal left by Maximus naturally turned into powder.
The strong sound wave dissipated the smoke that Terrigan had also blown. Without the nerve fog that radiated everywhere, tens of thousands of new strangers on the earth were no longer full of aggressiveness. Instead, they stood in a daze, listening to the spiritual transmission made by ck Bolt.
All aliens, I am your former king, ck Bolt. Because of a conspiracy by the Kree, you are controlled by the traitor Maximus of the Inhuman race.
The Kree controlled our homnd, Attn, and destroyed each of our families.
They want to use us as cannon fodder to provoke a war against mankind and repeatedly kill ourpatriots behind our backs.
Now I want to know. Do you want to continue to let the Kree kill ourpatriots without you realizing it?
If not,l follow me back to Attn.
These bastards who thought they created it and thought they could control our life and death will be torn to pieces!
Do you want to save the wives who are waiting for us while we go home? Do you want to find the home we live by? Hearing the words of ck Bolt, they were still confused.
It seems that he had not yet converted from the new identity of being an alien. But the old aliens hiding among the human beings all knelt on the ground and wept bitterly.
Thank God! King, you are finally back.
We are willing to go with you, even if we are crushed!
May the king still believe that we are still those bloody battlefields of honor and disgrace!
These old aliens mingled in the crowd for a long time and refused to follow the new aliens, just waiting for the return of ck Bolt.
They were all kneeling on the ground. The scene was very spectacr.
The American troops also supported them. Just like the aliens present, they all heard the bloody words of the ck Bolt.
They were shaking endlessly. When they heard the words of ck bolt, they all began to understand that it turned out to be an alien conspiracy.
A soldier was excited and raised his rifle high in the air and shouted loudly, Lets go and kill those bitch Kree together.
Yes, do these guys think we are all idiots and only know how to kill each other?
Fuck the Kree! I intended to donate all my savings! The human army immediately followed the mountains and tsunami.
Outside the Earths atmosphere.
The Avengers were already sitting on the-star gship prepared by the goddess Valkyrie.
This hugeary ship was loaded with all kinds of ck technologies.
For example, the rainbow bridge, the star destroyer main gun, the Asgardian supernatural shield, the stealth coating, the speed engine, etc
Various weapon systems that made Iron Man so excited were mounted on it, making the Avengers full of confidence in defeating the Kree.
From outside the space, the Goddess, which emitted colorful rays, floated quietly in outer space.
She was like a giant star beast. The length of the hull reached a full 10,000 kilometers. It looked like a space steel, a real giant.
The Sky Mothership was not too naive and ridiculous in front of it. At this time, arge number of Asgarian ships, including escort ss, destroyer ss, battle train ss, and even asteroid-like aircraft carrier ss, were floating above thes of Asgard and Warnerheim.
It could be said that as long as Valkyrie gave an order, the starship manufactured by Asgard could immediately arm the earth to the teeth.
Thor, I didnt know that Asgards technology has reached this point. Tony held Thors shoulder, and said affectionately for a while. When can you introduce your chief scientist, yes, Mr. Fantastic to me
Thor saw that Tonys eyes were full of enthusiasm for Mr. Fantastic. It seemed to be more attractive to Tony than a young woman. Thor couldnt help but shudder.
Sorry, no one can see Reid without the Queens order. Thor said nkly, And, I have to tell you, Reid already has a wife. His sexual orientation is normal.
I believe that no matter how hard you work, in Reids heart, you can never be more important than Ms. Susan!
Puff!Tony almost choked to death by drooling! Thor, you misunderstood me. I just want to have a deep exchange of science with him.
For example, how tobine magical power, Rainbow Bridge, these incredible things with technology.
Thor was about to continue teasing Tony, and Dr. Banner, the Hulk, also booed with interest. This Mr. Fantastic is really a peerless genius. Tony, you are also a genius. You are really a match made in heaven!
Tony,
What are you talking about? At this moment, Mr. Fantastics brother-inw suddenly appeared. Very happily, he hugged Thors shoulder from Tonys other side, and said to the three people casually, Are you talking about my brother-inw? That fool?
He is now in theb of the Goddess, asking Ant-Man about Pym particles and quantum science.
Dr. Banner:
Thor was about to pat the Human Torch on his head angrily when he discovered that Tony had already put on the Nano Warframe and disappeared. Looking back again, Banner also transformed into the Hulk and disappeared.
Then Johnny looked at him innocently.
Whats wrong, Thor? Why are they so excited?
Did the Kree fleet appear?
Chapter 387
Chapter 387
Sr system, orbiting Jupiter.
Inside the star gship of Kree, the user Ronan was dressed in ck with a ck hood on his head, and his eyes looked a little gloomy.
He was about two meters tall, and his explosive muscles were exposed from his coat. Standing in front of his adjutant, he looked very ambitious. After years of research in the Kree Empire, several gic modifications made Ronans body different.
The dark red divine light emerged from his body. If any cosmic powerhouse was present, it could see that his body actually contained Phoenix divine power. Moreover, he had sessfully cultivated it to the Universe Level.
At this time, he showed extreme confidence and domineering in every gesture. In the Kree Empire, he was a person under one person and above ten thousand. A burst of stars shed, and Ronan, holding the universal weapon, shed purple light in his eyes.
Sir, in three hours, all warships will be assembled. Several adjutants on the side bowed their heads respectfully and truthfully reported the progress of the interster battleship to Ronan.
Yeah. Ronan snorted softly, then looked at the beautiful Jupiter with a yellow halo outside the window. His eyes flickered and thought.
Jupiter, as thergest in the sr system. Its mass reaches one thousandth of that of the sun, which was 2.5 times the total mass of the other tens in the sr system.
There were nearly eighty satellites floating outside, and most of these satellites were naturally formed. Each one was rich in various mineral veins and could be used to make interster warships.
Beforeing to the sr system, Ronan only brought a satellite-ssmand ship and waited for him to take root in Jupiter for a year.
The surface of Jupiter, including all the moons floating outside, was covered with Krees starship factories. Now, the huge interster fleet of the Kree, plus thoseter teleported over. had reached hundreds of millions.
Ronan had a long-term vision. He was going to fill the entire sr system with his warship. Since Krees dominion of the Supreme Wisdom had been displeasing to him for a long time, he must n ahead. As the big brother of the sr system, Jupiter always attacks the earth when there were meteorites or asteroids. 99.99% of meteorite attacks that could cause the extinction of the Earths dinosaurs would be blocked by it in advance.
At the same time, this also led to the fact that Jupiters environment was like hell, not a suitable for life.
However, this was not enough to defeat the Kree Empire that had dominated the universe for hundreds of millions of years. The wind de on Jupiter, which was enough to cut a dragon into pieces, could even st the Great Red Spot. They were ovee one by one, and selected some races in the universe to live on Jupiter and mine various resources for them.
Todays Jupiter had been turned into a military supply station by them. Backed by thergest in the sr system, Ronan was confident enough to wipe out all the resistance forces on Earth.
In the past, many cosmic races underestimated the Earth. Ronan was different. He had studied the Earth for thousands of years and had a deep insight into the changes on the Earth.
Although the technological strength of the Earth was still stagnant at the bottom, it was still unable to fully utilize the energy of the sr systems mother star, the sun.
But also, it must not be treated as a weak chicken like the past. This was because he knew that many God-level powerhouses had popped up on Earth in recent years.
This that constantly created miracles housed several powerhouses who had been assessed by the Kree to possess cosmic strength such as Phoenix, the Scarlet Witch, Professor X, Captain Marvel, etc
Even the Mao, who suddenly crossed the advanced stage recently, had all entered the Krees database.
Recently, Thanos dark cults had all crushed into the sand on the Earth, making the advanced civilization of the entire universe terrified for a while.
The reason why the Kree did not directly mine resources on the sun was because they were worried about rming powerful people like Mao. In fact, there were dozens of times more Kree starship factories rooted in multiple star regions outside the sr system than on Jupiter.
In order to achieve victory in this battle, Ronan thought he had made all preparations. As for the remaining three hours He didnt n to wait any longer. So after pondering for a moment, Ronan waved his hand at the adjutants in themand room.
Commence the n to capture the Earth.
Pioneer, assault! Immediately afterwards, Ronan continued tomand with a gloomy expression. On the moon, let the frigates of the Inhumans fully activate and implement harassment tactics.
As for the superrgeary-star mothership, continue to stand by.
Add more manpower to speed up the progress of the mothership upgrade.
Ronan looked around, and the aura that had been in the top position for a long time revealed in an instant.
Yes Yes Yes! All the lieutenants stood up neatly, and then all disappeared through the transmission device.
.
At the same time, aboard the Asgard Goddess.
Dididi
Various rms sounded one after another. Detected huge energy fluctuations in the direction of Jupiter.
All staff are ready for battle.
The Asgardian warrior who heard the rm instantly became nervous. Thats because they knew that the mothership could send out such an rm on its own.
Exin that the number of enemies far exceeded their imagination.
Command room.
The Avengers stared nkly at the holographic projection.
The Kree starship, covering the sky, filled all the space where the eyes could be.
Gosh, how many starships did the Kree prepare? Susan beside Mr. Fantastic had already covered her mouth in surprise. Million? Ten million? Or hundreds of millions?
Dont worry, honey. Reid embraced Susan from behind. Dont scare the child in your stomach.
After speaking, Reid opened a privilegedmunication channel that could directly contact the Goddess King. He straightforwardly said, Under Valkyrie, I request that Susan be sent back to Asgard.
Chapter 388
Chapter 388
We must intercept the Krees Jupiter fleet outside Mars! In the main control room of the starship, Valkyrie said with excitement. Otherwise, such arge-scale cosmic war will definitely wipe out all mortals on Earth.
It may even destroy Earth directly.
Yes, queen. Captain America also began to express his opinion. I also agree with you, but most Avengers will not survive in space after leaving the starship.
About this, I wonder if you have any good solutions.
In fact, Asgard has studied this matter a long time ago, so At this time, Sif, the one next to the Queen, gave the Avengers an answer. We have provided you with a special armor from the fairy pce, which will automatically generate an energy shield during battle.
With that, Sif took out an armor simr to the armor worn by Asgards Golden Pce warriors. Pointing to the light above, she continued, With this energy shield, you can continue to fight in space even if you are not God Level.
Sif looked at all the Avengers with a serious expression and clicked a switch. She listened to the dididi rm sound.
Hear this voice? Sif exined, When the armor is too far away from the starship to receive the energy transmitted by the starship, the armor will sound an rm.
Once the nearby Asgard battleship is destroyed, you must evacuate yourself to the vicinity of other starships as soon as possible.
In addition, it must not exceed the distance of one thousand kilometers of the starship, otherwise the protective cover will disappear once the energy of the battle armor has consumed too much
Hearing this, everyone nodded, indicating that they understood. Iron Man, who seemed to have not slept all night, curled his lips indifferently. You dont need to prepare this armor for me.
Dr. Banner on the side gave Tony a deep look. Afterwards, he politely smiled at Sif with an apologetic smile. Sorry, Lord Valkyrie, I want to know if there is arger armor. Im afraid
Haha! I know what you are worried about, Hulk. Thor smiled and looked at Dr. Banner, taking out a pair of golden underwear without a hassle.
This is a specially customized underwear for you, which can be bigger and smaller as your body shape changes. While talking, Thor couldnt help but chuckle. Dont be embarrassed, I didnt wear these underwear.
Banner took the panties from Thors hand depressed. He scratched his head embarrassedly. Thank you, Thor.
Youre wee. Thor proudly raised his head.
If other people have issues, I can also help you customize the one that suits you best. With that said, Thors eyes drifted to Captain America. He knew that Captain America often also has some unique little hobbies.
No, no, Thor. Ill just wear the armor. I dont need underwear or anything Seeing Thor looking at him, Captain America suddenly shook his head like a rattle, repeatedly confirming that didnt need anything.
Thor looked around again and saw the other Avengers except Doctor Strange. They all said that there was no problem. After being able to adapt to the costume of the fairy pce, they nodded in satisfaction.
In that case, lets see youter.
After half an hour, everyone changed their clothes and got ready to go. Seeing the Avengers, who were like fairy pce warriors, Sif couldnt help but smile.
Queen Valkyrie has begun to transmit the fairy officers fleet. In a little while, we will exchange fire with the Kree near Mars. As a result, Sifs voice resounded.
The starship began to shake.
Whats the matter? Valkyrie looked around suspiciously. Arent we still near the earth?
Does the Kree have any ambush we dont know?
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The energy shield of the starship continuously exuded ripples the size of a football field, showing that it was undergoing an unknown attack.
Over there! Sif pointed in one direction, so everyone looked up and saw the shocking scene.
On the back of the moon, a huge city with a diameter of about 2,000 meters suddenly appeared. The entire citys buildings were covered with denseser cannons.
One of the most eye-catching was the huge muzzle like a giant in the city center. The diameter of the muzzle of the cannon reached the size of a small human city.
The muzzle of the ck hole gave people a feeling of depression. There was no doubt that this was a star destroyer capable of destroying the Earth.
The cannon was connected to the huge crystal inside the city. Around the crystal, purple light was also revealed from time to time, showing that it was full of powerful energy.
Oh! God! On the moon, how could the Inhuman race create such a big city? Ant-Man said in disbelief. This is simply impossible. Where did their resources and technological strengthe from toplete such a huge weapon under our noses?
Nothing is impossible, it must be the conditions of cooperation between the Inhumans and the Kree, Tony looked at this City of the Sky with scorching eyes and said. The Inhumans must have started work countless years ago using their Terrigan crystals to avoid our observations and make them.
The purpose, I think, is to attack the Earth today, to exhaust us and to create conditions for the Kree tond on Earth.
Dr. Banner stared at Tony in confusion. Then what should we do? Should we stop the Kree or solve the problem of Sky City first.
Yes, looking at the current situation, it seems that the sky city is more of a threat. Ant-Man also began to agree.
I think the Sky City should be resolved first. Tony expressed his opinion.
Captain America shook his head at this moment. We should trust the Killer Union and let them solve the problem about the Inhumans.
In this way, as the two giants put forward different views on this issue, the Avengers began to argue. Hawkeye nced at ck Widow and found that she was waiting for Captain Americas decision.
In short, she would do whatever Captain America decided. The Winter Soldier and de also looked like they would just follow Captain America.
On the other side, War Machine and Falcon seemed to value Tonys ideas more. Ant-Man and ck Panther also seemed to be loyal supporters of Iron Man.
Doctor Strange shook his head when he saw this situation. At this critical moment, there were differences within the Avengers.
Chapter 389
Chapter 389
We must settle the moon first. Well trust the Killer Union! The more terrifying enemy is still behind, we cant patronize our eyes!
Just when the argument within the Avengers began, Thor had already returned to Asgard. He saw that Heimdall had inserted the Guardians sword into the keyhole of the Rainbow Bridge. The vast colorful energy erupted from the Rainbow Bridge, so he held the storm axe and began to mobilize impassionedly before the war.
Dear immortals of Asgard, the Kree has surrounded the atrium. The queen has issued an edict. There is no retreat in this battle.
Tell them, let those Kree brats know how powerful Argard is!
War! War! War!
The passion of the Asgard warriors was quickly ignited by him. Afterwards, the Asgard warriors walked into the starship in unison.
Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!
Under the transmission of the Rainbow Bridge, a starship began to disappear. This announced that Asgard would officially engage the Kree.
ording to Thor, there was basically no problem with the Queen and Starship on the moon.
He only needed to obey the Queens order, and charge the warriors with the Valkyrie Sif and the Frey.
The internal argument between Captain America and Iron Man, he chose to be neutral!
It was worth mentioning that Captain Marvel was also a supporter of the neutral faction. She saw Thor holding the axe and his eyes bursting with light blue light, like a god calling thunder.
Boom!
The axe fell, directly splitting the space in front of him. Thor walked in without hesitation, followed by Sif and Frey.
Thunder shed. They hade to the battlefield of Mars. In the pitch-ck space, apart from the light from the exchange of fire between the two starships, only the light from distant stars was left.
For Thor, who was about to enter the Universe Level, the starry sky was the most suitable battlefield for him! Thor, in a golden armor, felt enthusiastic. He clutched the magic axe, avoided the oingser beam, shed thunderously, and threw it towards the nearest starship.
From the outside, this starship belonged to the cruiser ss. It was about three times the size of Thor, who was nearly two meters tall.
Boom!
The Storm Axe was intercepted by the energy shield about a hundred meters from the cruiser. However, Thor clenched his teeth and his divine power exploded two secondster. This energy shield, which was enough to suffer a frontal impact from the asteroid, began to shatter.
The cruiser without its shield suddenly appeared naked in front of him like a turtle with its protective shell removed. Thor was not polite. He was full of devastating aura, and once again he tried his best to split the cruiser into two.
Inside the cruiser, there were hundreds of Kree controlling the battleship. They all looked at Thor at the same time, eyes full of horror.
The broken starship was soon apanied by the sound of Z, which burst into a spark in space with a bang. Thor retreated and raised the magic axe again unharmed.
The divine light shed and flew toward the next starship like a meteor.
On the other side, Sif and Frey are not as violent as Thor. The twomanded their respective fleets, constantly firing varioussers and electromaic weapons until the enemy was knocked down andpletely lostbat effectiveness.
Only then would a miniature nuclear bomb beunched topletely end the enemy. The reason why they couldntunch a nuclear bomb as soon as they met was because the other partys spacecraft was constantly monitoring nuclear weapons.
Once the nuclear bomb wasunched without the force of the opposing starship being relieved, it would be sted by the opponents ray weapon. The energy of the shield of the battleship would be wasted in vain.
On the fierce battlefield, simr things continued to happen. About an hour passed. Thor alone destroyed tens of thousands of enemy warships with one single axe.
Asgards fleet was able to obtain the energy supply of the Rainbow Bridge. It had a great advantage over the Kree fleet, which could not get Jupiter supplies in time.
After all, the energy of the race depended on the faith of the Asgardians. The purer the power of faith, the greater the power of the Rainbow Bridge. This kind of energy was more advanced than pure star nuclear energy.
However, what made the Asgard fleet feel helpless was that no matter how they tore the opponents line, the Krees army seemed endless. Kill some, and soon a new starship would appear.
Phoo~ Thor gasped. After bing a god, his physique had already reced all his blood with god blood.
This allowed Thor to obtain the divine power of thunder from the void of the universe, and quickly replenish his consumed energy.
Huh, Kree bastard, want to y a war of attrition with me? With a roar, Thor was ready to continue rushing forward.
The Krees fleet had already noticed Thors situation. They began to evade Thor, as if they wanted to lure Thor somewhere. However, Thor was quite confident and ignored it. Before he knew it, he fell into the heavy encirclement.
At this time, Thor flew out of a Kree starship that was about to explode and was about to go to the next one. He saw the muzzle of ck holes everywhere.
Thousands of cruiser-ss starships had surrounded him. Even battle-ss starships that were higher than the cruiser ss had appeared.
Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
The shells fired by kic energy weapons were intertwined into an airtight wall, shooting wildly at Thor.
The Kree did not give up kic energy weapons because of the efficient use ofsers. Because once the kic energy weapon reached its limit, the resulting power was not worse thanser.
With the kic energy weapon strengthened by the Kree, any mortal would die if they were close to one another.
Even a fifth-level mutant couldnt take it. However, Thor was not afraid and took out the magic axe to strike again.
Soon, a big hole was opened in the space. Thor quickly got in, just avoiding countless kic energy bullets. When he reappeared, he had already reached the interior of a battle-ss starship. Then, he hacked at the Kree operator inside the starship.
Even if they were nonbatants, the physical fitness of the Kree was much stronger than that of normal humans. Each of them was like Little Superman, who could lift several tons of heavy objects. However, such strength was still like an ant in front of Thor.
A few minutester, the battle-ss starship, which had a size of tens of thousands of meters, also burst into sparks.
Hateful! On aary battleshipparable to the earth, the Kree Commander in themanders clothing smashed the holographic projector in front of him.
Commander, please calm down. Why dont we send a few aircraft carrier-ss starships, the adjutant standing aside cautiously suggested.
No need. Send a strategic-ss satellite warship directly. Themander sneered and said, Let the God-Level Lieutenant Kree, who has recently achieved a gic breakthrough, go into battle himself.
I want to see with my own eyes this guy with the axe be bombarded to pieces!
Chapter 390
Chapter 390
Yes, I will arrange it now. After receiving the order, the adjutant quickly walked out of themand room.
A few minutester, aary battleship the size of Pluto quickly started. A tail me like aet ejected from the engine behind him. It showed an extremely hideous aura and flew towards Thors direction.
At the same time at the Asgardian fleet center.
Sitting in the Asgardian aircraft carrier ss starship, Frey was unable to find Thors location for a long time, so he quickly connected to Sifsmunication channel.
General Sif, Thor is surrounded by the Kree. We havent found him for a long time.
Do we send an aircraft carrier formation to rescue Thor?
Beep
There was no movement from the other end of themunicator. Sif thought about it seriously.
With the power of Thors axe, even in a very dangerous situation, he could use it to break through the space and escape. However, putting the starship into trouble may cause hundreds of thousands of Asgardians to die.
How should this be done?
Just when Sif hesitated. A slightly neutral voice came. General Sif, leave it to me. I can bring Thor back.
Sif turned her head, looked around, and saw the superhero who had just been teleported over by the Rainbow Bridge.
Captain Marvel, Carol?
Sif had already learned the name of this violent woman from Thor. Carol with a double star was equivalent to having twoary energy sources in her body.
She could smash the starship with a single punch. Except for thest time on Earth, she was never at a disadvantage. She had never suffered.
Captain Marvel was the best assault soldier for this kind of thing. However, in Sifs past perceptions of her, Captain Marvel was notoriously brutal.
Why is she so easy to talk to now? Shaking her head, Sif gave up thinking about these useless things.
As the most trustedmander of Queen Valkyrie, she must remain calm at all times.
Well, Captain Marvel, please allow me to call you that again. Because this is a battlefield, and I remember you were in this rank when you were on Earth.
General Sif, Captain Marvel is willing to obey your orders.
Very well, Captain Marvel. Because of your special ability, I will teleport you to the interior of the Kree Starship through the Rainbow Bridge, and then
After a simple exchange, under a burst of brilliant colorful divine light, Captain Marvel was teleported to the starship near Thor.
As soon as she arrived, she saw the long tail of theet of the satellite battleship not far away.
Not good! Because of repeated battles with the Kree, Captain Marvel had a good understanding of this kind of warship.
Captain Marvel instantly changed her face. Before returning to Earth, she had suffered a great loss from the Kree satellite battleship.
Thor had always been extremely arrogant and would definitely not take it seriously. Thinking of this, a strange noise came from Carol. Just listen to the sound of boom. She started looking like a cannonball fired at a rapid speed. She rushed towards Thor at a speed unattainable by the naked eye.
Thor was still entangled with several battle-ss starships that besieged him. Little did he know that death had already begun to approach him.
At this time, the Kree satellite battleship had reached the position behind him. The main muzzle had been opened, and after urate calctions, his position had been locked.
In the blink of an eye, the muzzle gathered a ck light that could annihte everything. There was no sound. It wasnt until death was approaching that Thor finally felt the presence of rays.
A ray that could shatter even space, like a silent killer, leaped towards him. By the skin of his teeth, the God of Thunder avoided it. He avoided the crisis of being headshot, but his body did notpletely escape, so the rayspletely evaporated half of his chest cavity and ribs.
Thors eyes widened. Looking at the hole on his body, his organs were reduced to nothingness. In his perception, this part of the body had beenpletely lost.
Even the divine power contained in it had disappeared.
What the hell is this? Thor couldnt help shouting.
After speaking, he quickly urged his divine power, and wanted to pass through the space channel and leave here. However, he found that the space nearby where he was located had beenpletely destroyed by ck rays.
It was impossible for him to leave through teleportation before the space was stabilized. Otherwise, it was very possible to transport himself into the dangerous spatial turbulence. However, at this time, the satellite warship in the distance was already preparing tounch a second annihtion ray.
Thor, that is the antimatter ray, the super weapon of the Kree.
At the moment of crisis, Captain Marvel finally appeared, and her fists ejected an energy beam. Before Thor was prated by the Annihtion Ray again, she pushed him away from where he was.
Boom!
Thor, who had regained his freedom, flew to Captain Marvel without saying a word, looking for a more stable space. He teleported the two back to the Asgard Starship where Sif was.
Boom!
Hearing the sound of breaking through the air, Sif turned to look. She found that the two returned smoothly, except that Thors body revealed a horrible hole, and it continued to smoke.
Thor, whats the matter? Sif asked in surprise, Who hurt you like this?
Sif, Im fine! Thor gritted his teeth and sealed his blood vessels with divine power and urged the divine power to quickly repair the missing parts of the body. Soon, the grantion squirmed and gradually repaired his body. Then, he looked nervously at Captain Marvel.
Asgard was his lifeblood. It was the most concerned ce in his heart. For him, as long as Asgard was well, he was willing to pay any price.
But now, this weapon could obviously threaten the Goddess King and Starship, so he couldnt help but be nervous.
Can this weapon break through the defense of the Asgard mothership. Thor hurriedly asked.
It can, but they certainly wont do it. Carol said without hesitation, Because the energy required to break through the Asgard Starship is too much, and they have to increase the caliber of their guns, otherwise the annihtion rays are too small to shake the ships defenses.
Hearing Carols answer, Thor took a deep breath. No wonder the power was so great, it turned out that there were various restrictions.
Captain Marvel continued, But if this thing is only aimed at one person, or it is aimed at the key, thats also a great weapon.
Yes, I have seen the Kree use this move to kill a Universe Level.
Chapter 391
Chapter 391
After hearing the words of the two, Sif finally realized it. It turned out that the enemy had a weapon against a strong being.
If Thor and the others made a move in the future, they would have to hesitate. In this way, with the emergence of theary warship as a strategic weapon, Asgards side had the advantage. However, they couldnt easily dispatch Thor and Captain Marvel.
Before thinking of a solution, they could only temporarily hide in the mothership. The Kree Fleet was not in a hurry, as long as the Asgardian fleet did not break through their blockade.
They were not eager to attack, guarding the periphery of the and waiting for work. They were waiting for the user Ronans order.
The Mars battlefield was thus deadlocked.
After the starship resisted the attack of Sky City.
He quickly recovered and sent a small number of Asgard fleets, preparing to surround the city in the sky. Who knew that the other party seemed to have expected the starship to be difficult to deal with.
They immediately teleported themselves to the Earths sky. This time, the starship was throwing an evasion device, fearing damage to the Earth.
The actions of the Sky City were seen by the Avengers.
As civilians on the are directly endangered, the two parties in the previous dispute immediately reached an agreement and decided to solve the Sky City first, and then solve the Jupiter problem.
The Stark Building in Manhattan.
After Tony was transported back to Earth by the Goddess King, he immediately sat in the underground of the building and opened it, sending hundreds of millions of drones and steel troops to continuously attack the Sky City.
Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
From time to time, the drone and the steel army burst into sparks and fell from the sky.
Also on the battlefield was the rapid assembly of human fighters. However, the energy shield of the Sky City, with giant Terrigen crystals as energy sources, was strong.
The Avengers stood on an aircraft-carrier-ss Asgard battleship reluctantly confronting the Sky City.
.
Its obviously daytime, why is it so dark?
Where is the sun?
Gosh, what is that in the sky?
Oh, I saw it right. This seems to be a city in the sky!
Is this a secret weapon made by the government to fight aliens?
Its really spectacr!
Wait Why did I see Iron Mans robot being shot down?
There is also an F36 fighter?
This must be sent by aliens to destroy the Earth!
Woohoo! On the ground, countless humans on the street suspiciously guessed.
It wasnt until they saw the fiasco of the human army and Tonys steel army that they knew that this Sky City was an enemy and not a friend.
On Liberty Ind on the other side of Manhattan, ck Bolt, who just summoned the Inhumans and the people, changed expressions in an instant.
ke, it must be Maximus! Medusa looked very anxious. Didnt he want to dominate the Earth. Why did he drive the Sky City here?
Hearing the words of the queen, the king of Inhumans remained silent, his eyes staring at the city in the sky. It seems that he was also thinking about the purpose of his brother.
The Maximus he most wanted to see was exuding ck power. It showed his strength to step into the gods like ck Bolt. He slowly walked out of the Sky City.
As he walked, his face began to show a very crazy expression. In an instant, he connected his mind with all human beings on earth. He wanted to tell everyone of his decision.
ke, you are not dead yet? However, it doesnt matter anymore, even though you stepped into the gods before me.
But soon, the world will still respect me, and you will only die in stubbornness!
Because I willpletely release the Terrigen Crystal and destroy all the Inhumans and humans on the maind who do not obey me.
Now, all the Inhuman who are bewitched by ck Bolt, I decide to give you a chance. Choose between ck Bolt or me. Its time to make a choice.
People who choose me can tell me now.
I can hear all of you, and I will send you to the Sky City.
As for those who dont choose, hey, just follow these humans and die.
After listening to Maximus, the queen of Inhumans clutched ck Bolt tightly. He desperately said, Release the Terrigen Crystal on Sky City?
No, that will definitely turn everyone into stone.
He ispletely crazy! Just when Medusa wanted to say something, she found that the ck Bolt had disappeared in ce.
ck Bolt teleported under the Sky City. He raised his head and nced at it reluctantly. This city was built by him. In his mind, this city was not called the Sky City. It should be a refuge for Inhumans. It was his beautiful homnd called Attn.
All of this was ruined by his own brother. The various forces on the Earth were far moreplicated than Maximus imagined. Including Bruce, Professor X, Doctor Strange, the ck Bolt had long heard of it.
Any one could squeeze the existence of Maximus.
As a king, he had always protected this fool, so this fool didnt even know. However, ck Bolt knew. When he was very young, he identally killed his parents with sound waves.
His younger brothers personality became extremely dark and paranoid since the,. The fact that he became what he was today was caused by him. And now, everything would end because of his ability. Thest moment before opening his mouth, ck Bolt thought repeatedly.
God awakened him with this ability, was it right or wrong? In fact, although he rarely opened his mouth.
His mouth still opened.
Roar!
Roar!
Roar!
A roar that was even more terrifying than a demigod master like Gambit had endured, mixed with the unwillingness and anger of ck Bolt.
Its like the music of death. The Sky City, along with the muzzles and everything, was blown.
When the Sky City disappeared in the blink of an eye, people discovered that such terrible sound waves only affected it. Everything outside the Sky City was intact. It was as if everything was just an illusion.
Chapter 392
Chapter 392
ck Bolt was a silent man, always hiding everything in his heart. But, he was still able to gain the respect of the Inhumans. Today, he destroyed the city in the sky, righteously destroying his brethren. It deepened the respect of everyone present.
The Silent King, ck Bolt.
The admirable leader of the Inhumans, the hero in the hearts of mankind.
After the Sky City incident, the streets of New York were full of posters of ck Bolt. Therefore, extended media reports were constantly emerging.
The Sky City was destroyed. Inhumans could only temporarily live on Earth because they lost their homes. But because humans recognized ck Bolts approach and believed him, the Inhumans gained valuable permanent residency rights. The government handed over Alcatraz ind, which Mao expanded countless times, to the Inhumans.
ck Bolt took the royal family and Queen Medusa to live there temporarily. After seeing that the threat on Earth was no more, Captain America epted Thors call and took most of the Avengers to Mars.
Iron Man and Doctor Strange looked at each other secretly. The two of them stayed on Earth in a tacit understanding of cleaning up the Earths mess.
In Alcatraz
The Inhumans on the entire ind had fallen asleep. One days construction frenzy made the Inhumans tired.
ck Boltid on the bed. He stared at Medusa, the long-haired beauty lying beside him. At that time, Medusa was sleeping sweetly. The queen with long hair was the main force in transforming Alcatraz Ind today.
There was a hint of pity on ck Bolts face, which soon showed regret and depression.
Now, the burden of the entire Inhumans rested on him again. But even a sigh was impossible for him. He must establish the image of a king. Shaking his head, ck Bolt realized that he was thinking too much, so he might as well go to bed. But even after tossing and turning, he still couldnt sleep.
Just at this time, a golden portal abruptly appeared in the room. ck Bolt widened his eyes and covered the naked Medusa with his body. He frowned at the offense of the two uninvited guests.
Hi, ck Bolt, Im sorry to disturb you at this time. Tony in armor gave the opening remarks. But there is no other way. What we do next must be kept secret.
Strange, the maker of the portal beside him, looked serious. Trust me, we are not malicious. Pleasee with us.
ck Bolt was startled when he heard the words of the two, a little dazed. After quickly thinking about their behavior, he got up and dressed, then covered Medusa with the quilt. He then followed the two into the portal.
After a dazzling white light passed, ck Bolt found himself in an underground secret room. There were plenty of light sources here, and it was brightly illuminated by lights everywhere. But with the ability of ultrasound, he soon discovered that it was apletely enclosed space. Even the radar couldnt scan this.
He could not help being vignt.
What are these guys going to do? Lock me up? Didnt they see what happened the other day?
Just when ck Bolt kept guessing, a big bald head in a suit appeared before his eyes. The bald head showed a pleasant expression, and he was sitting in a wheelchair.
He mildly said to ck Bolt, Wee.
My name is Charles. You may have heard of me. The bald guy suddenly became very loud, They also call me Professor X, the founder of Xavier School, and the leader of mutants.
I know you are curious why I would see you at this time. Thats because I know you.
Seeing that ck Bolt always closed his mouth, Iron Man and Doctor Strange around Charles couldnt help but move their lips slightly. Its really frustrating.
Professor X smiled when he noticed the expressions of the two. Well, ck Bolt, it seems wed better talk in a mental way.
Charles closed his lips tightly, but his eyes were fixed on ck Bolt. Thetters eyes suddenly tightened. It turns out that it is really you. I have admired your name for a long time, Charles.
The cautious voice of ck Bolt came from Charless mind.
I know, you are worried about the survival of Inhumans in the future, and you are a little confused now, right?
Although as the leader of the Inhuman Race, I shouldnt admit this, but if you ask like this, then I can only tell you honestly.
Yes, the Inhumans are going through an unprecedented crisis.
At this time, Professor X put his hands together and put them on his legs. Doctor Strange saw his movements, and his hands instantly emitted green energy. Several transparent crystals appeared in his hand. Seeing the movements of Doctor Strange, ck Bolts eyes widened in surprise.
This is Terrigan Crystal. How did you do it?
Observing the changes in ck Bolt, Charles showed a satisfied expression. Strange possesses the power of time. As long as it exists in the past, he can find it back.
Of course, this thing cannot be a unique existence in the entire universe like an Infinity Gem.
But restoring the Terrigen Crystal, or even the Sky City is not a problem for Strange.
Charles paused and looked at ck Bolt with deep eyes, as if waiting for ck Bolts response.
I see, do you have any conditions? As long as it is not for the Inhumans to kill the innocent, I can agree to it.
The professor shook his head, We will not want the Inhumans to kill innocent people.
Our request is simple, we want you to join our organization.
What? ck Bolt felt that today was more surprising than ever before. I still cant understand what you mean
At this time, Iron Man saw the suspicious eyes of ck Bolt and opened his mouth to exin, Maybe you see me thinking, why are the three of you gods, but I, a human being, can participate in this meeting.
Then, let me tell you! Our organization is called the Illuminati.
As for whether a person can join this organization, the prerequisite is not whether he has God-level strength.
Its whether he has a smart enough brain far beyond ordinary people.
I want to congratte you, Mr. ck Bolt, because of our various investigations, you were selected.
ck Bolt looked at Tony in disbelief, showing an expression of Is this okay.
No doubt, Mr. ck Bolt, Strange on the side said on cue. Although Tony is just an ordinary human, he has wisdom that many gods do not possess.
Chapter 393
Chapter 393
He is able to fight against the gods with a mortal body without any reinforcement, relying on his outstanding wisdom.
He is a unique existence on Earth, as well as the initiator of the Illuminati, the first president. After speaking, Doctor Strange stepped back.
At this time, his identity was exposed, and Tony stood in front of the two and asked seriously, So Have you considered it, Mr. ck? Are you willing to join the Illuminati?
However, staring at the three of them again, ck Bolt stared at Tony. He suddenly asked: I want to know what the purpose of the Illuminati is?
This Tony took a serious look at ck Bolt. Being able to propose it, I think you are ready. Then let me tell you.
As for the most powerful organization on the, the first thing we need to do is to keep it strictly confidential. Even Tony looked at ck Bolt pointedly, Not even the people closest to us can know because we are different from superhero groups like the Avengers.
We will not deal with things after the crisis.
Its about dealing with the crisis thoroughly before it happens, preventing trouble before it happens.
Even when necessary, for the safety of the Earth and the entire universe, we may make some unsatisfactory choices.
No wonder Hearing this, ck Bolt showed a suddenly realized expression. Mars is already so messy, but you didnt take any action. Instead, you came to recruit me, the leader of the Inhumans. There must be some special reason?
Yes! ck Bolt, you really are a smart man. Tony looked at ck Bolt with scorching eyes. We have discussed the matter of Sky City before.
If you didnt make the right decision that day, the Illuminati will take action and turn the hidden danger of Sky City into history.
However, at critical moments, you would rather do it yourself than let your brother die in someone elses hands.
This approach shows that you are a decisive person and have enough courage to aplish great things.
Thats why we changed our decision and wanted to recruit you into our organization.
Thats it ck Bolt nodded. I did feel someone peeping at me that day. It turned out to be the two of you.
Maybe your strength is more than that.
Sure enough, I am willing to join your organization.
But my condition is that you will help me find a suitable for the Inhumans.
A like the one owned by Mao that can allow the Inhumans to exist independently and protect the development of the race.
No problem. Charles took the conversation suddenly. ncing at Tony, he had imed the task.
In that case, congrattions on officially bing a member of the Illuminati. At this time, Tony reacted quickly and patted ck Bolt on the shoulder with a pleasant face.
Just like looking at his brother, he took out a pair of sunsses from his pocket and said to ck Bolt, Take this. It has an automatic recognition function. It can identify you and has special functions that can only be used by members of the Illuminati including satellite calls, information sharing,mand drones, etc
These electronic devices are more insurance than telepathy, and it is difficult for the gods to discover them.
Even if discovered by scientific and technological researchers, it is difficult to crack the encryption, so you can use it with confidence.
ck Bolt was not polite, so he picked up his sunsses and put it. Soon, an electronic reminder that only he could hear sounded.
Wee, Mr. ck Bolt. May I ask what you need.
ck Bolt was silent.
Ding Mr. ck Bolt, your authority is as follows: ess relevant information. Ultra-distancemunication,unch drones to lock on targets and search for global targets.
ck Bolt remained silent
Detected that you want to query Tony Starks information.
Tony Stark.
Massachusetts Institute of Technology graduate, genius inventor, billionaire.
Because he was taken away by the Ten Commandments when he was in Afghanistan, his heart was severely injured, and his life was sustained by the miniature Arc reactor in his chest.
After escaping, by chance, he became Iron Man.
He then underwent heart surgery and sessfully removed all the shrapnel from his body.
Later, due to the factors of the Scarlet Witch, he used the Mind Gem on the Scepter of Zetari to secretlyplete Ultron.
It almost brought a crisis of extinction to mankind.
After being condemned by public opinion, and because of guilt, he agreed to ept UN control.
While searching Tonys information, ck Bolt looked at Tony himself. Until joining the Illuminati. He got the sunsses before he confirmed. He did underestimate Iron Man in the past. Unexpectedly, this man had the ability to secretly form the Illuminati.
Moreover, these powerful god-level members were willing to listen to themand of this weak human being. Tony ignored the three of them when he saw ck Bolt put his sses on. He put on his sunsses and started talking with Charles and Strange.
Tony: How will you get the for the Inhumans?
Charles: Its very simple. Ill ask Eric.
Tony: What? You mean that bastard Mao?
Charles: Yes, only he who can control maism and gravity at the same time can aplish the feat of creating a.
Tony: Okay Charles, Ill leave this to you.
Charles: ck Bolt is very important to the Illuminati, and we must speed up theyout now.
Strange: Would you like to tell ck Bolt that Mr. Fantastic and the Hulk are also members of the Illuminati.
Tony: No Unless necessary, it is better to keep secrets about members of the Illuminati for the time being.
Just like Banner and Reid dont know that each other as members of the Illuminati.
In fact, it is better for the three of us to decide the core affairs for the time being.
Charles: Yes, I also agree with Tonys decision.
Sometimes, one person knowing too many people is not a good thing. We must speed up theyout and try to make these people our people in advance before they get involved in other forces.
In this way, we can seize the opportunity when confronting other forces in the future.
Tony: Now that ck Bolt has joined, the Sky City matter is also over.
We need to n for the next phase.
Stranger: You mean the Human Interster Project?
Tony: Yes, Jupiters resources are almost fully exploited by the Kree.
The next step for the Kree is probably to do the same on the gaseous Saturn. We cant let these guys consume the resources that originally belonged to Earth.
We must fight back as soon as possible
Let the Captain, Thor, and the others head to the Kree.
In my estimation, if there are not tens like Jupiters to umte resources, the Krees starship n is nothing but a daydream.
Chapter 394
Chapter 394
Chapter 394: Artifact Formation, Spear of Reincarnation
Charles: Tony, when ites to evaluating alien technology, I want to give you a big hand.
Even if I can invade the brains of aliens from a distance, I still cant understand what they are saying, and I cant get any useful information.
I dont have professional knowledge of astronomy and physics, but aftermunicating with you during this period of time, I feel that I am about to be nurtured by you to be a scientist.
Tony: No way, I dont know how to fight these aliens.
Speaking of which, thanks to your exnations of psychology, my temper has been reduced a lot.
Stranger: Tony, the professor has been learning quickly on the application of white magic.
He is the fastest and most talented person I have ever seen.
..
Just when the three leaders of the Illuminati were talking endlessly through the conversation channel of sunsses. Bruce, who was far away in the dwarf country, looked at Spiderman, who turned into a without a word.
Behind him, H and her siblings were motionless like a sculpture. For the three who had immortal lives, waiting was alreadymonce.
Mr. Bruce! Your magic weapon is about to take shape, and the Dwarf King is in the process of finalizing the work, Spiderman said excitedly to Bruce. However, I
I cant make it anymore. Most of the materials your magic weapon needs are made of Ulu Metal.
This metal is in short supply in Asgard, and there is no way to supply so much, so I mainly made it with the Rules of God.
And now, under the endless squandering of the Dwarf King, my power is almost exhausted.
Spiderman looked at the various artifacts on the, and the more he spoke, the more he aggrieved. Originally I thought it was a very simple thing to be a Dwarf Domain Master. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be such a hard job
There are so many people who came to the Ten Star Regions to find the Dwarf King to craft magic weapons, and he does not have so many suitable materials, so I can only
WooSpiderman was about to cry.
Dont worry, Peter, as long as you help the Dwarf King to create these two artifacts. I can replenish your Rules of God immediately.
Really! Mr. Bruce, thats great!
Um.. Of course, I never lie to children but I have to remind you. Bruces tone began to be meaningful, You cant do this to a good person!
You need to know how to refuse. To help others build artifacts, you must also receive moderatepensation.
For example, let the other party contribute a with a lot of nts, etc
In your current situation, you can no longer simply be called a human. You used to eat. Now you have to eat a.
You have to fill up your stomach when you work! You cant always ask me to solve your problems. Bruce was fascinated.
It really doesnt work, you just go out to find a to eat. You dont have to rely on yourself to umte the power of God.
But, Mr. Bruce, isnt this too cruel? Spiderman whispered.
Only when you are full will you have the strength to continue to be a good person! Bruce said angrily. Otherwise, if Im not here anymore, what should you do? Starve to death?
WellI see, Mr. Bruce, I will eat well
Well, its almost the same. Bruce sighed in his heart, he found that sometimes coaxing children was not very easy. One must find the trick to change the other partys mind reasonably.
Just when he finally convinced the Spiderman, the star core dimmed. The Dwarf King showed his face full of beard, and yelled in excitement. The ancestors of the dwarves have spirits!
This time I am afraid that even the gods will praise me, I actuallypleted a Universe-Level artifact!
The door finally opened, the big face of the Dwarf King magnified a hundred times. With an exaggerated smile, he took out a ck magic soldier. But wait for a moment, he took out the magic weapon.
Bruces eyes could no longer be removed from his hands.
The Immortal Thunderspear that was about to shatter had been re-forged by the Dwarf King.
As if it should be like this originally, the dark and deep spear revealed an aura even more terrifying than Gunganer, the gun of eternity.
For example, as a philosophical gun, Gunganer gave people the feeling of must hit. Then, the immortal Thunder Spear at this moment gave a feeling of swallowing everything.
No matter what kind of energy and divine power one emitted, it would be swallowed up like a ck hole.
Mr. Bruce, I I feel like Im going to be hungry, like Im sucked dry. The weak voice of the Spiderman came to Bruces mind.
Boom!
Turning his hand to open the channel of the Soul Realm, he poured the energy of the other three Celestial stars into the body of Spider-Man.
Bruce couldnt help but grabbed the body of the Immortal Thunder Spear. The moment he touched the artifact, he felt that the spear became a part of his body. There was a sense of blood.
He knew it was because he listened to the words of the Dwarf King and contributed his own blood. At thest moment when the weapon was formed, the master recognition ceremony waspleted.
He had never done so when synthesizing this weapon by the system, so Bruce could only feel this way when his divine power was madly infused at that time. And now, he could feel this feeling without any divine power.
This showed that even if he stayed away from this artifact, he could still pour divine power into it across the void.
At this moment, no one could snatch this artifact from his hand. He raised his spear and danced a few times. Bruce was convinced. The degree of adaptation to the divine power or the hardness.
The spears had gone up several notches. It began to be able to withstand the attacks of the universe-level gods. And the spear seems to be in addition to the death power and immortality power that it contains.
There was one more inner space. Bruce felt that his life divine power seemed to have some connection with this space. This artifact could achieve a perfect transition between life and death through this life space.
After the wise Dwarf King discovered that the power of life and death was simply difficult to blend. He straightforwardly took a different approach and achieved a certain degree of fusion between the two divine powers in another way.
In this way, Bruces multiple divine powers were perfectlypatible with the artifact.
Since you have changed, it is not appropriate to continue calling your previous name, Bruce stared at this brand new artifact and said solemnly. From now on, you can change my name to the Gun of Reincarnation!
Chapter 395
Chapter 395
Bruce looked at the new weapon with satisfaction and muttered, The Reincarnation Spear.
It can help others to restore vitality, just like an angel.
It can instantly turn into a demon, killing people.
Rewarding good and punishing evil, an artifact that controls life and death.
When the divine spear heard Bruces words, it also began emitting divine light on its own as if confirming what he said.
When H heard Bruces words, she walked over and stroked the spear. She couldnt help but eximed, Well! It is indeed a good weapon.
Yemengade and Fenrir looked at the Reincarnation Spear, showing an expression of envy.
Second brother, since we have transformed into human form, shouldnt we also find weapons? Fenrir couldnt help but mumble, Otherwise, we still have to use our paws to eat. Wouldnt it look too shabby?
We have to find decent tableware! Dont you think?
Yes! Third brother Yemengade was about to firmly agree with Fenrirs point of view, but suddenly saw Hs gloomy eyes, so Yemengade lowered his head and said in a low voice, Eldest sister we definitely dont mean to be ahead of you!
Dont you think, third brother?
Yeah, yeah, eldest sister, of course it was our turn after you received a weapon!
When Fenrir saw H, he was immediately scared.
Huh! This is almost the same! H twisted her waist and walked towards the Dwarf King unhurriedly. She drew the Sword of the Night Sky and threw it in front of him with a pop.
Im not gonna discuss with you.
Hurry up and make my Sword of the Night Sky as soon as possible, and make it simr with Bruces quality.
If you dare to make other peoples weapons before finishing mine, I will capture all the dwarves to the underworld of Heim.
You should know whether or not I have such power
The Dwarf King stared at H nkly and swallowed hard.
He was about to pick up the Sword of the Night Sky and put it into the melting pot where the blue light was rising, but H said coldly again, Old man, the glove you made for Thanos?
Yes, its the Infinity gauntlet. Is there still a core there?
If yes, first create an Infinity Gauntlet with a higher durability.
If you dare fool me with a defective product H nced at the Dwarf Kings crotch with evil interest.
Master H, I will start doing it right away. The Dwarf King was terrified, and he had nothing to do with the most brutal killer in Asgards history.
H was someone who would do what she said, so the Dwarf King hugged the Sword of the Night Sky and trot quickly, while showing a pleading expression at Bruce. He quickly disappeared in front of the four.
.
Bruce looked at the brand new Infinity gauntlet with a weird look.
Taking a look at the Sword of the Night Sky, which H loved, he knew that the emotional Dwarf King had created an Infinity gauntlet for him in the past few days.
He then began to cast the Sword of the Night Sky. No wonder a few people have been waiting here for a month.
The quality of the Infinity gauntlet that the Dwarf King casted for Bruce was not bad. Otherwise, after Bruce finds the power gem, when using the Infinity gauntlet, something bad would happen if Thanos appeared.
The five divine powers of reality, time, space, soul, and mind were intertwined immediately. A feeling that only the gods of the world had suddenly appeared in Bruces mind.
At this time, he felt it deeply. Infinity gems represented the origin of the universe. Each Infinity Gem represented a cosmic dimension, superimposing the power and dimension of the six gems.
It was equivalent to the power of a nine-dimensional god. That must be the power that could break everything. It was no wonder that even a supreme god like the Living Tribunal could not resist Thanos who had six gems and gauntlet.
Wearing an Infinity gauntlet with five gems in his left hand, holding the Reincarnation Spear in his right,
Bruce sent instructions to the system, System, test my current energy level.
Ding, testing
Ding, the test is sessful, and the hosts current energy value has reached 9999w.
What? Hearing the systems answer, Bruce was shocked. Didnt this exceed 100 million? System, why didnt my energy level exceed 100 million?
Ding, testing
This is because the host has not reached the realm master, that is, the Multiverse Level.
Because the body has not been transformed into a four dimension, it is impossible to truly grasp the power of Infinity Gem across dimensions.
Hearing the systems answer, Bruce understood something. In other words, if he couldnt step into the four-dimensional body, he would still be an ant in the eyes of the gods of the universe.
No matter how hard he tried to improve his divine power, his energy level could only be limited to 9999w, and it was impossible to break through the 100 million.
Chapter 396
Chapter 396
System, then if I have enough energy to be Multiverse Level, can I transform into four dimensions with a hundred million points of energy?
Dingtesting.
Host, Im sorry to tell you that this wont work.
One hundred million energy values can only turn you into a half-step dimension master, and the energy just reaches the threshold of bing a world master.
But if you want to be a real world master, the host must also download apletew.
That is, another 100 million energy points are needed, but this system does not rmend you to do that.
Because thew of downloading is powerful, but it may not make you a four-dimensional being.
What? He didnt know if he didnt ask, but he was surprised when he asked. Only then did Bruce realize that there was still such a key point for four-dimensional life.
When Ego was killed by Goddess of Soul, he clearly saw the power of the four-dimensional gods.
It could be said that even if Ego could burst out the power of the god of 100 million energy, he would certainly not be the opponent of the Goddess of Soul. It was the kind of powerlessness that couldnt be seen or hit. Even if Bruce was only a viewer at the time, it was enough to deeply shock his soul.
His body could not achieve four-dimensional transformation, even if his divine power reaches 100 million, what was the use?
That situation was like a person with a big knife going against a person with a submachine gun. Even if a hundred people went there, they were still going to die.
Bruce began to reflect seriously. So how can the system ensure that the body can be four-dimensional after downloading thew?
Ding, it is detected that the host has insufficient authority, and the relevant information about this problem can only be unlocked when the host reaches the half-step world master.
Fuck! Hearing the exnation of the system, Bruce cursed, then opened the system panel and looked at his information.
He discovered that his assessment of strength remained at the fourth-order domain master. Even with Infinity Gauntlet, his assessment had not changed.
It seemed that the evaluation was more pertinent. What was evaluated should only be his own strength, and the strength of other items would not be added.
Bruce now had eight divine powers: death, devouring, soul, thrones, life, imitation, fear, and catastrophe.
The divine power of death and devouring was due to the fact that the two masters were still alive. This did not guarantee that after a strong cultivation, they would simply make wedding dresses for these two creation gods.
It didnt matter if he used it to deal with other enemies, but if he waited until the time to fight these two masters, Bruce would die without knowing what to do.
After all, these two masters had been studying their ownws and supernatural powers since the birth of the universe.
They were born with this divine power to transform his body into four dimensions. In terms of qualifications, Bruce couldnt keep up with these two creation gods even though he was a dark horse.
In thest battle with Gctus, Bruce used the devouring power, which caused him to be in danger. It seemed to have happened ust yesterday. Bruce would not make the same mistake a second time, so now Bruces strongest divine power was the Rules of Thrones created by H and the divine power of Goddess of Soul.
It seemed that the divine power of thrones was not unique to H. It should be someone in the past that was amazing and brilliant, who created this divine power. Its just that if he had this kind of power, he must keep expanding his territory.
The person who created it at the beginning should be someone who shouldnt be offended, and eventually led to his own fall.
It was very likely that the only people in the universe who had the power of thrones were the two rising stars of Bruce and H.
Bruce had seen the four-dimensional transformation of soul power and life power. He could consider making his body four-dimensional using these two powers.
For the remaining three divine powers, there was no need to think about the Law of Fear.
With this kind of power that had been cultivated by various great demons for so many years, Bruce could hardly keep up with their research level.
The divine power of catastrophe was not within Bruces consideration. Unless he belonged to the faction of Death, he wouldnt want to bring disaster wherever he went.
At the time, Bruce downloaded thisw for the straightforward purpose of learning from experience. So thest thing that could be used was the Law of Imitation.
At least Bruce hadnt heard of a god who was famous for copying powers. And, when his cheap son traveled from the future, he told him that he needed to pay attention to this ability.
Could it be that his future self has tried all kinds of possibilities, and a bright path came from Law of Imitation?
This was entirely possible.
After all, the core capability of the system was download.
Downloading was a manifestation of the Law of Imitation, and the two were quite simr. But Bruce was not ready to transform himself into a copy god.
Having a wide variety of infinite types of abilities was certainly easy to use. But people withmon sense must know, only the weak will imitate others forever. The real strong must find their own way as soon as possible in the process of imitating and learning.
That was to create by oneself. Only through continuous innovation could we surpass everything and be a timeless ssic.
Its like there was only one Robert Downey Jr. who was the most ssic actor of Iron Man. No matter who yed Iron Man, it would be impossible to give people the feeling of justice and strength in the frivolity of Robert Downey Jr.
Because the uniqueness of each persons soul was unique. The Creator had endowed mankind with diversity in order not to be monotonous, but to show the graceful colors of the world. So everyone should not imitate others, but should shape themselves, Show yourself perfectly and let others imitate yourself.
Bruce was naturally very clear. If he wanted to make a real way in the Marvel universe, it was necessary to create a dimension in which Marvels ultimate big guys like OAA could not intervene.
Although this was difficult, no one in the entire universe could do it, but Bruce must persist.
Otherwise, when he met a god like the Primitive Transcendence, Bruce may not even have a chance to speak, and he would be killed by the other party.
Even if he wore an Infinity Gauntlet with six gems, he couldnt challenge the creator of the universe. So how strong was this Primitive Transcendence?
From Beyond the Realm, he appeared as the first Marvel under OAA. Even strictly speaking, OAA couldnt help him.
Thanos, wearing a Gauntlet with six gems, was the strongest in the Marvel Cinematic Universe at this stage, but if he encountered Primitive Transcendence, he would also be killed in seconds.
Even Thanos, who possessed the heart of the universe in the second stage, had be an almighty universe-level existence.
He could kill existences like the Ultimate Phoenix and the Living Tribunal. However,pared with the Primitive transcendence, Thanos would still need a dozen or so heart of the universe.
Soter, the Primitive Transcendence thought that he was too invincible, and he deliberately weakened himself and gave up most of his power.
Even with this, he was still invincible in the entire universe. In the Multiverse Level, except for the ultimate mutants, molecr humans, and the third stage controller Thanos, few could challenge his existence.
Chapter 397
Chapter 397
Chapter 397: The entrance to the parallel universe
The reason why the Primitive Transcendent was so invincibleid in the transcendence field in which it was located and was even bigger than the entire Marvel multiverse.
For example,paring Beyond Domain with the entire Marvel universe, then the entire Marvel universe was less than one percent of the transcending realm.
Therefore, a person who walked out of beyond the realm could kill everything in the Marvel universe in seconds.
This also showed from another angle that the dimension of the universe beyond the realm was much higher than the Marvel universe. But this was not Bruces current concern.
The Primitive Transcendent belongs to the top level of the almighty universe. With Bruces curren Universe level, there were two major levels of the multiverse and the super universe.
At this stage, Bruce must first wee the revenge that Thanos may carry out at any time.
Otherwise, Bruce didnt even have the chance to see the Primitive Transcendence.
After all, when Thanos invaded the Earthst time, the two men formed an endless hatred. With Thanos character, it was absolutely impossible to persuade him, and he would definitely make aeback.
This was why Bruce was keen to repair Infinity Gauntlet. Thanos has not yet touched the Heart of the Universe. It was possible that he was taken to other parallel universes by Death
Next time he returned from this parallel universe, Thanos would at least be in another parallel universe with all the gems.
At that time, the first thing Thanos would do was to return to the parallel universe where Bruce was. He would once again be the scavenger of all the creatures in the parallel universe where Bruce lived.
If Thanos did not do this, he would choose to snap his fingers in another universe and kill half of the creatures in that parallel universe.
The remaining half of the creatures in that parallel universe would definitely not let Thanos go, so the end of Thanos was still destined.
At this point, when Thanos held the Reality Gem for a long time in the past, Thanos must have discovered it. Because after Bruce got the Reality Gem, he discovered an amazing secret. Thats all people who hold the Reality Gem couldmunicate with gem owners in other parallel universes.
That was to say, as long as the holder of the Reality Gem of another parallel universe allowed it, then the holder in the current parallel universe could immediately know about the other parallel universe.
Although Bruce had not done so yet, Bruce discovered other parallel universes through Reality Gem. He learned another amazing secret through the blend of the five universe gems!
ck holes appearing in the universe was actually the entrance to another parallel universe. Its just that the density of extreme celestial bodies like ck holes was too big. The average was about the mass of 990-40 billion suns.
This also made it impossible for ordinary people to get close to the ck hole. To travel through a ck hole, the gravitational force of the ck hole must first be ovee.
This gravitational force was so strong that it could crush the nuclei of the atoms that made up the substance, turning the atoms into neutrons.
Simply put, a ck hole could turn all objects or creatures close to it into fly ash that was hard to see. Second, the increase in density was proportional to temperature. That was to say, in addition to oveing extreme gravitational forces, one who wanted to approach a ck hole must be able to ovee the extremely high temperature in the ck hole.
This temperature was billions of times higher than the sun, so the ck hole existed like a hegemon in the universe. It not only swallowed all the matter within its gravitational range.
It also madee all thes in the universe revolve around it.
Bruce knew that he wanted to travel from a ck hole to other parallel universes. If he didnt have the help of the existence of the universe creation god level, traveling it was just wishful thinking. Even four-dimensional gods would be destroyed by the ck hole
.
Only the gods of the universe higher than the four-dimensional could truly try to challenge it.
As for Thanos, Bruce checked the Time Gem. As early as a few years ago, Thanos had entered the ck hole closest to the Earth with the Power Gem.
This ck hole was about 1600 light-years away from the Earth and was located in the constetion Sagittarius. And the distance of 1600 light-yearspletely exceeded the maximum coverage radius of Bruces Gods Telekinesis.
Bruces Gods Telekinesis could only cover within one light-year, and beyond this distance, he could only sense it by twisting time and space.
With his current strength, even if he urged all his power to distort time and space to sense, it was impossible to sense anything beyond 1600 light years.
If it were not for the help of the World Tree, it would be basically impossible for Bruce topletely control the ten star regions.
Thinking of this, Bruce decided to set off for a trip to the World Tree. His consciousness extended less than 1600 light-years, which does not mean that Old Green, who was already a four-dimensional god, cant do this.
H, let Yemengade and Fenrire over. We are leaving.
Bruce opened his eyes and saw H alone in front of him. He shook his head with a smile. The two brothers were not there, they must have been looking for the Dwarf King to build weapons for them.
Sure enough, as H frowned slightly. The two brothers quickly ran from the direction of the forge of the Dwarf King. Yemengade rushed in a zigzag. Fenrir at the back was holding a strange weapon like a brush.
This iron brush was more than one meter long and looked like an iron rod filled with spikes on the back of a hedgehog.
After the two walked in front of Bruce and H, Yemengade smiled and put the dagger in his mouth and disappeared. Fenrir put the mace on his shoulder carelessly.
H nced at them inexplicably. Then her eyes flicked from Yemengade, staring straight at Fenrir. My third brother, why did you get such a weapon?
Hehe! Fenrir scratched his head embarrassedly when he saw H staring at him. Afterwards, he said with a slight embarrassment, Sister, you dont know but I always like to eat meat, so there are always food residues between my teeth.
Sometimes I always feel ufortable As he said that, the werewolfs eyes were very excited, and he held his toothbrush and gestured at his sharp teeth a few times. Now that I have this baby, it will be easy to clean my teeth.
He suddenly turned her head, revealing an expression of I am embarrassed. Others who got weapons were prioritizing how to kill the enemy most effectively.
This fool was no good. It was first considered whether his mouth wasfortable or not.
Dont mind me! Sister, my teeth and ws are the best weapons. In fact, whether or not there are other weapons is the same for me. The werewolf seemed unhappy when he saw H, so he hurriedly exined.
Chapter 398
Chapter 398
Sooner orter you will be crushed to death!
Sister, youre making meugh. I can even eat a as big as the Earth.
Huh, third brother,lend me this brush to brush my snake teeth! Silently shaking his head, Bruce ignored the three. Instead, he poured divine power into the Infinity Gauntlet and prepared for space teleportation.In the blink of an eye, the four returned to the foot of the World Tree again.
Bruce looked up. He saw that everything was still the same. The only difference from the past was that the branches and leaves of the World Tree began to turn green. The previous mac gradually faded.
Although the green vitality had not spread on the whole tree, it seemed that it was only a matter of time. This showed that Old Green and the annihtion struggle never stopped to produce such an effect.
Bruce, are you here? I am here. Within a second, Old Green found Bruce and appeared in front of the four. He was still gray-haired, but his face turned into a young man.
Old Green, I have something to ask. Is it possible to extend Gods Telekinesis beyond 1600 light years?
1600 light-years? Old Green only thought for a moment. He gave a clear answer, Although my Gods Telekinesis is broken and improper, everything within 10,000 light-years can still be observed.
Then please help me stare at the small ck hole in Sagittarius, 1600 light years away.
Bruce said solemnly, Once you see Thanosing out of there, you must notify me immediately.
Keeping an eye? Old Green was silent for a while.
As a four-dimensional god, how could he not know that Thanos was a big chess piece set by Death? So when Thanos came to the earth, he didnt dare to interfere with this matter.
After Bruce took Thanos away, he could only watch him leave.
Now once he helped Bruce to monitor Thanos movement, he would undoubtedly be sensed
by Death and intervene in this cause and effect.
Okay, Bruce, I see. I will do it. However, after hesitating, he looked at Bruce seriously and agreed.
Old Green, it seems that you are hiding something unspeakable? Bruce asked with burning eyes.
Looking at Bruces gaze, Old Green knew that there was no way of covering it up, because he had decided to stand on Bruces side. So it was very easy to tell the matter.
Bruce, have you ever heard of causal weapons?
Oh? ThisI dont really understand it, I would like to hear more. Bruce nodded and motioned to Old Green to continue. Any four-dimensional gods are able to transcend the limitations of life and death, and are not subject to secr constraints. But everyone is afraid of the same big killer in the universe, that is, the weapon of causality.
This weapon is in the hands of the universe creator gods of eternity and death.
The universe is also divided into two camps of life and death because of them.
And Thanos is actually the Lord God appointed by Death, so everything interferes with Thanos existence, they will all be targeted by the weapon of Deaths causalw. This weapon has no effect on the gods under the four dimensions.
However, it can cause various adverse effects on the four-dimensional gods.
This has also led to disputes between the universes creation gods, and the gods above the four dimensions dare not intervene easily.
Hearing this, Bruce understood a lot, so he couldnt help asking. So once you monitor Thanos, you will break the Rules of Death and will be punished by causal weapons?
Then how much influence will this weapon have on you?
From then on, there is no further improvement in strength. In serious cases Old Green paused, but still gritted his teeth and said, I will be deprived of the four-dimensional incarnation.
And he was affected by causal weapons throughout his life, resulting in no longer being a four-dimensional god.
No wonder
Bruce understood why the empires in the universe kept on fighting. But he had never heard of the intervention of the four-dimensional gods.
Since these four-dimensional gods became gods, they evaporated without news. It turned out that the real reason was that their strength was too strong and would disrupt the order of the universe at any time. So it was controlled by the God of Creation through causal weapons.
However, you dont have to worry too much. Elder Lu saw that Bruce seemed ready to give up letting him monitor Thanos, and quickly continued, As long as you fight Thanos and I do not take action, the causal weapon will judge that I have not interfered with Thanos.
If it is only to monitor Thanos, the causal weapon can only lock my strength for a period of time at most.
Well, Old Green, you have worked hard. Although it will affect Old Green, Bruce still made a difficult decision.
Because he knew that if he didnt do this, Thanos would teleport. He would snap his fingers immediately and wipe out all the creatures in this universe.
And the creatures in this universe, without knowing what happened, will be directly wiped out by Thanos in this universe.
At that time, the entire universe, except for Bruce, who had a soul dimension and the gods who can hide in other dimensions, would be washed away by Thanos.
Such behavior of Thanos was helpless even for eternity. Because even the God of Creation could be easily dispatched under the interference of the Living Tribunal.
Thanos own strength is only at the Heavenly Father Level, and it was not within the lock-up range of causal weapons.
With such a weak and small existence, the Living Tribunal will not allow eternal action until all creatures in the universe are killed.
And even if something happens, Thanos will definitely say voluntarily to act like this, it has nothing to do with death.
But apart from the Living Tribunal, everyone knows that Thanos is the little lover of death.
With this kind of backing,bined with Thanos arrogant temperament, Thanos dared to go against eternity.
It could be said that if one did anything, Thanos has no worries and fears. Otherwise, he would not have to kill the eternal and dead boss in the life courtter.
After all, the removal of all creatures in the universe is obviously an act of angering the Living Tribunal.
The duty of the life court was to keep the creatures in the universe in bnce. Once it exceeded this level and disrupts the operation of the universe, he would definitely interfere.
But death is fearless because of Thanos.
In her opinion, even if discovered by the Living Tribunal, it was a big deal to eliminate any hidden dangers by killing Thanos.
She could also apply to the OAA for the position of a god of the omnipotent universe-level Living Tribunal.
Eternal has long discovered this problem and went to persuade the Living Tribunal. The other party was indifferent, so the death of the life court can be said to be self-me.
This omniscient and omnipotent god also has weaknesses.
That is too fair and unselfish.
For nothing, Thanos gave the opportunity to grow up and eliminate him.
Chapter 399
Chapter 399
I was so confused after listening for a long time, and basically didnt understand what Old Green was talking about. Fenrir rubbed his white teeth with the brush and showed a puzzled look. What is a four-dimensional god? I have never seen it anyway.
My third brother, you are probably the only person in history who has used dwarf artifacts to clean teeth instead of pretending to be pped. Yemengade looked at Fenrirs swelling belly and the beer in his other hand.
Old Green said, ording to your current size, eat a few more star fields, maybe there is a chance to be a four-dimensional god.
Second brother, dont tell me, Spider-Man is really a good person, he can change whatever I want to eat. With that said, he secretly nced at Bruce, and once again took out a big bucket of hamburgers and fries from another space.
Although these Earth people in Spider-Mans hometown are weaker, they are absolutely amazing when ites to food.
After eating a lot of these terrestrial delicacies, I almost have no interest in cannibalism. At this time, Bruce, who had already paid attention to him, smiled.
It seems that Fenrir had been docile because of not fighting for a long time.
Dont worry, you will have better food to enjoy right away.
Really? Brother-inw? Where are we going? Fenrir looked surprised.
Its still the Atrium Star Territory, but instead of going to Earth, we will go directly to Jupiter. Bruce shrugged and said, There are many Cree there. You can go there to show off.
Okay, Im ready, send me over
But you have to promise me that you cant eat everything. After meeting the Asgard Fleet and Thor, let them go.
No problem, brother-inw, just let me pass.
In Jupiters orbit Kreeary starship.
Ronan held the handle of the universal weapon with both hands.
Looking at the constant star starship that was about to bepleted in front of him, he nodded in satisfaction.
He was just waiting for this battleship to be built. There was no problem in controlling all dozens of star fields around the sr system.
After that, he would push everything horizontally and capture all humans for experimentation.
As for the Avengers and the Asgard Starfleet.
He had already watched the battle video, so he didnt pay attention to it at all, cecause even the most powerful Thor in the Avengers hasnt reached the stage of a Universe-Level god.
And Ronan, after fully adapting to the Phoenix gene, was already a Universe-Level god.
My lord, we have transmitted the energy of the constant star from Barnards Star. The adjutant faithfully reported to Ronan.
Very good, then lets transfer themand center to the constant starship now.
Ronan said without thinking.
The space inside the starship of the constant star was extremely huge. It had a diameter equivalent to seven or eight times that of Jupiter.
Far more style than the currentary starship.
The so-called relocation of themand center was nothing more than packing the entireary starship into the constant starship.
Inside the constant-star starship, one hundred Kree star warships could be installed. Aary starship was no more than a small satellite on Jupiter. Whats more, the size ofsrger than Jupiter was not in the same ss.
Yes, my lord! Hearing Ronans words, the adjutant turned and said meticulously to the operators inside the starship: Kree, go forward at full speed, and aim for a constant star!
Hum! Hum! Hum!
The huge power engine of theary starship started at full speed, quickly departed from Jupiters orbit, and flew towards the constant starship tens of thousands of kilometers away.
Apanied by Jupiter and the seventy moons of Jupiter,rge and small spacecraft entrenched.
The line is vast, the total number reached billions.
Like a meteor shower, it leaves a bright trajectory in the cosmic starry sky.
But at this time, just listen to the pop.
Bruce has Fenrir to the forward path of the Kree Starfleet.
The wolf instantly saw so many Kree fleets.
Suddenly roared excitedly!
Restore the body to a length of nearly 200,000 kilometers!
How long is 200,000 kilometers?
It is as long as ten Great Walls of China connected together!
Huge volume, also with amazing quality.
This made many asteroids far away from Jupiter deviate from their original orbits because of Fenrirs terrible mass.
Instead, it revolved around him.
Roar! Roar! Roar!
Fenrir stared at the fleet in front of him with bloody eyes. It was if the beast was staring at the fatmb that was often ughtered, it showed a yful expression.
Thousands of kilometers long wolf ws, with indestructible sharp teeth.
Apanied by the explosion of various starships, it is like setting off fireworks, squeezing everything in front of you!
Master! What kind of monster is this! Officer Kree in an aircraft carrier-ss starship opened his mouth wide and looked at the giant wolf in disbelief.
He had heard that there was a monster called Godzi on the earth. It iwas a product of the era when meteorites destroyed dinosaurs and can absorb the energy of hydrogen atoms.
But it is absolutely impossible to grow into the terrifying appearance of this monster in front of you!
Everyone listens! Due to countless life and death crisis experiences in the universe, Officer Kree calmed down quickly.
Open the hatch and release all the Kree Guard and Patrol Starships.
Aim the main gun at the key of the target, and unlock all nuclear bombs, ready to beunched at any time!
Yes!
K
Soon, this scene evolved to all Kree Starships.
In an instant.
The Kerry Fleet reacted from the sneak attack and began to organize an efficient counterattack. Kic energy bombs, even anti-ship torpedoes andrge-yield nuclear bombs.
He shot Fenrir desperately.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Under wild bombardment.
The interster dust permeating the entire space blocked the fleets sight.
However, no matter what kind of high-energy weapon hits Fenrirs skin, the energy produced is all absorbed.
The direct impact of theary starship cant even help the giant wolf, not to mention the weapons swayed by various aircraft carrier sses.
Tens of millions of guard-level interster fighters, taking advantage of the chaos, prated Fenrirs nostrils and ear tympanic membranes, constantly turning on kic energy and shooting withser weapons.
However, the more you pull the trigger, the cooler these pilots are. Even the most fragile eardrum in the ear is several kilometers thick. Spraying energy on it is tantamount to the fearless struggle of bacteria in the human body.
Fenrir controlled the fluff in his body to entangle these fellows who were smaller than fleas.
While controlling the huge immune cells in the body, they swallowed them one by one.
Now, let these Kree people know about the pain of bacteria struggling in the human body.
That is, no matter how you struggle, you cant escape the end of being eliminated!
Chapter 400
Chapter 400
Roar!
Fenrirs big green eyes were like two moons. It looked dazzling. Obviously, the counterattack of these Kree people could not stop the ughter.
The giant wolf grabbed a Kree carrier-ss starship that was as long as the Great Wall. It was just like pulling a section of a subway car, pouring the Kree inside into his mouth like fried beans. He began to chew, and the blood of hundreds of millions of people poured in his mouth like the sweetest juice!
After some taste, Fenrir caught up to other carrier-ss starships. He didnt care about all kinds of shipborne weapons attacking him. In the eyes of the Kree, he looked like a demon from hell!
Sir! Run away! This wolf-shaped monster is likely to belong to an alien civilization.
His reaction speed is notparable to the engine speed of our starship.
Also, green and ck lights always appear on him.
Obviously it is a sign of divine power! It shows that this is a true god-level monster with a huge-like body!
This kind of existence is at least Universe Level!
Even if we detonate a Jupiter-size bomb inside him, we cannot kill him!
This is basically an existence that only Lord Ronan can deal with. After an exchange of fire, half of the starship was lost, and countless soldiers were brutally swallowed by the giant wolf.
All the officers were terrified. Since joining the army, they imagined 10,000 ways of death that might happen to them. But no matter what kind of death, it was not as bad as to be buried in a wolfs belly!
This was a situation they never thought about!
The video was transmitted to themanders of all fleets. Fenrir the Wolf, starting today, was
destined to be a household name by the Kree and be the existence that scared Kree kids at night!
At this time, the officers finally recognized the reality. They retreated one after another and reported the situation to their superiors.
Kree Command Room.
When Ronan saw the video of the giant wolf, his face began to look dark. In his mind, ten thousand fucks came.
Who will exin to me? Where is the monster from Nima! Did the Kree provoke your ancestors? Why are you so cruel to the Kree?
Countless question marks suddenly appeared in Ronans head. However, since something happened. As themander-in-chief of the Kree, he must face it.
After some consideration. Ronan nodded to the adjutant and coldly issued the highest order. elerate the speed of other starships entering the constant-star starship.
Send ten-ss starships, one hundred satellite-ss starships, to fight this monster.
Yes!
Watching the adjutant nod and leave, Ronan tightly squeezed the universal weapon in his hand. With his exertion, the universal weapon began to change its form, revealing its dazzling purple brilliance!
Did Bruce bring it? Ronan murmured.
Except for Bruce, Ronan couldnt think of anyone else on Earth who could get such a strange beast.
After Ronans order was issued, tenary starshipsrger than the Earth rushed to the scene. When they arrived at the battlefield, they found out that in the billowing dust, there was no longer any intact Kree battleship.
The remains of aircraft carrier-ss and battle-ss starships were floating everywhere. This showed that all the warships and the Krees in the warships had all turned into the nourishment in the belly of the giant wolf.
Ah! Im going to kill you! Many Kree saw this scene and they all cried angrily!
There were many female Kree in those starships! Many of them were not their friends, or people who have privately decided for life. They had not yetpleted their dream of conquering the stars, but they were swallowed by a giant wolf before their eyes.
Woo! Woo! Woo! Woo!
Fenrir saw the new fleeting, and there were ten big guys who were almost the same size as him. He couldnt help howling in excitement! This was exactly the stimting life he wanted!
Its definitely better than staying on Dwarf every day and eating fries! He remembered that there are many French fries from the Earth in space. Fenrir thought about it, waiting to eat these stir-fried beans, did he want to mix in tens of thousands of French fries?
Thinking about it, he smiled happily and flew towards the nearestary starship. Soon, the front starship saw the face of this executioner.
The wolf head was as big as a satellite-ss starship, and there were still many broken heads of Kree between his teeth and ws! The eyes on the broken heads were full of fear, and they could still see thest second of their lives.
After being chewed into several pieces, they felt nostalgic for being alive and intact. At this time, the giant wolf was covered with Kree sma!
How many Kree people did this alien beast kill to be like this? A sea of blood, a hatred of bone-cutting, and a heartbreak. Its hard to describe the hatred of the Kree at this time towards the giant wolf!
We must teach this monster and use his death to pay homage to those of the same race who failed to contribute their brains to the master! the Kree thought hard, the giant wolf was in their eyes.
No matter how they look, they were vicious and greedy, and their behavior was despicable and shameless.
Boom! Boom! Two beeps.
When the Kree hadnt recovered from the shock, the ws of the giant wolf were already at a speed that was hard to see. It was deeply inserted into the interior of theary starship. Tenrge holes were inserted into theary battleship, which was difficult to destroy by the main guns of the Star Destroyer Laser!
Countless Kree who couldnt react were crushed under the sharp nails of the giant wolf.
Squeak!
The giant wolf pulled its w. The body of the Kree in the starship was apanied by a sound of toothache as irons crossed. Flesh and blood began to fly, and the huge teeth of the giant wolf looked like a merciless meat grinder.
The blood flowed along the inner space and poured into the passage inside the starship.
The giant wolfs big green eyes stared at the trail of blood and water, and poured it in his big mouth.
It was as if these Kree met a vampire who had not eaten for a few days. It was a pleasure to be sucked into the giant wolfs throat.
Stop fighting, I want to go home Seeing this cruel scene, the Kree civilians who watched the live broadcast on ten Jupiter satellites were scared and covered their eyes.
What are the satellite ss starships doing?
The enemy has attacked, are you still in a daze? the officer Kree yelled angrily in themand room of theary battleship that was hit hard by the giant wolf. Hurry up andunch anti-matter weapons!
Chapter 401
Chapter 401
The antimatter gun is ready!
It wasnt until aary starship was ravaged that otherary starships around finally reacted.
In an instant, the gloomy light peculiar to antimatter weapons shed on the muzzles of the other nineary stars and hundreds of satellite-ss starships. A meteor shed through the giant wolfs mind. A feeling of danger passed from deep in his soul.
Fenrir knew that it was his beast perception that did that.
Since he was born, after he acquired this ability, he rarely sent out the warning signal that made his head sting like today.
This showed that it was extremely dangerous!
The giant wolf quickly pulled his ws from theary starship. However, these beams were faster than him.
The giant wolf was able to ignore the bombardment of the nuclear bomb and the star destroyer main artillery.
At this time, countless small hairs were cut like tofu. Even his blood evaporated when it encountered the antimatter beam. Soon his body was prated.
The giant wolf was pierced through, so that the starry sky could be seen behind him. Fenrir suffered hundreds of such injuries. Finally, it flickered a few kilometers away.
With the piercing pain came.
The giant wolf immediately began to mobilize the Rules of Light absorbed from the World Tree. He wanted to repair the damages on his body.
However, countless nuclear bombs were set up in the starry sky around him, and they began to explode. Fenrir didnt care about it.
After all, as long as it wasnt the anti-matter beam, other thermal weapons could not break his defenses.
After a few minutes
The ck interster cloud created by the nuclear explosion began to spread.
Soon these ck interster clouds instantly covered an area of several kilometers with arge number of nuclear explosions. Nuclear radiation did not affect the giant wolf.
However, after these ck interster clouds apanied by nuclear radiation came into contact with the wound that the giant wolf was about to heal, the healing speed of the wound became extremely slow.
And when Fenrir wanted to disappear again, he found that the energy in his body was out of control.
These ck interster clouds are poisonous! No matter how stupid Fenrir was, he immediately understood what was going on.
However, he still couldnt imagine the intensity of the toxins contained in these ck interster clouds.
After all, an existence like him was immune to most of the poisons from birth.
Except for the magical poison of his second brother Yemengade, there were very few toxins that could corrode his body.
Seeing the power of this toxin, the giant wolf had no doubt that if this nuclear bomb was dropped on the life in the ten major star regions, it could instantly kill all the creatures in the.
No matter whether it was animals, human beings, Asgardians, or nts, they were not immune to this toxin that worked at the gic level.
This was a weapon capable of turning any living into a death star.
Are you okay? Bruce, who was talking to H far away in the World Tree, noticed the situation of the giant wolf.
His Gods Telekinesis began to quickly analyze these poisons and connect the brain waves to most of the top biologists on the.
After a while, Bruce understood what was going on with this weapon.
In fact, humans had created simr weapons called dirty bombs
Its just that human gic technology was far less powerful than the Kree.
The dirty bombs were not enough to destroy Fenrirs body cells. However, the Kree were not only powerful in gic technology, but also far superior to humans in the application of thermonuclear technology.
The most powerful dirty bomb that mankind currently had the ability to manufacture-the three-phase bomb was not even as powerful as one ten thousandth of the dirty bomb of the Kree.
What was the three-phase bomb?
To put it simply, it was to put a coat made of thermonuclear materials on the atomic bomb, which bes a hydrogen bomb. Putting arger nuclear coat on the hydrogen bomb was called a three-phase bomb.
This nuclear bomb would explode three times after it wasunched, and the power of thest explosion was dozens of times the total amount of the previous two explosions.
And this big guy of the Kree was more terrifying than a three-phase bomb, exploding seven or eight times in an instant.
Such a super dirty bomb could even directly destroy arger than the Earth!
The Kree wanted to kill Fenrir and ignored it.
Even if this kind of dirty bomb would have a destructive effect on their own bodies, they didnt hesitate.
After observing Fenrir again and again, confirming that he had no major problems, Bruce patted Yemengade on the shoulder, and said earnestly, The third brother was bullied by the Kree, so go.
Huh? Yemengade snorted heavily after hearing Bruces words. Who dares to bully my third brother?
Yemengade added blood red in his eyes and said fiercely, Brother-inw, send me over. I want to let those Kree know what real poison is.
Well, since you demand it so strongly Bruce saw that Yemengade was almost stimted, so he slowly shook his finger.
Showing a very reluctant appearance, he was also teleported to the Jupiter battlefield.
In the dark cosmic dust, the Kree sent countless satellite-ss starships to search for Fenrir. Fenrir was not found. Instead, another giant snakerger than Fenrir came.
Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! Hiss!
Yemengade expanded his body to a length of one million kilometers before finally stopping!
What was the concept of one million kilometers? Approximately equal to the sum of the diameters of three hundred moons or even the length of four hundred Pluto connected together
Oh! What kind of monster is this?
Its so long! I cant even see where his head is!
Oh my God! I saw a snake head! Oh! No!
Like a gluttonous snake, Yemengade swallowed all the satellite-ss starships that he could see. And after all the satellite-ss starships were swallowed by him, they were quickly corroded into g by the terrible acid in his body.
Evolved to his level, moon-sized satellites, whether made of iron or diamonds, wasnt different from water.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!